THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

IRVINE 

GIFT  OF 
Allen  Peterson 


E  H,  RUDDOCK,  M.  D,,  PH,  D, 

AUTHOR'S  STATEMENT. 

In  the  preparation  of  this  book  over  ten  years  of  labor  and  great  expense 
have  been  devoted  to  the  collection,  both  in  this  and  foreign  countries,  of 
Food  and  Harmless  Home  Remedies  for  all  diseases,  which  will  neithe> 
injure  health  nor  destroy  life. 


VITALOGY 


OR 


ENCYCLOPEDIA   OF   HEALTH    AND  HOME 


ADAPTED  FOR  HOME  AND  FAMILY  USE 


BEACON  LIGHTS  FOR  OLD  AND  YOUNG,  SHOWING  HOW  TO  SECURE 

HEALTH,  LONG  LIFE,  SUCCESS  AND  HAPPINESS,  FROM 

THE  ABLEST  AUTHORITIES  IN  THIS  COUNTRY 

EUROPE  AND  JAPAN. 


.& 
GEO!  JP.  JVOOD,  M.  D. 

E.  H.  RUDDOCK^  M.  D. 

Authors  of  "A  Text  Book  of  Modern  Medicine  and  Surgery;"   "Consumption 

and  Diseases  of  the  Lungs;"  "Essentials  of  Diet;"  "The  Vade 

Mecum;"    "The   Ladies'   Manual;"    "The  Pocket 

Manual;"  " The  Stepping  Stone;"  "Diseases 

of  Infants  and  Children ;"  etc. 


SOLD  BY  SUBSCRIPTION  ONLY. 


1906. 
VIXALOGY    ASSOCIATION, 

CHICAGO.  NEW   YORK. 


Kc 


Copyrighted,  1904 

BY 
I.  N.   REED. 


M.   A.    DONOHUE   &.   COMPANY 

PRINTERS   AND    BINDERS 
4O7-429      DEARBORN       STREET 
CH  ICAGO 


PREFACE. 


THIS  work,  it  is  believed,  stands  in  no  need  of  any  elaborate  prefa- 
tory introduction,  nor  is  it  sought  to  bespeak  for  it  from  its 
readers  any  more  favorable  consideration  than  its  merits  entitle  it  to 
demand.  It  is  confidently  placed  in  the  hands  of  an  intelligent  and 
discriminating  public,  in  full  assurance  that  it  will  prove  an  instrument 
of  constant  usefulness  and  a  possession  of  inestimable  and  never-failing 
value. 

It  will  be  found  to  contain  extensive  and  useful  information  of 
unusual  practical  value,  on  subjects  that  are  of  vital  and  paramount 
importance  to  every  individual,  including  the  physical  well-being,  com- 
fort and  happiness  of  man  from  infancy  to  age. 

In  this  age  of  education  and  progress,  the  Science  of  Health  is  no 
longer  the  exclusive  possession  of  a  profession,  but  is  made  an  open 
book  for  those  who  have  the  wisdom  to  learn  that  which  more  nearly 
than  anything  else  concerns  their  lease  of  life,  the  extent  to  which  it  is 
to  run,  and  their  capacity  for  its  best  enjoyment. 

These  pages  embody  the  wisdom  and  experience,  and  best  results 
of  years  of  practical  observation,  of  prominent  and  enlightened  phy- 
sicians, upon  the  simplest  and  most  effectual  methods  of  promoting 
health,  overcoming  disease,  and  prolonging  life. 

The  knowledge  here  imparted,  and  explicit  and  effectual  instruc- 
tions given  for  its  application  to  the  preservation  and  restoration  of 
health,  in  all  stages  and  conditions  of  life,  are  worth  more  to  a  family 
or  individual  than  all  the  strong  drugs  in  existence,  leaving  out  of  con- 
sideration the  fact  that  it  will  enable  its  readers  to  dispense  in  a  great 
measure  with  the  costly  services  and  the  nauseous  drugs  of  the  apothe 
cary. 

Particular  attention  is  directed  to  the  "  Food  and  Home  Reme- 
dies," in  the  departments  on  diseases,  which  have  of  late  years  been  so 
extensively  employed  in  Europe  and  Japan,  and  which  have 


PREFACE 

never  before  been  givei.  in  any  American  publication.  There  are  also 
given  the  various  new  ~emedies  of  like  character  of  our  own  country, 
which  have  recently  come  into  use,  and  which  have  demonstrated  their 
success  in  the  cure  of  physical  ailments.  These  remedies  will  be 
found  as  easy  of  access  as  they  are  inexpensive  and  safe,  reliable  and 
effectual ;  and  they  are  free  from  the  dangers  attending  the  use  of  poi- 
sonous or  deleterious  drugs,  which  while  removing  one  disease  too 
frequently  pave  the  way  for  some  more  dangerous  malady,  or  under- 
mine the  constitution. 

The  merits  of  this  book  are  not  obscured  by  any  effort  to  mystify 
its  contents  with  high  sounding  phrases,  or  euphonious  but  incompre- 
hensible technicalities.  Everything  will  be  found  in  plain,  pointed 
and  easily  apprehended  language,  and  condensed  so  as  to  convey  its 
lessons  in  the  most  direct  and  least  ambiguous  terms.  It  makes  no 
demand  for  professional  learning  or  hard  study.  The  rationale  of 
treatment  in  all  cases  is  given  in  such  simple  and  thorough  manner 
that  the  commonest  apprehension  will  be  able  to  utilize  the  remedies 
intelligently  and  successfully,  and  the  average  reader  can  avail  himself 
of  its  aid  as  readily  and  as  effectually  as  the  most  accomplished  scholar. 

There  are  embodied  in  this  book,  departments  adapted  to  the 
views  and  requirements  of  the  adherents  of  the  different  schools  of 
Medicine;  while  the  owners  of  Live-stock,  or  those  interested  in  Hor- 
ticulture, will  find  much  that  is  new  and  of  practical  value  and  utility, 
that  will  be  certain  to  challenge  their  approval  and  greatly  conduce  to 
their  advantage  and  profit. 


DIVISION   FIRST, 


NEW   DISCOVERIES. 


WONDERS  OF  LIQUID  AIR. 

The  most  important  discovery  of  tiie  last  years  of  the  nineteenth 
century  was  the  discovery  of  the  process  of  liquefying  the  atmosphere 
we  breathe,  and  that  at  a  merely  nominal  cost.  That  the  air  could  be 
liquefied  was  known  many  generations  ago,  but  the  cost  of  securing 
even  a  few  drops  was  more  than  $1,000.  As  early  as  1857  Prof. 
Siemens,  in  Germany,  first  made  a  machine  which  it  was  thought  might 
make  liquid  air,  but  it  was  not  a  success.  Prof.  Linde,  of  Germany, 
made  the  first  successful  machine  in  1895.  About  the  same  time  Prof. 
Hainpson,  in  England,  and  Prof.  Tripler,  in  America,  were  working  on 
similar  machines,  and  without  knowledge  of  Prof.  Linde's  apparatus, 
perfected  apparatus  of  their  own  which  have  since  been  improved 
until  now  it  is  said  that  liquid  air  can  be  produced  in  a  large  plant  at 
a  cost  of  1  cent  per  gallon,  and  possibly  at  less. 

Liquid  air  is  produced  by  compressing  air  until  800  parts  have  been 
reduced  to  one  part — 800  cubic  feet  squeezed  down  to  1  cubic  foot. 
In  addition  to  compressing  it  has  to  be  cooled.  This  is  done  by  al- 
lowing a  small  portion  of  highly  compressed  air  to  suddenly  expand 
in  a  tube  that  surrounds  the  tube  in  which  the  compressed  air  is 
confined.  By  repeating  this  process  the  air  is  made  so  cold  that  it 
finally  liquefies  at  a  temperature  of  312  degrees  below  zero,  Fahren- 
heit. In  so  compressing  and  cooling  the  air  it  was  found  necessary  to 
first  filter  it,  to  take  out  all  impurities  and  to  dry  it  thoroughly,  because 
any  water  left  in  it,  and  we  all  know  that  air  contains  considerable 
moisture,  would  freeze  and  the  particles  of  ice  would  interfere  with  the 
process.  So  that  liquid  air  is  perfectly  dry  (although  it  looks  just 
like  water)  and  much  purer  than  the  air  usually  is.  In  his  public  ex- 
periments Prof.  Tripler  often  spills  some  liquid  air  (accidently,  of 
course)  upon  some  lady's  rich  fine  gown  and  he  greatly  enjoys  the 
look  of  consternation  and  the  little  scream — "  Oh!  you've  ruined  my 
dress."  Mr.  Tripler  usually  steps  nearer  as  if  to  see,  and  says, 
"  Where?"  and  then  throws  on  some  more.  But,  of  course,  no  spots 
and  no  dampness  can  be  seen,  for  the  air  is  dry  and  evaporates  the 
instant  it  is  thrown. 

Although  so  very  cold  it  may  be  stirred  with  the  finger  safely. 
This  is  explained  in  the  same  way  as  a  drop  of  water  on  a  red-hot 
stove.  Instead  of  instantly  evaporating  it  will  roll  or  dance  around 
for  a  while.  This  is  because  owing  to  the  difference  in  temperature 
a  portion  of  the  drop  of  water  fcrms  a  vapor  which  prevents  actual 
contact.  The  great  difference  in  the  temperature  of  the  finger  and 


6  LIQUID    AIR. 

liquid  air  causes  a  film  of  vapor  to  form  which  momentarily  prevents 
actual  contact  and  hence  injury.  It  is  but  a  moment,  however,  and 
woe  to  him  who  leaves  it  in  too  long.  On  the  same  principle  one  may 
touch  with  a  moist  finger  a  very  hot  flatiron,  but  woe  if  he  touches  too 
long. 

The  most  delicate  rose  dipped  in  liquid  air  will  not  change  its 
color.  But  it  is  frozen  so  hard  that  its  petals  are  brittle  like  gliiss  and 
if  dropped  will  break  in  innumerable  fragments.  The  same  with  a 
head  of  lettuce  and  other  vegetables.  An  egg  becomes  so  hard  that 
the  yolk  is  like  dust  or  the  pollen  of  flowers.  Butter  becomes  so 
brittle  that  it  may  be  pounded  into  a  fine  powder  in  a  mortar.  Ice  be- 
comes milky  and  easily  crumbles. 

Uses  of  Liquid  Air.  It  is  not  likely  that  liquid  air  can  ever 
be  used  for  power  or  for  practical  refrigeration;  first,  because  its  ex- 
pansive power  is  not  great  enough — it  can't  do  more  than  to  regain  its 
original  state,  i.  e,,  1  foot  to  expand  to  800 — while  water  in  the  form 
of  steam  expands  from  1  to  1,700.  Second,  because  of  its  extreme 
cold,  freezing  everything  with  which  it  comes  in  contact.  We  can 
hardly  realize  what  — 312°  means.  One  of  its  greatest  uses,  how- 
ever, is  in  surgery,  and  it  is  now  used  in  all  the  great  hospitals  of  the 
world. 

For  Operations.  Patients  who  cannot  take  anaesthetics  can 
have  the  parts  to  be  cut  off,  or  cut  out  (like.  e.  g,,  cancers),  sprayed 
with  liquid  air,  which  freezes  them  solid,  when  the  surgeon  can  make  a 
perfectly  painless  operation,  and  also  perfectly  bloodless.  When  the 
cutting  has  to  be  deep  and  where  it  formerly  was  impossible  because 
the  flow  of  arterial  blood  could  not  be  controlled,  it  is  now  easily  done 
by  means  of  liquid  air. 

Consumption  Cured.  It  is  known  that  air  consists  of  about 
78  or  79  per  cent,  of  nitrogen,  and  20  or  21  per  cent,  of  oxygen,  with 
some  carbonic  acid  gas  and  watery  vapor.  When  liquid  air  evapor- 
ates, the  nitrogen,  being  much  more  volatile,  passes  off  first,  so  that 
after  liquid  air  has  been  exposed  for  a  time,  the  liquid  remaining  is 
very  rich  in  oxygen.  This  rich  liquid  can  be  preserved  much  longer 
than  the  original,  and  can  be  used  to  enrich  the  air  taken  into  the 
lungs  of  a  consumptive  patient.  In  fact,  in  the  earlier  stages  of  the 
disease,  this  is  said  to  be  an  unfailing  remedy  and  will,  in  a  compar- 
atively short  period,  effect  a  perfect  cure. 

Yellow  Fever.  Low  temperature  is  the  only  thing  known  that 
will  kill  or  render  ineffective  the  germ  of  yellow  fever.  If  a  patient 
can  be  kept  wrapped  in  ice,  he  usually  recovers.  But  it  is  now 
claimed  that  if  he  is  wrapped  in  blankets  through  which  a  can  ot 
liquid  air  is  made  to  evaporate  slowly,  speedy  recovery  is  almost  abso- 
lutely certain,  while  the  suffering  and  distress  is  immediately  relieved. 

Dyspepsia  Cured.  A  Russian  physician,  experimenting  with 
liquid  air,  placed  a  dog  in  a  small  room  where  the  temperature  was 


LIQUID    AIR. 

This  cut  shows  some  of  the  marvels  of  the  new  dis- 
covery, LIQUID  AIR.  tt  looks  like  water,  but  is  as  dry  as 
dust.  It  is  so  intensely  cold  that  it  will  cause  ice  to  form 
in  a  blazing  fire,  and  yet  if  a  steel  pen  is  held  over  it, 
and  lighted  with  a  match,  the  pen  will  burn  like  tinder. 
A  tin  dipper  held  in  it  for  a  few  minutes  becomes  so 
brittle  that  it  will  break  like  thin  glass.  Cancers  sprayed 
with  it  can  be  cut  out  without  the  least  pain.  A  human 
body  can  be  cremated  with  it  completely  in  fifteen  min- 
utes. The  following  chapter  explains  how  it  is  made,  its 
various  uses,  etc. 


LIQUID    AIB.  9 

gradually  reduced  to  100  °  below  zero.  After  ten  hours  the  dog  was 
taken  out  alive,  but  ravenously  hungry.  Then  the  doctor,  who  suffered 
horribly  from  dyspepsia,  tried  it  on  himself.  After  ten  hours'  confine- 
ment in  the  still,  dry,  cold  of  evaporating  liquid  air,  he  found  himself 
wonderfully  stimulated.  Continuing  the  experiments,  the  results  were 
truly  marvelous.  Both  man  and  dog  grew  fat  and  developed  not  only 
splendid  appetites,  but  were  able  to  digest  their  meals  without  the 
slightest  discomfort. 

Other  Uses.  Liquid  air  may  also  be  used  successfully  in  deep 
sea  diving;  or  for  aerial  navigation;  submarine  navigation;  as  a  freez- 
ing mixture  around  shafts  or  tunnels  or  when  digging  through  quick- 
sand; or  in  blasting;  for  making  vacuum  bulbs  like  the  incandescent 
electric  lamp,  and  for  scientific  experiments  and  investigation.  It  may 
possibly  become  extremely  useful  as  an  aid  in  burning  poor,  cheap  fuels. 
But  to  these  and  kindred  objects  its  use  is  limited,  and  to  invest  money 
in  liquid-air-making  companies  would  be  a  dangerous  experiment,  if 
one  expected  any  financial  returns. 


WONDERS  OF  LIQUID  AIR. 

The  experiments  made  with  liquid  air  are  so  marvelous  that  it  is 
not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  those  who  have  not  witnessed  the  experi- 
ments refuse  to  believe  them.  Possibly  the  most  striking  experiment 
is  this:  A  quantity  of  liquid  air  is  poured  into  an  ordinary  tea  kettle 
and  the  kettle  is  set  over  a  hot  fire  of  coals.  The  liquid  air  boils  and 
shoots  in  streams  from  the  spout  of  the  kettle,  three  or  four  feet  high. 
If,  then,  a  glass  of  water  is  poured  into  the  kettle  the  water  will  be 
frozen  in  a  few  moments  and  the  pieces  of  ice  appear  boiling  about  in 
the  liquid.  If,  however,  the  kettle  is  lifted  off  the  burning  coals  its 
under  surface  is  found  to  be  covered  with  frozen  carbonic  acid  from 
the  fire  and  moisture  from  the  room.  Within  an  inch  or  so  of  the 
burning  coals  ice  had  formed  on  the  bottom  (outside)  of  the  kettle. 
It  is  so  marvelous  that  one  can  scarce  believe  his  eyesight.  Yet  it  is 
true,  as  can  be  testified  by  many  who  have  seen  it. 

Another  pretty  experiment  is  shown  in  Fig.  7,  where  a  rubber 
ball  is  shown  floating  in  a  tumbler  of  liquid  air.  The  vapor  from  the 
liquid  air  flows  over  the  edge  of  the  glass  not  rising  like  steam,  but  is 
easily  mistaken  for  steam.  The  chill  which  the  hand  receives,  how- 
ever, if  exposed  to  it,  quickly  convinces  one  to  the  contrary.  When 
the  rubber  ball  has  been  in  long  enough  to  get  as  cold  as  the  liquid 
and  is  then  taken  out,  it  will  be  found  as  brittle  as  glass,  and  if  thrown 
against  the  wall,  will  shatter  like  a  thin  glass  tumbler. 

Fig.  3  shows  an  ordinary  tin  pan  or  dipper,  which  had  been  im- 
mersed for  a  short  time  in  liquid  air.  When  struck  against  a  table  or 
any  hard  surface  it  is  shattered  like  glass,  as  may  be  seen.  Copper, 
on  the  contrary,  is  not  affected  by  it.  Fig.  6  shows  a  sponge  saturated 
with  liquid  air,  after  most  of  the  nitrogen  has  evaporated.  When 


10  HOME    MADE    ICE. 

touched  with  a  lighted  match  on  the  end  of  a  long  rod  the  sponge  ex- 
plodes with  violence  and  is  torn  to  shreds. 

Iron  and  steel  become  brittle  as  glass.  Gold,  silver,  copper  and 
aluminum  are  not  affected.  Lead  becomes  stiff  and  elastic  like  steel. 
Mercury  becomes  solid,  like  iron.  Ivory,  cooled  in  liquid  air,  and 
then  held  in  a  strong  light,  is  seen  to  glow  with  a  bright  phosphores- 
cence. 

The  anomaly  of  burning  a  steel  pen  in  this  very  cold  liquid  is 
shown  in  Fig.  2.  This  shows  a  tumbler  with  liquid  air  about  one-half 
evaporated  and  hence,  rich  in  oxygen.  If,  now,  an  ordinary  steel  pen 
or  a  watch  spring  is  held  in  the  liquid  and  touched  with  a  lighted 
match,  the  steel  burns  with  the  brilliancy  of  an  electric  arc.  In  the 
early  experiments  at  preserving  liquid  air,  a  glass  bulb  was  used, 
around  which  a  large  bulb  had  been  blown  (See  Fig.  8)  and  the  air 
exhausted  from  the  space  between.  The  liquid  lies  quietly  in  such  a 
bulb  without  boiling.  In  an  ordinary  bulb  (Fig.  9)  it  boils  con- 
stantly while  the  outside  of  the  bulb  is  quickly  covered  with  ice — the 
frozen  moisture  from  the  air.  An  entire  volume  could  be  written  on 
the  marvels  of  this  fluid,  which  sooner  or  later  is  destined  to  hold  a 
prominent  place  in  the  economy  of  human  existence. 

Value  Of  Liquid  Air  Gases.  Prof.  Raoul  Pictet,  the  Swise> 
scientist,  claimed  that  with  a  comparatively  simple  apparatus  he  could 
dissociate  or  separate  the  constituent  gases  of  liquid  air  so  that  with  B 
500  horse-power  steam  engine  at  a  total  cost  of  $74  per  day  he  could 
make  and  separate  enough  liquid  air  to  obtain  daily  3,550,000  cubic 
feet  of  oxygen,  5,300,000  cubic  feet  of  nitrogen  and  3,000  pounds  of 
carbonic  acid,  and  that  the  present  total  value  of  all  these  gases  was 
over  $1,500. 

HOME  MADE  ICE. 

Ice  Made  With  Chemicals.  Ice  can  always  be  purchased 
cheaper  than  it  can  be  produced  in  a  small  way,  but  sometimes  it  is 
desirable  to  secure  extreme  cold  or  to  make  ice  when  it  is  inconvenient, 
or  when  there  is  no  time  to  go  to  the  places  where  ice  may  be  pur- 
chased. In  such  cases  ice  can  be  made  in  a  suitable  vessel  by  the  use 
of  nine  parts  of  sodium  phosphate  and  four  parts  of  dilute  nitric  acid, 
or  by  equal  parts  of  ammonium  nitrate  and  water.  A  stronger  mixture 
is  the  following: 

Phosphate  of  soda 9  parts 

Nitrate  of  ammonia 6     " 

Dilute  nitric  acid 4     " 

By  means  of  this  solution  it  is  possible  to  reduce  the  temperature 
from  50  °  Fahrenheit  to  21  °  Fahrenheit. 

To  freeze  water  by  either  of  these  mixtures,  one  only  needs  a  small 
dish,  the  narrower  the  better  (it  should  not  be  over  two  inches  wide) 
to  hold  the  water  to  be  frozen  and  a  larger  dish  fitting  more  or  less 


HOW  TO  MAKE  ICE  IN  FIFTEEN  MINUTES. 

This  can  be  done  in  the  kitchen  at  but  little 
above  the  ordinary  cost  of  ice. 

A  few  pounds  of  ice  at  the  critical  time  will 
often  save  life. 

Dr.  Winthrop  truly  said  that  many  hundred  patients,  especially 
children,  die  every  summer  for  want  of  a  little  ice  at  the  proper  time 
See  page  764, 


The  kind  of  apples  that  are  healthful  and  may  be 
eaten  (raw  or  cooked)  with  perfect  safety.  Page  14. 


The  kind  of  apples  that  are  very  unwholesome  and 
should  always  go  into  the  garbage  heap. 

PULP  IN  APPLES.— Some  apples  contain  pulp  which  is 
very  injurious.  Many  cases  of  sickness  and  disorder,  seldom 
suspected,  originate  from  it  Swallow  only  the  juice  of 
such  apples.  Note  this  fact,  as  it  will  be  of  great  value  to 
you.  Read  page  14. 

12 


THE  APPLE.  13 

closely  around  the  smaller  dish  to  hold  the  freezing  mixture.  The 
principle  is  the  same  as  in  any  ice  cream  freezer.  It  is  best  to  use 
for  freezing,  water  that  has  been  boiled  and  allowed  to  settle.  The 
water  and  the  vessels  should  first  be  made  as  cool  as  possible  in  the 
coldest  water  available — in  the  well  or  wherever  convenient. 

It  will  require  from  two  to  four  times  as  much  (by  weight)  of 
the  chemical  as  of  the  ice  desired.  A  pound  of  ice  will  require  from 
two  to  four  pounds  of  the  mixture,  but  the  chemical  may  be  used  over 
and  over  again,  by  simply  evaporating  the  water.  If  a  large  piece  of 
ice  is  wanted  or  the  ice  is  to  be  frozen  sooner  than  otherwise,  provision 
must  be  made  for  lifting  the  small  can  containing  the  water  to  be 
frozen  out  of  the  surrounding  mixture  and  immediately  placing  it  in  a 
fresh  mixture.  It  may  be  necessary  to  repeat  this  a  third  or  even  a 
fourth  time,  to  hasten  the  freezing,  The  outer  vessel  should  be  in- 
sulated by  wrapping  it  about  with  blankets  or  comforters,  or  by 
numerous  thicknesses  of  paper. 

Water  at  32  °  Fahrenheit  will  freeze,  but  not  at  once.  No  mat- 
ter what  the  outside  temperature,  the  temperature  of  water  will  re- 
spond proportionately  until  a  temperature  of  32  °  Fahrenheit  is 
reached.  Then  a  thermometer  in  the  water  will  show  no  further  de- 
cline, neither  will  the  formation  of  ice  begin,  until  the  latent  heat  has 
been  absorbed.  This  factor,  of  course,  must  also  be  taken  into  con- 
sideration when  making  ice  by  means  of  chemical  salts.  The  latent 
heat  of  ice  amounts  to  142.5  thermal  units,  a  thermal  unit  being  the 
amount  of  heat  necessary  to  raise  a  pound  of  water,  one  degree, 
Fahrenheit. 


THE    APPLE. 

THE   JAPANESE    FOUNTAIN   OP    ETERNAL    YOUTH    AND   BEAUTY. 

The  apple,  the  food  of  the  gods,  the  mainstay  of  life  in  Eden, 
the  most  luscious,  the  most  precious,  most  health-giving  food  on  earth. 
No  wonder  poets  in  all  ages  have  sung  its  praises  It  is  the  most  uni- 
versal fruit,  being  found  throughout  the  temperate  zone  of  all  countries 
of  the  globe. 

The  secret  of  its  power  lies  in  the  malic  acid  and  the  picric  acid  it 
contains.  The  malic  acid,  which  no  chemist  has  been  able  to  reproduce, 
has  a  marvelous  power  of  awakening  to  healthful  activity  all  those 
secretions  of  the  body  that  tend  to  cleanse  the  entire  system,  hence  ita 
great  value  in  many  diseases,  and  in  preventing  diseases. 

Obtaining  Beauty  of  Face  by  Means  of  the  Apple. — It  is 
recorded  that  Cleopatra,  of  Egypt,  the  most  renowned  beauty  of  aacient 


14  APPLES — HOW  TO    SELECT. 

times,  asked  at  the  temple  of  the  Gods  what  she  should  do  to  obtain 
beauty  of  face.  The  high  priest  declared  it  to  be  the  will  of  the  gods 
that  she  should  breakfast  exclusively  on  raw  ripe  apples.  This  she  did 
and  became  more  beautiful  every  day  so  long  as  she  continued  the  prac- 
tice. The  old  priest  did  declare  the  wisdom  of  the  gods,  for  we  now 
know  that  the  apple,  persistently  and  wisely  used,  if  taken  at  the 
beginning,  will  cure  constipation  and  other  afflictions,  aud  their  cure 
will  result  in  beauty  of  face. 

Apples,  How  to  Eat.  Apples,  one  of  the  most  common  and 
most  healthful  of  all  fruits,  often  become  almost  a  poison  to  many 
people  merely  because  they  neither  know  how  to  select  suitable  fruit 
nor  how  to  eat  it  when  selected.  Dr.  Sawyer,  of  Baltimore,  Maryland, 
who  has  spent  much  time  in  the  study  of  the  effects  of  the  apple  upon 
the  human  organism,  says  that  he  has  found  hundreds  of  people  who 
told  him  they  would  not  dare  eat  a  raw  apple;  it  would  make  them 
sick.  But  after  he  showed  them  that  by  chewing  all  the  virtue  out  of 
the  pulp  and  then  discarding  it,  they  could  enjoy  eating  apples  as 
well  as  anyone,  they  had  no  further  trouble. 

Apples,  HOW  to  Select.  Apples  for  eating  should  first  of  all 
be  fully  ripe,  without  being  over-ripe,  and  be  ripened  on  the  tree. 
The  practice  of  picking  apples  green  and  keeping  them  till  they  slowly 
ripen  (rot)  is  a  most  iniquitious  one.  After  an  apple  begins  to  decay, 
even  though  but  a  small  piece  of  "  rot  "  shows,  it  is  no  more  fit  to  eat 
raWj  for  the  ptomaine  poison  of  the  rot  has  been  absorbed  partly  by 
balance  of  the  apple.  Again,  many  apples  are  very  full  of  woody  fibre 
or  pulp.  All  these  when  eaten  raw  should  be  simply  chewed  and  the 
pulp  rejected.  In  selecting  apples  for  eating,  therefore,  it  is  best  to 
select  those  which  have  the  least  pulp  and  the  most  juice.  They 
should  be  fully  ripe  and  full  grown.  All  other  apples  should  be  sent 
to  the  cider  mill  or  baked  or  stewed  or  otherwise  thrown  on  the  garbage 
heap. 

Grapes.  Grapes,  when  ripe  and  wholesome,  are  plump  and 
firmly  attached  to  the  little  stems.  They  are  unwholesome  if  at  the 
point  of  attachment  to  the  stems  they  have  become  loose  and,  particu- 
larly, if  there  is  a  slight  discoloration  apparent  on  the  grape  at  this 
point,  or  if  it  has  become  at  all  soft.  In  either  one  of  these  cases  it 
should  be  rejected  as  unfit  for  use. 

Grapes  are  among  the  most  wholesome  and  most  nutritious  of 
fruits.  In  the  archives  of  the  British  War  Department  is  the  report 
of  Col.  McWade,  whose  corps  in  India  was  at  one  time  obliged  to  sub- 
sist for  two  weeks  on  grapes  alone.  It  developed  that  the  soldiers 
stood  this  diet  very  well,  but  after  a  couple  of  days  all  the  officers 
were  sick  with  diarrhoea  and  indigestion.  An  official  inquiry  proved 
that  the  officers  discarded  the  skins  and  seeds  of  the  grapes,  while  the 
soldiers  ate  the  whole  grape.  An  order  was  thereupon  promulgated 
that  the  officers  should  eat  the  grapes  entire — skins  and  all — when  they 
soon  recovered,  and  continued  well  until  food  could  be  provided. 


THE  WHOLESOME  GRAPE. 

How  to  tell  the  wholesome  grape  at  a  glance  is 
told  on  page  14. 

The  British  Governs  vnt  Reports  tell  how  a  regiment  of  soldiers 
in  India  lived  for  weeks  on  grapes  alone.  The  soldiers  swallowed  the 
grapes,  skins  and  all  and  kept  well,  while  the  officers,  who  discarded 
the  skins  and  seeds,  grew  sick.  When  the  officers  were  ordered  to  eat 
the  entire  grape,  all  kept  well. 

15 


GRAPES. 

This  is  an  unwholesome  grape  and  should  nut 
be  eaten  under  any  circumstances.    See  page  14, 

No  wonder  mankind  is  afflicted  with  150  diseases,  for 
their  stomachs  are  made  the  dumping  ground  for  so  much 
chat  is  injurious-  So  long  as  people  persist  in  the  idiotic 
course  of  having  all  sorts  of  food  on  their  Jtable,  except 
the  most  healthful  food — cooked  or  uncooked  fruit,  they 
may  expect  to  be  the  victims  of  the  multitude  of  diseases 
that  afflict  mankind 

1* 


POISON  IN  OUR   FOOD.  17 

Wholesome  fruit  must  be  carefully  selected.  To  be  able  to  dis- 
tinguish readily  between  fruit  that  is  wholesome  and  healthgiving  and 
fruit  that  only  does  injury  to  the  system,  is  what  is  everyone's  right 
and  duty  to  discover.  Fruit  that  is  ripe  is  always  good.  Fruit  that 
is  unripe  is  usually  bad.  Fruit  that  has  begun  to  decay  is  injurious 
and  usually  dangerous.  It  is  easy  enough  to  discover  the  beginnings 
of  decay  on  apples,  pears,  peaches,  etc.  Decay  immediately  generates 
ptomaine  poisons,  and  this  is  almost  immediately  communicated  to  the 
entire  piece  of  fruit.  It  is  no  safety  to  cut  off  the  rotten  portion,  for 
all  the  balance  is  affected. 

POISON  IN  OUR  FOOD. 

EXTEAOTED  FROM  UNITED  STATES  PURE  FOOD  INVESTIGATING  COMMITTEE 

AND  OTHER  REPORTS. 

An  eminent  French  chemist  wrote  a  book  not  long  ago  in  which 
he  made  a  forecast  of  the  time  when  human  beings  would  cease  eating 
meat  or  vegetables,  and  would  take  all  their  foods  in  the  shape  of 
compact  chemical  tablets  of  diverse  flavors.  It  is  possible  that  the 
day  may  come  when  chemists  will  be  able  to  manufacture  nutritious 
and  wholesome  food  out  of  the  elements;  but  if  we  are  to  judge  the 
future  by  the  present,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  era  of  chemical  food 
may  be  postponed  indefinitely.  It  has  long  been  known  that  a  very 
large  percentage  of  our  food  is  more  or  less  adulterated  with  sub- 
stances that  can  be  made  to  resemble  it  in  appearance  and  flavor,  and 
which  are  often  harmless.  If  they  were  all  inocuous,  the  question 
would  be  merely  one  of  commercial  honesty,  competition,  and  price. 
But  many  of  them  are  injurious  to  health,  and  therefore  call  for  more 
vigorous  measures. 

As  early  as  1820,  attention  was  called  in  England  to  the  dangers 
of  adulterated  food  through  Accum's  treatise,  "  Death  in  the  Pot." 
In  1851,  The  Lancet  declared  war  against  dishonest  manufacturers, 
printing  every  week  a  list  of  culprits,  with  chemical  analyses  of  their 
products;  and  continued  this  for  three  years.  Repeated  legislative 
enactment  since  that  time  has  given  the  English  considerable  protec- 
tion, but  that  it  is  still  far  from  complete  may  be  inferred  from  an 
article  in  The  Lancet  of  April  22, 1900,  on  "Meat  Extract  of  Vile  Origin," 
which  shows  that  such  extracts  are  occasionally  made  of  putrid  liver 
and  offal.  "  It  might  be  thought  impossible,"  it  remarks,  "  that  such 
filthy  material  could  be  fabricated  into  a  toothsome  paste,  but  so  it  is, 
the  use  of  deodorizers  and  subtle  flavoring  materials  having  been 
placed  at  the  disposal  of  offal -mongers  by  the  advances  (alas,  that  it 
must  be  so  confessed)  of  chemical  knowledge.  ...  Of  course, 
cooking  would  destroy  most  noxious  geims,  but  their  products,  the 
poisonous  ptomaines,  would  remain.  .  .  .  Their  presence  in  an 
extract  would  cause  very  serious  symptoms  of  poisoning." 

In  this  country  many  State  legislatures  have  enacted  laws  making 
injurious  food  adulterations  illegal,  and  Congress  has  set  aside  in 


18  POISON  IN  ODB  FOOD. 

annual  appropriation  for  use  in  investigating  such  adulterations,  partly 
for  the  sake  of  protecting  honest  producers.  The  proceedings  of  the 
War  Investigating  Committee  have  resulted  in  a  fiasco  for  the  govern- 
ment, but  they  have  at  least  done  good  in  calling  the  nation's  attention 
in  a  sensational  way  to  this  subject  of  "  Death  in  the  Pot."  By  a  for- 
tunate coincidence,  official  reports  regarding  the  alarming  extent  of 
food  adulteration  and  poisoning  have  been  recently  prepared  in  several 
States,  and  the  result  is  that  the  press  all  over  the  country  is  discuss- 
ing this  matter. 

In  Pennsylvania  the  Food  and  Dairy  Commissioner,  Levi  Wells, 
has  ascertained  that  chemical  companies  have  had  agents  traveling 
regularly  in  the  State  to  sell  to  butchers  chemicals  for  preserving 
meats,  the  favorite  being  apparently  boracic  acid,  which  <!  is  certainly 
deleterious  to  health."  The  packages  are  labeled,  telling  how  the 
chemicals  are  to  be  used  on  meat.  In  Connecticut  the  Agricultural 
Experiment  Station  issued  on  May  1  its  annual  report  on  the  adultera- 
tion of  foods.  It  gives  a  summary  of  the  extent  to  which  frauds  are 
practiced  on  consumers,  thanks  to  Yankee  ingenuity,  combined  with 
modern  advances  in  chemistry.  Of  sixty-three  samples  of  fruit  jellies, 
two-thirds  were  adulterated,  not  only  with  starch  and  glucose,  but 
with  aniline  dye  and  poisonous  salicylic  acid.  Out  of  forty  samples  of 
marmalades  and  jams  only  three  were  pure.  Of  forty-seven  samples 
of  beer  and  ale,  twelve  contained  salicylic  acid,  and  nineteen  samples 
of  sausages  and  oysters  were  found  "embalmed"  by  boric  acid. 

"The  use  of  antiseptic  as  preservatives  of  food  is  becoming 
alarmingly  great,"  says  Prof.  Mitchell,  analytical  chemist  of  the  Wis- 
consin Dairy  and  Food  Commission.  Farmers  mix  them  with  milk 
and  butter,  and  they  act  disastrously  on  the  tissues  of  the  stomach. 
Nearly  every  butcher  in  Illinois,  he  says,  makes  use,  especially  in  the 
preparation  of  "  Hamburger  steak,"  of  preserving  chemicals,  including 
sulphide  of  soda,  a  compound  which  checks  fermentation,  and  there- 
fore makes  it  difficult  to  digest  the  meat.  A  government  expert 
has  testified  that  this  chemical  had  been  used  by  medical  students  to 
preserve  cadavers,  and  by  physicians  to  disinfect  houses  where  there 
had  been  smallpox.  At  the  recent  sessions  of  the  United  States  Pure 
Food  Investigating  Committee  in  Chicago,  the  testimony  of  several 
other  experts  was  taken,  all  of  whom  agreed  that  the  antiseptic  chem- 
icals so  freely  used  in  the  preservation  of  food  and  drink  are  deleter- 
ious, and  in  many  cases  poisonous.  Dr.  Wiley,  chemist  to  the  National 
Agricultural  Department,  declared,  among  other  things,  that  no  food 
which  contains  preservatives  is  fit  to  eat,  and  that  probably  the  one 
most  commonly  used,  because  of  its  cheapness,  is  salicylic  acid,  which 
should  be  forbidden  because  it  is  very  bad  for  the  health,  especially  in 
the  case  of  weak  stomachs.  A  pamphlet  published  by  the  Department 
of  Agriculture  at  Washington  states  that  "  the  use  of  salicylic  acid  as 
a  food  preservative  has  been  forbidden  by  several  European  govern- 
ments." Here  it  is  used  to  a  large  extent,  both  by  native  canners  and 
by  foreigners  who  take  advantage  of  our  situation.  The  department 


'ONE  OF  MANY  LARGE  FACTORIES  AT 
NEW  YORK  MANUFACTURING  FOOD 
ADULTERATIONS. 


ADULTERATION  OF  FOOD. 

(From  United  States  Pure  Food  Investigating  Committee's  Report.) 

THE   GERMS    OF    DISEASE  AND    DEATH   ARE    IN 
MANY  ARTICLES  OF  OUR  FOOD. 

What  should  be  done  is  told  on  page  17. 

Innumerable  cases  of  sickness  and  premature  deaths  caused  by 
poison  germs  put  in  our  food  in  the  shape  of  preservatives  and 
adulterations. 


19 


GREATEST  SOURCE  OF  CONTAGIOUS  DIS 
EASES  IN  THE  WORLD. 

How  to  escape  catching  consumption,  diph 
theria,  scarlet  fever,  pneumonia  and  other  con 
tagious  diseases.  See  page  23.  • 


DISEASES  SPREAD  BY  SALIVA.  21 

it  in  fifteeu  out  of  twenty  samples  of  string  beans,  in  ten  out  o? 
twelve  samples  of  baked  beans,  in  twenty-four  out  of  forty-one  cases 
of  corn,  and  so  on. 

This  testimony  from  so  many  expert  and  unbiased  sources,  fully 
justifies  the  heading  given  to  our  article.  The  chemicals  used  to  pre- 
serve our  food  and  drink  have  become  a  serious  menace  to  health. 
There  are  thousands  of  invalids  whose  chances  of  recovery  and  life  de- 
pend on  their  getting  the  purest  drugs  and  food,  and  there  can  be  no 
doubt  that  some  of  these  are  killed  every  day  by  the  poisons  in  milk, 
butter,  and  meat,  put  there  by  farmers,  grocers,  and  butchers  to  save 
trouble  or  avoid  the  risk  of  goods  spoiling  on  their  hands.  To  per- 
fectly robust  individuals  these  chemicals  may  be  comparatively  harm- 
less, but  Americans  are  a  nation  of  dyspeptics,  and  salicylic  acid,  the 
favorite  preservative  used  here,  has  been  pronounced  by  the  Paris 
Academy  of  Medicine  especially  injurious  to  dyspeptics.  Their  life  is 
made  wretched  by  the  systematic  food  poisoning  for  the  profit  of  dis- 
honest dealers;  salts  of  zinc  or  copper  in  a  dish  of  canned  peas,  for 
example  (put  there  to  give  them  a  pretty  green  color!) ,  may  result  in 
a  sleepless  night,  colic,  headache,  loss  of  a  day's  work,  and  general 
misery;  and  this  may  go  on  indefinitely,  rendering  life  a  burden, 
without  any  suspicion  in  the  victim  of  the  real  cause.  Last  summer  a 
Western  hotel  lost  hundreds  of  guests,  who  left,  one  after  the  other, 
because  they  all  became  ill  for  some  mysterious  reason.  The  water 
and  ice  were  held  responsible,  but  careful  experiment  showed  that  the 
illness  was  due  to  the  use  in  the  kitchen  of  cheap  coal-tar  flavoring 
extracts.  In  saving  $10  by  buying  this  stuff  the  proprietor  of  the 
hotel  lost  $10,000.  These  coal-tar  extracts  are  used  to  a  very  great 
extent  in  confectionery,  ice  cream,  soda  water,  etc.,  and  to  many  per- 
sons they  are  poisonous.  They  deserve  a  special  investigation. 

DISEASES  SPREAD  BY  SALIVA. 

Among  recent  discoveries  in  medical  science  there  are  none  more 
important  or  far-reaching  than  those  which  have  to  do  with  the  pre- 
vention of  contagion  from  ordinary  diseases  like  la  grippe,  consumption, 
influenza,  pneumonia  as  well  as  diphtheria,  scarlet  fever,  etc. 

Hermann  Koniger,  the  renowned  German  physicist,  in  a  series  of 
experiments  conducted  during  the  early  spring  and  summer  months  of 
the  year  1900,  proved  conclusively  that  the  germs  of  disease,  even 
before  the  disease  has  developed  so  as  to  be  recognized,  are  expelled 
in  droplets  of  saliva  in  the  act  of  speaking  or  of  coughing  or  sneezing. 
In  a  room  where  there  is  no  current  of  air,  a  person  could  thus 
scatter  germs  to  a  distance  of  more  than  twenty-two  feet,  and  to  a 
height  of  more  than  six  feet.  They  are  even  found  behind  the  per- 
son who  speaks  or  coughs.  Ordinarily,  however,  they  are  not  thrown 
more  than  a  few  feet  from  the  person.  They  are  not  scattered  in 
ordinary  expiration  without  effort,  nor  in  the  pronunciation  of  vowels 
It  is  scarcely  noticeable  in  persons  who  speak  in  a  low  tone,  but 


22  DISEASES  SPREAD  BY  SALIVA. 

excessive   in  those  who  stammer.      It   is  very  different   in  different 
individuals. 

In  the  experiments,  M.  Koniger  found  that  within  an  hour  all  the 
germs  had  become  deposited,  most  of  them  within  ten  minutes  or  so. 
Before  that  the  germs,  or  bacilli,  were  found  to  be  held  suspended  in 
minute  droplets  or  globules  of  saliva  too  small  to  be  seen  without  the 
aid  of  the  microscope.  The  larger  bacilli,  such  as  those  of  turbercu- 
losis  (consumption),  are  carried  a  smaller  distance  and  fall  to  the 
ground  sooner  than  the  lesser  bacilli,  such  as  those  of  influenza  or 
pneumonia,  etc.,  and  hence  contagion  from  the  latter  is  the  more  to  be 
feared  and  guarded  against.  He  found  that  the  simple  act  of  placing 
a  handkerchief  before  the  mouth  in  the  case  of  tuberculosis  was  suffi- 
cient to  prevent  the  emission  of  saliva  droplets  charged  with  bacilli, 
but  in  the  case  of  pneumonia  it  was  necessary  to  wear  a  mask  made  of 
fine  wool  gauze  over  the  face  in  order  to  prevent  the  dissemination. 

During  a  surgical  operation,  said  M.  Koniger,  no  one  should 
ever  speak. 

It  is  well  known  that  disease  germs  often,  even  in  well  persons, 
lodge  in  the  mucus  of  the  mouth  and  throat.  Repeated  chemical 
analyses,  made  at  the  laboratories  of  any  of  our  leading  hospitals,  of 
saliva  from  the  mouths  of  persons  having  a  slight  sore  throat  or  a  little 
cold,  and  otherwise  perfectly  well,  showed  the  presence  of  abundant 
active  diphtheria  bacilli,  and,  in  some  who  had  developed  but  a  slight 
cough,  the  germs  of  the  dreaded  pneumonia.  It  is  now  recognized 
that  in  such  cases,  while  the  persons  themselves  may  not  develop  the 
disease  at  all  from  the  presence  in  the  mucus  of  their  throats  of  these 
bacilli,  yet  they  are  capable  of  giving  the  contagion  to  others  who  may 
be  at  that  time  in  a  condition  of  susceptibility. 

The  health  boards  of  nearly  all  large  cities  have  found  it  necessary 
from  time  to  time  to  warn  the  public  against  spitting  in  public  places, 
because  they  had  found  that  the  mucus  thrown  from  the  throat  in  the 
act  of  expectoration,  when  dried,  consisted  in  active  and  more  or  less 
dangerous  colonies  of  disease  microbes,  and  that  numerous  serious  dis- 
eases were  directly  traceable  to  this  cause.  In  short,  it  is  now  claimed 
that  this  is  the  greatest  cause  in  the  world  for  the  spread  of  contagious 
diseases. 

Expectoration  should  always  be  into  a  moist  place  or  into  water. 
In  that  case  the  bacilli  cannot  rise  into  the  air  to  be  drawn  in  by  the 
breath  and  perhaps  lodge  in  the  passage  of  the  nose  or  throat  and 
start  a  "  germ  culture  "  which  later  develops  into  a  disease. 

M.  Koniger  found  that  frequent  washing  of  the  mouth  or  garg- 
ling greatly  diminished  the  number  of  bacilli  susceptible  of  being 
detached,  and  thus  washing  and  gargling  have  a  value  in  contagious 
diseases.  He  found  that  in  most  cases  the  habit  of  always  holding  a 
handkerchief  before  the  mouth  when  coughing  or  sneezing  greatly 
diminished  the  liability  to  disseminate  germs  or  spread  contagion. 
This  is  especially  true  of  ordinary  coughs  and  colds,  of  pneumonia, 
diphtheria  and  other  kindred  diseases.  As  the  result  of  his  experiment 


HOW  TO  ESCAPE  CONTAGIOUS  DISEASES.  23 

M.  Koniger  strongly  urged  the  necessity  of  being  on  our  guard 
against  the  influence  of  the  minute  droplets  of  saliva  carrying  bacilli 
which  are  expelled  from  the  mouth  in  the  act  of  coughing  or  sneezing, 
or  in  vigorous  explosive  speech. 

A  Chicago  health  officer  maintains  that  we  have  just  as  good  a 
right  and  duty  to  guard  against  the  contagion  caused  by  promiscuous 
spitting,  coughing  and  sneezing  in  public  places  as  we  have  to  guard 
against  contagion  by  prohibiting  the  slaughter  and  sale  of  tuberculous 
cattle  for  food. 

In  small-pox  and  some  other  diseases  in  which  the  danger  of  con- 
tagion is  universally  recognized,  society  has  guarded  against  contagion 
by  immediate  and  complete  isolation  of  the  patient,  but  in  consump- 
tion, pneumonia,  influenza,  grip  and  various  other  diseases  the  con- 
tagious nature  has  not  been  fully  realized  and  hence  where  we  now  have 
one  case  of  small-pox  we  have  many  thousands  of  either  of  the  other 
mentioned,  although  the  time  was  when  small-pox  was  more  prevalent 
than  any  of  the  others. 

HOW  TO  ESCAPE  CONTAGIOUS  DISEASES. 

J.  J.  Richardson,  M.  D.,  in  a  treatise  on  this  subject,  says  that 
when  any  member  of  a  family  is  attacked  with  scarlet  fever,  diphtheria 
or  any  contagious  disease,  it  may  be  generally  prevented  from  extend- 
ing by  attention  to  the  following  rules: 

Have  the  patient  placed  in  one  of  the  upper  rooms  of  the  house 
or  at  least  the  farthest  removed  from  the  rest  of  the  family,  where  the 
best  ventilation  is  to  be  had.  The  apartments  should  be  at  once 
cleared  of  all  curtains,  carpets,  woolen  goods  and  unnecessary  furni- 
ture. Fill  a  cuspidor  or  spittoon  with  chloride  of  lime  or  a  strong 
carbolic  solution  (a  teaspoonful  of  carbolic  acid  to  one-half  pint  of 
water) .  A  large  tub  containing  carbolic  acid  solution  (four  fluid- 
ounces  to  each  gallon  of  water)  should  stand  in  the  room  for  the  re- 
ception of  bed  or  body  linen  immediately  after  it  has  been  removed 
from  contact  with  the  patient.  The  nurse  should  wear  in  the  chamber 
a  loose  gown  and  tight-fitting  cap,  to  be  thrown  off  at  the  door,  and 
the  hands  should  be  washed  before  going  out,  with  carbolic  acid 
water.  Napkins  should  not  be  used,  but  in  their  stead  pieces  of  rags, 
which  can  be  burned.  Glasses,  cups,  dishes,  etc.,  must  be  scrupu- 
lously cleaned  in  a  carbolic  acid  solution  or  in  boiling  water  before 
they  are  carried  away  from  the  room.  All  discharges  from  the  bowels 
and  kidneys  are  to  be  received  into  vessels  containing  some  disinfect- 
ent,  such  as  a  solution  of  two  pounds  of  green  vitriol  to  a  gallon  of 
water,  or  the  carbolic  solution,  and  immediately  removed.  A  sheet, 
kept  moistened  with  a  strong  carbolic  acid  solution,  should  be  hung 
over  the  door  outside,  for  the  purpose  of  catching  any  germs  of  the 
disease  which  might  otherwise  escape. 

Boiling  is  the  surest  way  of  disinfecting  contaminated  clothing, 
or  it  may  be  baked  in  an  oven  heated  to  about  240°  Fahrenheit.  After 


24  TO  AVOID  OATOHINO  DIPHTHERIA — HEALTH  IN  BREATHINO. 

the  disease  is  over,  the  patient  should  be  kept  isolated  for  ten  days 
after  all  the  scabs  fall  off  in  smallpox,  or  after  desquamation  (that  is, 
"peeling"  of  the  skin)  is  complete  in  scarlet  fever.  For  the  last  week 
of  his  seclusion,  daily  baths,  each  containing  one  ounce  of  strong  car- 
bolic acid,  should  be  given,  and  every  square  inch  of  the  body  must 
be  thus  carefully  disinfected,  especially  the  scalp,  as  the  disease  poison 
is  apt  to  linger  among  the  dandruff  at  the  roots  of  the  hair. 

To  purify  the  apartment,  wash  the  furniture,  woodwork,  floor  and 
walls  (scraping  off  the  paper)  with  the  carbolic  acid  solution  and  soap. 
Then  shut  up  tightly  and  burn  in  it  a  pound  of  sulphur  for  every 
hundred  cubic  feet  of  space  it  contains  and  allow  the  fumes  to  remain 
in  the  closed  room  for  twenty-four  hours.  Lastly,  open  doors  and 
windows  so  as  to  ventilate  freely  for  a  week,  at  the  end  of  which  time 
disinfection  may  generally  be  considered  complete. 

TO  AVOID  CATCHING  DIPHTHERIA. 

No.  1.  A  pan  of  raw  sliced  onions  placed  in  a  room  where  there 
is  diphtheria  will  absorb  the  poison  and  prevent  the  disease  from 
spreading.  The  onions  should  be  burned  or  buried  every  morning 
and  new  ones  used. 

No.  2.  To  1  drachm  of  MonseFs  salt,  add  3  ounces  of  water; 
add 'sufficient  sugar  to  overcome  the  taste  of  the  iron.  Dose: — One 
teaspoonful  three  times  a  day.  When  exposure  to  the  contagion  has 
been  of  daily  occurrence,  give  every  three  hours.  For  a  child,  see 
table  of  doses  for  children,  p.  611,  Vol.  II.  Dr.  Bennett  writes  that  in 
130  cases  of  exposure  to  this  disease,  not  one  took  it  who  had  used 
this  remedy. 

HEALTH  IN  BREATHING. 

Deep  Breathing.  Many  cases  of  lung  trouble  and  of  other 
afflictions  are  due  to  improper  breathing,  or  rather  to  persons  allowing 
themselves  to  fall  into  bad  habits  of  breathing.  Nature  intends  that 
a  certain  amount  of  oxygen  must  come  from  the  air  we  breathe.  In  a 
natural,  joyous  life,  nature  will  cause  anyone  to  breathe  in  an  abun- 
dance of  this  oxygen.  But  artificial  habits  of  life,  and  especially  de- 
spondency and  work  that  requires  much  stooping  or  bending  over,  are 
apt  to  produce  an  apathy  of  the  nerves  and  muscles  that  control 
breathing,  and  hence  an  insufficient  supply  of  the  health-giving  oxy- 
gen. The  remedy  in  such  cases  is  easy  and  in  everyone's  hands. 
Moreover,  it  costs  nothing  but  a  slight  effort,  continued  long  enough 
until  a  correct  habit  is  formed. 

How  to  Breathe.  The  most  important  item  in  breathing  is 
that  it  shall  be  deep  and  rhythmic,  that  is,  that  inspiration  and  expir- 
ation shall  be  of  equal  length.  Watch  a  person  asleep  and  note  his 
breathing:  it  is  as  regular  and  rhythmic  as  the  swish  of  the  waves  on 
the  shore,  as  regular  as  the  ticking  of  the  clock.  That  is  the  natural 


HOW  DEEP  BREATHING  SAVES  LIFE. 

The  proper  method  of  deep  breathing  has  restored 
many  persons  to  good  health.  And  life  is  frequently 
saved  by  it.  See  page  34 


SOLAR  PLEXUS,  OR 

"MAN'S  THIRD 

BRAIN." 

A  single  blow  over  this 
organ  made  Fitzsim- 
n ions  a  world-renowned 
champion. 

The  great  importance  and 
value  of  this  little-known 
portion  of  man's  anatomy  is 
told  on  page  27. 


SOLAR  PLEXUS.  27 

way;  when  consciousness  stops  controlling  it,  the  breathing  becomes 
natural.  If,  then,  you  are  seeking  health  and  vigor,  imitate  the 
natural. 

Breathing  Exercise.  Of  marvelous  value  is  the  deep  breath- 
ing exercise,  which  should  be  taken  just  as  regular  as  the  morning 
ablution.  The  best  place  is  somewhere  where  one  can  get  fresh 
air,  preferably  air  that  the  sun  has  shone  on.  Then  bending  back  the 
shoulders,  throwing  forward  the  chest  and  upward  the  chin,  inhale 
slowly  just  as  much  air  as  the  lungs  will  hold.  Hold  in  this  air 
while  you  count  ten.  Exhale  it  slowly  Repeat  this  four  or  five 
times.  Then,  after  a  moment's  rest,  empty  the  lungs  to  the  utmost, 
then  draw  in  all  the  air  possible,  and  when  the  lungs  seem  full,  draw 
in  just  a  little  more,  pack  the  lungs,  as  it  were,  and  hold  the  breatt 
while  you  count  twenty  slowly.  Then  exhale.  You  will  find  this  a 
wonderfully  invigorating  and  health  preserving  exercise. 

SOLAR  PLEXUS. 

The  solar  plexus,  frequently  mentioned  in  the  daily  press,  because 
some  years  since  a  notorious  champion  prize  fighter  was  defeated  by  a 
blow  over  the  region  of  this  mass  of  nerves,  is  a  great  ganglionic  net- 
work of  nerves  and  cells,  situated  just  behind  the  stomach  in  front  of 
ihe  main  artery  (known  as  the  aorta)  and  of  the  fold  of  the  diaphram. 
A  number  of  lesser  nervous  ganglia  branch  off  from  it,  ten  in  all,  viz.: 
the  phrenic,  coeliac,  gastric,  hepatic,  splenic,  renal,  suprarenal,  superior 
mesenteric,  spermatic  and  inferior  mesenteric  or  epigastric  plexus.  The 
special  function  of  this  mass  or  network  of  nerve  cells  is  not  definitely 
known,  but  it  is  known  that  any  injury  to  it,  such  as  a  severe  blow, 
will  completely  paralyze  the  victim,  while  ajiy  serious  disease  affecting 
the  solar  plexus  proves  fatal. 

A  physician  in  Cincinnati,  in  a  treatise  on  this  subject,  maintains 
that  the  solar  plexus  is  the  "  third  brain  "  of  man,  the  complete  brain 
consisting  of  three  parts,  the  cerebrum,  cerebellum  and  solar  plexus. 
The  latter  acts  as  a  brain  whenever  from  any  cause  the  other  brain  is 
incapacitated  by  sickness  or  accident,  but  is  not  subject  to  the  control 
of  the  will.  He  cited  the  case  ol  an  infant  which  lived  for  six  months 
and  yet  when  at  the  autopsy  its  skull  was  opened,  it  was  found  to  con 
tain  nothing  but  serum;  it  had  no  brain,  while  its  solar  plexus  was 
unusually  well  developed.  Another  infant  which  died  soon  after  birth, 
yet  cried  lustily,  was  found  to  be  entirely  devoid  of  brain.  From  these 
and  other  phenomena  he  developed  the  third  brain  theory  and  sup- 
ported it  with  many  plausible  reasons  and  pertinent  facts.  There  may 
be  no  special  value  in  these  discoveries,  so  far  as  known  at  present, 
except  that  it  should  make  us  more  careful  to  guard  against  blows  in 
the  region  of  the  stomach  or  just  above  the  belt. 


DIVISION  SECOND. 


XXTH   CENTURY    HEALING. 


SUGGESTIVE  HYPNOTISM,  PALMISTRY,  MIND  CURE 
CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE,  ETC. 


BY  DB.  L.  F.  JORDAN. 


MENTAL   THERAPEUTICS. 

The  phenomena  of  animal  magnetism,  mesmerism  or  hypnotism 
were  discovered  by  a  doctor  of  Vienna,  Austria,  named  Mesmer  about 
the  year  1770.  He  employed  the  natural  powers  given  him  in  the 
healing  of  disease,  and  for  many  years  practiced  with  great  success 
at  Paris,  France,  where  he  became  very  popular.  After  his  death, 
however,  ihe  whole  matter  was  abandoned,  largely  because  a  commit- 
tee of  special  scientists,  who  had  investigated  the  phenomena,  re- 
ported that  there  was  nothing  wonderful  about  the  things  done,  and 
that  they  could  all  be  produced  in  the  patients  by  "  suggestion." 
The  public,  who  had  looked  upon  it  as  a  supernatural  power,  were 
disappointed  and  refused  to  entertain  what  was  now  considered  a 
fraud,  while  the  doctors  abandoned  it  because  the  then  newly  dis- 
covered anesthetic,  chloroform,  took  up  all  their  attention. 

It  was  only  in  recent  years  that  the  subject  was  again  investi- 
gated, and  the  Academie  Royale  de  Medecine,  at  Paris,  declared  that 
a  new  field  was  opened  to  physiological  science.  A  committee  of  the 
Royal  Society  testified  that  they  had  seen  persons  who,  while  in  the 
hypnotic  sleep,  could  unerringly  diagnose  medical  and  surgical  cases 
that  baffled  the  best  physicians,  and  correctly  foretell  the  result  of  the 
disease. 

In  1842,  at  the  Royal  Medical  and  Chirurgical  Society  of  London, 
the  account  was  read  of  a  patient  who  had  suffered  for  five  years 
with  a  disease  of  the  left  knee,  so  that  the  slightest  motion  of  the 
joint  caused  extreme  pain.  He  was  mesmerized  or  hypnotized  by  Mr. 
W.  Topham  and  operated  upon  by  W.  Squire  Ward,  surgeon,  who 
performed  an  amputation  of  the  thigh.  During  the  operation,  which 
lasted  twenty  minutes,  the  patient  looked  on  calmly,  showing  abso- 
lutely no  evidence  of  pain,  although  perfectly  conscious.  He  recov- 
ered perfectly  and  no  bad  symptoms  whatever,  followed. 

In  1898,  Willie  McCabe,  4  years  old,  of  532  East  76th  street,  New 
York,  having  received  a  bicycle,  spent  an  entire  day  in  struggling  to 
ride  it,  meeting  with  numerous  falls.  At  night  he  went  to  bed 
feverish,  and  next  morning  had  violent  convulsions.  After  medi- 

88 


MENTAL    THERAPEUTICS.  29 

cal  examination  he  was  taken  in  an  ambulance  to  Bellevue  Hos- 
pital. The  doctor  gave  the  suffering  lad  morphine,  but  the  drug  had 
no  effect.  Dr.  Carey,  the  chief  of  the  medical  staff,  decided  to  try 
hypnotism. 

"Willie!  Willie!"  he  shouted,  "now  watch  my  fingers."  The 
doctor  kept  him  looking  at  the  fingers,  held  close  to  the  boy's  face,  for 
five  minutes.  Then  the  doctor  lowered  his  fingers  and  said:  "  Now? 
Willie,  all  your  pain  is  gone  and  you  will  be  able  in  a  moment  to 
ride  your  bicycle." 

The  effect  of  the  suggestion  was  marvelous.  The  tense  muscles 
began  to  relax,  the  boy  straightened  out  while  a  smile  broke  over  his 
face  that  had  before  been  drawn  as  if  with  torture. 

"  Now,  Willie,"  said  the  doctor,  "  it  is  time  to  go  to  sleep."  In  a 
few  moments  the  boy  was  sound  asleep.  In  ten  minutes  he  had  been 
cured  of  convulsions,  which,  by  any  other  means,  would  have  kept  him 
ill  and  in  pain  for  weeks.  Scores  of  similar  and  some  much  more  re- 
markable cases  could  be  given. 

One  of  the  most  marvelous  evidences  of  the  control  over  the  body, 
and  especially  the  muscular  system,  is  shown  in  the  experiments  on 
rigidity,  i.  e.,  making  the  body  rigid.  Prof,  de  Laurence  states  that 

by  simply  making  passes  along  the  arms  and  limbs  of  Miss  ,  a 

slender  and  tall  young  lady  of  small  physical  power,  while  she  was 
standing  erect,  by  merely  suggesting  to  her  that  she  was  now 
perfectly  rigid,  like  a  stone  image,  caused  her  to  become  so  stiff  that 
when,  at  the  professor's  request,  she  was  placed  with  her  head  on  one 
chair  and  her  feet  upon  another,  three  young  ladies,  whose  combined 
weight  was  over  400  pounds,  stood  upright  upon  her  prostrate  form 
without  so  much  as  bending  it  in  the  least.  When  conscious,  it  would 
have  been  utterly  impossible  for  her  to  have  supported  the  weight  of 
even  one  person.  This  same  experiment  has  been  many  times  per- 
formed with  different  people,  and  with  equal  success.  Of  course,  this 
rigid  state  cannot  be  produced  in  every  person,  simply  because  there 
is  a  limit  to  the  hypnotiser's  power  over  others,  but  it  has  been  done 
often  enough  to  prove  beyond  doubt  that  the  power  exists.  It  goes 
to  prove  also  that  through  hypnotic  suggestion,  the  organs  of  the  body 
can  be  made  to  do  things  otherwise  impossible.  In  other  words,  the 
ill -adjusted  and  the  sickly  can  thus  both  be  healed. 

Hypnotism.  The  term  hypnotism,  from  a  greek  word  signifying 
sleep,  was  first  introduced  by  Dr.  Braid  of  Manchester,  England,  who 
discovered  that  by  placing  a  bright  object  before  the  eyes  of  a  person 
and  causing  him  to  gaze  intently  upon  it  for  some  time,  he  could  be 
thrown  into  an  apparent  sleep  during  which  he  would  act  out  what- 
ever suggestion  was  made  to  him  by  the  doctor's  mind. 

The  truly  wonderful  antics  of  persons  while  in  this  hypnotic 
state,  and  the  marvelous  powers  often  shown  by  them,  have  been  so 
many  times  exhibited,  both  publicly  and  privately,  that  they  are  more 
or  less  familiar  to  everybody,  and  no  intelligent  scientific  student  in 
the  .world  to-day  will  deny  +he  extraordinary  human  powers  demon- 


30  MENTAL    THERAPEUTICS. 

strated  by  these  hypnotic  experiments.  Prof.  Carpenter  for  many 
years  gave  public  exhibitions  in  many  cities  and  towns,  where  he 
would  hypnotize  well  known  local  residents  and  then  make  them  be- 
lieve, for  instance,  that  it  was  very  cold.  Their  shivering  and  coat- 
buttoning  was  ludicrous  enough.  But  when  he  suggested  to  the  sub- 
ject that  he  go  warm  himself  at  yonder  stove,  at  the  same  time  point- 
ing out  some  young  lady  friend,  perchance  the  subject's  best  girl,  and 
to  watch  him  warm  his  hands  and  turn  to  warm  his  back  exactly  as  if 
she  were  a  "  hot  stove  "  on  a  very  cold  day,  always  convulsed  the  audi 
ence  with  laughter.  Another  favorite  suggestion,  often  made  to  some 
slender  and  delicate  young  fellow,  was  that  some  buxom  lady  in  the 
audience  was  an  infant  needing  to  be  taken  up  and  soothed.  The  re- 
sult can  better  be  imagined  than  described.  The  marvelous  feature 
about  the  case  was  the  ease  with  which  the  weak  young  man  could 
handle  a  weight  that  would  have  staggered  him  had  he  been  conscious. 
Another  popular  trick  was  to  make  some  extremely  modest  and  retir- 
ing young  man  imagine  himself  to  be  a  great  orator  addressing  a 
throng.  His  confidence,  his  gestures  and  his  good  language  would 
have  been  absolutely  impossible  if  he  had  not  been  in  the  hypnotic 
trance. 

How  to  Hypnotize.  The  first  essential  is  the  concentration  of 
mind,  a  power  natural  to  some,  but  which  can  be  acquired  by  per- 
sistent practice  by  almost  everyone.  The  hypnotizer  must  have  a 
dominant  thought  of  mastery  over  his  subject  and  concentrate  his 
whole  mind  on  that  thought.  Then  by  holding  some  bright  object,  or 
even  simply  his  fingers  directly  before  and  a  little  above  the  subject's 
eyes,  repeatedly  bidding  him  to  gaze  intently  at  the  object  presented, 
until  he  sees  the  pupil  dilate  and  a  glassy  appearance  come  into  the 
eye,  he  can  then  say,  "  Now,  sir,  shui your  eyes.  You  can't  open  them 
any  more,"  and  the  subject  is  hypnotized  and  will  act  upon  most  sug- 
gestions made. 

The  Nancy  Method.  H.  Bernheim,  M.  D.,  professor  at  the 
great  medical  school  at  Nancy,  France,  and  a  firm  believer  in  hyp- 
notism, gives  the  following  as  his  method  of  hpynotizing.  I  first  dis 
abuse  the  patient's  mind  of  any  idea  of  magnetism  and  explain  that 
there  is  nothing  hurtful  or  strange  about  it.  When  I  have  thus  ban- 
ished fear  from  his  mind,  I  say,  "  Look  at  me  and  think  of  nothing 
but  sleep.  Your  eyelids  begin  to  feel  heavy.  Your  eyes  are  tired. 
They  begin  to  wink.  They  are  getting  moist.  You  cannot  see  dis- 
tinctly. They  are  closed."  Some  patients  close  their  eyes  and  are 
asleep  immediately.  With  others  I  have  to  repeat,  lay  more  stress  on 
what  I  say  and  even  make  gestures.  I  hold  two  fingers  before  the 
patient's  eyes  and  ask  him  to  look  at  them  or  pass  both  hands  before 
his  eyes,  or  persuade  him  to  fasten  his  eyes  upon  mine,  at  the  same 
time  endeavoring  to  concentrate  his  attention  upon  the  idea  of  sleep. 
Then  I  repeat  as  before  and  say  finally  in  a  commanding  tone  "  sleep!" 
Some  are  rebellious.  I  command  them  to  be  calm.  I  speak  COD- 
tinuously.  I  speak  only  of  drowsiness,  of  sleepiness.  "  That  is 


SUGGESTIVE  HYPNOTISM. 

The   science  applied   to  the  cure  of    disease. 
See  page  28. 

Methods  of  hypnotizing.   See  page  30. 

How  such  wonderful  feats  as  the  above  can  be  performed  is  ex- 
plained on  page  30. 


MENTAL    THERAPEUTICS.  33 

sufficient"  I  say  finally,  to  gain  a  result.     I   may  have  to  repeat  the 
words  given  above  though  this  is  usually  effective. 

It  is  not  true  that  the  person  hypnotized  becomes  the  slave  or  is 
completely  in  the  power  of  the  hypnotizer.  The  oft  repeated  state- 
ment that  the  subject  loses  all  power  of  control  so  that  if  he  be 
ordered  to  commit  a  crime  he  must  do  so,  is  not  well  substantiated. 
The  moral  nature  of  the  subject  has  never  yet  been  successfully  con- 
trolled by  hypnosis.  The  stories  told  on  this  subject  are  not  well 
authenticated.  The  hypnotized  subject,  however,  usually  continues 
amenable  to  suggestion  until  with  a  clap  of  the  hands  he  is  ordered  to 
awaken,  when  he  does  so  as  if  from  sleep.  He  may  be  put  to  sleep, 
with  instruction  to  awaken  at  some  hour  in  the  future.  He  will  im- 
mediately pass  into  a  sound  slumber,  but  will  awaken  and  be  normal 
at  the  hour  specified. 

Scoff  at  Hypnotism.  It  is  still  popular  in  many  quarters  to 
scoff  at  hypnotism.  But  no  modern  scientist  who  has  investigated  its 
wonders,  scoffs,  nor  indeed  doubts,  any  longer.  The  evidences  of  its 
power  are  too  plentiful  and  too  well  authenticated  to  deny  its  supreme 
usefulness  as  an  aid  to  medical  skill  and  to  allay  suffering,  and  we  are 
just  beginning  to  discover  its  practical  application  in  mitigating  the 
sum  total  of  human  ills. 

Healing  by  Mental  Suggestion.  Prof.  Thomson  J.  Hudson, 
of  Boston,  author  of  "  The  Laws  of  Psychic  Phenomena,"  and  other 
books,  relates  the  case  of  a  man  who  had  suffered  for  years  with  in- 
flammatory rheumatism  and  nervous  attacks,  his  sufferings  being  so 
intense  that  one  of  his  hips  had  been  drawn  out  of  joint,  leaving  one 
leg  some  two  inches  shorter  than  the  other.  Through  friends  it  was 
decided  to  treat  him  by  mental  treatment  administered  during  sleep. 
The  treatment  began  May  15,  1890.  Only  two  friends  knew  of  the 
proposed  experiments,  and  they  were  requested  to  note  the  time  when 
the  experiments  began.  Some  months  later  one  of  these  two  met 
the  invalid  and  was  surprised  to  find  him  well.  Asked  when  he  began 
to  improve,  he  answered,  "About  the  middle  of  May."  After  that  he  has 
remained  well  and  been  able  to  attend  to  his  business  of  journalism. 
"  Were  this  a  single  instance,"  Prof.  Hudson  adds,  "  it  might  be  con- 
sidered a  mere  coincidence'.  But  more  than  a  hundred  experiments 
have  been,  made  by  this  process  by  myself  and  two  other  persons,  and 
not  a  single  failure  has  thus  far  been  experienced." 

Method  Of  Treatment.  Prof.  Hudson,  by  long  experimenting 
and  reasoning,  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that  the  "  best  possible  condi- 
tion for  the  conveyance  of  therapeutic  suggestions  from  the  healer  to 
the  patient  is  attained  when  both  are  in  a  state  of  natural  sleep;  and 
that  such  suggestions  can  be  so  communicated  by  an  effort  of  the  will 
on  the  part  of  the  healer  just  before  going  to  sleep"  The  theory  is 
that  the  conscious  mind  being  at  rest  during  slumber,  the  natural 
mind,  sometimes  called  the  "  subjective  "  mind,  which  controls  the  in 
voluntary  actions  of  the  bodily  organs,  can  be,  and  is,  influenced  by 


34  MENTAL    THERAPEUTIOI. 

suggestions  from  other  minds.  The  same  could  be  done  during  wake- 
fulness  if  the  patient  could  place  himself  in  that  same  passive,  recept- 
ive attitude  that  he  perforce  takes  during  sleep.  As  it  is,  a  large  share 
of  the  cures  made  by  our  best  physicians  are  made,  not  by  the  medi- 
cines, but  by  the  power  of  suggestion  born  by  the  physician's  con- 
fidence and  the  patient's  faith.  Every  one  has  experienced  the  ready 
helpfulness  of  a  visit  from  some  doctor  in  whom  he  had  implicit  faith, 
when  another,  and  possibly  fully  as  good  a  doctor,  failed  to  give  relief. 

Guiding  Horses  by  Will.  Every  expert  horseback  rider  knows 
that  he  can  guide  his  horse  without  the  bridle.  The  writer,  when  a 
youth,  on  more  than  one  occasion  won  a  wager  that  he  could  make  his 
horse,  when  coming  to  a  fork  in  the  road,  take  either  branch  road 
without  touching  bridle  or  in  any  other  way  guiding  the  horse  than  by 
simple  strongly  willing  the  horse  to  take  the  desired  road.  Even  when 
it  required  the  horse  to  take  the  opposite  from  an  accustomed  road  he 
never  failed.  Old  horsemen  on  the  plains  know  of  this  peculiarity 
without  attempting  to  explain  it,  and  know,  too,  that  when  lost  this 
very  power  often  prevents  speedy  return  to  the  trail  because  the  rider 
unconsciously  influences  the  horse  to  turn,  when  if  left  to  itself  the 
natural  instincts  of  the  horse  would  lead  it  in  the  right  direction. 

The  explanation  of  this  power  is  that  the  unconscious  mind  of  the 
horse,  which  directs  its  actions,  is  moved  by  suggestion  from  the 
directing  mind  of  the  rider,  and  the  horse  simply  obeys  a  natural  im- 
pulse which  it  has  not  the  mental  ability  to  resist.  The  secret  of  suc- 
cess in  mental  therapeutics  lies  in  the  passive  state  of  mind — a  state 
greatly  aided  by  faith — which  enables  the  natural  or  subconscious 
mind  to  receive  and  act  upon  proper  suggestion. 

AutO-Suggestion.  The  greatest  possible  benefits  are  obtainable 
through  self -treatment  on  the  same  principle  and  by  the  same  methods 
as  are  used  by  the  hypnotist  or  the  mental  healer.  If  we  can  but 
conceive  that  our  conscious  and  subconscious  minds  make  us  in  reality 
two  minds — two  persons — the  conscious  or  objective  mind  treating  the 
subconscious  or  subjective  mind  which  in  turn  treats,  through  its 
nervous  control,  the  affected  organs,  it  will  not  be  so  difficult  to  com- 
prehend. The  easiest  and  most  positive  benefit  of  auto-suggestion  is 
in  warding  off  sickness  or  disease. 

Fundamental  Principle.  The  fundamental  principle  to  be 
always  kept  in  mind  is  that  the  unconscious  mind  (or  mental  force) 
has  complete  control  of  all  the  functions  and  organic  acts  of  the  body, 
except  as  it  is  started  in  new  directions  by  the  conscious  mind  (or 
mental  force) .  The  proverb  that  "  if  a  man  tell  a  lie  often  enough  he 
will  come  to  beliave  it  true,"  is  eminently  true  of  our  physical  ailments. 
The  man  who  thinks  he  will  take  a  contagious  disease,  is  ten  times 
as  apt  to  become  ill  as  is  the  man  who  thinks  that  he  will  escape — will 
keep  well  anyhow.  To  simply,  in  the  mind,  deny  the  power  of  disease 
to  obtain  the  mastery,  is  the  greatest  agent  known  to-day  in  warding 
off  disease. 


iENTAL    THERAPEUTICS.  35 

Chronic  Diseases  Can  Be  Cured.  Professor  Charcot,  the  great 
French  scientist,  once  said  that  by  persistent  mental  suggestion  that 
the  cure  is  now  begun  and  going  on,  and  by  the  cultivation  of  a  con- 
fident belief  in  the  fact,  every  chronic  disease  known  can  be  cured. 
The  only  obstacle  lies  in  the  patient's  lack  of  confidence  and  lack  of  a 
persistent  mental  attitude  of  belief  and  expectation.  It  has  been 
proved  that  the  better  way,  usually,  is  to  express  the  suggestion  by 
spoken  words,  repeated  and  persisted  in.  Colds,  constipation,  grip 
and  other  diseases  have  been  repeatedly  cured  by  this  means  alone. 

Healing  Shrines.  Thousands  upon  thousands  of  chronic  in- 
valids have  been  permanently  cured  at  the  grotto  of  "  Our  Lady  of 
Lourdes,"  in  Southern  France,  simply  because  of  the  long  mental 
attitude  of  hope  and  expectation  that  preceded  their  appearance  be- 
fore this  famous  shrine  of  the  great  Catholic  church.  It  is  really  a 
cure  by  Divine  help,  because  the  Divinity  is  the  author  of  the  natural 
law  which  makes  all  such  cures  possible.  By  imitating  the  conditions, 
and  never  for  one  moment  allowing  one's  self  to  lose  hope,  expectancy 
and  trust,  every  individual  sufferer  can  make  a  shrine  like  unto 
"  Lourdes  "  of  his  own  home.  It  is  equally  true  that  failures  are  due 
to  loss  of  faith  and  effort,  because  immediate  results  are  not  apparent. 

Faith  and  Prayer  Cures.  That  genuine  cures  have  been  and 
still  are  being  made  by  prayer  and  by  a  childlike  and  absolute  faith 
cannot  be  denied,  however  skeptical  of  the  efficiency  of  the  method  we 
may  be.  In  view  of  what  has  been  said,  it  is  evident  that  the  cure  is 
due  to  the  effect  of  the  suggestion  to  the  subconscious  mind  while  in 
the  most  receptive  attitude  brought  about  by  the  concentration  due  to 
the  continued  prayer  or  state  of  faith. 

Miracles  Possible.  The  Rev.  Edward  Macomb  Duff  of  the 
Living  Church,  the  leading  religious  newspaper  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  America,  says,  in  commenting  on  the  reports  of 
the  British  Society  for  Psychical  Research,  of  which  the  Bishop  of  Car- 
lisle is  a  member:  "  According  to  these  evidences,  the  human  mind  in 
a  certain  condition  of  passivity — sometimes  in  hypnosis  and  sometimes 
in  a  state  superficially  indistinguishable  from  normal  wakefulness — 
manifests  certain  faculties  and  powers  which  are  supersensory  and 
supernormal,. and  at  the  same  time  manifests  singular  limitations  and 
weakness,  in  that  it  becomes  the  slave  of  the  suggestion.  The  bear- 
ings of  these  facts  upon  Christian  evidence  are,  it  seems  to  me,  in 
part  self-evident,  and,  for  the  rest,  apparent  upon  a  little  reflection. 

"  The  first  self-evident  conclusion  derivable  from  the  facts  is,  I 
think,  that  the  existence  of  a  superphysical  or  of  a  supersensory,  be- 
comes a  fact  resting  upon  scientific  demonstration."  This,  of  course, 
is  fatal  to  skepticism  of  the  materialistic  kind.  He  also  states  that 
it  makes  the  miracles  of  Christ  and  the  apostles  more  probable,  as  it  is 
proven  that  the  miraculous  is  taking  place  every  day. 

Christian  Science.  The  theory  of  the  Christian  Scientist  healer 
is  that  matter  is  unreal,  that,  therefore,,  our  bodies  are  unreal  and  that 


36  MENTAL    THERAPEUTICS. 

there  is  no  such  thing  as  disease;  that  the  latter  only  exists  in  the 
mind,  which  is  the  only  thing  that  is  real.  The  proposition  that  our 
bodies  are  composed  of  matter,  but  that  matter  has  no  existence,  is, 
on  the  face  of  it,  too  absurd  to  admit  of  argument.  But  the  fact  that 
the  believers  in  Christian  Science  are  numbered  by  the  hundreds  of 
thousands,  and  that  the  cures  performed  by  them  are  of  daily  occur- 
rence and  often  almost  miraculous,  makes  it  a  phenomenon  worthy  of 
sludy.  Here,  again,  it  may  be  readily  understood,  if  the  control  of  the 
subconscious  mind  over  the  bodily  functions  and  in  turn  its  susceptibility 
to  strong  suggestions,  either  from  another  mind  or  from  the  patient's 
own  conscious  mind,  is  admitted.  The  very  attitude  of  mind  and  the 
oft-repeated  statement  of  the  unreality  of  matter,  and  the  utter  im- 
possibility of  disease,  produce  exactly  the  conditions  necessary  for  the 
influence  of  suggestion.  A  sort  of  self-hypnosis  is  produced  with  the 
same  effect  frequently,  as  in  hypnosis  induced  by  the  hypnotizer.  The 
truth  underlying  all  these  phenomena  is  of  the  highest  importance  to 
the  entire  human  family,  and  when  once  universally  studied,  under- 
stood and  practiced,  will  make  the  doctors'  business  a  meager  one. 

The  Natural  Mind.  The  very  diligent  study  in  the  past  few 
years  by  our  most  able  thinkers  and  experimenters,  has  proved  beyond 
reasonable  doubt  the  intimate  relation  between  the  natural  mind  and 
the  functions  of  the  body. 

We  say  the  natural  mind  to  distinguish  between  the  inborn  capacity 
and  the  conscious  mind  which  is  made  what  it  is  by  education  and  out- 
side influences.  The  natural  mind  is  the  one  that  rises  to  action  during 
our  most  quiet  moments,  during  delirium  and  during  sleep.  It  is  what 
enables  the  sleep-walker  to  do  things  he  could  not  do  when  awake. 

Science — Christian  or  otherwise — attempts  to  make  it  possible  for 
us  to  give  ourselves  up  to  the  control  of  this  natural  or  often  called 
"  subjective  "  mind.  Everyone  who  has  had  dealings  with  the  insane 
has  noticed  how,  for  instance,  the  dyspepsia  from  which  they  suffered 
before  they  went  "  out  of  their  mind,"  as  we  say,  suddenly  disappears. 
The  insane  invalid  will  eat  a  hearty  meal  with  impunity  which  would 
have  thrown  him  into  convulsions  had  he  eaten  it  before  he  "  went 
out  of  his  mind."  Why?  Science  says  the  natural  mind  now  con- 
trols the  functions  of  the  body  and  orders  the  stomach  to  regain  its 
tone  through  its  power  over  the  nervous  system.  Similarly  with  other 
ailments  which  are  due  to  a  wrong  adjustments  of  the  various  parts  of 
our  delicate  organism. 

The  Electric  Circle.  Wonders  can  be  accomplished  if  from 
six  to  twelve  people  will  sit  in  a  circle  holding  one  another's  hands  and 
keeping  perfectly  still  for  from  twenty  to  sixty  minutes  and  all  con- 
stantly thinking  about  some  one  definite  thing  agreed  upon  before- 
hand. If  that  definite  thing  is  the  recovery  of  one  of  the  number 
from  a  severe  headache  they  will  nearly  always  succeed.  Always,  in 
fact,  unless  the  headache  is  caused  by  a  too  full  stomach  which  has 
fermented  or  soured  its  contents  and  wants  to  throw  it  out.  If  it  is 
the  recovery  of  a  friend  from  fever  it  often  has  a  truly  marvelous  ef 


MENTAL    THERAPEUTICS.  37 

feet.  If  some  of  the  members  of  this  circle  are  troubled  with  excess- 
ive nervousness  or  are  peevish  or  angry,  or  completely  out  of  temper 
with  everything,  the  peace  and  kindly  feeling  that  will  soon  take  the 
place  of. the  irritability  is  truly  wonderful  and  alone  well  worth  hold- 
ing the  circle  for. 

The  best  time  for  a  circle  is  at  night  in  a  mild  or  dimly  lighted 
room  in  the  quietest  part  of  the  house.  After  many  sittings  and  es- 
pecially if  there  is  a  good  understanding  between  the  several  mem- 
bers— no  skeptics  among  them  whose  attitude  of  mind  acts  as  a  re- 
sistant— and  if  they  all  honestly  concentrate  their  thoughts  upon  one 
single  thing,  previously  agreed  upon,  they  can  generate  enough 
electric  force  to  lift  a  table.  There  are  numerous  instances  on  record 
where  such  a  circle,  concentrating  their  thoughts  for  some  time  in  per- 
fect quiet  upon  the  idea  of  the  immediate  recovery  of  some  absent  sick 
friend,  succeeded  in  causing  that  friend  to  suddenly  exclaim,  "  I  am 
getting  better,  I  think,  I  feel  ever  so  much  better,"  and  upon  investi- 
gation actually  find  the  fever  rapidly  going  down,  the  pulse  approach- 
ing the  normal  and  all  the  strong  symptoms  of  the  disease  abating. 
Nor  are  there  wanting  instances  of  absolute  cures  thus  affected  in  a 
few  moments. 

Telepathy  Applied  to  the  Cure  of  Disease.  Mind  cure 
is  talked  of  and  practiced  by  an  increasing  number  in  almost  all 
parts  of  the  country.  In  Florida  a  society  headed  by  some  Boston 
women,  has  founded  a  nourishing  colony  whose  members  are  devoted 
to  the  mind  cure.  And  it  cannot  be  denied  that  apparently  they  meet 
with  considerable  success.  Everybody  knows  how  when,  one  has 
"  something  on  his  mind,"  it  affects  him.  Often,  thfc,  ordinary  opera- 
tions of  nature  are  checked  by  it.  The  same  is  true  of  the  emotions 
(which  are  but  a  part  of  mind} .  Nearly  everyone  knows  of  some 
family  where  a  daughter  through  baffled  love  changed  quickly  from  a 
buxom  healthy  physique  to  a  thin  and  worn  looking  one.  If  the  body 
thus  responds  to  the  accidental  influences  of  mind,  why  should  it  not 
respond  equally  well  to  pre-determined  conscious  efforts  of  the  mind  ? 

A  very  simple  experiment  will  enable  most  persons  to  display 
telepathic  power.  Let  him  be  securely  blindfolded  by  thick  folds  of 
cloth  over  each  eye  held  on  by  a  kerchief  or  towel.  Now  let 
several  persons,  including  the  blindfolded  one,  join  hands  in  a  circle. 
From  a  pack  of  cards  turned  face  down,  let  one  be  selected  at  random, 
being  careful  that  no  other  card  is  exposed.  Now  place  the  selected 
card  where  all  can  plainly  see  it.  Let  them  continue  to  gaze  on  it 
and  fix  their  minds  on  the  card  and  keep  perfect  silence.  If  the  blind- 
folded one  will  remain  perfectly  passive,  simply  watching  for  visions, 
he  will  soon  begin  to  see  shapes  passing  before  his  vision  which  by  and 
by  will  develop  into  something  more  or  less  distinct.  It  may  be  a 
heart  floating  in  space  (ace  of  hearts) ;  it  may  be  that  his  mind  will 
bring  a  vision  of  three  clubs  or  of  real  diamonds  arranged  in  the 
form  of  the  spots  on  the  card.  He  will  at  once  name  the  card.  If 
honestly  performed  he  will  nearly  always  tell  correctly. 


38  MENTAL    THERAPEUTICS. 

The  London  Society  for  Psychical  Research,  in  their  published 
volume  entitled  "  Phantasms  of  the  Living,"  reports  a  large  number  of 
most  carefully  investigated  instances  of  unmistakable  telepathic  com- 
munication. One  Sunday  evening  in  November,  the  writer  states, 
having  been  reading  of  the  great  power  of  the  human  will,  I  resolved 
with  the  whole  force  of  my  being  to  make  my  form  visible  in  the  front 
room  of  a  house  at  22  Hogarth  street,  Kensington,  London,  where  two 
ladies  of  my  acquaintance  slept.  I  had  not  mentioned  my  intention  to 
make  the  experiment  to  any  one.  The  time  when  I  had  determined  to 
appear  was  1  o'clock  A.  M.  With  this  on  my  mind  I  fell  asleep  and 
woke  next  morning  unconscious  of  anything  having  happened.  Three 
days  later  I  called  on  the  ladies,  when  the  elder  one  told  me,  without 
my  having  alluded  to  the  subject,  that  she  had  been  much  terrified  on 
Sunday  night  by  perceiving  me  standing  at  her  bedside  and  that  she 
screamed  and  awoke  her  sister  who  also  saw  me.  When  I  asked  her 
what  time  it  was  when  this  occurred,  she  replied:  "  About  1  o,clock 
in  the  morning." 

Many  people  would  have  imagined  that  these  ladies  saw  a  ghost 
or  a  spirit.  But  that  by  no  means  follows.  What  they  saw  was  due 
to  a  mental  picture  caused  by  the  strong  willing  of  the  individual  just 
before  he  went  to  sleep.  It  was  simply  a  telepathic  communication  to 
the  ladies'  minds.  Innumerable  instances  of  a  similar  nature  are  re- 
corded. 

Emanuel  Swedenborg,  the  founder  of  the  Swedenborgian  church, 
was  remarkably  gifted  with  telepathic  and  clairvoyant  powers.  On 
July  19,  1754,  returning  from  a  visit  to  England,  he  landed  at  Gotten- 
burg,  stopping  with  a  friend.  At  5  p.  M.  he  rushed  into  the  drawing 
room,  pale  with  dismay,  and  announced  that  fire  had  just  broken  out 
in  Stockholm  and  was  burning  fiercely;  thajt  he  feared  for  the  safety  of 
his  home  and  family.  A  little  later  he  sorrowfully  stated  that  the 
home  of  a  dear  friend  had  just  been  reduced  to  ashes.  At  8  o'clock 
he  joyfully  exclaimed  that  the  fire  was  under  control  before  it  reached 
his  house.  The  news,  of  course,  soon  spread  through  the  town,  but 
very  few  believed  it,  for  Stockholm  was  170  miles  away,  and  there 
were  no  telegraphs  in  those  days.  Two  days  later  the  royal  courier 
arrived  and  brought  the  news  of  the  fire,  which  had  occurred  at  the 
very  hour  when  Swedenborg  said  he  saw  it.  He  was  then  seventy-two 
years  of  age.  Twelve  years  later  he  was  again  in  England,  and  sent 
word  to  Wesley,  the  founder  of  Methodism,  that  he  wished  to  make 
his  acquaintance.  Wesley  sent  word  that  he  was  about  to  start  on  a 
journey,  but  on  his  return  in  six  months  he  would  be  glad  to  meet  the 
great  Swede.  Swedenborg  sent  back  the  reply  that  it  would  then  be  too 
late  as  the  29th  of  March  next  was  the  date  of  his  death.  He  died 
on  March  29  following. 

Equally  plentiful  are  instances  where  patients  were  treated  suc- 
cessfully by  telepathic  suggestion,  even  though  vast  distances  apart. 
The  instances  are  most  numerous  among  relatives  or  close  friends,  or 
those  who  are  en  rapport  with  one  another.  Rheumatism,  neuralgia, 


SCIENCE    OF    THE    HAND.  39 

dyspepsia,  sick  headache,  liver  complaint,  chronic  bronchitis,  paralysis 
and  many  other  diseases  have  thus  been  cured. 

Conclusions.  There  can  be  no  longer  any  reasonable  doubt 
that  a  subtle  power  exists  somewhere  within  the  human  organism 
by  means  of  which  sickness  and  contagions  can  be  to  a  large  extent 
prevented  and  many  diseases  and  ailments  cured.  Nor  can  it  be  denied 
that  in  order  to  start  this  subtle  power  in  operation  extraordinary 
means  are  usually  required.  The  number  of  instances  thus  far  care- 
fully investigated  seem  to  prove  that  the  success  of  healing  by  faith, 
of  Christian  Science,  of  hypnotic  suggestion,  of  telepathy,  of  the 
numerous  isms  like  Dowieism,  Teedism,  Kneippism,  etc.,  as  well  as  the 
special  success  of  individual  practitioners  of  the  allopathic,  homeo- 
pathic and  other  schools  of  medicine,  all  depend  upon  one  and 
the  same  thing.  And  that  is  not  primarily  the  medicine  admin- 
istered, not  the  application  of  the  water  or  the  oil,  not  the  laying  on  of 
hands,  not  the  walking  barefooted  on  the  grass  wet  with  dew  or  frost, 
not  the  pilgrimages,  none  of  these,  though  all  have  their  places  and 
their  influence,  and  hence  may  not  be  wholly  condemned — it  is  not 
these  that  cause  the  cure  but  an  intuitive  power  of  the  subconscious 
mind  which  is  called  into  action  by  these  various  and  very  different 
media.  Somehow  in  our  present  groping,  materialistic  condition  some 
'one  of  these  various  mediums  seem  to  be  necessary  to  enable  the  soul 
to  control  the  functions  of  the  body.  Abundant  experiments  have 
proved  that  it  is  possible  to  accomplish  the  same  thing  by  strong  in- 
telligent and  continued  efforts  of  the  will. 

SCIENCE  OF  THE  HAND. 

Once  in  every  seven  years,  physicians  tell  us,  the  body  is  com- 
pletely changed.  This  change  of  course  goes  on  all  the  time.  Par- 
ticles are  constantly  being  destroyed  by  friction  or  wear,  by  accident 
or  by  decay  and  as  rapidly  new  particles  take  their  places.  In  seven 
years  all  the  body  will  have  been  thus  changed  and  a  similar  body 
will  have  taken  its  place — similar  except  for  the  alterations  caused  by 
the  effect  of  the  mind.  Everybody  knows  how  the  lines  of  care  creep 
into  the  face,  or  how  a  morose  and  gloomy  disposition  soon  shows 
itself  in  the  countenance.  We  notice  the  faces  of  our  friends  and  as- 
sociates and  read  there  joy  or  distress,  health  or  illness,  quickly 
enough.  We  might  quite  as  readily  read  the  same  thing  in  the  hand 
if  we  were  equally  observant  of  it.  The  hand  is  being  constantly  used 
to  carry  out  the  thoughts  of  the  brain.  Students  of  the  hand  soon 
observed  that  certain  characteristic  lines  and  certain  slight  fleshy  ris- 
ings called  mounts,  were  found  in  all  hands  and  that  these  varied  ac- 
cording to  the  inherited  condition  of  the  person's  body  and  his  own 
habits  of  thought.  We  say  his  thought  instead  of  his  acts  because 
thought  always  precedes  acts.  It  was  also  observed  that  certain  dis- 
eases and  certain  lines  in  the  hand  always  went  together.  Also  that 
abnormal  tendencies,  such  as  the  tendency  to  destroy,  or  to  commit 


SCIENCE  OF  THE  HAND. 

How  the  skilled  palmist  can  read  in  the  palm 
of  the  hand  the  story  of  one's  past  life  and  fore- 
tell sickness  and  future  events. 

Left  baud  shows  traits  of  character  you  were  born  with 
Right  hand   shows   how  your  life   has   changed   this.      8ee 
page  39 . 

40 


SCIENCE    OF    THE    HAND.  41 

murder,  to  steal,  or  the  tendency  to  insanity,  idiocy,  etc.,  were  always 
accompanied  by  an  abnormal  disposition  of  the  lines,  and,  further- 
more, that  these  unnatural  arrangements  of  the  lines  were  always 
alike,  or  nearly  so,  in  each  and  every  person  having  the  same  or 
similar  tendencies.  The  students  of  the  hand  soon  learned  to  tell 
with  unfailing  accuracy  the  tendency  to  lunacy,  or  to  kleptomania,  or 
to  consumption,  or  to  heart  disease  and  many  other  conditions,  by 
simply  seeing  the  hand  and  no  other  portion  of  the  person  whatever. 

In  the  normal  hand  of  every  ordinarily  healthy  person  are  found 
three  primal  lines  which  together  describe  an  imperfect  capital  jj{ 
One  line  begins  about  the  middle  of  the  outer  side  of  the  palm  mid- 
way between  the  base  of  the  thumb  and  forefinger.  It  extends  down- 
wards in  a  semi -circle,  ending  about  the  middle  of  the  base  of  the 
thumb,  or  where  the  hand  joins  the  wrist.  This  is  called  the  line  of 
life,  because  its  perfections  and  imperfections  are  directly  propor- 
tioned to  the  natural  physical  conditions  which  tend  to  health  and 
life  or  disease  and  death. 

The  next  line  which,  beginning  at  nearly  the  same  place  as 
the  line  of  life,  extends  more  or  less  directly  downward  across  the 
palm,  is  termed  the  line  of  the  head.  Its  development  has  been  found 
to  correspond  closely  to  the  mental  development  and  capacity  of  the 
individual.  The  third  line  begins  at  or  near  the  base  of  the  fore- 
finger and  extends  in  a  curve  downward  across  the  palm,  curving 
toward  the  base  of  the  little  finger.  This  is  called  the  line  of  the 
heart  and  indicates  the  strength  or  weakness  of  the  aff  ectional  nature. 

The  experienced  palmist  can  unerringly  tell,  for  instance,  such 
things  as  whether  the  person  was  born  one  or  more  months  before  his 
or  her  time,  and  at  what  date  in  life  serious  illness  or  misfortunes  have 
befallen  them,  and  can,  without  fail,  tell  the  general  temperament  of 
the  person  and  how  he  has  in  the  main  hitherto  conducted  himself. 
And  all  this  not  by  any  secret  power,  but  simply  because  nature  has 
written  in  the  hand  the  record  indelibly  in  lines  and  "  crosses,"  in 
"  squares,"  in  "  islands,"  in  "  spots  ',  and  in  "  branches,"  and  anyone 
who  has  learned  this  alphabet  can  read  the  history  as  he  can  a  page 
from  a  printed  book.  Thus,  for  example,  where  little  hair  lines  are 
found  branching  off  or  adhering  to  the  line  of  life,  it  has  been  found 
that  this  always  indicates  a  dissipation  of  the  vital  powers  at  about  a 
date  in  the  life  corresponding  to  their  position  on  the  line,  appearing 
at  the  end  as  they  so  often  do,  they,  show  the  breaking  down  of  vitality 
in  old  age.  If  this  line  extends  well  out  into  the  palm  and  is  long 
and  of  good  color,  this  in  itself  indicates  robust  strength  and  long 
life.  If,  on  the  contrary,  it  follows  closely  the  base  of  the  thumb,  the 
physical  structure  is  not  good.  The  shorter  the  line  the  shorter  the 
life. 

The  Line  of  Life.  This  line  should  be  long,  narrow  and  deep, 
without  break  or  crosses  of  any  kind.  It  then  indicates  long  life, 
health  and  vitality.  But  if  broken  in  one  hand  and  unbroken  in  the 
other,  it  indicates  some  serious  illness.  If  broken  in  both  hands  it  in- 
dicates a  short  life.  If,  at  the  beginning  of  the  line,  it  is  broken  into 


42  SCIENCE    OF    THE    HAND. 

short  connected  links,  like  a  chain,  it  proves  ill  health  in  early  life;  if 
these  appear  at  the  end,  it  denotes  disease  towards  the  latter  part  of 
one's  life. 

Line  Of  the  Head.  This  line  may  start  from  a  point  near 
the  base  of  the  forefinger,  or  it  may  start  at  the  same  point  where  the 
line  of  life  starts,  or  it  may  rise  in  the  line  of  life  and  extend  down 
across  the  hand.  If  the  first,  and  yet  touching  the  line  of  life,  it  de- 
notes mental  vigor,  daring  and  ambition,  especially  if  long.  If  it 
rises  where  the  line  of  life  starts,  and  very  close  to  it,  it  indicates  a 
cautious,  sensitive,  nervous  temperament.  If  it  starts  within  the  line 
of  life  and  crosses  it,  this  indicates  a  fretful,  worrying,  inconstant 
temperament  and  less  .mental  power.  A  double  line,  which  is  very 
rarely  found,  is  a  sure  sign  of  brain  power.  It  is  found  in  the  hand 
of  such  men  as  Gladstone,  Disraeli  and  Newton.  If  the  line  is  broken 
in  two  on  both  hands,  it  indicates  some  serious  accident  or  derange- 
ment of  the  mind. 

The  normal  position  of  this  line  is  directly  down  across  the  cen- 
ter of  the  palm.  If  it  shows  an  abnormal  curve  toward  the  wrist  it  is 
a  certain  sign  of  abnormal  mental  condition.  Such  persons  are  apt 
to  go  insane.  If  this  is  noticeable  in  a  child's  hand,  it  may  grow  to 
maturity  without  any  unnatural  symptoms,  but  whenever  some  severe 
mental  shock  comes,  such  a  person  is  sure  to  become  mentally  unbal- 
anced. The  hand  of  a  natural  born  idiot  is  remarkable  for  the  down- 
ward curve  of  this  line  and  for  the  number  of  little  links  or  "  islands  " 
in  it. 

Line  Of  the  Heart  This  line  begins  either  in  the  thick 
prominence  or  "  mount  "  at  the  base  of  the  forefinger,  or  between  the 
first  and  second  finger,  or  at  the  base  of  the  second  finger,  and  ex- 
tends in  nearly  a  straight  line  across  the  hand.  This  line  indicates  the 
strength  or  weakness  of  the  affections.  If  it  begins  with  a  forked  line 
in  the  mount  below  the  forefinger,  it  is  a  sure  sign  of  an  honest, 
strong,  affectionate  nature.  If,  however,  this  line  rises  in  the  promi- 
nence at  base  of  second  finger  or  divides  with  a  fork  here  and  the 
other  towards  the  first  finger,  it  proves  that  the  person  is  jealous,  or 
sensual  and  fickle.  It  has  been  observed  that  in  persons  who  have 
contempt  for  the  opposite  sex  this  line  is  always  broad  and  looks  a 
little  like  a  chain,  while  in  those  having  deep  and  permanent  but  sub- 
dued passion,  this  line  generally  rises  between  the  first  and  second 
finger,  is  narrow,  and  has  no  very  marked  color. 

Other  Lines.  Besides  these  principal  lines  there  are  a  number 
of  lesser  lines,  each  having  its  special  meaning.  Thus  there  is  the 
"  line  of  fate  "  extending  down  the  center  of  the  hand  upright.  When 
this  line  rises  in  the  center  of  the  wrist  and  extends  up  to  the  base  of 
the  second  finger,  it  is  considered  as  an  indication  of  a  successful 
career.  There  is  also  the  "  line  of  health  "  which  extends  downward 
from  near  the  base  of  the  little  finger,  but  is  usually  faint  and  some- 
times hard  to  find.  If  it  is  distinct  and  joins  the  line  of  life  the  point 
of  junction  indicates  the  time  of  death  from  natural  causes.  It  is  a 


SCIENCE    OF    THE    HAND.  43 

sign  of  good  health  to  be  without  this  line.  There  is  also  the  "  line  of 
the  sun,"  which  starts  in  the  middle  of  the  palm  and  rises  towards  the 
base  of  the  third  finger.  Its  prominence  is  indicative  of  brilliancy  and 
of  a  sunshiny  temperament. 

People  who  are  by  nature  intensely  nervous,  easily  worried  and 
excited,  usually  have  the  entire  hand  covered  with  a  multitude  of  fine 
lines,  and  if  this  sign  appears  in  a  child's  hand,  such  child  should  re- 
ceive more  than  ordinary  careful  training.  The  opposite  is  also  true, 
for  phlegmatic,  dull  people  have  few  lines  in  the  hand.  The  color  of 
the  palm  is  also  important,  for  there  are  more  nerves  in  the  hand  than 
anywhere  else,  and  more  in  the  palm  than  any  other  part  of  the  hand. 
A  pale  or  almost  white  palm  is  always  found  in  extremely  selfish  peo- 
ple, while  a  delicate  pink  denotes  a  hopeful  sanguine  temperament, 
and  a  red  color  robust  health,  quick  temper,  animal  spirits,  etc. 

SHAPES  OF  THE  HAND  AND  FINGERS. 

Much  of  a  person's  character  is  shown  in  the  shape  of  the  hand. 
There  is  the  "  square  "  or  useful  hand  that  accompanies  the  practical 
matter-of-fact  worker  in  whatever  line.  The  "  spatulate  "  or  moderately 
square  hand  with  fingers  more  or  less  curved,  sometimes  the  thumb 
bent  back,  and  indicating  a  nervous  active  person.  The  "  philosophic  " 
hand  with  its  long  tapering  fingers  often  knotty  on  the  knuckles  and 
belonging  to  people  who  love  mystery  or  who  are  students  in  whatever 
sphere  of  life  they  may  be  placed.  The  "  conic  "  or  artistic  hand  is 
medium  sized,  the  fingers  thick  at  the  base  and  tapering  towards  the 
ends.  Such  people  are  apt  to  be  impulsive  and  are  guided  by  instinct 
more  than  reason.  If  in  addition,  on  such  a  hand,  the  line  of  the  head 
slopes  towards  the  lower  outside  corner  of  the  hand  it  denotes  the 
typical  artist. 

The  Thumb.  Most  important,  perhaps,  is  the  thumb.  Every 
manager  of  asylums  fcr  the  feeble  minded  will  agree  as  to  the  gen- 
erally weak  and  poorly  developed  thumbs  of  the  patients.  It  is  a 
common  belief  with  midwives  that  if  an  infant  after  birth  keeps  its 
thumbs  covered  with  the  fingers,  it  foreshadows  physical  delicacy,  but 
if  after  the  seventh  day  it  still  keeps  its  thumb  covered,  it  indicates 
mental  weakness.  The  thumb  should  be  long  and  firm  and  the  joints 
of  nearly  equal  length.  If  the  first  joint  or  nail  joint  is  excessively 
long,  it  means  that  the  possessor  has  a  very  dominating  will.  If  the 
second  joint  is  much  longer  than  the  first  it  indicates  that  the  individ- 
ual, though  he  may  be  very  intellectual,  lacks  the  will  power  to  carry 
'out  his  ideas.  If  the  first  joint  is  very  supple  and  bends  back  it 
usually  indicates  a  very  extravagant  character  in  every  way,  while  the 
opposite  is  true  of  the  straight,  stiff -jointed  thumb.  If  the  thumb  is 
short  and  thick  it  indicates  the  preponderance  of  the  coarse,  brutal 
nature  which  will  show  itself  on  occasions  even  if  training  and  en- 
vironment may  have  hidden  it  for  a  time.  "  The  thumb  individualizes 
the  man." 

The  Fingers.  Fingers  are  either  long  or  short,  thick  or  slender, 
straight  or  crooked,  stiff  or  supple.  Long  straight  fingers,  not  too 


44 


SCIENCE  OF  THE  HAND. 


Throat  Trouble. 
1 


Bronchial  Affection. 
2 


Lung  Trouble. 
3 


Consumption. 

4 


Bad  Circulation. 
5 


Heart  Disease. 
6 


Angina  Pectoris. 
7 


Paralysis. 
8 


Epilepsy. 
9 


The  above  drawings  show  characteristic  types  of  fingers  and  nails 
which  indicate  in  the  possessor  a  tendency  to  weakness  or  disease. 


SCIENCE    OF    THE    HAND.  45 

thick,  are  found  on  people  who  are  exact  and  love  detail  and  are 
quick  to  notice  little  things.  Short  fingers  belong  to  people  who  are 
quick  and  impulsive,  careless  for  appearances,  jump  at  conclusions. 
When  fingers  are  thick  and  clumsy,  as  well  as  short,  they  belong  to  a 
nature  that  is  cruel  and  selfish.  If  the  fingers  are  rather  slender  and 
inclined  to  bend  backwards,  they  indicate  a  nature  clever  and  charm- 
ing, inclined  to  be  inquisitive.  Fingers  that  are  naturally  crooked  or 
twisted  denote  an  ill  nature.  The  fingers  of  a  selfish  person  are  usually 
thick  at  the  base,  if  waist  like  at  the  base  they  denote  an  unselfish  per- 
son. Spaces  between  the  fingers  of  the  open  hand  denote  independ- 
ence of  thought  and  action,  especially  when  the  space  is  wide  between 
the  third  and  fourth  fingers. 

If  the  first  or  index  finger  is  very  long  it  indicates  a  proud,  dom- 
ineering nature.  Napoleon  the  Great  had  an  unusually  long  index 
finger — fully  as  long  as  the  middle  finger,  When  the  third  finger  is 
as  long  or  nearly  so  as  the  first,  it  denotes  great  ambition  for  riches 
and  Conors.  If  excessively  long,  almost  as  long  as  the  middle  finger, 
the  hand  belongs  to  a  man  who  is  naturally  a  gambler.  A  long  little 
finger  denotes  mental  balance  and  power  in  speaking  or  oratory.  Mr. 
Gladstone's  little  finger  almost  reached  the  nail  of  his  third  finger. 

The  Nails.  These  more  than  any  other  part  of  the  hands  indi- 
cate tendency  to  disease.  In  the  illustration  of  the  nails,  Fig.  1  shows 
the  kind  of  nail  of  people  who  are  subject  to  throat  affections.  Fig. 
2  is  a  characteristic  type  of  one  disposed  to  bronchial  troubles.  A 
similar  type  of  nail,  but  longer,  and  especially  where  it  is  much  curved, 
both  from  side  to  side  and  up  and  down,  is  indicative  of  lung  trouble 
(Fig.  3) ;  when,  in  addition,  it  is  inclined  to  be  square  at  the  top  and 
narrow  at  the  bottom  (Fig.  4)  it  indicates  consumption.  Long  nails 
wide  on  top  and  bluish  in  color  indicate  imperfect  circulation  and 
nervous  disorder.  Very  short  nails  and  small  (Fig.  5)  indicate  bad 
circulation  from  heart  trouble.  When  shaped  like  that  in  Fig.  6  the 
person  is  liable  to  attacks  of  angina-pectoris  (valvular  disease  of  the 
heart) .  Short  triangular  nails  (Fig.  7)  or  those  of  similar  shape  but 
wider  at  top  and  flat,  indicate  a  tendency  towards  paralysis.  Fig.  9 
represents  a  type  found  on  people  liable  to  fits.  In  general  it  may  be 
stated  that  the  long,  moderately  curved  pink  nails  represent  good 
health  and  calm  disposition.  Short  nails,  pale  in  color,  indicate  ten- 
dency to  disease  of  the  trunk  or  lower  limbs,  and  critical  or  quick- 
tempered dispositions.  Where  the  nail  is  broader  than  it  is  long  it  in- 
dicates a  combative,  sometimes  a  brutal  or  sensuous  nature.  Clean, 
smooth  nails,  are  a  better  indication  of  health  than  rough  or  lined  or 
spotted  nails.  We  have  thus  briefly  outlined  the  principal  characteristic 
indications  of  the  hand  as  a  guide  to  natural  tendency  towards  health 
or  disease,  and  as  a  guide  to  character.  It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  no 
one  indication  is  to  be  accepted  as  final  in  itself,  but  the  different 
parts,  the  shape  of  the  hands  and  fingers,  the  shape  and  color  of  the 
nails  and  the  lines,  all  should  be  taken  into  consideration.  One  indi- 
cation modifies,  more  or  less,  the  other,  and  hence  the  judgment  must 
be  on  the  hand  as  a  whole. 


DIVISION  THIRD. 

LOCAL  HYGIENE. 


HEALTHY  AND  UNHEALTHY  RESIDENCES. 

The  location  of  the  home,  whether  it  be  for  temporary  sojourn 
or  for  a  permanent  habitation,  is  a  question  at  all  times  of  serious 
importance,  no  matter  from  what  aspect  it  may  be  viewed.  Among 
the  many  considerations  which  have  to  be  regarded  in  choosing  a 
building  site,  or  selecting  a  building  for  occupancy,  there  is  none  of 
graver  moment  or  that  involves  more  serious  and  far  reaching  con- 
sequences, affecting  the  permanent  happiness  and  well-being  of  all 
immediately  interested,  than  the  sanitary  conditions  which  the  loca- 
tion, soil  and  surroundings  create  for  the  chosen  home.  In  these 
days  the  fundamental  principles  of  hygiene  are  fairly  understood, 
and  an  enlarged  knowledge  of  sanitary  laws  is  eagerly  sought  after 
and  applied  to  the  affairs  of  life,  in  no  relation  of  which  is  their 
observance  of  greater  importance  than  in  the  decision  of  the  ques- 
tion, "Where  shall  we  establish  our  home?"  After  all  other 
ordinary  considerations  have  been  satisfactorily  adjusted,  there 
yet  remains  the  most  important  of  all  to  be  decided — where 
to  secure  the  most  favorable  conditions  for  health  and  the 
greatest  immunity  from  every  influence  that  prejudices  its 
possession  and  enjoyment.  In  the  face  of  so  grave  a  responsibil- 
ity as  is  involved  in  the  selection  of  the  hygienic  surroundings  with 
wnich  he  is  to  permanently  invest  his  family,  no  person  of  intelli- 
gence will  select  a  location  for  a  home  contrary  to  the  dictates  of 
ordinary  sanitary  laws ;  but  it  is  important  that  he  should  have  for 
his  guidance  the  information  here  given  upon  principles  not  so  well 
understood.  Modern  sanitary  science  nas  traced  to  MALARIA 
the  basis  of  a  large  proportion  of  the  diseases  which  afflict  human- 
ity; and  in  fixing  upon  a  home,  one  who  ,is  conversant  with 
the  favorite  lurking  places  of  this  dread  evil,  is  naturally  impelled 
to  look  first  to  the  character  of  the  soil.  Scientific  observation  and 
investigation  have  ascertained  that  certain  soils  contain  the  elements 
of  disease,  absorbing  effete  substances  and  exhaling  noxious  gases 
which  are  evolved  in  their  chemical  changes,  and  that  buildings 
erected  thereon  become  reservoirs  of  this  great  producing-cause  of 
disease,  so  that  all  who  dwell  therein  are  inhaling  life-destroying 
miasms  with  everv  breath  of  this  polluted  atmosphere;  but  it  is  a 
source  of  gratification  and  satisfaction,  that  a  diligent  study  of  nature's 

46 


HEALTHY    AND    UNHEALTHY  .RESIDENCIES.  47 

laws  as  developed  by  modern  scientific  research  may  enable  us  to 
avoid  the  sources  of  all  this  evil  and  its  sad  results,  and  that  this  great 
Samson  can  be  shorn  of  his  locks,  and  made  to  yield  gentle  submission 
to  the  dictation  of  science  as  directed  by  simple  means,  in  prudent 
hands  guided  by  common  sense. 

Residences  Liable  to  be  Affected  by  Malaria — Some 
time  since,  a  paper,  published  in  New  Orleans,  stated,  "The  yellow 
fever  has  broken  out  in  the  city,  under  every  conceivable  variety  of 
circumstances ;  when  the  streets  were  clean,  and  when  they  were 
filthy;  when  the  river  was  high,  and  when  it  was  low;  after  a  pro- 
longed drought,  and  in  the  midst  of  daily  torrents ;  when  the  heat  was 
excessive,  and  when  the  air  was  spring-like  and  pleasant;  when  ex- 
cavations and  disturbances  of  the  soil  nad  been  frequent,  and  where 
scarcely  a  pavement  had  been  laid  or  a  building  erected.  Almost 
the  only  fixed  and  undeniable  fact  connected  with  the  disease  is,  that 
its  prevalence  is  simultaneous  with  the  heats  of  summer,  and  that 
frost  is  its  deadly  enemy." 

From  these  facts,  then,  we  may  draw  two  important  conclusions 
in  reference  to  malaria,  viz.,  that  heat  and  moisture  are  essential 
factors  in  the  production  of  this  disease ;  and  that  it  cannot  exist 
when  there  is  severe  frost. 

It  is  known  that  some  thirty  or  forty  years  ago  Louisville, 
Kentucky,  was  one  of  the  most  pestilential  spots  in  the  habitable 
West.  But  by  a  wise  system  of  draining  and  filling  it  is  now  a 
healthy  and  beautiful  city. 

Means  of  Avoiding  and  Counteracting-  Malaria — 
Growing  hedges  or  trees,  between  a  malarious  locality  and  a  dwelling, 
counteract  the  miasmatic  influences  of  the  former.  The  leaves  seem 
to  absorb  and  feed  upon  the  malaria;  and  for  the  better  protection  of 
health,  there  should  be  a  space  of  50  feet  or  more,  between  the  trees, 
or  hedge,  and  the  house.  The  thicker  and  broader  and  higher  the 
hedge,  and  the  nearer  the- leaves  to  the  ground,  the  better;  for  it  is 
there  that  malaria  seems  to  exist  in  its  greatest  malignity.  It  is 
seldom  concentrated  enough  at  the  height  of  ten  feet  to  be  materi- 
ally hurtful. 

Localities  in  Time  of  Plagues — In  the  cities  of  the  Old 
World,  in  the  times  of  the  plagues  and  pestilences,  the  inhabitants 
had  a  custom  of  living  in  the  upper  stories  of  their  dwellings  while 
the  disease  was  raging.  They  would  not  even  come  down  to  obtain 
marketing,  but  would  let  down  baskets  by  ropes  to  the  country  peo- 
ple, for  the  provisions  they  wished  to  purchase.  They  failed  to  dis- 
cover why  the  country  people  could  come  to  town  with  impunity, 
while  they  themselves  were  only  safe  from  disease  when  they  lived 
in  the  upper  stories  of  their  dwellings.  From  this  we  infer  the  ex- 
istence of  the  prejudices  now  universally  prevailing  in  level,  prairie 
districts,  to  have  the  sleeping  rooms  in  the  second  story. 

The  philosophy  of  this  affair  is  this:  malaria  is  condensed  'by 
cold,  made  heavy  and  falls  to  the  earth,  hovering,  as  it  were,  near  its 


48  HEALTHY   AND    UNHEALTHY   RESIDENCES. 

surface;  hence  it  is  not  breathed  unless  a  person  lies  close  to  the 
ground. 

On  the  other  hand,  heat  so  rarefies  the  malaria  as  to  make  it 
comparatively  harmless. 

The  coldness  of  night  condenses  and  renders  the  malaria  heavy, 
and,  therefore,  it  is  thrown  to  the  surface  of  the  ground,  while  the 
heat  of  the  day  rarefies  it,  and  sends  it  upward  toward  the  clouds 
again.  From  these  facts  it  is  readily  perceived  why  country  people, 
going  to  town,  as  they  did  in  the  day-time,  could  do  so  with  com- 
parative safety.  The  effect  of  the  sun -light  also  is  to  enhance  the 
purifying  process. 

Not  more  than  half  a  century  ago,  the  yellow  fever  and  other 
deadly  diseases  prevailed  in  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  and  it  was 
known  at  the  time  to  be  almost  certain  death,  except  to  the  accli- 
mated, or  to  the  very  hardy,  to  sleep  in  the  city  a  single  night.  Yet 
the  farmers  came  to  town  at  mid  day,  under  the  blistering  summer 
sun,  with  perfect  impunity. 

Location  of  Bed-Chambers — From  June  to  October,  peo- 
ple should  sleep  in  the  upper  stories  of  their  dwellings.  And  the 
rooms  should  be  so  situated  that  the  rays  of  the  sun  can  be  admitted 
into  them  some  time  during  the  day.  There  is  an  Italian  adage,  to 
the  effect  that,  "  Where  the  sun  does  not  enter,  the  doctor  does." 

When  Malaria  Does  its  Destructive  Work — Malaria 
is  most  pernicious  about  sunset  and  sunrise,  because  the  cooling  of 
the  atmosphere,  at  the  close  of  the  day,  causes  it  to  become  con- 
densed above,  and  therefore  heavy,  and  to  fall  to  the  earth ;  while,  after 
sundown,  it  has  settled  so  near  to  the  earth  as  to  be  below  the  mouth 
and  nostrils;  hence  it  is  not  breathed.  Another  reason  is  that  the 
bodily  vitality  is  lowered  during  the  night,  and  thus  we  have  a 
smaller  resisting  power  between  sunset  and  sunrise.  When  the  sun 
begins  to  rise  in  the  morning,  the  malaria  grows  warm  and  begins 
to  ascend ;  but  after  breakfast  it  is  so  high  as  to  be  above  the  point 
at  which  it  can  be  breathed;  and  besides,  it  is  so  rarefied — so  widely 
diffused — as  to  be  innocuous  or  harmless.  Therefore,  the  practical 
truth  follows,  that  malaria  exerts  its  most  baleful  influence  on  human 
health  about  sunrise  and  sunset;  hence,  of  all  the  hours  of  the 
twenty-four,  these  are  the  most  hurtful  in  which  to  be  out  of  doors; 
and  for  the  same  reason,  the  hours  of  midday  and  midnight  are  the 
most  healthful  to  be  in  the  open  air  in  malarious  seasons;  that  is, 
from  June  to  October,  north  of  the  thirty -fifth  degree  of  north  lati- 
tude. 

How  to  Render  Malaria  Harmless— But,  unfortun- 
ately, Ae  cool  of  the  early  morning  and  the  late  afternoon  are  the 
most  pleasant  times  in  the  twenty-four  hours  for  field-work,  and 
the  industrious  farmer  will  be  exceedingly  loth  to  spend  these 
hours  in-doors.  There  is,  however,  an  almost  infallible  preventive 
of  any  ill  effects  arising  from  such  an  exposure  to  miasm,  or  mal- 
aria, about  sunrise  or  sunset j  and  it  ought  to  be  made  known 


MALARIA. 

[An  almost  invisible  mist  lying  near  the  ground.] 

The  greatest  foe  to  human  health. 

There  is  no  one  thing  known  that  causes  so  much  disease 
rnd  sickness  as  this  poisonous  iniasni. 

It  can  be  rendered  harmless  by  simply  drinking  hot  a  cup  of  half  milk 
and  half  coffee  before  going  out  in  the  morning. 

Diseases  originating  from  malaria  may  be  effectually 
avoided  by  arranging  the  sleeping  apartments  as  directed 
on  page  48. 

49 


HEALTHY   AN.D     UNHEALTHY     RESIDENCES.  51 

throughout  the  country.  Farmers  whose  houses  are  already  built 
in  malarial  districts,  such  as  in  low,  "made"  lands,  near  stagnant 
water,  or  in  the  neighborhood  of  sluggish  streams,  may  exempt 
themselves,  almost  altogether^  from  the  whole  class  of  malarial 
diseases,  such  as  diarrhea,  dysentery,  chills  and  fever,  of  nearly  every 
grade,  by  eating  a  warm  breakfast  before  they  attempt  to  go  out  in 
•the  morning,  and  by  taking  their  suppers  just  before  sunset.  The 
philosophy  of  the  matter  is.  that  a  hot  or  hearty  meal  so  excites 
the  circulation,  and  so  invigorates  the  whole  frame,  that  the  latter 
acquires  the  power  of  resisting  the  disease-engendering  influences 
of  malaria.  The  Creoles,  in  portions  of  Louisiana  where  vegetation 
is  rank,  as  in  swamps,  upon  which  the  summer's  sun  beams  with 
great  power  for  many  hours  during  the  day,  are  proverbially  ex- 
empt from  fevers,  as  are  others,  who  adopt  their  habits — that  is, 
have  their  breakfast,  or  at  least  a  cup  of  hot  coffee  with  milk,  on 
rising,  or  have  it  brought  to  their  bed-side  before  they  rise. 

The  value  of  this  practice  is  known  and  appreciated  in  many 
other  portions  of  the  country,  and  used  with  complete  success. 

Malarious  Locations  not  Sickly  at  all  Times — It 
may  be  practically,  in  some  cases,  useful,  to  know  that  in  one  year 
a  house  on  the  banks  of  a  sluggish  stream,  or  mill-pond,  may  be 
visited  with  sickness;  the  next  year  it  may  be  exempt,  because  it 
is  a  very  cold  summer;  the  third  year  it  will  escape,  because  it  was 
a  very  hot  summer ;  the  fourth  year  it  is  a  very  healthful  habita- 
tion, because  of  a  very  wet  summer.  The  causes  of  these  variations 
are  briefly  as  follows  :  • 

1.  Malaria  cannot  rise  through  water,  and  the  wet  summer 
kept  the  bed  of  the  pond  or  stream  covered. 

2.  There  can  be  no  malaria  without  dampness,  and  the  hot 
summer  dried  the  bed  of  the  pond  to  dust. 

3.  The  cold  summer  did  not  give  the  degree  of  heat  necessary 
to  the  generation  of  malaria. 

4.  Modern  scientific  discovery  has  taught  us  that  the  exist- 
ence of  microbes,  is  the  real  cause  of  what  we  term  malaria  and 
the  production  of  these  microbic  germs  is  caused  by  decomposition; 
this  is  brought  about  by  alternate  rains  and  summer  heats  promoting 
decay  in  vegetable  matter. 

Another  effectual  prevention  against  malarious  diseases.  As 
has  been  stated,  heat  rarefies  malaria,  rendering  it  comparatively 
harmless ;  therefore,  in  order  to  accomplish  this  result,  let  a  brisk 
fire  be  kept,  for  an  hour,  in  the  sitting  room,  at  sunrise  and  sunset, 
from  July  to  October,  and  the  family  repair  to  this  room,  and  re- 
main there  until  after  breakfast,  and  as  long  at  sunset.  This  done, 
it  would  save  an  immense  amount  of  suffering  from  chills  and 
fever,  and  other  malarious  diseases. 

Where  to  Build — To  those  who  are  able  to  choose  their 
habitations  we  offer  a  few  suggestions.  The  subject  is  especially 
important  to  delicate  families,  and  to  persons  predisposed  to  con- 


52  HEALTHY   AND   UNHEALTHY   RESIDENCES. 

sumption;  it  also  deserves  the  attention  of  those  who  are  healthy, 
and  desire  to  maintain  that  condition  unimpaired  in  themselves  and 
their  children.  We  advise,  if  possible,  a  country  residence,  and  the 
selection  of  a  house  so  constructed  as  to  secure  dryness  of  the 
foundation  walls  and  roof.  The  site  should  be  dry — a  gentle  slope, 
a  gravel  soil — and  the  frontage  generally  southerly  or  easterly;  the 
bedrooms,  especially  those  appropriated  to  cases  of  sickness,  should 
have  this  aspect.  It  should  also  be  a  site  from  which  there  is 
thorough  drainage,  but  toward  which  there  is  none.  If  the 
house  is  not  upon  a  slope,  the  artificial  drainage  must  be  perfect. 
In  towns  and  crowded  places,  in  which  the  accumulation  of  decom- 
posing and  decomposed  animal  and  vegetable  matter  is  great,  artifi- 
cial channels  or  drains  must  be  so  constructed  that  all  noxious 
matters  and  vapors  may  be  rapidly  removed  and  carried  to  a  dis- 
tance, before  they  can  decompose  and  impregnate  the  atmosphere 
and  water  with  their  vicious  poisons.  Every  dwelling,  to  be  whole- 
some, should  be  accessible  to  the  free  passage  of  currents  of  air, 
and  provided  with  an  unlimited  supply  of  good  water.  In  the 
choice  of  a  site  for  a  house,  a  locality  should  oe  avoided  in  which 
the  water  is  impregnated  with  lead,  iron,  or  other  mineral  substan- 
ces, or  in  proximity  to  stagnant  waters ;  the  ground  should  be  above 
the  level  of  the  mist  or  vapor  which  rises  after  sunset  in  marshy 
and  other  districts.  In  short,  the  fundamental  condition  of  healthy 
dwelling-places  is — perfect  purity  of  air  and  water ;  this  must  take 
precedence  of  all  other  considerations.  The  cause  of  the  spread 
and  fatality  of  all  the  plagues  of  the  middle  ages  in  the  Eastern 
nemisphere  was  neglect  of  the  conditions  necessary  to  secure  pure 
air  and  cleanliness. 

Surroundings — Other  points  of  subordinate  importance 
may  be  glanced  at.  The  house  snould  not  be  too  closely  surrounded 
by  trees,  or  in  immediate  proximity  to  thick  woods,  as  they  both 
attract  and  retain  moisture,  while  they  exclude  much  sunlight,  and 
prevent  evaporation  and  also  the  free  circulation  of  air,  and  thus 
render  the  climate  cold,  damp,  and  consequently  unhealthy.  A 
cheerful  situation,  at  the  same  time  commanding  the  view  of  green 
trees,  hedges,  shrubs,  etc.,  has  a  beneficial  tendency.  If  compelled 
to  live  in  a  town,  the  house  should  face  a  park,  square,  or  other 
open  place,  or  at  least  be  situated  in  a  wide,  airy  street,  with  cheer- 
ing pleasant  views.  Lastly,  a  house  should  contain  adequate  bath 
arrangements,  or  at  least  provision  for  free  personal  ablutions. 

Some  who  read  these  pages  may  not  have  it  in  their  power  to 
carry  out  these  hints  fully,  but  be  compelled  to  live  where  their 
occupations,  families,  or  means  determine;  nevertheless,  even  such 
may  oe  benefited  by  these  suggestions;  for,  although  they  cannot 
secure  perfection  in  a  house  or  situation,  they  may  aim  at  an  ap- 
proximation to  it. 

It  is  true  that  many  of  our  readers  may  be  prevented,  by 
circumstances,  from  selecting  the  kind  of  house  which  would  most 


HEALTHY   AND    UNHEALTHY    RESIDENCES.  53 

conduce  to  their  own  health  and  that  of  their  families,  but  all  can 
avoid  many  serious  dangers,  arising  from  badly  located  or  unhealthy 
dwellings,  if  these  are  clearly  pointed  out  to  them  and  they  compre- 
hend the  necessity. 

Air  and  Water — Concerning  the  importance  of  wholesome 
air  and  pure  water,  too  much  can  hardly  be  said ;  and  in  selecting 
or  building  a  house,  it  is  impossible  to  exercise  too  great  care 
against  the  presence  of  soil,  situation  or  method  of  construction, 
which  does  not  meet  these  conditions  of  health.  In  city  houses,  of 
course,  the  great  danger  is  in  the  foul  air  which  is  communicated 
by  and  escapes  from  the  sewers,  through  the  often  empty  waste- 
pipes,  the  openings  of  which  are  seldom  properly  closed  and 
securely  trapped  by  the  plumber,  and  still  more  seldom  receive 
proper  attention  from  the  inexcusable  carelessness  of  all  the  members 
of  the  family*  And  yet,  it  has  been  well  ascertained  that,  even 
more  than  this,  there  is  no  more  fruitful  cause  of  diphtheria,  and  of 
many  other  diseases  but  little  less  dangerous  and  deadly.  When 
the  house  is  built  on  what  is  called  "made  ground,"  that  is,  where 
earth,  rubbish,  manure,  and  a  villainous  compound  of  all  other 
impurities,  have  been  carted  and  emptied  into  sink-holes  and  cess- 
pools, until  they  were  filled  to  the  level  of  the  neighboring  streets, 
which  is  the  case  with  many  dwellings  in  graded  towns  and 
cities,  of  course,  these  impurities  rise,  permeate,  penetrate  and 
poison  the  atmosphere  and  the  very  walls  of  such  a  house  for  years 
retain  the  virus  and  communicate  it  to  the  unfortunate  occupants. 

Construction  of  Houses — In  country  houses,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  air  is  generally  pure;  but  the  danger  arises  from  sinking 
wells  and  cisterns  in  too  close  proximity  to  barn-yards,  pig-styes, 
privies,  etc.,  whence  all  impurities  percolate  through  the  loose  soils, 
and  into  the  water-supply  of  the  family,  too  often  impregnating  it 
with  fatal  poisonous  germs.  It  is  now  well  known  that  typhoid 
fever,  diarrhea  and  dysentery  arise  and  prevail  in  particular  neigh- 
borhoods from  this  sole  cause.  Country  villages,  in  which,  as  it 
would  seem,  almost  necessarily,  their  wells  and  cisterns  are  in  dan- 
gerous proximity  to  the  deposits  of  every  species  of  excrement,  are 
particularly  liable  to  these  epidemic  scourges.  In  the  west  of  Lon- 
don an  outbreak  of  typhoid  fever  occurred  in  the  parish  of  Maryle- 
bone.  Early  in  August,  1873,  several  children  of  an  eminent  West 
End  physician  were  taken  ill  of  typhoid  fever,  and  it  was  finally 
discovered  that  the  milk  cans  of  the  farmer  who  furnished  them 
milk  were  washed  with  water  from  a  well  infected  by  a  privy  vault 
near  by.  For  this,  the  only  remedy  is  in  building-lots  so  large  that 
the  stables  and  privies  may  be  removed  to  a  safe  distance  beyond  the 
water-drainage  of  the  wells  and  cisterns.  Care,  in  this  respect, 
would  save,  annually,  many  thousands  of  lives. 

It  goes,  almost  without  saying,  then,  that,  in  building  or  select- 
ing a  house  for  your  family  residence,  you  should  have  the  neces- 
sary cess-^it  as  far  from  it  as  convenience  will  permit ;  taking  care, 


54  HEALTHY    AND    UNHEALTHY   RESIDENCES. 

of  course,  that  the  house  is  not  so  near  the  deposits  of  your  neighbor's 
tilth,  as  to  render  it  liable  to  a  similar  danger.  The  well  or  cistern 
should  never  be  sunk  within  a  distance  of  five  times  its  own  depth 
from  any  deposit  of  impurity. 

Dampness —Even  the  smallest  and  poorest  dwelling  should 
have  a  cellar,  which  is  well  ventilated  and  kept  as  free  from  moisture 
as  possible.  Dampness  promotes  the  growth  of  moulds,  and  is  a 
powerful  means  of  inducing  and  propagating  disease.  "The  con- 
stant condition,"  says  a  learned  physician,  "  according  to  all  my  ob- 
servation, of  diphtheria,  is  structural  dampness  of  houses."  He 
continues,  "  Eemember,  always,  that  if  cholera,  cholera  infantum, 
diarrhea  or  dysentery  appear  in  your  family  without  obvious  cause, 
the  chances  are  at  least  two  to  one,  that  there  is  something  wrong 
with  the  water-supply,  or  the  milk-supply,  or  the  drainage  of  your 
house" 

The  bedrooms  of  a  dwelling  should  be  large,  airy  and  constantly 
supplied  with  abundance  of  fresh  air  and  sunlight.  The  immediate 
removal  of  soiled  linen  and  all  excrements,  either  liquid  or  solid, 
should  be  strictly  enforced.  These  things  are  particularly  impor- 
tant with  children,  because  their  lungs,  stomach,  etc.,  are  much  more 
delicate,  therefore  more  susceptible  to  contiguous  influences  than 
those  of  adults.  It  is  well  to  observe,  for  the  guidance  of  the  many 
who  will  read  these  pages,  that  the  coloring  matter  of  many  of  the 
dark-green  paper-hangings  is  composed  largely  of  arsenic,  and  that 
the  exhalations  from  walls  hung  in  these  colors  are  highly  danger- 
ous. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  repeat,  that  every  new  house,  or  newly 
plastered  house,  should  be  allowed  ample  time  to  dry,  before  it  is 
occupied.  In  many  European  cities  they  allow  a  year  to  elapse. 

It  may  be  said  with  some  show  of  reason  that  it  is  absurd  to 
talk  to,  or  to  write  for,  a  man  as  to  his  house  and  its  surroundings, 
if  he  lives  in  a  tumble-down  cottage  at  the  outskirts  of  a  low-lying 
village,  or  if  he  occupies  a  tenement  among  the  foul  courts  and 
alleys  that  exist  in  parts  of  our  populous  towns  and  cities.  Dirt  and 
disease  usually  accompany  each  other,  and  under  some  circumstances 
the  extinction  of  the  one,  and  the  diminution  of  the  other,  is  said 
to  be  a  physical  impossibility.  If,  however,  a  man's  house  be  his 
castle  in  any  sort  of  way,  he  may  and  can  accomplish  something 
within  his  castle,  though  he  may  have,  in  cities  and  towns,  little  or  no 
control  over  the  surroundings. 

Other  Matters — The  air  of  the  living  and  sleeping  rooms 
can  be  kept  comparatively,  if  not  positively,  pure  by  leaving  a  win- 
dow sash  partially  open,  and  by  keeping  the  chimney-shaft  constantly 
clear,  whether  there  be  a  fire  in  the  grate  or  fire-place,  or  not. 
Water  is  usually  plentiful,  and  there  need  be  no  practical  difficulty 
in  keeping  floors  clean.  They  should  be  washed  on  a  dry  day,  and 
all  the  windows,  as  well  as  the  door,  freely  opened  during  and  after 
the  operation.  The  expenditure  of  a  very  few  nickels  wiff  buy  suffi- 


UNHEALTHFUL,   RESIDENCE    DEATH1  TRAP. 

Why   many    residences    cause    sickness    and 
death. 

How  to  remedy  it.   See  page  63. 

The  above  building  is  but  little  short  of  a  death-trap. 

55 


HEALTHFUL  RESIDENCE. 

06 


HEALTHY    AND    UNHEALTHY    RESIDENCES.  5? 

cient  limewash  to  coat  walls  and  ceilings  at  frequent  intervals,  say 
as  often  as  every  six  months.  Two  or  three  pounds  of  Sulphate  of 
Iron  (Copperas)  dissolved  in  water  and  poured  into  the  privy  vault, 
is  a  very  useful  and  effective  disinfectant.  Chloride  of  Liine  may 
also  be  thrown  in  occasionally.  A  pound  of  commercial  Carbolic 
A.cid  in  a  pail  of  water,  is  also  one  of  the  best  purifiers  we  have. 
Whether  the  closet  or  privy  is  shared  with  others  or  not,  it  will  be 
an  advantage  to  see  that  it  is  not  blocked,  that  it  is  washed  regularly, 
that  floor  and  seat  are  kept  clean,  that  its  walls  are  limewashed  at 
least  as  often  as  those  of  the  house  within,  and  that,  if  any  window 
exist,  it  is  kept  open  as  constantly  as  possible.  With  this,  as  indeed 
with  all  other  windows,  it  is  a  good  plan  to  nail  a  piece  of  wood 
along  the  top  edge  of  the  window  slanting  inwards,  so  that,  when 
the  top  sash  is  open,  the  air  from  without  is  directed  upwards,  and 
so  a  draught  is  prevented;  The  ash-heap  is  frequently  a  nuisance. 
Foul  smells  may,  however,  be  in  great  measure  avoided,  if  nothing 
but  ashes  are  thrown  into  ash-piles  in  a  town.  Potato  parings,  cab- 
bage stalks,  and  other  vegetable  refuse  should  be  burnt. 

Water — It  is  frequently  difficult  to  secure  water  fit  for  cook- 
ing and  drinking  purposes,  even  if  the  supply  be  fairly  abundant, 
because  the  cisterns,  casks,  etc.,  in  which  the  day's  supply  is  col- 
lected, are  very  badly  built,  or  very  badly  kept.  Whether  the  sup- 
ply be  stored  in  cistern  or  tank,  or  any  other  receptacle,  see  that  it 
is  emptied  and  thoroughly  scrubbed  at  least  once  a  quarter.  If  it 
can  be  limewashed  at  the  same  time,  so  much  the  better.  Remem- 
ber the  necessity  of  keeping  these  water  receptacles  covered,  so  as  to 
prevent,  as  far  as  poisible,  the  thousand  and  one  impurities  that 
exist  in  the  air  of  towns  from  finding  their  way  into  and  polluting 
the  water  after  it  has  reached  the  receptacle  from  the  main  pipe.  If 
the  drinking-water  has  any  taste  or  smell,  or  is  at  all  thick  in  ap- 
pearance, boil  it  always  before  drinking.  If  a  filter  be  needed,  buy 
two  pounds  of  animal  charcoal,  and  clean  it  by  pouring  on  to  it  some 
boiling  water.  Dr.  Parkes'  cottage  filters  may  then  be  thus  pre- 
pared. He  says,  "  Get  a  common  earthenware  flower-pot,  and  cover 
the  hole  with  a  bit  of  zinc  gauze,  or  of  clean-washed  flannel,  which 
requires  changing  from  time  to  time ;  then  put  into  the  pot  about 
three  inches  of  gravel,  and  above  that  the  same  amount  of  white  sand 
washed  very  clean.  Four  inches  of  charcoal  constitute  the  last  layer, 
and  the  water  should  be  poured  in  at  the  top,  and  be  received  from 
the  hole  at  the  bottom  into  a  large  vessel.  The  charcoal  will,  from 
time  to  time,  become  clogged,  and  must  then  be  cleaned  by  heating 
over  the  fire  in  a  shovel.  The  sand  and  gravel  should  also  be  cleaned 
or  renewed  from  time  to  time."  This  very  simple  and  cheap  filter, 
kept  in  constant  use,  and  the  boiling  of  all  suspicious  water,  will 
render  us  tolerably  safe  from  water-propagated  diseases,  among 
which  typhoid  fever,  cholera,  and  dysentery  are  pre-eminent. 

If  the  washing  is  done  at  home,  great  efforts  should  be  made  to 
accomplish  it  when  the  head  of  the  house  is  away  at  his  business, 


£g  HEALTHY    AND    UNHEALTHY    RESIDENCES. 

and  the  children  are  at  school.  The  work  is  at  all  times  specially 
disagreeable  to  those  not  immediately  engaged  in  it,  and  the  damp 
air  resulting  from  the  hanging  up  of  clothes  to  dry  in  an  inhabited 
room  is  bad  and  unhealthy  for  the  occupants  in  every  way.  The 
washing  of  towels  and  bed  linen  or  handkerchiefs  used  during  the 
prevalence  of  contagious  or  infectious  diseases,  should  be  done  apart 
from  the  wash  of  otner  members  of  the  family,  and  only  after  they 
have  been  properly  and  carefully  disinfected,  by  being  placed  in  a 
tub  containing  one  ounce  of  Carbolic  Acid  to  the  gallon  of  water. 

Bedrooms — In  proportion  as  bedrooms  are  limited  in  size, 
so  must  the  importance  of  keeping  that  space  as  clear  as  possible  be 
carefully  considered.  All  bed-hangings,  curtains  and  clothes  occupy 
spaces  that  had  better  be  filled  witn  air,  make  the  room  itself 
musty,  and  help  to  store  up  dust  and  dirt,  as  well  as  fleas  and  other 
still  more  objectionable  insects.  Hence,  if  one  is  compelled  to  live 
in  a  crowded  locality,  with  little  room-space,  health  .will  be  best 
maintained  by  doing  with  as  few  hanging  things  as  possible.  Plain 
bedsteads  and  straw  mattresses,  with  no  oed-curtains  and  very  little 
carpet,  should  be  used.  In  fact  the  bedroom  should  contain  nothing 
that  is  not  absolutely  necessary.  It  should  be  remembered  that,  in 
the  matter  of  space,  if  there  are  but  two  rooms,  it  is  better  as  a  rule, 
to  make  a  bedroom  of  the  larger,  though  the  reverse  is  generally 
done.  If,  instead  of  gas,  a  coal  or  other  kind  of  oil  lamp  be  used, 
it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  commoner  kinds  of  oil,  i.  0., 
those  that  smell  disagreeably,  are  not  only  extravagant,  but  un- 
healthy. On  the  score  of  health,  as  well  as  of  comfort,  lamps  of  all 
kinds  should  be  kept  very  clean. 

Bad  Habits — In  rural  districts,  the  surroundings  of  the  hab- 
itation, however  humble  it  may  be,  have  to  be  considered  as  well  as 
the  house  itself.  And  here  it  is  astonishing  how  much  is  often 
done  by  the  occupier  (unintentionally,  or  rather  carelessly)  to  render 
the  immediate  vicinity  of  his  dwelling-place  unwholesome  and  fav- 
orable to  the  development  of  disease.  In  how  many  cases  in  villages 
and  around  detached  houses  is  it  the  prevailing  custom  to  throw 
all  slops  and  refuse  immediately  outside  the  back  door,  so  that  a 
heap  of  decomposing  organic  matter  and  a  pool  of  dirty  water 
collect  and  remain  from  one  year's  end  to  the  other?  The  children 
play  about  and  inhale  the  unwholesome  vapors;  the  pigs,  fowls, 
ducks  and  geese  take  their  pickings  at  leisure,  each  adding  his 
mite  to  increase  the  existing  filth;  and  the  doorstep  is  a  disagreeable 
and  often  a  dangerous  spot,  although,  by  the  way,  few  of  those 
interested  appear  to  be  aware  of  the  fact.  To  avoid  this  evil,  a 
fair-sized  tuo  should  be  provided,  into  which  all  slop-water  should 
be  thrown,  and  when  the  tub  is  full,  its  contents  should  be  scattered 
over  the  garden,  where  it  will  assist  fertilization,  and  the  opportun- 
ity for  evaporation  will  be  increased  and  the  odors  more  diffused. 

Provision  should  be  made  for  the  exclusion  of  wet,  and  for  the 
entrance  of  fresh  air  into  the  privy-pit  during  all  seasons  of  the 


HEALTHY    AND    UNHEALTHY    RESIDENCES.  59 

year;  also  for  the  prevention  of  soakage  from  it  into  the  ground;  and 
the  contents  should  be  regularly  removed  at  frequent  intervals,  and 
used  as  suggested,  and  during  the  intervals  a  solution  of  Copperas  as 
previously  mentioned  should  be  thrown  into  the  vault  to  prevent 
unpleasant  and  offensive  odors.  Comfort  as  well  as  health  is  pro- 
moted by  insisting  upon  habits  of  cleanliness  and  decency  in  the 
use  of  such  places,  for  their  condition  in  many  hamlets,  and  about 
solitary  farmhouses,  is  often  excessively  disgusting.  Earth-closets 
have  been  successfully  adopted  in  many  districts,  and  if  they  are 
carefully  superintended,  and  only  fine  dry  earth  is  chosen,  they 
may  be  confidently  recommended. 

Insufficient  Water — Many  in  rural  districts  are  dependent 
solely  on  small  streams  in  the  neighborhood,  which  dry  up  in  the 
summer,  and  are  in  numerous  cases  fouled  by  privies,  slop-water,  or 
other  varieties  of  sewage.  The  water  of  ponds  is  sometimes  used, 
and  many  houses  have  a  shallow  well  near  the  house,  and  often  at  a 
lower  level,  so  that  sewage,  slop-water,  and  other  refuse  soak  into  it. 
These  things  should  be  remedied  by  properly  constructed  cisterns. 
If  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  keep  water  for  any  number  of  hours 
in  the  house,  do  not  let  it  remain  in  the  bucket,  but  keep  for  the 
purpose,  a  large  glazed  earthenware  jar  with  a  cover,  or  a  covered 
stone  jar,  and  clean  it  out  thoroughly  at  frequent  intervals.  It  is 
better  not  to  use  any  sort  of  metallic  pails  for  drawing  the  water, 
but  to  keep  to  the  old  wooden  bucket,  and  great  care  should  be 
taken  that  this  bucket  is  not  used  for  any  other  purpose  than  that 
of  drawing  water  from  the  well. 

Basements — A  large  proportion  of  Houses  still  exist  in  this 
country  that  have  no  proper  basement,  but  are  built  simply  on  the 
ground.  As  a  natural  consequence,  when  damp  exists,  the  floorings 
rot,  the  walls  are  often  more  or  less  wet  and  sometimes  dripping 
with  water,  and  ague  and  diarrhea,  rheumatism,  etc.,  are  the  results. 
If,  therefore,  the  cottage  has  no  proper  foundation,  use  all  possible 
means  to  obtain  a  clear  space  between  the  earth  beneath  and  the  floor- 
ing of  the  rooms  above.  The  earth  should  not  be  scooped  out  from 
below,  but  you  should  raise  the  floor  a  few  inches,  and  leave  open- 
ings in  the  walls  here  and  there,  so  that  this  space  under  the  floor 
may  have  free  communication  with  the  outer  air.  By  adopting 
this  simple  plan,  the  woodwork  will  be  preserved,  the  house  kept 
dry  from  beneath,  and  much  sickness  saved.  The  openings  should 
be  protected  by  some  sort  of  grating,  and  had  better  be  opposite 
each  other.  But  any  apertures,  however  rough,  are  better  than  none 
at  all. 

The  foregoing  remarks  are  intended  only  for  the  use  of  those 
compelled  to  live  in  tenements  in  towns,  or  in  rented  houses  in 
country  districts.  And,  in  such  cases,  it  cannot  be  expected  that 
the  tenant  will  have  much  power  or  control  over  the  construction  of, 
or  arrangements  around,  his  dwelling-place.  But  even  under  these 
circumstances,  individual  energy  and  forethought  and  a  small 


60  HEALTHY    AND    UNHEALTHY    RESIDENCES. 

amount  of  labor  may  accomplish  a  great  deal  in  the  way  of  comfort 
and  also  in  preventing  disease. 

Soil — Soil  is  both  an  air-conductor  and  a  water-carrier,  and  it 
contains  a  great  variety  of  solid  matters.  As  regards  air,  carbonic 
acid  gas  is  found  in  all  porous  soils,  arising  chiefly  from  the  oxy- 
d&tion  of  organic  matter.  Gases  of  all  kinds  will  find  their  way 
through  the  soil.  Houses  act  as  suckers  to  the  ground  on  whicii 
they  are  built,  because  the  air  inside  is  warmer  than  the  external 
atmosphere,  and  so  sewer-gas,  coal-gas,  and  indeed  any  other  gaseous 
matter,  may  be  drawn  from  the  earth  below  into  our  habitations, 
and  take  the  place  of  pure  air.  Foul  air  from  cess-pools  has  been 
sucked  into  nouses  from  quite  a  distance.  The  late  Dr.  Parkes 
attributed  to  emanations  from  the  soil,  attacks  of  cholera,  dysentery, 
paroxysmal  fevers,  typhoid,  and  various  forms  of  remittent  fever. 
The  catch-basin  of  every  house,  where  there  are  sewers,  should  be 
ventilated  through  the  down  spout  from  the  house  eaves. 

The  amount  of  surface  as  well  as  of  so-called  ground  water  in 
the  soil  is  of  importance.  Nearly  all  land  has  a  current  of  water 
flowing  under  it,  at  a  varying  depth,  and  it  may  be  stated  broadly 
that  the  greater  the  depth  or  this  ground  water,  the  more  healthy 
is  the  site.  But  as  a  matter  of  health,  it  is  of  greater  consequence 
to  attend  to  the  surface  water.  Surface  water  collects  chiefly  on 
clay  soils,  or  is  stopped  by  a  clay  sub  or  under  stratum,  and  rises, 
causing  a  moist  surface.  Inquiries  instituted  in  England  by  the 
medical  oflicer  of  the  Privy  Council,  and  conducted  by  Dr.  Bu- 
chanan, went  to  prove  that  the  prevalence  of  pulmonary  consump- 
tion is  in  proportion  to*  the  dampness  of  the  soil.  Who  can  say 
after  this  result  that  consumption  is  not  a  disease  which  may  be 
prevented? 

The  sum  of  the  matter  as  to  soils,  then,  is  this:  Unless  in  Cal- 
ifornia, or  some  other  equally  dry  climate,  avoid  "made  ground" 
always  if  possible,  but  if  this  cannot  be  done,  take  care  that  the 
ground  has  been  "  made  "  at  least  two  years,  and  the  longer  the  bet- 
ter. When  it  is  not  a  question  of  made  ground,  endeavor  to  choosf 
a  site  with  as  little  tendency  to  retain  surface  water  as  possible,  with 
a  deep  run  of  ground  water.  These  conditions,  of  course,  indicate 
an  avoidance  of  all  clay  soils,  which  are  invariably  damp  and  un- 
wholesome, and  of  alluvial  soils  also,  which,  though  porous,  are 
mostly  wet,  and  as  a  consequence  more  or  less  malarious.  Gravel, 
the  looser  limestone  formations,  chalk,  and,  in  some  cases,  loose 
sand  with  permeable  sub-soil,  are,  in  a  sanitary  sense,  the  best  soils 
for  residence  locations.  If,  as  will  frequently  happen,  clay  cannot 
be  avoided,  it  is  specially  necessary  to  insist  upon  good  trenching 
round  the  house,  an  impervious  drainage  system  with  steep  grades, 
and  foundations  built  up  with  cement  or  concrete. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten,  however,  that  the  best  soils  may  be 
speedily  fouled  by  imperfect  drainage.  A  loose  brick,  careless  lay- 
ing of  pipe  sewers,  insufficient  cementing,  and,  in  fact,  any  sort  of 


HEALTHY    AND    UNHEALTHY    RESIDENCES.  (J» 

bad  workmanship  under  the  house,  will,  in  much  less  time  than  is 
generally  imagined,  so  foul  the  surface  soil  around  the  house  that 
the  ground  may  be  aptly  compared  to  a  big  sponge  saturated  with 
sewage.  It  may  be  remarked  as  regards  the  power  of  retaining 
heat  that  (  according  to  Schuebler),  sand  with  some  lime  (speaking 
comparatively  )  retains  the  most,  and  fine  chalk  the  least  heat. 

Situation  — Few  of  our  readers  may  be  in  a  position  to 
choose  the  situation  of  their  dwelling  place,  but  some  hints  may  be 
useful,  even  if  all  cannot  be  acted  upon.  In  a  rural  or  suburban 
district  it  is  frequently  possible  to  secure  a  detached  house.  The 
slope  of  a  hill  is,  perhaps,  the  very  best  situation,  with  trees  in  the 
immediate  vicinity,  but  not  close  up  to  the  house  walls.  The  prin- 
cipal rooms  should  face  south  and  east,  or,  as  the  next  alternative 
south  and  west,  care  being  taken  that  any  neighboring  houses  built 
above  the  level  of  your  own  do  not  drain  into  your  domain.  In 
semi-detached  houses,  it  is  necessary  to  keep  an  eye  on  the  sanitary 
.  arrangements  of  your  neighbor,  and  it  will  be  well  if,  in  such  mat- 
ters, you  can  arrange  to  work  together.  As,  however,  sloping 
ground  cannot  be  always  secured,  it  is  advisable  that  a  house  built 
on  level  or  comparatively  level  ground  should  not,  especially  if  low- 
lying,  be  situated  close  to  a  watercourse  of  any  sort,  for  moist  air 
as  a  matter  of  course  is  to  be  avoided.  For  purposes  of  health, 
flat  grounds  can  hardly,  under  any  circumstances,  be  overdrained. 
It  is  well  to  shun  the  close  neighborhood  of  factories  or  mills, 
which  even  in  rural  districts  often,  and  in  many  cases  unavoidably, 
assist  the  pollution  of  the  atmosphere  as  well  as  of  the  water  in  their 
vicinity.  Above  all  things,  in  choosing  a  site,  ascertain,  first  of  all, 
that  the  supply  of  water  is  both  good  and  abundant.  In  city  dis- 
tricts, particularly  those  that  are  densely  populated,  sanitary  arrange- 
ments with  neighbors  are  difficult,  if  not  impracticable.  Avoid, 
under  all  circumstances,  houses  that  are  built  back  to  back,  and 
avoid  unfinished  suburbs,  because  the  lighting,  paving,  drainage,  and 
other  matters  are  usually  incomplete,  and  often  dangerous.  Open 
spaces  should,  under  any  circumstances,  always  exist  at  the  back, 
and  it  is  hardly  necessary  to  remark  that  the  shorter  continuous 
rows  of  houses  are  the  better.  A  garden,  whether  in  town  or  coun- 
try, is  of  course  always  advantageous.  We  may  sum  up  the  ques- 
tion of  situation  by  saying,  get  as  much  air  and  light  as  possible, 
(vith  an  abundant  supply  of  good  water. 

Construction — The  external  walls  of  houses  are  compara- 
tively seldom  built  with  requisite  care,  and  an  old  enemy,  damp, 
speedily  attacks  us.  If  there  be  an  opportunity  of  looking  after  the 
building  of  the  house,  see  that  the  foundations,  and  some  feet  be- 
yond them,  are  laid  in  concrete.  The  basement  story  should  be  iso- 
lated from  the  surrounding  ground  by  an  open  space,  and,  in  order 
to  prevent  the  admission  of  underground  damp,  a  thin  outer  wall 
should  be  built,  reaching  the  ground  level,  and  leaving  a  space  be- 
tween it  and  the  main  wall.  The  porous  nature  of  bricks  is  very 


o2  HEALTHY    AND    UNHEALTHY    KESIDENGES. 

great,  and  Pettenkofer,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  German  hy- 
gieniste,  has  demonstrated  the  possibility  of  blowing  out  a  candle 
through  a  nine-inch  brick  wall. 

Walls  should  be  buik  double,  with  an  interspace,  strengthened 
occasionally  by  cross-ties  of  brick.  This  will  prevent  to  a  great 
extent  the  bad  results  that  follow  from  a  driving  rain,  but  it  is  al- 
ways well  to  cover  the  outer  walls  with  plaster  or  slate.  It  is  very 
important  to  put  ventilating  brick  at  frequent  intervals  just  below 
the  level  of  every  floor,  so  that  the  joists  and  other  woodwork  of 
both  floor  and  ceiling  shall  be  preserved  from  damp  rot  by  contin- 
v  ous  ventilation  from  without. 

The  style  of  architecture  need  not  be  discussed  here,  but  it  is 
necessary  to  remind  the  reader  of  the  following  points:  1.  That 
light  (and  therefore  plenty  of  window  space)  is  essential  to  health ;  2. 
That  windows,  for  purposes  of  ventilation  as  well  as  light  and 
cheerfulness,  should  reach  almost  to  the  top  of  the  room,  should  face 
the  south,  southeast,  or  west,  and  open  at  the  top  and  bottom;  3. 
That  no  sleeping  room  should  exist  in  the  basement.  These  are  all 
important  points  in  house  construction.  But  to  plan  and  build  in  a 
sanitary  sense  successfully,  drainage,  water-supply  and  ventilation, 
must  be  all  considered  separately  and  collectively.  The  chief  error 
of  house-building  (as  of  ship-building),even  in  the  present  day,  con- 
sists in  the  fact,  that  the  house  is  ouilt  first,  and  rendered  fit  for 
habitation  afterwards;  that  is  to  say,  drains  are  put  in  here,  ventilat- 
ing shafts  there,  and  outlet  or  inlet  pipes  anywhere,  the  result  being, 
as  a  rule,  by  no  means  satisfactory.  The  size  of  bed-rooms  must  of 
course  be  governed  by  circumstances.  Make  them  as  large  as  prac- 
ticable, but  remember  that  each  person  should  have,  for  purposes  of 
health,  at  least  500  cubic  feet  of  air,  and  as  much  more  as  can  be 
given  and  with  ample  opportunity  for  fresh  supplies. 

Danger  of  New  Houses — One  of  the  many  errors  which 
people  who  build  houses  are  apt  to  commit  is  that  of  living  in  them, 
or  rather  suffering  and  dying  in  them,  before  they  are  sufficiently 
dry  for  occupation.  It  not  unfrequently  happens  that  a  man,  dis- 
gusted with  the  defective  sanitary  arrangements  of  the  generality  of 
houses,  ancient  and  modern,  builds  a  dwelling  for  himself  and  his 
family,  constructed  with  all  the  latest  improvements,  and  in  his  ex- 
treme anxiety  to  commence  a  career  of  longevity  rushes  into  it  be- 
fore the  workmen  are^out  of  it,  and  while  the  walls  are  still  satura- 
ted with  moisture.  Tne  consequences  are,  as  might  have  been 
expected:  in  addition  to  the  architect's  charges,  the  rash  owner  is 
called  upon  to  pay  within  the  first  few  months  a  further  bill  to  the 
doctor,  and  too  often  to  the  undertaker  also.  A  house  agent,  not 
Jong  ago,  being  asked  why  the  house  agency  business  was  so  com- 
monly combined  with  that  of  the  undertaker,  grimly  replied  that 
the  two  "went  together;"  and  on  being  asked  for  a  further  explana- 
tion, stated  that  he  had  found,  as  an  almost  invariable  rule,  that 
as  a  house  agent,  he  found  a  tenant  for,  a  newly -built  house, 


HEALTHY    AND    UNHEALTHY    RESIDENCES.  63 

he  was  applied  to  as  an  undertaker  on  behalf  of  that  tenant  or  somt 
member  or  his  family  within  a  twelve-month  from  the  date  of  occu- 
pation, lie  added,  that  he  himself  (the  house  agent)  would  be  sor- 
ry to  live  in  any  house  "that  had  not  been  bated  by  six  summer 
suns."  Whether  this  amount  of  baking  is  absolutely  required  is  a 
question  for  doctors  and  architects  to  decide ;  but  there  can  be  no 
doubt  whatever  that  a  want  of  caution  in  this  respect  leads  occasion- 
ally to  the  most  lamentable  consequence^.  An  instance  in  point  will 
be  found  in  the  case  of  Peabody's  Buildings,  mentioned  in  the  an- 
nual report  of  the  health  officer  for  Southwark,  England,  lately 
printed.  It  seems  that  these  buildings  have  a  death-rate  of  23£ 
m  1,000  persons  living,  or  1  in  43.  In  other  metropolitan 
model  buildings  the  death-rate  only  averages  17  per  1000.  The  less 
favorable  state  of  health  prevailing  in  Peabody's  Buildings  is 
attributed  to  their  being  too  soon  occupied  after  construction,  many 
of  the  ground  floors  having  been  found  to  be  still  very  damp  some 
months  after  the  buildings  were  inhabited. 

We  have  purposely  made  these  introductory  observations  as 
practical  as  they  are  brief.  While  it  is  true  that  not  many  of  us 
can  control  the  situation  and  all  the  surroundings  of  our  dwellings, 
yet  we  can  all  do  something,  and  surely  we  are  bound  to  do  all  that 
we  can,  toward  mitigating,  if  we  cannot  entirely  remove,  those 
baleful  influences  of  disease  and  death  by  which  so  many  families, 
In  this  country,  are  surrounded. 


UNHEALTHFUL  RESIDENCES. 

One-third  of  your  time  is  spent  in  bed  and  much  more  than  that  within 
the  walls  of  your  residence.  No  further  argument  need  be  advanced  to 
prove  the  importance  of  having  our  houses  conducive  to  health  and  not 
productive  of  disease.  Because  the  punishment  does  not  immediately 
follow  after  the  offense  people  become  indifferent  about  the  unhealth- 
f  ulness  of  their  houses,  but  they  may  rest  assured  that  nature  will  exact 
the  due  for  natural  law  violated.  Among  the  most  common  faults  that 
make  a  home  an  influence  to  produce  sickness,  rheumatism,  neuralgia, 
etc. ,  may  be  mentioned  low  ceilings ;  doors  without  transoms  ;  too 
small  bed  rooms  without  suitable  provision  for  ventilation;  rooms  that 
the  sun  never  enters,  but  where  the  doctors  most  always  do  enter  ;  cel- 
lars where  foul  air  enters  because  of  lack  of  ventilation,  to  poison  those 
who  go  down  there,  poison  the  food  kept  there,  and  send  poisonous 
gases  up  through  the  house  ;  cesspools  and  closets  near  tide  house  which 
also  at  times  send  their  noxious  gases  into  the  houses  to  do  their  silent 
mischief ;  unhealthf  ul  surroundings  caused  by  location  of  house  in  a  hol- 
low. All  these  cause  enormous  suffering  through  disease  and  ailments 
of  which  they  are  direct  preventable  causes,  and  hundreds  of  millions  of 
dollars  paid  unnecessarily  to  doctors  and  to  druggists.  It  should  be 
any  one's  first  aim  to  secure  healthful  conditions  in  and  about  his  home. 


? 


HOUSE,  WELL  AND  WATER  CLOSET, 

This  illustration  shows  the  prolific  cause  of  many  of  the  diseases  in 
the  home.  This  seepage  is  carried  into  the  well,  and  the  result  is  disease 
and  death.  Frequent  chemical  analysis  has  proven  that  disease  germs 
remain  in  the  water  even  after  it  has  passed  through  hundreds  of  yards 
of  soil. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  anyone  to  ever  use  another  gallon  of  impure 
or  disease-producing  water  if  they  will  expend  with  the  tinsmith  $2. 

Thousands  ol  Lives  Saved:— It  will  be  seen  on  page  HO  that 
for  a  trifling  expense  there  can  be  saved  annually  thousands  of  lives. 
That  usually  the  product  of  less  than  one  day's  labor  will  insure  any 
man  against  any  of  these  dangerous  diseases.  Adopt  them  without 
dblay.  Read  carefully  pages  57-63. 


DIVISION  FOURTH. 


INFORMATION  FOR  EVERYBODY. 


HOME  COMFORT. 


Comfort  has  been  called  the  principal  household  god  of  the 
English  people.  "  Home  "  and  "  comfort "  are  among  the  most 
significant  words  in  the  language.  In  countries  where  the  air  is 
genial  throughout  the  year  and  where  to  bask  in  the  sunshine 
imparts  health  and  pleasure,  the  dwelling  and  its  management  may 
be  matters  of  secondary  consideration ;  but  in  England  and  the 
United  States  a  comfortable  home  is  of  primary  importance. 

Home  comfort  is  the  result  of  managing  the  details  of  a  house- 
hold in  the  best  manner,  so  that  its  machinery  works  smoothly, 
without  jar  or  friction,  and  applying  that  which  is  sometimes  called 
house-thrift.  Wealth,  though  it  can  purchase  luxury,  cannot  buy 
comfort.  The  rich,  as  well  as  the  very  poor,  are  often  without  real 
homes.  When  the  spirit  of  domestic  disorder  or  unthrift  enters 
the  door,  whether  it  be  of  a  mansion  or  of  a  cottage,  all  the  good 
angels  fly  out  of  the  windows ;  so,  when  the  genius  of  good  manage- 
ment comes  within  a  household,  comfort  follows  soon  after,  erects 
her  shrine  and  distributes  daily  blessings  to  every  member  of  the 
family. 

It  is  remarkable  that  though  the  ambition  to  live  comfortably 
is  almost  universal,  yet  very  few  realize  their  wishes.  Those  who 
have  made  their  fortunes  are  wheedled  into  fashionable  society, 
bound  with  silver  chains,  and  delivered  into  the  hands  of  that  most 
remorseless  taskmaster,  called  "  social  duty."  The  middle  classes 
sacrifice  comfort  in  their  attempts  to  imitate  the  rich  in  their  style 
of  living  and  involve  themselves  in  debt  and  its  attendant  vexa- 
tions. Even  among  the  working  classes  daily  meals  are  often 
miniature  banquets.  Living  to  eat,  rather  than  eating  to  live,  the 
poor  consume  the  nest-egg  of  independence  and  wonder  that  there 
is  no  increase  of  their  store.  An  English  manufacturer  remarked 
that  he  could  not  really  afford  to  buy  spring  lamb,  green  peas,  sal- 
mon, new  potatoes  and  strawberries  for  some  weeks  after  his  hands 
had  been  feeding  on  these  delicacies. 

A  serious  drawback  to  domestic  comfort  is  ignorance  of  good 
cookery.  In  the  princely  establishments  of  Europe  and  the  man- 
sions of  the  wealthy,  where  a  dinner  is  not  merely  a  necessity,  but 

65 


66  HOME   COMFORT. 

a  luxury,  all  the  great  chefs  of  the  kitchen  are  men.  The  Franca- 
tellis,  the  Soyers,  the  Blots,  and  the  Gouffes,  whose  names  are 
familiar  on  both  continents,  are  simply  by  profession  male  cooks ; 
but  they  are  also  men  of  genius,  and  deservedly  take  rank  with 
artists,  tor  it  takes  as  much  talent  and  thought  to  prepare  a  thor- 
oughly good  dinner  as  to  paint  a  picture.  In  some  nomes  of  luxu- 
rious living  the  health  of  the  chief  cook  is  a  curious  matter  of 
solicitude,  because  when  he  is  sick  he  loses  his  taste  and  the  dishes 
are  liable  to  be  badly  seasoned  and  improperly  prepared  generally. 
Some  enthusiastic  gourmand  recommends  an  employer  to  feel  the 
pulse  of  his  cook  every  morning,  and  examine  his  tongue,  for  he 
says  if  "  the  cook's  palate  is  dull,  his  master  will  find  me  ragouts 
and  sauces  too  highly  seasoned." 

In  France,  all  classes,  the  men  as  well  as  the  women,  study  the 
economy  of  cookery  and  practice  it;  and  there,  as  many  travelers 
affirm,  the  people  live  at  one-third  the  expense  borne  by  English- 
men and  Americans.  There  they  know  how  to  make  savory  messes 
out  of  remnants  that  others  would  throw  away.  There  they  cook 
no  more  for  each  day  than  is  required  for  that  day.  With  them 
cookery  ranks  with  the  arts,  and  a  great  cook  is  almost  as  much 
honored  and  respected  as  a  sculptor  or  a  painter.  The  consequence 
is,  as  ex-Secretary  McCullough  thinks,  that  a  French  village  of  a 
thousand  inhabitants  could  be  supported  luxuriously  on  the  waste 
of  one  of  our  large  American  hotels,  and  he  believes  that  the  entire 
population  of  France  could  be  supported  on  the  food  which  is  liter- 
ally wasted  in  the  United  States.  Professor  Blot,  who  resided  for 
some  years  in  the  United  States,  remarks,  pathetically,  that  here, 
"where  the  markets  rival  the  best  markets  of  Europe,  it  is  really  a 
pity  to  live  as  many  do  live.  There  are  thousands  of  families  in 
moderately  good  circumstances  who  have  never  eaten  a  loaf  of  really 
good  bread,  tasted  a  well  cooked  steak,  nor  sat  down  to  a  properly 
prepared  meal." 

But  in  American  households  it  is  not  the  fashion  for  men  to 
concern  themselves  with  the  details  of  the  kitchen.  The  wife  is  the 
prime  minister  in  the  administration  of  the  household,  and  within 
the  limits  of  her  jurisdiction  her  power  over  the  fortune  and  well- 
being  of  her  subjects  is  absolute.  If  she  be  ignorant  of  the  arts  of 
frugal  management,  or  willfully  extravagant,  or  carelessly  indiffer- 
ent, not  only  the  purse  but  the  health  of  the  family  will  suffer.  The 
wife  is  the  central  figure  in  the  household,  and  the  man's  way  to 
home  comfort  consists  principally  in  getting  a  good  wife,  who 
knows  the  things  worth  knowing  in  household  management,  or  is 
teachable  and  willing  to  learn. 

Requisites  of  a  Good  Wife — A  good  wife,  it  may  be 
remarked,  is  not  a  natural  growth,  springing  from  the  soil  without 
care  or  cultivation.  Something  undoubtedly  is  due  to  parentage 
and  example,  but  in  the  main  a  girl  is  what  she  is  trained  to  be. 

First  of  all  in  the  list  of  qualifications  that  fit  a  woman  for 


HOME   COMFORT.  67 

marriage,  and  above  ail  others,  may  be  placed  good  health.  Life 
without  health  is  a  burden ;  life  with  health  is  joy  and  gladness.  It 
is  a  fearful  responsibility,  both  to  men  and  women,  to  marry  if  they 
be  not  healthy,  and  the  result  must,  as  a  matter  of  course,  be  misery. 
How  needful  is  it,  therefore,  that  all  necessary  instruction  should 
be  imparted  to  every  young  wife,  and  the  proper  means  shown  by 
which  she  may  preserve  her  health. 

To  PRESERVE  HEALTH. — To  maintain  health,  a  young  married 
woman  ought  to  take  regular  and  systematic  out-door  exercise,  so 
far  as  it  can  be  done  without  interfering  with  her  household  duties. 
Walking  expands  the  chest,  strengthens  the  muscles,  promotes 
digestion,  and  exhilarates  like  a  glass  of  champagne,  but  unlike 
champagne  never  leaves  a  headache  behind.  If  ladies  would  walk 
more  than  they  do  there  would  be  fewer  lackadaisical,  useless,  com- 
plaining wives  than  we  now  see,  and  instead  of  having  a  race  of 
puny  children  we  should  have  a  race  of  giants. 

HOUSEHOLD  VENTILATION. — To  preserve  the  health  of  herself 
as  well  as  of  the  family  a  married  woman  must  attend  to  the  venti- 
lation of  her  house.  Ninety -nine  out  of  every  hundred  bed-rooms 
are  badly  ventilated,  and  in  the  morning  after  they  have  been  slept 
in  are  full  of  impure  and  poisoned  air.  Impure  and  poisoned  air, 
foi  the  air  in  any  room  that  is  occupied  becomes  foul  and  deadly  if 
not  perpetually  changed — if  not  constantly  mixed,  both  by  day  and 
by  night,  with  fresh,  pure,  out-door  air.  Many  persons,  by  breath- 
ing the  same  air  over  and  over  again,  are  literally  poisoned  by  their 
own  breaths.  This  is  not  an  exaggerated  statement — alas,  it  is  too 
true.  For  ventilation,  open  the  windows  both  at  top  and  bottom, 
that  the  fresh  air  may  rush  in  one  way  while  the  foul  air  goes  out 
the  other.  This  is  letting  in  your  friend  and  expelling  an  enemy. 

PERSONAL  CLEANLINESS. — To  preserve  health  a  young  wife 
should  bathe  regularly  and  thoroughly.  "  There  is  nothing,"  says 
Dr.  Chavasse,  "  more  tonic  and  invigorating  and  refreshing  than  a 
cold  ablution.  Moreover,  it  makes  one  feel  clean  and  sweet  and 
wholesome ;  and  you  may  depend  upon  it  that  it  not  only  improves 
our  physical  constitution  but  likewise  our  moral  character,,  A  dirty 
man  has  generally  a  dirty  mind." 

NOURISHING  DIET. — To  preserve  health  a  woman  should  have 
a  nourishing  diet,  and  especially  a  substantial  breakfast.  She  must 
frequently  vary  the  kind  of  food,  of  meat  especially,  as  also  the 
manner  of  cooking  it.  Where  a  lady  is  very  thin,  good  fresh  milk, 
if  it  agrees  with  ner,  should  form  an  important  item  of  her  diet. 
The  meagre  breakfasts  of  many  young  wives  who  eat  scarcely  any- 
thing is  one  cause,  unquestionably,  of  so  much  sickness  among  them, 
and  of  so  many  puny  children  in  existence. 

SLEEP. — To  preserve  health  a  wife  should  have  seven  or  eight 
hours  of  sound,  refreshing  sleep.  Sleep  is  of  more  consequence  to 
the  human  economy  than  fooa,  and  nothing  should  be  allowed  to 
interfere  with  it.  And  as  attendance  on  large  assemblies,  balls  and 


HOME   COMFORT. 


concerts  interfere*  sadly  in  every  way  with  sleep,  they  ought  one 
and  all  to  be  generally  avoided.  Kising  at  a  suitable  hour  in  the 
morning,  not  later  than  six  in  summer  and  seven  in  winter,  is  also 
recommended,  as  it  imparts  health  to  the  frame  as  well  as  anima- 
tion to  the  household. 

AVOIDANCE  OF  STIMULANTS.  —  To  preserve  health  it  is  necessary 
to  avoid  the  use  of  alcoholic  stimulants,  except  as  a  medicine. 
is  surprising,"  says  Dr.  Chavasse,  "the  quantity  of  wine  some 
young  ladies,  at  parties,  can  imbibe  without  being  intoxicated;  but 
whether  if  such  ladies  marry  they  will  make  fruitful  vines  is  quite 
another  matter;  but  of  this  I  am  quite  sure,  that^  such  girls  will  as 
a  rule  make  delicate,  hysterical  and  unhealthy  wives'.  The  young 
are  peculiarly  sensitive  to  the  evil  effects  of  over-stimulation.  Exces- 
sive wine-drinking  with  them  is  a  canker,  eating  into  their  very 
lives." 

HOUSE  DUTIES  —  A  good  wife  is  not  only  a  healthy  woman  but 
one  who  thoroughly  understands  household  duties.  In  Sweden,  it 
is  said,  the  daughters  of  wealthy  families  esteem  it  a  privilege  to 
be  permitted  to  cook  the  family  dinner;  in  France  every  woman 
can  cook  and  hence  good  cookery  is  with  them  the  rule,  while  with 
us  it  is  far  from  being  so.  It  is  emphatically  true,  as  Dr.  Johnson 
remarked,  that  a  man  is  in  general  better  pleased  when  he  has  a 
good  dinner  upon  his  table  than  when  his  wife  speaks  Greek.  But 
it  is  also  true  that  a  good  housewife  is,  of  necessity,  a  well-informed 
woman.  She  provides  herself  with  a  small  but  select  library  of 
books  on  Household  Science,  Domestic  Economy,  and  Common 
Sense  Cookery.  The  practical  value  of  cookery  books  consists  not 
so  much  in  the  instruction  they  afford  to  persons  totally  ignorant 
of  the  art,  as  in  their  suggestiveness  to  heads  of  households  who  do 
know  something  about  it.  A  lady  is  puzzled  how  to  vary  agreeably 
and  economically  her  day's  bill  of  fare.  She  consults  her  books 
—  and  there  are  many  good  ones  —  and  without  slavishly  following 
their  indications,  adapts  them  to  her  own  tastes  and  circumstances. 
A  skillful  housekeeper  with  only  half  a  hint  will  improvise  pleasing 
culinary  novelties  —  novelties,  that  is,  to  the  habitual  diners  at  her 
own  family  table,  whereas  without  the  hint  she  might  go  plodding 
on  in  a  wearisome  routine  of  roast,  boiled,  and  cold  until  all  were 
tired. 

DOMESTIC  ECONOMY  —  A  good  wife  not  only  knows  the  details 
of  household  duties,  but  the  secret  of  economical  management. 
There  are  many  women  who  have  the  disposition  to  make  the  house 
a  home,  and  succeed  tolerably  well  provided  they  have  plenty  of 
means,  but  in  management  are  inordinately  extravagant.  They 
throw  away  as  remnants  what  would  suffice  a  good  cook  for  a  meal. 
They  cook  more  than  is  required  and  allow  the  surplus  to  spoil. 
They  spend  the  time  in  making  iced  cakes  which  should  be  devoted 
to  making  good  bread.  It  has  been  said  of  American  women  that 
there  are  more  who  can  furnish  you  with  good  ice-cream  than  a  well- 


ADVICE   TO    WIVES.  69 

cooked  mutton-chop.  A  fair  charlotte-russe  is  easier  to  get  than  a 
perfect  cup  of  coffee,  and  you  will  find  a  sparkling  jelly  for  your 
dessert  when  you  sigh  in  vain  for  a  well-cooked  potato.  They  for- 
get that  it  is  a  thousand  times  better  to  be  able  to  do  a  common 
thing  well  than  an  uncommon  one  tolerably. 

CHEERFUL  DISPOSITION — A  good  wife  also  cultivates  cheerful- 
ness and  placidity  of  temper  and  disposition.  Nothing  disturbs 
digestion  and  consequently  injures  health  so  much  as  a  fretful, 
easily  ruined  temper.  "  Our  passions,"  says  Dr.  Grosvenor,  u  may 
be  compared  to  the  winds  in  the  air,  which,  when  gentle  and 
moderate,  fill  the  sail  and  carry  the  ship  on  smoothly  to  the  desired 
port ;  but  when  violent,  unmanageable  and  boisterous,  they  grow  to 
a  storm  and  threaten  the  ruin  and  destruction  of  all." 


TO  WIVES. 

WHY  HUSBANDS  SEEK  OTHER  ASSOCIATIONS. 

The  causes  of  disease  are  legitimate  inquiries  for  a  medical 
treatise.  Domestic  infelicity,  standing  prominently  on  the  list,  as 
a  cause  of  the  physical  ills  of  humanity,  demands  something  more 
\han  mere  passing  mention.  How  to  continue  the  love  the  young 
*vdfe  has  inspired,  and  how  to  maintain  the  regard  and  affection  she 
has  won,  are  very  important  inquiries  for  her,  though  they  are  often 
sadly  neglected.  Wives  are  too  prone  to  require  love  and  admira- 
tion, while  they  are  entirely  regardless  of  the  performance  of  those 
duties  which  inspire  affection  and  esteem.  Love  without  recipro- 
city cannot  continue. 

This  fact  should  always  be  borne  in  mind:  That  love,  affection 
and  esteem  are  not  matters  of  choice.  "We  cannot  control  them  any 
more  than  we  can  control  the  elements  of  the  air.  They  come 
and  go  according  to  merit.  At  any  time,  when  the  wife  discovers 
that  the  affections  of  her  husband  are  subsiding,  she  should  closely 
examine  her  own  course;  for  it  is  possible  that  the  fault  lies  with 
her.  Perhaps  there  is  a  perversion  of  those  qualities  on  which  were 
based  his  earlier  love  and  esteem,  which  have  been  supplanted  by 
those  which  are  coarse,  uncouth  and  repulsive.  If  she  has  practiced 
deception,  suppressing  her  real  disposition  and  character,  as  is 
sometimes  the  case,  from  her  earliest  acquaintance  with  her  hus- 
band until  after  marriage,  when  she  permits  her  real  disposition, 
in  its  irritability  and  grossness,  to  again  appear,  it  cannot  but 
reasonably  be  expected  that  the  husband's  regard  and  affection  will 
rapidly  subside.  Merit  attracts  love  and  esteem,  and  these  are 
repelled  where  it  does  not  exist.  For  an  individual  to  demand 
affection  and  admiration,  when  they  are  not  due  or  merited,  is 
requiring  that  which  it  is  an  impossibility  for  human  nature  to  render. 
As  well  require  one  to  take  gall,  and  demand  that  it  be  to  him 
sweet  and  savory.  One  very  prolific  cause  of  the  alienation  of  the 


70  ADVICE  TO   WIVES. 

affections  of  the  husband  is  immodest  and  obscene  language  and 
nnlady-like  deportment  of  the  wife.  Words  and  acts,  which  are 
regarded  as  indelicate  and  unbecoming  in  the  presence  of  others, 
should  be  equally  so  in  the  presence  of  her  husband  alone.  If  there 
is  one  individual  before  whom  proper  actions  and  pure  and  choice 
language  should  be  employed,  that  person  should  be  the  husband. 
Ladies  not  infrequently  make  the  remark  that,  before  marriage, 
their  husbands  were  very  zealous  and  attentive;  but  long  since 
this  has  changed.  Yery  true.  And  how  unmindful  of  the  fact 
that,  doubtless,  their  own  demeanor  has  likewise  changed;  that 
before  marriage,  perhaps,  they  were  models  of  propriety  and  ele- 
gance; but,  having  changed  in  these  matters,  a  like  change  has 
been  wrought  in  the  husband.  No  woman  should  be  unmindful  of 
the  fact  that,  in  consequence  of  conventional  rules  and  education,  we 
are  led  to  look  for  and  expect  more  of  the  chaste  and  refined  senti- 
ments in  woman  than  in  man ;  therefore,  that  which  is  pardonable 
in  him  in  this  respect  is  not  in  her. 

Inconstancy — Yicious  and  lewd  men  have  admitted  that 
their  first  inconstancy  to  their  married  vows  arose  from  their  dis- 
gust at  home ;  and  yet,  perhaps,  the  same  state  of  affairs  existed 
with  those  to  whom  they  fled;  but  ignorance  of  this  fact  was  bliss 
to  them. 

Unpleasant  Home — If  the  home  of  the  husband  is  one 
where  he  is  accustomed  to  meet  with  reproaches  and  complaints,  or 
if  it  is  one  of  sullenness  and  gloom,  he  is  liable  to  avoid  it  as  much  as 
possible  and  seek  elsewhere  tor  solace  and  pleasure  that  are  denied 
him  at  his  own  house.  If  there  be  observed,  at  any  time,  a  disposi- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  husband  to  pass  his  leisure  nours  away  from 
home,  you  may  suspect  that  you  have  rendered  your  presence  offen- 
sive and  undesirable,  and  your  surroundings  disagreeable.  In  order 
to  reverse  this  order  of  affairs,  learn  his  tastes,  study  his  former 
habits,  cultivate  them  and  assimilate  your  own  to  them.  The  hus- 
band is  as  the  wife  makes  him.  She  holds  the  key  to  the  problem 
of  his  future  and  it  is  in  her  power  to  make  him  the  perfect  man 
her  lover  eye's  saw  him  before  her  marriage,  if  she  only  studies  his 
character  and  moulds  him  aright.  Cultivate  a  more  cheerful  dispo- 
sition ;  adopt  habits  of  neatness  and  order  in  your  household  affairs, 
strict  tidiness  of  person,  and  an  inclination  at  all  times  to  familiarize 
yourself  with  those  subjects  in  which  your  husband  is  most  inter- 
ested, in  order  to  be  entertaining  and  better  company  for  him. 

Health  in  the  Home — Another  matter  of  prime  impor- 
tance is  health  in  the  home.  Healthy  people  are  more  attractive 
than  the  sick  or  feeble,  and  a  sick-room  is  not  a  pleasant  resort 
for  husband  or  wife  either.  When  sickness  does  unavoidably  assail 
you,  delegate  to  your  nurse  special  supervision  of  your  person  and 
your  room,  and  have  all  duties  promptly  and  strictly  attended  to, 
and  admit  your  husband  to  your  oed-side  only  at  times  when  affairs 
are  properly  arranged.  Try'  to  be  neat,  tidy  and  presentable. 


ADVICE   TO   HUSBANDS.  71 

In  conclusion,  we  would  say  that  those  wives  who  incorporate 
the  foregoing  suggestions  into  their  domestic  life  will  seldom  have 
occasion  to  charge  their  husbands  with  infidelity  to  them.  Besides, 
the  health  of  both  parties  will  thereby  be  very  much  promoted,  for 
domestic  infelicity  invites  disease. 

To  make  Home  Pleasant — Endeavor  to  make  the  home 
of  your  husband  pleasant  and  alluring.  Let  it  be  to  him  a  haven 
of  rest,  to  which  he  may  turn  from  the  weary  trials  and  vexations 
of  business.  Make  it  to  him  a  repose  from  care;  a  shelter  from 
the  outside  world ;  a  home,  not  for  his  person  only,  but  for  his  heart, 
where  he  may  find  his  greatest  comfort.  Should  he  be,  at  times, 
discouraged  and  dejectea  from  the  battles  of  life,  soothe  and  com- 
fort him.  If  his  difficulties  or  ills  make  him  petulant,  soothe  him; 
enter  feelingly  into  his  vexations,  make  his  trials  your  own,  and 
thus  arm  him  to  fight  the  battle  for  both.  Make  due  allowance  at 
these  times  for  the  frailties  of  human  nature.  As  a  wife,  you 
should  lend  a  helping  hand  in  his  struggles  for  the  maintenance  of 
the  household,  as  much  can  be  done  in  the  domestic  economy  to 
lighten  his  burden. 

TO  HUSBANDS. 

WHY  WIVES   BECOME   UNFAITHFUL. 

If  a  husband  be  indifferent  as  to  his  wife's  affection  for  him, 
let  him  become  obscene  in  his  language,  coarse  and  un- 
couth in  his  manners,  and  especially  toward  her,  and  he  will  soon 
accomplish  the  object  of  dampening  the  ardor  of  her  love  for  him. 
And  let  there  be  coupled  with  this  the  intemperate  use  of  spirituous 
liquors  and  he  can  scarcely  fail  to  quench  the  last  embers  of  her  af- 
fection for  him.  The  husband  who  is  guilty  of  these  indiscretions 
should  not  demand  nor  expect  the  regard  and  love  that  are  ordinar- 
ily due  from  the  wife  to  the  husband ;  for  they  have  been  justly 
forfeited.  If  she  be  a  sensitive,  affectionate  woman,  she  may 
regret  the  loss  of  affection  as  much  or  more  than  he,  and  it  may 
have  caused  her  many  an  hour  of  sorrow  and  anguish  of  spirit.  Nor 
is  this  all;  if  the  husband  is  continually  meeting  his  wife  with  re- 
proaches or  allowing  himself  to  be  irritable  in  his  intercourse  with 
her,  can  he  expect  to  be  recompensed  with  fond  affection?  Scarcely, 
if  his  wife  were  an  angel  from  the  abodes  of  heaven.  For  the 
husband,  through  indolence  and  negligence,  to  fail  to  provide  his 
wife  and  family  with  the  necessary  comforts  of  life,  is  another 
course  that  tends  to  alienate  her  affections.  And  should  he  at  any 
time  have  reason  to  suspect  her  fidelity  to  him,  he  should  carefully 
scrutinize  his  own  actions,  for  some  one  or  all  of  the  above  causes 
may  have  been  the  chief  factor  in  bringing  about  this  deplorable 
condition  of  affairs. 

Every  husband  should  extend  towards  his  wife  a  certain 
degree  of  liberality ;  le"t  her  have  money  to  make  her  various  little 


72  THE  APPETITES. 

purchases,  without  always  being  compelled  to  call  on  him  and  make 
pressing  solicitations  for  it;  as  this  is  very  unpleasant  for  her  and 
not  a  desirable  task  for  anyone.  Every  reasonable  and  liberal  hus- 
band should  and  will  accord  to  his  wife  the  same  rights  and  privi- 
leges he  himself  exercises.  He  usually  goes  from  home  and  returns 
at  will,  as  business  or  pleasure  may  demand.  And  has  he  any  nat- 
ural rights  in  this  respect  which  she  does  not  possess?  If  the  hus- 
band is  animated  by  any  of  the  true  spirit  of  numan  kindness  and 
liberality,  he  will  no  more  ask  or  demand  that  the  wife  be  eternally 
domiciled  within  the  walls  of  home  than  he  would  thus  himself 
consent  to  be  immured. 

We  find  a  husband  making  investments  at  will,  even  to  pur- 
chasing houses  and  lands,  without  consulting  the  wife.  Should  he 
not,  then,  accord  to  her  the  privilege  of  making  her  own  little  per- 
sonal and  household  investments  without  incurring  censure?  We 
have  not  infrequently  observed  cases  in  which,  if  the  wife  only 
made  an  investment  of  the  most  trifling  article,  even  if  it  were  but 
an  item  of  literature,  as  a  book  or  magazine,  she  subjected  herself 
to  reproach.  The  right  course  is,  when  it  is  not  inconvenient,  for 
wife  and  husband  to  consult  in  matters  of  contemplated  purchases. 
This  is  especially  the  case  when  their  means  are  limited  or  pecun- 
iary embarrassment  exists.  Mutual  confidence  induces  mutual  re- 
spect. For  further  remarks  on  this  subject,  the  husband's  attention 
is  invited  to  the  article  addressed  to  wives,  where  he  will  find  many 
observations  that  are  likewise  applicable  to  himself. 


THE  APPETITES. 

Frequency  of  Indulgence — On  this  subject  it  is  impos- 
sible, with  propriety,  to  lay  down  any  certain  rule;  since  much 
must  depena  upon  the  temperament  and  health  of  the  individual. 
As  some  require,  and  may  safely  take,  more  food  and  drink  than 
others,  as  we  all  know  from  experience  and  observation,  it  is  plain 
that  a  measure  of  indulgence  quite  safe  and  innocent  in  one  case 
would  be  wrong  and  dangerous  in  another.  In  this  respect,  it  is 
proper  that  every  one  should  understand  and  govern  himself. 
"What  and  how  much  must  I  eat?  And  what  and  how  much  must  I 
drink? "  are  questions  frequently  asked  of  the  physician,  in  reply  to 
which  he  can  lay  down  no  inflexible  law.  Much  will  depend  upon 
the  constitution,  and  more  upon  the  habits  of  the  individual.  Nature, 
however,  dictates — except  in  special  casee — that  we  should  eat  and 
drink  as  long  as  we  are  hungry  and  thirsty;  and  this,  perhaps,  as  a 
general  statement,  is  a  good,  safe  rule  for  the  regulation  of  our  in- 
dulgence of  these  particular  appetites.  But  the  most  important,  by 
far,  of  all  our  natural  appetites  is  the  sexual;  and  the  proper  limit 
of  indulgence  here  is  still  harder  to  be  defined.  Not  only  does  it 
depend,  like  those  already  named,  upon  the  temperament,  h&alth 


THE    APPETITES.  73 

and  habits  of  tne  individual,  but  it  is  almost  infinitely  complicated 
by  the  necessary  introduction,  here,  of  the  element  of  mutuality; 
and  the  importance  and  difficulty  of  its  solution  are  further  enhanced 
by  those  terrible  consequences  to  health  and  morals  which  result 
both  from-  excessive  and  from  insufficient  gratification.  There  is 
little  doubt  that  almost,  if  not  quite,  as  many  dangerous  and  life- 
long diseases  spring  from  the  latter  as  from  the  former,  and  that 
undue  privation  is  a  powerful  stimulus  to  the  most  alluring  of  all 
those  temptations  to  vice  which  assail  humanity. 

Some  sound  and  prudent  counsel,  on  this  subject,  is  perhaps  at 
much  as  should  be  ventured  here.  In  the  first  place,  it  should  be 
observed  that,  in  this  respect,  there  is  a  great  difference  between  the 
gexes.  Men  are  much  more  amorous  than  women.  Their  passions 
are  stronger  and  more  irrepressible;  and  besides,  while  in  health, 
they  are  almost  constantly  active  and  capable.  It  is  not  so  with 
women;  they  have  states  and  periods  when  they  are  strong  and 
able,  and  others  when  they  are  weak  and  powerless.  Some  have 
even  a  settled  aversion,  approaching  to  disgust,  for  what  they  deem 
the  lower  and  baser  pleasures;  and  others  are  only  reconciled  to 
them  occasionally  and  at  intervals.  Yet  we  should  say,  that  it  is 
the  wife's  duty,  and  her  interest  as  well,  even  in  these  cases,  to 
comply  with  the  reasonable  wishes  of  her  husband.  If  she  have  no 
active  and  passionate  sympathy  with  certain  of  his  moods,  she  can 
at  least  be  passive  and  complying;  and  so  much  the  easier  will  this 
be,  if  she  love  him  and  desire  to  prevent  those  injuries  to  his  health 
and  morals  which  may  possibly  result  from  her  want  of  sympathy 
and  kindness.  So  much,  by  way  of  counsel  to  the  wife  in  these 
most  difficult  and  doubtful  cases ;  yet  we  present  it  with  extreme 
diffidence,  and  only  for  the  temporary  relief  of  those  whose  hus- 
bands have  not  yet  learned  the  higher  and  better  way ;  for  such  a 
way  there  is,  and  we  will  endeavor  to  point  it  out  in  this  article. 

True  Marriage — True  marriage  is  a  state  in  which,  above 
all  the  other  sentiments,  mutual  tenderness  should  prevail;  and, 
when  this  feeling  rules,  there  is  no  danger  of  either  discord  or 
excess;  because  each  will  find  the  highest  pleasure  and  happiness 
in  subordinating  his  own  wishes  to  those  of  the  other.  It  is  this 
divine  fire  which  softens  and  melts  into  an  indissoluble  unity  the 
hardest,  the  most  inharmonious,  and  even  the  most  opposite  of  nat- 
ures. This  union  once  accomplished,  all  the  rest  of  good  and 
desirable  follows  as  a  matter  of  course.  The  more  fiery  and  pas- 
sionate nature  is  subdued  and  quenched  in  its  calm  waters,  and  the 
colder,  slower  and  more  phlegmatic  one  is  aroused  and  stimulated 
to  passion  by  its  heat;  and  thence  there  results  a  sympathy  so  per- 
fect and  sweet  that  it  doubles  all  their  mutual  pleasures,  while  it  so 
restrains  and  moderates  desire  as  to  forbid  all  injurious  excess. 
This  in  effect,  is  the  meaning  and  the  end  of  marriage.  Those  who 
consider  merely  its  procreative  function,  take  altogether  too  low  and 
degrading  a  view  of  the  subject;  since  it  is  obvious  that  this  pur- 


f4  THE   APPETITES. 

pose  could  be  accomplished,  with  equal  or  greater  success,  by  other 
means.  It  is  rather  for  the  refinement  and  elevation  of  both  its 
parties;  that  the  one,  in  whom  passion  is  dangerously  and  injuriously 
predominant,  may  be  toned  down  to  temperance,  and  that  the  other 
in  whom  passion  is  dangerously  and  injuriously  deficient,  may  be 
toned  up  to  enjoyment;  so  that  of  this  union  there  may  be  born,  not 
the  greatest  number  of  children,  but  the  highest  and  most  finished 
types  of  human  childhood.  In  such  a  marriage,  it  is  plain  that  the 
appetite  of  which  we  are  speaking  will  always  regulate  itself  well 
and  wisely;  for  the  very  condition  of  its  existence  and  urgency 
rests  in  the  fact  that  it  is  both  spontaneous  and  mutual.  A  good  hus- 
band would  as  soon  think  of  inflicting  any  other  sort  of  torture  upon 
the  object  of  his  tenderest  affection,  as  to  worry  her  with  solicita- 
tions and  importunities  for  that  to  which  she  had  no  inclination  of 
her  own;  and  a  good  wife,  who  should  thus  be  made  to  know  that 
the  crown  and  seal  of  her  husband's  happiness  depended  upon  her 
active  and  voluntary  sympathy  with  his  wishes,  would  be  as  cap- 
able of  denying  food  to  the  hunger  of  her  heart's  idol,  as  of  failing 
in  the  generous  warmth  of  her  response  to  his  feelings  in  this 
respect. 

False  Marriages — It  follows,  by  immediate,  natural  and 
necessary  consequence,  that  all  marriages,  so  called,  in  which  this 
sentiment  of  mutual  tenderness  does  not  prevail,  are  not  true  and 
real  marriages,  but  merely  false  and  seeming  ones;  and  that  the  in- 
tercourse of  such  persons  is  not  much  better  than  a  legalized  prosti- 
tution. For  how  much  better  is  the  woman  who  reluctantly  and 
unsympathetically  submits  to  the  embraces  of  a  husband,  because 
he  furnishes  her  with  a  home  and  luxuries,  and  has  thus  purchased 
the  right  to  her  person,  than  the  degraded  creature  who,  for  a  similar 
consideration  and  without  the  sanction  of  a  violated  vow,  submits 
to  the  same  thing?  And  how  much  better  is  the  other  party — the 
man — who  can  thus  brutally  claim  and  use  his  wife  as  a  purchased 
possession,  because  the  law  gives  him  the  right  to  her,  and  it  is  "so 
nominated  in  the  bond,"  than  the  wretch  who  outrages  the  moral 
sense  and  good  order  of  society  by  his  kept  mistress,  or  his  habitual 
visits  to  the  dens  of  prostitution  ?  That  the  children  of  such  parents 
should  be  born  vicious  and  depraved,  can  be  no  matter  of  surprise 
to  those  who  have  properly  estimated  the  base  ties  by  which  their 
fathers  and  mothers  are  held  together.  Indeed,  it  could  not  be 
otherwise,  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  Nature  and  of  God.  The 
first  effect  of  these  unions — falsely  called  marriages  and  well  named, 
by  the  French,  marriage  de  convenance,  marriage  for  convenience — 
is,  of  course,  the  excessive  indulgence  of  the  sexual  appetite.  The 
husband  has  purchased  and  brought  home,  and  why  should  he  not 
take  possession  of,  the  trembling  and  shuddering  bride?  He  does. 
Her  sensations,  it  is  true,  are  those  of  unmitigated  and  immitigable 
loathing.  Whatever  native  capacity  for  love  and  the  pure  and  de- 
lightful offices  of  marriage  she  possesses  is  slain — murdered  outright 


THE   APPETITES.  75 

— on  the  very  threshold  of  this  hideous  union.  She  submits,  because 
she  must;  but  she  submits  as  to  an  outrage;  and  no  gilding  of  res- 
pectability can  render  it  otherwise  than  hateful  to  her  eyes.  And 
when,  at  last,  wearied  and  disgusted  with  his  own  excesses,  her  owner 
leaves  her  in  peace,  it  is  like  the  peace  of  the  damned.  She  weeps 
bitter  tears  of  mingled  humiliation  and  indignation,  and  wishes  she 
had  never  been  born;  or,  at  least,  that  she  had  never  been  married. 
Such  has  been  the  experience  of  thousands  of  miscalled  wives,  who, 
if  the  truth  could  be  told  without  shame  and  disgrace,  would  con- 
fess that  they  look  back,  even  from  the  distance  of  years,  to  the 
occasion  of  their  marriage,  with  feelings  of  horror  and  disgust. 

Happiness  for  the  Mismated — It  results  from  this,  that  the 
condition  of  true  and  real  marriage  is,  an  omnipresent  mutual  tend- 
erness; and  that,  wherever  this  condition  is  wanting,  either  perman- 
ently or  occasionally,  there  is  not,  and  cannot  be,  any  true  marriage, 
and  the  relation  passing  by  this  name  is  essentially  vicious  and 
criminal  and  calculated  to  produce  all  manner  of  evil  effects.  So 
long  as  this  state  of  things  continues,  there  ought  to  be  no  other 
intercourse  between  such  persons  than  that  which  is  implied  in  the 
offices  of  common  and  friendly  politeness.  Standing  thus  apart,  on 
the  high  ground  of  mutual  forbearance  and  reserve,  there  is  some 
reason  to  nope  that  time  may  heal  the  wounds  inflicted  by  former 
errors,  and  may  beget  in  each  a  sentiment  of  growing  kindliness, 
which  will  at  length  deepen  into  that  feeling  of  mutual  tenderness 
which  can  alone  unite  them  in  a  happy  and  indissoluble  bond.  But 
it  should  never  be  forgotten,  that  the  attitude  of  mutual  reserve,  of 
which  we  have  spoken  above,  is  the  first  step  to  be  taken  by  those 
who  would  pass  from  a  state  of  sexual  intemperance  and  conjugal 
discord,  to  the  high  and  holy  plane  of  such  a  marriage  as  will  not 
only  regulate  appetite,  but  throw  around  its  indulgence  the  sweetest 
and  purest  of  charms. 

The  second  step  is  a  little  harder  to  describe,  though  it  will  not 
be  found  so  difficult  of  performance,  perhaps,  on  the  part  of  those 
who  sincerely  undertake  this  reformation,  as  was  the  first.  It  con- 
sists in  a  voluntary  direction  of  the  attention,  on  the  part  of  each,  to 
those  traits  of  person,  habit  and  character  in  the  other,  which  are 
most  amiable,  attractive  and  winning.  The  man  may  recall  and 
remember  the  charms  of  the  maiden,  the  dewy  freshness  of  her 
bloom,  the  sweet  grace  of  her  attitudes  and  the  whole  bright  picture 
of  her  person  and  presence  when  these  dawned  upon  him  like  a  reve- 
lation and  threw  over  him  the  glamour  which  made  him  desire 
and  seek  her  for  his  wife.  He  may  think  of  her  first  coy  and  yield- 
ing consent  to  receive  his  love,  of  the  moment  when  she  first  con- 
fessed a  mutual  passion,  of  her  growing  tenderness  under  the 
influence  of  courtship,  of  all  that  she  gave  up  and  sacrificed  for  him. 
of  the  bright  hopes  with  which  she  entered  life,  hand-in-hand  with 
him  whom  she  had  chosen  out  of  all  the  world  to  be  her  husband 
and  her  dearest  friend  forever;  of  the  trials,  crosses  and  disappoint- 


76  THE   APPETITES. 

ments  which  he  knows  have  fallen  to  her  lot  in  that  marriage  which 
she  dreamed  would  be  all  love  and  happiness;  of  her  patience  and 
long-suffering;  of  how  much  and  how  vainly  she  has  striven  to 
please  him  and  make  him  happy ;  and  how,  if  she  has  yielded  at 
last  to  sullenness  and  vituperation,  it  has  been  only  under  the  force 
of  the  hardest  trials  and  the  strongest  provocations.  All  this  he  can 
recall  and  dwell  upon,  until  his  heart  grows  warm  and  tender  under 
the  magic  touch  of  memory,  and  he  is  ready  and  willing  to  enter 
upon  a  new  and  better  life. 

For  her  part,  occupying  that  ground  of  reserve  which  has  been 
indicated  above,  the  wife  may  as  profitably  pursue  a  similar  course 
of  reflection.     She  may  recollect  and  linger  over  all  those  qualities 
in  her  husband  which  attracted  her  youthful  fancy  and  first  kindled 
in  her  heart  the  fires  of  affection.     Looking  through   the   faithful 
glass  of  memory,  she  may  see  him  as  she  saw  him  then,  when  he 
seemed  the  realization  of  all  her  hopes  and   the  fulfilment  of  her 
fondest  dreams ;  when  a  life-time  union  with  him  seemed  to  promise 
a  reality  to  her  brightest  and  sweetest  dreams  of  future  bliss;  when, 
young,  ardent  and  aspiring,  he  was  the  hero  of  her  idolatry  and  the 
god  of  her  fond  worship;  and  when  he  first  wooed  and   won   from 
her  the  earliest  and  sweetest  tokens  of  her  maiden  love.     Thus, 
softened  by  these  memories,  to  a  mood  of  kind  and  gentle   indulg- 
ence, she  may  recall  all  his  later  kindnesses;   how  faithfully  and 
honorably,  by  days  and  nights  of  toilful  assiduity,   he  has   secured 
her  against  all  the  discomforts  of  penury ;   how  patiently   he   has 
borne  with  her  many  perverse  and  unamiable  moods   and  tempers ; 
how  often  her  coldness  and  repulsion  have  chilled  and  rolled   back 
the  ardent  current  of  his  tenderness;  how  little  she  has  sympathised 
with  his  plans  and  aided  him  in  his  endeavors,  while  his  great  ob- 
ject has  been  to  build  up  for  her  a  royal  home,  of  which  she  might 
oe  the  lovely  and  honored  queen,  whose  tender  and  loving  despotism 
should  make  the  music  and  glory  of  his  life;  how,  instead  of  cheer- 
ing him  on  in  this  exalted  task,  she  has  discouraged  and  dismayed 
him,  by  her  fretful  and  peevish   moods,   until  he  has  almost  lost 
heart  for  that  work  upon  whose  successful  prosecution  the  honor  and 
happiness  of  both  their  lives. depend;  and  how,  through  all,  in  spite 
of  all  and  above  all,  he  loves  her  still,  and  would  fain  find  in  her,  if 
she  would  let  him,  all  the  missing  harmonies  of  his  life.     Such  re- 
collections will  bring  back  to  her  eye  the  brightness,  to  her  cheek  the 
bloom,  to  her  step  the  lightness,  and  to  her  heart  the  tenderness  of 
the  olden  time;  and  ere  she  is  well  aware  of  what  has  taken   place, 
he  will  have  grown  unspeakably  dear  to  her,  and  she  will  be  ready 
to  welcome  and  crown  him  king  of  the  long    vacant    throne  in 
her  heart. 

Between  these  prepared  souls  and  their  true  and  final  wedding, 
the  obstacles  which  remain  will  be  easily  and  naturally  overcome. 
They  will  consist,  first,  of  some  painful  and  bitter  memories ;  secondly, 
of  some  natural  doubts  and  fears;  and  finally,  of  that  barrier  of 


TO   AVOID   EXCESSIVE   INDULGENCES.  77 

habitual  reserve,  which,  by  mutual  consent,  they  will  have  built  up 
between  them,  and  which  they  will  be  half  reluctant  to  see  destroyed, 
because — if  for  no  other  reason — from  its  summit  they  have  obtained 
a  Pisgah-view  of  the  "promised  land"  of  harmony  and  happiness. 
But  the  rising  flood  of  mutual  tenderness  will  drown  ail  these  pain- 
ful memories;  their  doubts  and  fears,  like  night-birds,  will  flee  from 
the  approaching  dawn  of  love's  bright  day;  and  the  ice  of  reserve 
will  melt  before  the  touch  of  hands,  the  glance  of  eyes  and  the  beat 
of  hearts  throbbing,  glowing  and  burning  with  a  mutual  passion  of 
tender  affection.  The  hands  will  learn  to  linger  in  a  tender  clasp ; 
the  eyes  will  "look  love  to  eyes  that  speak  again;"  until,  at  length, 
some  sweet  moment's  irresistible  yielding  to  the  impulse  of  mutual 
tenderness  will  tell  the  tale,  and  they  will  fall  weeping  into 
each  other's  arms,  with  hearts  re-welded  forever.  Then,  for  the  first 
time,  they  will  taste  real  bliss,  and  wonder  how  it  was  possible  that 
they  could  have  failed,  so  long,  to  find  that  heaven  of  mutual,  tender 
and  forbearing  love,  which  all  the  time  stood  open  to  their  entrance, 
and  which,  now  that  they  have  found  it,  they  would  sooner  part 
with  life  than  lose. 

In  all  this  there  is  no  extravagance.  The  happiness  of  this 
state,  whether  found  early  or  late  in  life,  is  a  thing  which  cannot  be 
exaggerated.  It  is  simply  indescribable,  because  it  is  more,  better 
and  higher  than  earth  has  language  to  convey  or  thought  to  image 
forth.  In  fact,  there  is  neither  name  nor  symbol  for  the  happiness 
which  man  and  woman,  united  by  a  bond  of  mutual  tenderness,  can 
and  do  impart  to  each  other.  It  is  simply  sweeter,  purer  and  high- 
er than  imagination  can  conceive,  or  anything  save  experience 
believe.  It  is  the  infinite,  holy  and  perfect  mystery  of  existence, 
into  which  whoever  enters  will  never  say  that,  with  all  its  sorrows 
and  disappointments,  life  is  sad.  And,  if  life  holds'  a  greater  mys- 
tery than  this  blissful  one,  it  is  this;  that  any  soul,  privileged  to 
enter  here,  should  stay  without;  that  so  many  so-called  married 
persons  should  live,  for  years,  upon  the  threshold  of  this  heaven,  and 
die  without  ever  once  having  passed  within  its  open  gates.  It  can 
be  only  because  they  are  blind  and  cannot  see  them ;  and  if,  in  this 
article,  we  have  said  anything  which  may  help  to  open  their  eyes, 
we  shall  be  glad. 


TO  AVOID  EXCESSIVE  INDULGENCES. 

Married  persons  should  adopt  more  generally  the  rule  of  sleep- 
ing in  separate  rooms,  or  at  least  in  separate  beds,  as  is  the  almost 
universal  custom  in  Germany  and  Holland.  This  rule  being  adopt- 
ed, several  very  important  advantages  would  result  in  regard  to 
health  and  comfort. 

Opportunity  makes  importunity.  For  example,  if  pastries  are 
where  they  continually  attract  the  attention  of  children,  there  is  a  want 


FAMILY  BED  ROOM. 

Who  should  and  who  should  not  occupy  the 
same  bed.  Both  health  and  life  involved  in  this  matter 
See  page  79, 


ANTE-NATAL  IMPBESSIONS.  79 

and  a  request  for  them  ;  but  if  out  of  sight  they  would  only  be  thought 
of  when  natural  hunger  came.  So,  if  married  persona  slept  in  differ- 
ent rooms  the  indulgences  would  only  be  specially  thought  of  when 
there  existed  a  natural,  healthy  appetite  for  the  same,  and  as  food  is 
the  more  enjoyable  from  the  longer  interval  of  fasting;  so  here.  In 
this  way  troublesome  temptations  are  escaped  and  a  rational  temper- 
ance would  be  practiced  without  inconvenience. 

And  it  is  well  known,  too,  that  if  two  persons,  one  sickly  and 
the  other  healthy,  occupy  the  same  bed,  one  will  become  diseased  wilh- 
out  the  sickly  one  becoming  benefited.  This  is  especially  true  when 
children  sleep  with  old  and  feeble  persons.  Hence,  it  is  seldom  the 
case  that  both  the  wife  and  husband  are  in  perfect  health,  in  all  re- 
spects, at  all  times  ;  at  least  one  party  would  be  saved  from  injury  by 
sleeping  alone. 

When  two  People  may  Sleep  Together  Advanta- 
geously.  Two  people  may  often  occupy  the  same  bed  to  the  de- 
cided benefit  of  both.  For  instance,  when  one  is  by  nature  full  of 
positive  electricity  or  magnetism,  while  the  other's  body  is  negative. 
In  this  case  there  is  an  insensible  and  gradual  interchange  of  vital 
currents.  The  excess  of  positive  goes  out  to  the  negative  body,  and  it 
in  turn  gives  of  its  over  supply  of  negative  io  the  positive  body,  and 
thus  a  normal  and  healthful  condition  is  brought  about.  This  must  be 
the  explanation  of  the  numerous  instances  where  a  weak  and  semi-in- 
valid woman  marries  a  man  not  considered  unusually  strong,  and  both 
become  healthier  and  able  to  endure  far  more  than  either  could  before 
marriage.  Each  gives  to  the  other  without  losing  any  essential  part  cf 
themselves. 

HOW  CHILDREN  ARE  BORN  EITHER  BRIGHT  OR 

STUPID 

Nearly  all  writers  admit  the  power  of  ante-natal  impressions.  The 
effects,  upon  offspring,  of  the  mother's  fright  during  pregnancy  are  well 
known,  and  they  are  often  supposed  to  result  in  the  permanent  deform- 
ity or  idiocy  of  the  child.  These  effects  are  frequently  seen  in  what 
are  called  birth-marks.  Equally  potent,  and  frequently  to  the  more  ob- 
serving equally  patent,  are  the  effects  of  loving  and  loathing,  and  the  con- 
tinued presence  of  sights  hateful  or  agreeable  to  the  mother.  Upon  these 
and  like  observations  has  been  built  what  may  now  be  called  the  Science 
of  Ante-natal  Education  or  Training.  There  no  longer  remains  any 
doubt  that  children  may  be  born  strong  or  weak,  beautiful  or  ugly, 
talented  or  imbecile,  good  or  bad,  according  to  the  ivill  and  wisdom  of 
their  parents.  What  would  not  a  parent  give  to  have  his  child  mentally 
bright  and  physically  handsome  ?  Why,  it  could  not  be  estimated  in 
dollars  and  cents  ! 

This  article  should  be  read  and  studied  by  every  parent,  as  none 
can  afford  to  be  without  the  information  imparted  here  and  on  pages 
343  to  348,  Vol.  I. 

We  should  give  to  this  the  highest  and  most  important 
act  of  our  lives,  whose  consequences  may  extend  to  future 


gO  ANTE-NATAL   IMPRESSIONS. 

generations,  a  corresponding  degree  of  care  and  painstaking.  For 
this  purpose,  we  should  be  in  the  highest  and  strongest  physical 
health  and  vigor  of  which  we  are  capable;  and  to  secure  this  state, 
we  should  take  that  amount  and  quality  of  bodily  exercise  which 
are  best  calculated  to  produce  it.  At  the  same  time,  our  mental 
faculties  should  be  in  their  highest  and  most  active  condition. 
Then,  the  sentiment  and  passion  of  mutual  love  and  attraction 
should  be  at  their  strongest,  and  the  hour  selected  should  be  that 
time  of  the  day  when  our  whole  nature  is  in  its  fullest  force  and 
highest  vigor;  this  is  not  at  night,  when  we  are  exhausted  by  fatigue, 
nor  on  waking  in  the  morning,  before  our  faculties  are  fully 
aroused. 

Subsequent  to  conception,  and  before  the  birth  of  the  child, 
much  may  be  done  by  the  mother  for  its  future  character  and  de- 
velopment. During  the  first  four  or  five  months  of  pregnancy, 
while  nature  is  laying  its  foundation  and  framework,  so  to  speak,  of 
the  future  man  or  woman,  the  mother  may  contribute  not  a  little  to 
tne  strength  and  hardihoood  of  her  child's  constitution,  by  the 
faithful  practice  of  a  suitable  system  of  exercise  and  regimen. 
Later,  in  the  sixth  and  seventh  months,  when  the  brain  is  being 
formed  and  matured,  she  may  stamp  it  with  the  very  quality  of  her 
own  tastes  and  pursuits.  Surrounding  herself  with  beautiful  and 
sheerful  objects,  communing  much  with  the  best  books  and  the 
most  gifted  minds,  hearing  tlie  most  eloquent  speakers  and  living 
in  the  worlds  of  literature  and  art,  she  may  give  birth  to  a  genius 
who  will  astonish  the  world  and  delight  her  o\vn  heart;  or, reversing 
all  this  and  giving  her  attention  to  the  mean  and  the  sordid,  the 
effect  will  be  seen  in  the  lower  and  more  incapable  mental  qualities 
of  her  offspring.  As  she  sows  in  this  season,  so  will  she  reap  in 
the  harvest-time  of  maternity. 

Finally,  the  temper  and  character  of  her  child  will  depend 
veiy  greatly  upon  her  own,  especially  during  the  last  months  of  her 
pregnancy.  Here  and  now  she  becomes  almost  omnipotent. 
Fatient,  serene,  content,  gentle,  pure,  unsefish,  cheerful  and  liappy, 
the  sunny  being  that  will  be  born  of  her  will  brighten  and  gladden 
all  her  life;  while,  if  fretful,  turbulent,  discontented  and  unhappy 
during  this  period — and  much  more  if  she  be  positively  vicious — • 
phe  need  not  be  surprised  if  she  give  birth  to  a  public  and  private 
pest,  that  will  break  her  own  heart  and  be  a  curse  to  society. 
Nothing  is  now  more  certainly  known,  or  better  understood,  among 
those  who  have  given  attention  to  this  matter,  than  this  potential 
effect  of  the  moods  of  the  mother  upon  the  character  of  her  child. 
If  then  she  would  see  her  children  strong  and  healthy,  graceful  and 
beautiful,  quick,  sprightly,  intelligent  and  gifted,  cheerful,  obedient 
and  happy,  virtuous  and  respected,  the  ornaments  of  society  and  the 
lights  and  jewels  of  her  own  heart  and  home,  let  her  give  heed  to 
those  immediate  laws  of  ante-natal  influence,  some  hint  of  which 
may  be  found  in  what  we  have  said  above. 


JAMES  RUSSELL  LOWELL,  M.  D. 

PARENTS  CAN  HAVE   THEIR   CHILDREN    BORN 
WITH   NOBLE    GIFTS. 

On   this   subject  Dr.   Lowell   wrote:     "Previous   to  the  conceptional 

period  more  can  be  done  for  the  coming  child   than  can  afterwards 

be  done  in  years  of  school  or  college." 

This  is  the  time  to  endow  the  coming  child  with  intellectual  capabil- 
ities— imparting  to  it  either  brilliancy,  mediocrity  or  stupidity. ' 

The  law  that  brought  into  being,  from  among  the  common  ranks  of 
life,  such  men  as  Benjamin  Franklin,  Lincoln,  Bismarck,  Gladstone, 
Napoleon  and  hundreds  of  other  gifted  individuals,  will  do  the  same 
for  all  who  comply  with  the  simple,  natural  law. 

Nature  never  works  by  chance.  "  The  God  of  "ature  works  through 
eternal  law." 

81 


L.  P.  ELDREDGE'S  FIRST  CHILD. 

L.  P.  Eldredge  of  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  states :  "Neither 
my  wife  nor  mj^self,  previous  to  theconceptional  period, 
nor  during  the  next  nine  months,  the  period  when  the 
future  child  is  fashioned  or  moulded  with  its  mental 
faculties  and  other  endowments,  gave  any  attention  to 
the  effects  that  would  be  produced  on  it.  But  in  the 
case  of  our  second  child,  we  did,  and  the  result  was  a 
bright  and  intellectual  child." 

82 


L.  P.  ELDREDGE'S  SECOND  CHILD. 

It  has  been  fully  tested  and  proven  that  children 
may  be  born  talented  or  imbecile,  with  cheerful  dispo- 
sitions or  gloomy  ones,  with  kindly  natures  or  harsh 
and  sour  ones,  according  to  the  will  and  wisdom  of 
their  parents. 

Every  one  raising  a  family  should  read  and  care- 
fully  study  the  article  on  page  79. 

83 


GIFTED  HEN. 

Parents  who  desire  their  children  en- 
dowed with  abilities  such  as  the  noted 
men  illustrated  on  the  following  pages 
need  only  inform  themselves  and  act  ac- 
cordingly. Grandparents,  too9  may  be 
blessed  with  strong,  healthy  9  brilliant 
grandchildren,  if  they  will  place  in  the 
liands  of  their  sons  and  daughters  the 
means  of  information.  (See  pages  79- 

91.,) 

More  can  be  done  at  the  period  of  time 
here  indicated  than  can  be  done  after- 
wards in  years  at  college. 


BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN, 
His  parents  belonged  to  the  ranks  of  the  common  people. 


85 


Born  in  a  log  cabin,  he  became  the  most  famous  leader  of  his  times 


OTTO  VON  BISMARCK. 
His  parents  were,  plain  people,  unknown  to  fame. 


87 


The  "GRAND  OLD  MAN"  was  a  merchant's  son 


NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE 
His  parents  were  poor,  plebeian  but  ambitious  Corsicans. 


89 


Born  in  obscurity,  he  became  a  renowned  commander. 

90 


A*U  AND  VENTILATION.  91 

CONOEPTIONAL  PwHOD. — Parents  who  desire  exceptional  children 
can  have  them,  but  they  must  prepare  before  the  period  of  conception 
The  repose  of  mind  as  well  as  the  physical  and  mental  purity  of  the 
.father  and  the  reading  of  good  books  immediately  begin  to  modify  the 
character  of  the  seed  constantly  being  formed  in  his  secret  parts.  As 
he  then  is,,  so  will  that  soon  become.  Likewise  the  mother,  with  pure 
and  lofty  thoughts,  stimulated  by  reading  the  most  noble  books,  in- 
fluences at  once  the  then  ripening  product  of  her  ovaries.  (These  are 
constantly  ripening  and  being  discharged.)  So  intimate  is  the  nervous 
connection  between  brain  and  secret  parts  that  the  condition  of  one  is 
immediately  apparent  in  the  other.  If  the  prospective  parents  desire 
offspring  of  a  certain  character  let  them  first  prepare  themselves  for 
some  weeks  before  any  sexual  union,  and  let  the  hopeful  mother  con- 
tinue throughout  her  entire  period  "pondering  these  things  in  her 
heart,"  as  did  Mary,  the  Mother  of  Jesus;  and  as  sure  as  God's 
eternal  truth  the  results  will  be  marked  and  effective  on  the  coming 
child.  See  page  131. 


AIR   AND    VENTILATION. 

Impure  Air — The  impurities  of  the  air  may  be  ranked  under 
two  heads:  gases,  and  matters  held  in  suspension.  From  the  soil 
are  wafted  into  the  air  particles  of  every  substance  it  contains.  Near 
the  dwellings  of  men,  particles  of  carbon,  hairs,  fibres  of  cotton  and 
woolen  fabrics,  etc.,  abound.  The  vegetable  world  contributes  seeds, 
spores,  germs,  pollen  and  light  floating  bodies.  From  the  animal 
kingdom  there  are  also  germs  and  particles  of  worn-out  tissues. 
The  organic  vapors  arising  from  the  decomposition  of  animal  and 
vegetable  products  have  hitherto  baffled  man's  attempts  to  discover 
their  precise  chemical  constituents,  and  a  similar  obscurity  attaches 
also  to  the  organic  substances  known  as  the  specific  virus  of  contag- 
ious diseases.  These  all  deteriorate  the  air. 

Air  Vitiated  by  Breathing — In  the  process  of  breathing, 
the  air  loses  a  third  of  its  oxygen,  the  life-giving  principle,  and  receives 
in  exchange  carbonic  acid  gas,  a  gas  not  only  incapable  of  supporting 
life,  but  actually  destructive  of  it.  Such  is  the  change  effected  by 
the  simple  act  of  breathing,  and  if  this  process  goes  on  in  an  ill- 
ventilated  room  where  there  are  several  human  beings,  the  carbonic- 
acid  gas  accumulates,  usurps  the  place  of  the  oxygen  consumed,  and 
so  renders  the  air  less  and  less  fit  to  support  life.  Carbonic-acid  gas 
cannot  support  combustion ;  hence  a  lighted  candle  partially  or  com- 
pletely surrounded  by  it  burns  slowly  or  goes  out.  And  so  it  is  with 
human  beings;  when  more  or  less  completely  enveloped  in  an 
atmosphere  charged  with  this  gas,  all  the  functions  of  the  body  are 
tardily  and  imperfectly  performed,  the  muscular  tissues  are  enfeebled, 
the  breathing  becomes  oppressed,  the  head  aches  and  in  extreme 
cases  life  is  extinguished  amidst  sufferings  of  the  most  distressing 
nature.  The  fact  can  scarcely  be  too  strongly  stated  that  propei 


92  AIR   AND    VENTILATION. 

ventilation  cannot  be  had  without  a  way  for  the  egress  from  the 
upper  part  of  a  room  of  the  impure  air,  and  provision  in  the  lower 
part  for  a  sufficient  supply  of  fresh  air  from  the  external  atmos- 
phere. In  the  greater  number  of  dwelling-houses  no  direct  provision 
at  all  has  been  made  for  this  purpose,  and  the  only  ventilation  ob- 
tained is  due  to  the  imperfect  fittings  of  the  windows  and  doors.  The 
floor:;  are  covered  with  carpets,  the  windows  and  doors  made  as  im- 
jpervious  as  possible  to  the  air,  and  in  the  ceilings  no  apertures 
exist  for  the  escape  of  carbonic-acid  gas.  From  this  all  classes  of 
the  community  suffer  almost  equally. 

Airy  Sleeping-Rooms — The  fact  that  carbonic  acia  gas 
endangers  health  and  life  shows  the  importance  of  making  provision 
for  its  uninterrupted  removal  from  our  houses  and  places  of  assem- 
bly, and  above  all,  from  our  sitting  rooms  and  sleeping-rooms.  Airy, 
well-ventilated  sleeping-appartments  should  be  ranked  with  the 
most  important  requirements  of  life,  both  in  health  and  disease. 
Bed-rooms,  in  which  about  one-third  of  human  existence  is  passed, 
are  generally  too  small,  and  are  crowded  and  badly  ventilated.  The 
doors,  windows,  and  even  chimneys,  are  often  closed,  and  every 
aperture  carefully  guarded  so  as  to  exclude  fresh  air.  The  conse- 
quence is,  that  long  before  morning  dawns  the  atmosphere  of  the 
whole  apartment  becomes  highly  injurious,  from  the  consumption 
of  its  oxygen,  the  formation  of  carbonic-acid  and  the  exhalations 
from  the  lungs  and  the  relaxed  skin.  In  an  atmosphere  thus  loaded 
with  effluvia  the  sleep  is  heavy  and  unrefreshing.  There  are  some 
diseases  in  which  the  cause  of  death  is  simply  the  accumulation  of 
carbonic-acid  gas  in  the  blood;  and  this  condition  is  brought  about 
to  any  person  m  some  degree,  in  every  badly  ventilated  bed-room. 
If  provision  were  made  for  the  admission  of  fresh  air  and  the  escape 
of  impure  air  the  sleep  would  be  lighter,  shorter  and  more  invigor- 
ating. In  most  cases  the  door  of  the  bed-room  may  be  left  open, 
and  the  upper  part  of  the  window  let  down  a  few  inches  more  or 
less  according  to  the  state  of  the  weather — with  perfect  safety. 
Currents  of  air  may  be  kept  off  the  face  of  the  sleeper  by  placing 
the  bed  in  a  proper  situation,  or  by  suspending  a  single  curtain  from 
the  ceiling.  During  thick  fogs  or  severe  winds  the  out-door  open- 
ings may  oe  closed,  and  ventilation  secured  from  the  adjoining 
hall. 

The  importance  of  the  subject  is  very  correctly  and  very  strik- 
ingly put  by  a  medical  writer  of  the  last  century:  "  If  any  person 
will  take  the  trouble  to  stand  in  the  sun  and  look  at  his  own  shadow 
on  a  plastered  wall,  he  will  easily  perceive  that  his  whole  body  is  a 
Bmpking  mass  of  corruption,  with  a  vapor  exhaling  from  every  part 
of  it.  This  vapor  is  subtile,  acrid  and  offensive  to  the  smell;  if 
retained  in  the  body  it  becomes  morbid;  but  if  re-absorbed,  highly 
deleterious.  If  a  number  of  persons,  therefore,  are  long  confined 
in  any  close  place  not  properly  ventilated,  so  as  to  inspire  and  swal- 
low with  their  spittle  the  vapors  of  each  other,  they  must  soon  feel 


AIR   AND   VENTILATION.  93 

its  bad  effects."  Unpleasant  as  it  is  to  dwell  on  such  a  subject,  it 
is  yet  true  that  the  exhalations  from  the  human  lungs  and  skin,  if 
retained  and  not  diluted  with  a  continuous  supply  of  oxygen  (the 
active  agent  in  all  disinfectants),  are  the  most  repulsive  with  which 
we  can  come  in  contact.  We  shun  the  approach  of  the  dirty  and 
the  diseased;  we  hide  from  view  matters  which  are  offensive  to 
sight  and  smell ;  we  carefully  eschew  impurities  in  our  food  and 
drink,  and  even  refuse  the  glass  that  has  been  raised  to  the  lips  of  a 
friend.  But  at  the  same  time  we  resort  to  places  of  assembly  and 
draw  into  our  lungs  air  loaded  with  effluvia  from  the  lungs  and 
skin  and  clothing  of  every  individual  in  the  promiscuous  crowd ; 
exhalations  offensive  to  a  certain  extent  from  the  most  healthy  indi- 
viduals, but,  rising  from  a  living  mass  of  skin  and  lung  in  a  state 
of  disease  and  prevented  by  the  walls  and  ceiling  from  escaping, 
injurious  and  repulsive  in  the  highest  degree. 

Ventilation  Essential — The  great  practical  inference  is, 
that  the  only  means  of  preventing  persons  from  poisoning  them- 
selves and  others  is  to  insure  their  being  constantly  surrounded  by 
fresh  air;  otherwise,  low  fevers  may  result,  and  such  acute  diseases 
as  scarlatina,  measles,  small-pox,  etc.,  may  be  excited  in  epidemic 
forms,  often  marked  by  malignant  symptoms.  The  air  of  an  apart- 
ment containing  several  human  beings,  if  unchanged,  not  only 
becomes  charged  with  carbonic-acid  gas,  but  also,  as  before  stated, 
impregnated  with  animal  particles  which  fly  off  from  the  skin  and 
lungs,  so  minute  as  scarcely  to  be  detected  by  the  microscope, 
which  taken  by  the  breath  into  the  lungs  may  be  absorbed  and 
develop  the  worst  forms  of  scrofula  and  consumption.  But  if  these 
particles  are  given  off  from  persons  affected  ,with  or  recovering  from 
small-pox,  scarlet  fever,  whooping-cough,  typhus,  etc.,  they  will  exert 
a  still  more  injurious  influence  upon  the  health,  and  probably  gen- 
erate again  the  diseases  from  which  they  emanated. 

Ventilation  of  Schools — The  sanitary  arrangements  of 
many  schools  are  notoriously  bad.  The  buildings  used  for  such 
purposes  are  often  unsuitable,  and  in  space  and  windows  very  inad- 
equate. This  applies  often  both  to  the  school-rooms  and  the  sleep- 
ing-rooms, which  are  over-crowded  and  badly  ventilated,  causing 
loss  of  appetite,  headaches  and  general  delicacy — effects  often 
attributed  to  overwork,  but  in  reality  due  to  want  of  fresh  air.  Parents 
should  always  inspect  the  rooms  and  ascertain  their  size,  the  posi- 
tion of  the  windows  and  fireplaces  and  other  facilities  for  ventila- 
tion, with  the  average  number  of  occupants.  A  rough  but  sug- 
gestive test  of  the  ventilation  of  a  school-room  may  be  secured  by 
entering  it  after  it  has  been  occupied  some  two  hours,  and  compar- 
ing the  difference  between  the  air  of  the  room  and  that  out  of 
doors. 

Badly  Ventilated  Churches,  etc. — It  is  important  to 
remember  that  an  assembly  in  an  ill-ventilated  church,  court  of  law, 
school-room,  theatre,  ball-room  or  evening  party  may  include  some 


94  SUNLIGHT. 

yet  unsafe  convalescents  from  the  contagious  diseases  previously 
mentioned.  The  only  security  we  can  suggest  is,  as  far  as  possible 
to  avoid  all  places  of  public  resort  or  private  gatherings  in  which 
the  most  ample  provision  is  not  made  for  the  admission  of  fresh 
air  and  for  the  uninterrupted  escape  of  air  spoiled  by  carbonic-acid 
gas  or  animal  exhalations.  In  the  section  on  small-pox  it  will  be 
seen  that  in  a  recent  epidemic  the  greatest  success  attended  the 
treatment  of  patients  absolutely  in  the  open  air  in  mild  weather, 
and  with  the  windows  and  doors  constantly  open,  day  and  night,  in 
the  coldest  months  of  the  year.  In  the  cure  of  general  diseases, 
too,  pure  air  exercises  a  very  potent  influence.  Jackson,  writing  on 
the  Peninsular  war,  states  that  more  lives  were  destroyed  by  accum- 
ulating sick  men  in  ill- ventilated  apartments  than  in  leaving  them 
exposed  to  severe  weather  by  the  side  of  a  hedge  or  common  dyke ; 
showing  the  priceless  value  of  fresh  air. 


SUNLIGHT. 

The  importance  of  sunlight  for  physical  development  and 
preservation  is  not  duly  appreciated.  Women  and  children,  as 
well  as  men,  in  order  to  be  healthy  and  well-developed,  should 
spend  a  portion  of  each  day  where  the  sun  can  reach  them  directly, 
this  being  particularly  necessary  when  there  is  a  tendency  to  scrof- 
ula. Just  as  sprouts  of  potatoes  in  a  dark  cellar  seek  the  light  and 
are  colorless  until  they  come  under  its  influence,  and  as  vegetation 
goes  on  but  imperfectly  in  places  where  sunlight  does  not  freely 
enter,  so  children  and  adults  who  live  almost  entirely  in  dark  kitch- 
ens, dingy  alleys  and  badly  lighted  workshops  are  pale-cheeked  and 
feeble.  And  it  should  be  said  that  houses  are  only  fit  to  be  occu- 
pied at  night  that  have  been  purified  by  the  sun  during  the  day.  It 
has  been  pointed  out  by  Dr.  Ellis  that  women  and  children  in  huts 
and  log-cabins  which  contain  only  one  or  two  rooms  remain  healthy 
and  strong;  but  that  after  the  settler  has  built  a  house  and  fur- 
nished it  with  blinds  and  curtains,  the  women  and  children  become 
pale-faced,  bloodless,  nervous  and  sickly;  the  daughters  begin  to 
die  from  consumption  and  the  wives  from  the  same,  or  from  some 
other  diseases  peculiar  to  women.  At  the  same  time  the  adult 
males  who  live  chiefly  out  of  doors  continue  healthy. 

The  value  of  sunlight  for  animal  development  may  be  illustrat- 
ed by  such  facts  as  the  following:  In  decaying  organic  solutions, 
animalcules  do  not  appear  if  light  is  excluded,  but  are  readily  or- 
ganized when  it  is  admitted.  The  tadpole  kept  in  the  dark  "does 
not  pass  on  to  development  as  a  frog,  but  lives  and  dies  a  tadpole 
and  is  incapable  of  propagating  his  species.  In  the  deep  and  nar- 
row valleys  among  the  Alps,  where  tne  direct  rays  of  tne  sun  are 
but  little  felt,  cretinism,  or  a  state  of  idiocy,  more  or  less  complete, 
commonly  accompanied  by  an  enormous  goiter,  prevails  and  is  often 
hereditary. 


SUNLIGHT.  95 

As  a  Protection  from  Disease — During  the  prevalence 
of  certain  epidemic  diseases  the  inhabitants  who  occupy  nouses  on 
the  side  of  the  street  upon  which  the  sun  shines  directly  are  less 
subject  to  the  disorder  than  those  who  live  on  the  shaded  side.  In 
all  cities  visited  by  the  cholera  the  greatest  number  of  deaths  come 
in  narrow  streets,  and  on  the  sides  of  those  having  a  northern 
exposure,  where  the  salutary  beams  of  the  sun  are  excluded. 

Except  in  severe  inflammatory  diseases  of  the  eyes  or  brain  the 
very  common  practice  of  darkening  the  sick-room  is  a  very  impru- 
dent one.  The  restorative  influence  of  daylight  is  thus  excluded, 
and  also  the  grateful  and  natural  succession  of  light  and  darkness 
which  favors  sleep  at  the  appropriate  time  and  divests  the  period  of 
sickness  of  the  monotony  and  weariness  of  perpetual  night. 

Essential  to  Physical  Development — Sunlight  is  im- 
portant in  the  development  and  preservation  of  the  physical  system. 
In  confirmation  of  this  statement  we  have  only  to  refer  to  the  fact 
that  children  who  are  kept  in  dark  alleys,  cellars,  factories  and 
mines  are  frequently  aftiicted  with  rickets  and  various  deformities 
and  swelling  of  the  bones,  and  especially  with  troubles  of  the  spine. 
This  occurs  not  only  among  the  poor,  who  live  in  dark,  damp  places, 
but  among  the  rich,  who  live  in  fine,  dry,  airy  dwelllings,  but  keep 
their  children  a  considerable  portion  of  the  time  in-doors,  secluded 
from  the  sun's  light  and  deprived  of  exercise.  As  vegetables  lose 
their  healthy  color  and  strength  when  deprived  of  sunlight,  so  with 
children:  Their  muscles  become  soft  and  delicate,  the  nervous 
system  deranged,  the  digestive  organs  enfeebled,  tae  blood  watery 
and  pale,  and  the  skin  loses  its  healthy,  ruddy  complexion  and  has 
a  pale,  sickly  hue.  People  who  live  in  houses  much  shaded  by 
trees  are  more  subject  to  certain  forms  of  disease  than  those  whose 
dwellings  are  freely  exposed  to  the  sun.  Shade -trees  should  be  at  a 
distance  from  the  house,  that  they  may  afford  a  grateful  retreat  for 
the  hot  days,  and  never  so  near  the  house  as  to  snade  the  buildings 
or  the  windows.  A  model  situation,  in  respect  to  external  ventila- 
ti^n  and  sunlight,  is  exemplified  in  the  illustration  on  page  56. 

Admit  Sunlight  to  Rooms — When  the  ladies  of  this 
country  take  as  deep  an  interest  in  their  own  healthful  development 
and  the  well-being  of  their  children,  as  they  now  do  in  the  elegant 
gloom  of  their  parlors,  and  will  give  free  admittance  to  the  life- 
giving  light  of  the  sun  during  the  entire  day,  regardless  of  the  fact 
that  it  may  dim  the  bright  colors  of  the  carpets  and  hangings, 
thinking  more  of  dissipating  dampness,  mould  and  the  effluvia  of 
human  bodies — those  fruitful  causes  of  disease — than  of  preserving 
by  darkness  the  seeming  freshness  of  their  furniture  and  apart- 
ments, we  shall  have  fewer  unhappy  families,  fewer  mothers  will 
wear  their  lives  out  in  the  servile  care  of  puny  and. sickly  children, 
and  fewer  husbands  will  find  their  severest  toil  in  the  nursing  cares 
of  their  home  and  be  obliged  to  return  to  their  business  or  labor  in 
the  morning  more  wearied  than  they  left  it  the  previous  evening; 


96  HINTS   TO   MOTHERS. 

for  some  of  the  most  fruitful  causes  of  disease  will  thus  have  been 
removed.  If  any  gentleman  regards  his  wife  and  children  as  an  in- 
cumbrance  of  which  he  would  jnadly  be  rid,  so  the  law  did  not  hold 
him  guilty  of  their  "  taking  off,"  let  him  build  for  them  a  stately 
house  in  a  fashionable  locality  and  encourage  them  to  follow  the 
prevailing  fashion  of  shrouding  its  apartments  in  unnatural  gloom, 
and  he  will  soon  find  himself  a  childless  widower,  consoled  by  the 
tender  sympathies  of  his  neighbors,  instead  of  being  punished  as  a 
murderer. 

This  matter  of  sunlight  makes  the  chief  reason,  perhaps,  why 
the  wives  and  children  of  the  poor  are  so  much  healthier,  as  a  rule, 
than  those  of  the  rich.  Living,  as  they  are  compelled  to,  in  a  hut 
or  cabin,  with  but  one  or  two  rooms  and  without  shutters  and 
shades,  the  necessary  daily  sun-bath  of  their  homes  and  persons  im- 
parts to  them — unconsciously  to  themselves  and  while  they  are  per- 
haps complaining  of  the  hard  fortune  which  has  denied  to  them  the 
deadly  luxuries  of  the  rich — the  very  elixir  of  life  and  health. 

it  has  been  discovered  by  the  authorities  in  St.  Petersburg,  by 
many  actual  and  comparative  experiments,  that  the  proportion  of 
patients  cured  in  hospital  rooms  properly  lighted,  was  four  times  as 
large  as  in  dark  rooms.  This  discovery  led  to  a  total  change  in  the 
method  of  lighting  the  hospitals  of  all  Russia,  which  had  the  most 
beneficial  effects.  And  in  all  the  Russian  cities  visited  by  the  cholera 
the  greater  number  of  deaths  occurred  in  narrow  streets  and  in 
houses  with  a  northern  exposure.  It  may  be  added  that  similar 
things  have  been  noticed  by  physicians  in  American  cities,  although 
not  published  in  a  formal  way,  and  that  the  truth  extends  to  any 
prevalent  malignant  disease.  JPerhaps  something  might  be  learned 
as  to  hospital  treatment  here  from  the  Russian  practice. 


HOW  PARENTS  MAKE  CHILDREN  DISOBEDIENT. 

Training  the  Will — Many  times  one  hears  a  mother  coax 
and  urge  her  baby  to  say  words  when  somehow  he  has  made  up  his 
mind  he  won't;  and  if  he  has  not  made  up  his  mind,  the  coaxing 
causes  him  to  do  so.  Ordinarily  the  baby  says  the  one  word  of  his 
vocabulary  with  readiness;  but  this  time  the  company  before 
whom  he  is  being  displayed  makes  him  bashful  or  diffident,  and  he 
does  not  say  it  when  first  asked.  Then  is  the  time  for  the  mother 
to  stop.  If  she  urge  him  in  such  a  case,  when  he  is  not  inclined  to 
talk,  it  will  only  induce  a  habit  of  setting  his  will  in  opposition  to 
hers;  a  habit  that  will  "grow  with  his  growth,  and  strengthen  with 
his  strength,"  and  develop  into  obstinacy.  Now,  of  course,  she  cannot 
reason  with  him,  and  there  is  no  more  moral  wrong  in  his  refusal 
than  in  his  rejection  of  milk  when  he  is  not  hungry.  But  all  child- 
hood is  seed-time.  Much  may  be  done  almost  from  earliest  infancy 
by  inducing,  unconsciously  to  the  child,  habits  of  obedience  an<3 


HINTS    TO    MOTHERS. 


97 


preventing  their  opposites,  thus  making  the  after-way  far  easier  for 
Doth  chila  and  mother.  A  contest  with  a  child  can  generally  be 
avoided,  and  ought  to  be.  Temporal  and  external  obedience  may  be 
obtained  by  it  in  some  cases,  though  not  always  even  that,  but  at  what 
a  fearful  cost.  It  not  only  causes  present  suffering,  but  affection  and 
confidence  between  child  and  parent  are  never  the  same  after  such 
a  conflict,  and  "breaking  the  will,"  as  it  is  called,  instead  of  training 
it,  is  a  dire  mistake.  There  can  be  no  self-governing  force,  no  sta- 
bility of  character,  without  a  resolute,  well-directed  will.  The 
young  tree,  you  know,  must  be  pruned — never  broken.  The  colt 
must  be  trained  by  gentle  firmness,  not  severity ;  immortal  souls 
and  human  hearts  surely  need  no  less  care  and  watchfulness  than 
inanimate  things  and  the  lower  animals. 

How  Parents  Instill  Offensive  Vanity  in  Children. — 
This  ignoble  vice  parents  often  thoughtlessly  develop  in 
their  children,  to  their  irreparable  injury.  A  writer  from  Saratoga 
thus  discourses  on  this  subject: 

"  It  is  disgusting  to  see  nurslings  with  rings  and  bracelets,  and 
so  on  upwards  through  all  gradations  of  age.  Their  little  embryo 
minds  and  hearts  are  already  poisoned  with  coquetry  and  love  of 
show.  They  have  "  beaux,"  receive  calls  and  boquets,  make  appoint, 
ments,  and  rivalry  and  envy  in  their  ugliest  shape  early  take  posses- 
sion of  their  souls.  For  years  I  have  observed  this  disease  all  over 
the  country,  in  all  cities  where  I  have  seen  society.  Above  all,  it 
is  painful  to  one's  feelings  at  the  hotels  and  watering  places.  When 
i  see  here,  in  the  evenings  in  the  parlors,  rows  of  these  little  dolls 
and  fops  dressed,  ribboned  and  jeweled,  fanning  themselves,  monkey- 
like,  in  imitation  of  the  elder  part  of  society,  I  feel  an  almost  irre- 
sistible itching  in  the  fingers  to  pinch  their  mammas." 

There  is  no  influence  ultimately  more  demoralizing  to  the  men- 
tal and  moral  welfare  of  children  than  the  pernicious  encourage- 
ment of  precocity  in  the  most  contemptible  vices  of  their  elders. 
Right-minded  mothers  will  endeavor  to  see  that  their  children  are 
kept  children  as  long  as  possible,  and  that  every  care  is  bestowed 
to  watch  over  the  tender  blossoms,  and  preserve  them  from  the 
heating,  unwholesome  influences  of  parties  and  motley  company. 

Why  Men  Curse  their  Mothers-in-law. A  stupendous 

imposition  perpetrated  by  mothers  is  that  of  sending  their  daughters 
into  the  world  as  wives  without  having  taught  them  the  most  neces- 
sary accomplishments  of  domestic  life,  such  as  how  to  make  their  own 
clothing,  and  how  to  cook  and  properly  conduct  household  affairs. 
No  one  understands  and  appreciates  or  feels  its  blighting  influences 
on  his  home  so  well  as  the  deceived  and  defrauded  husband,  who 
desired  a  "  help-mate,"  and  believed  that  the  object  of  his  choice 
would  realize  his  utmost  wishes.  •• 

But  now,  alas,  marriage  has  unveiled  the  deception.  If  the 
silent  execrations  and  maledictions  that  have  been  heaped  upon 
mothers-in-law  for  their  dereliction  of  duty  in  this  respect  could  bo 


98  IMPORTANCE   OF   PHYSICAL   EDUCATION. 

thundered  in  their  ears,  it  might  arouse  them  to  a  sense  of  then 
duty,  and  perhaps  induce  some  reform  in  their  shortcomings,  in  the 
persons  of  their  daughters. 


IMPORTANCE  OF  PHYSICAL,  EDUCATION. 

A  proper  development  of  the  physical  system  should  be 
ensured  during  childhood  and  early  youth,  for  otherwise  the  oppor- 
tunity is  in  a  great  measure  lost  forever,  and  a  comparatively  puny 
and  delicate  body  and  a  life-time  of  suffering  and  disappointed 
hopes  are  almost  inevitable.  But  if  the  intellect  be  neglected  dur- 
ing the  same  time,  while  a  healthy  body  is  secured,  the  result  is 
much  less  serious.  An  individual  may  not  even  know  his  letters  at 
the  age  of  sixteen  or  eighteen  years,  and  yet  with  industry  get  a 
good  practical  education.  The  following  important  facts  are  lost 
sight  of,  or  not  known  or  attended  to  by  many  parents  and  educators, 
namely:  If  we  strive  prematurely  to  develop  the  intellect  of  a 
child  by  undue  application,  an  unnatural  flow  of  blood  is  directed 
to  the  brain  to  supply  the  great  activity  and  consequent  waste  which 
are  thus  created  in  this  organ;  therefore,  the  rest  of  the  body 
suffers,  because  an  excessive  amount  of  blood  has  been  diverted 
from  its  legitimate  uses.  Nor  is  this  all,  for  the  premature  develop- 
ment of  a  part  of  the  system  is  necessarily  but  an  imperfect 
development  of  even  that  part.  For  this  reason  we  rarely  hear  of 
our  precocious  children  in  after  life  as  distinguished  men  or  women. 
It  is  a  matter  of  no  small  surprise  to  many  that  such  "  smart  chil- 
dren "  do  not  attain  a  higher  rank  in  after  life. 

Consequence  of  Neglect. — The  secret  lies  in  the  fact 
before  stated.  No  one  disputes  the  very  great  importance  of  physi- 
cal education  for  the  young;  yet  we  have  but  to  look  around  us  at 
the  puny,  pale-faced,  deformed  children  to  see  how  fearfully  this 
important  part  of  education  is  neglected.  And  this  is  not  only  the 
case  with  young  children ;  the  neglect  extends  to  older  ones ;  to  the 
students  in  many  of  our  higher  institutions  of  learning,  in  which 
many  of  the  teachers  are  very  censurable  for  permitting  their 
studious  pupils  to  work  too  much,  and  to  have  too  many  studies  at 
the  same  time,  to  the  neglect  of  physical  culture.  We  are  glad  that 
in  some  few  of  our  cities  and  towns  men  are  becoming  awakened 
to  the  importance  of  this  matter.  A  change  is  greatly  needed  in 
our  system  of  education,  from  the  common  school  up,  for  in  its 
present  condition  it  is  productive  of  much  disease,  insanity  and 
physical  deformity. 

Students  Principal  Sufferers.— It  is  melancholy, 
indeed,  in  our  institutions  of  learning  to  see  so  many  puny -looking 
young  men  and  women:  hollow  chests,  round  shoulders  and  bend- 
ing body  are  characteristics  of  our  students,  and  premature  old  age 
and  disease  carry  off  but  too  many  of  our  most  gifted  men  and 


IMPORTANCE    OF   PH13ICAL    EDUCATION.  99 

women.  In  some  of  our  female  institutions  of  learning  as  high 
as  thirty-seven  per  cent,  of  those  who  had  been  attendants  have 
died  within  two  years  after  leaving  school.  Students  as  a  general 
rule  are  inclined  to  become  listless  and  indolent;  therefore  they 
should  be  required,  as  a  matter  of  duty,  to  spend  several  hours  dur- 
ing the  middle  of  the  day  in  regular,  active,  systematic  exercise 
and  physical  training,  with  active  amusements.  A  double  advan- 
tage is  thus  derived;  for  being  occupied  a  portion  of  the  time  dur- 
ing the  day  they  will  be  compelled  to  spend  their  evenings  at  study, 
instead  of  in  dissipation  and  folly.  No  doubt  our  present  system 
of  education  is  very  imperfect,  though  the  day  of  its  radical  amend- 
ment may  be  distant.  The  force  of  example  and  training  seems 
all-powerful.  Teachers  are  educated  to  teach,  and  cannot  well  help 
teaching  as  they  are  taught.  The  orthodoxy  of  education  is  of  the 
most  prescriptive  sort.  To  differ,  to  innovate,  to  adapt  instruction, 
either  in  kind  or  degree,  to  the  capacity  and  mental  bent  of  the 
pupil  would  be  certainly  a  perilous  experiment,  even  could  a  teacher 
be  found  sufficiently  bold  and  original  to  design  and  attempt  such 
a  thing.  No  doubt  he  would  be  ostracised,  both  by  the  profession 
and  the  patron.  We  want  our  children  educated  in  the  good  old 
way ;  their  minds  stretched  upon  the  rack  which  cracked  the  mental 
sinews  of  their  fathers  and  mothers;  their  intellectual  stature 
adapted  to  the  proportions  of  the  old  Procrustean  bed ;  their  educa- 
tion to  result  in  mental  uniformity.  Of  course  we  all  see  that  this 
is  silly;  that  it  would  be  quite  as  reasonable  to  design  and  seek  to 
compass  for  our  children  an  equal  measure  of  physical  strength  and 
weight ;  that  the  higher  mathematics,  the  dead  languages  and  many 
of  the  arts  now  attempted  to  be  taught  in  the  public  schools  are 
totally  impracticable — not  to  say  useless — to  the  large  majority  of 
the  pupils;  but  we  goon  in  the  same  old  fashion.  Every  child  must 
be  classed  and  graded  and  put  through  the  same  mechanical  drill. 
It  is  quite  certain  that  many  are  stultified  and  some  ruined  by  the 
process.  But  that  makes  no  difference,  it  is  the  fashion;  it  is  the 
accepted  theory  of  our  age  and  country  that  all  children  should  be 
educated,  and  educated  in  the  same  way.  Of  course  both  these 
propositions  are  outrages  upon  common  sense.  The  vast  majority 
must  be  "hewers  of  wood  and  drawers  of  water,"  laborers  and 
common  servants;  and  their  partial  or  complete  education,  even 
were  the  latter  practicable,  which  it  is  not,  must  defeat  the  ends  of 
civilization,  and  more  or  less  disorganize  society.  Such  has  been 
the  effect  hitherto;  it  is  patent  to  the  observation  of  all  men;  serv- 
ants and  laborers  are  growing  scarcer,  and  idlers,  vagabonds,  tramps, 
thieves  and  robbers  being  multiplied  year  by  year.  This  is  the 
natural  and  necessary  effect  of  the  system  of  popular  education; 
the  servant  is  made  to  feet  himself  as  good  as  his  master,  and  the 
laborer  quite  the  social  equal  of  his  employer.  What  wonder  that 
these  scorn  service  and  labor  and  prefer  to  live  by  their  wits? 
Society  is  simply  reaping  in  the  present  carnival  of  outrage  and 


100  GYMNASTIC    EXERCISE.  • 

crime  what  it  has  sown.  A  little  longer  perseverance  in  the  pre- 
vailing methods  and  it  needs  no  inspired  preacher  to  predict  that  the 
foundations  of  the  popular  deep  will  be  broken  up,  and  the  loftiest 
social  eminences  covered  by  an  angry  and  destroying  flood. 


GYMNASTIC  EXERCISE. 

There  are  many  who  do  not  appreciate  the  importance  of  such 
exercise,  and  its  bearing  on  the  development  of  the  physical  organi- 
zation. To  judge  of  its  favorable  effects  it  is  only  necessary  to 
observe  some  of  the  results  of  such  exercise — the  vigor  imparted 
and  the  muscular  development  produced.  Every  city  and  village 
should  be  furnished  witn  a  gymnasium;  and  all,  both  male  and 
female,  old  and  young,  who  have  no  other  form  of  exercise,  should 
regularly  resort  to  it.  Many  good  people  imagine  that  there  is  no 
necessity  for  gymnastic  exercises,  because  they  are  a  novelty,  a  thing 
of  to-day,  and  never  heard  of  in  the  times  of  our  stouc  old  fathers. 
Why,  they  think,  should  we  forsake  the  customs  of  our  ancestors 
in  favor  of  this  new-fangled  theory  of  romps?  Our  children  will 
do  very  well,  if  they  are  as  strong  and  vigorous  as  their  fathers  and 
grandfathers;  and  they  had  none  of  these  modern  inventions  to 
Help  them  to  grow  into  men  of  might  and  mould.  But  these  honest 
souls  do  not  reflect  that  times  have  changed,  and  that  the  people 
have  changed  with  them.  We  have  no  longer  the  same  people,  the 
same  customs,  or  the  same  country.  Then  we  had  no  large  cities, 
and  sedentary  occupations  were  almost  unknown.  The  men  were 
farmers,  herdsmen  and  hunters.  The  women  toiled  at  the  wheel, 
the  loom,  in  active  domestic  service,  and  not  infrequently  a-field 
with  the  men.  Together  they  lived,  for  the  most  part,  in  the  open 
country  or  in  small  villages.  A  common  necessity  turned  their 
daily  life  into  gymnastic  exercise.  They  ate  sparingly  and  slept 
soundly.  They  had  no  money  to  spend  for  French  cooks  and  little 
time  to  waste  in  devising  luxuries  for  their  table.  Factories,  spin- 
ning-jennies and  power-looms  were  unknown;  labor-saving 
machines  were  not;  life  meant  labor,  for  both  man  and  woman. 
They  were  healthy  then,  almost  as  a  matter  of  course.  Their  diet 
was  simple,  their  drink  pure  and  unstimulaiing,  and  their  habits 
natural  and  hardy.  If  "  there  were  giants  in  those  days,"  as  no 
doubt  there  were,  thev  were  hewed  by  the  sharp  chisel  of  circum- 
stance out  of  the  hardest  granite  of  our  nature.  If  their  hardness 
would  shame  the  degenerate  men  and  women  of  our  day,  there  was 
and  is  ample  reason  for  all  the  difference,  without  credit  to  them  or 
shame  to  us.  They  were  simply  the  creatures  of  their  time,  as  we 
are  the  creatures  of  our  time. 

Degenerative  Influences  of  Luxury.— Now,  both  men 
and  women  have  wealth,  luxury  and  leisure  almost  without  stint. 
There  are  large  employments  in  the  counting-room  and  at  the  desk. 


GYMNASTIC    EXERCISE. 


The  hardest  workers  are  brain-workers.  Moreover  the  mechanic, 
and  even  the  farmer,  is  comparatively  without  exercise ;  he  tends  his 
machine  or  rides  on  his  agricultural  implement.  The  daily  laborers, 
in  the  old,  active  sense  of  labor,  are  already  in  a  minority,  and  that 
minority  is  growing  smaller  every  day  with  the  invention  of  new 
machinery  and  new  applications  of  old  machines.  Our  great  cities 
shut  up  millions  of  people  to  lives  of  severest  toil  without  any 
suitable  or  proper  exercise.  All  the  children  of  the  wealthy,  and 
many  of  those  in  moderate  circumstances,  are  reared  to  do  nothing 
useful,  or  to  wait  through  life  for  the  turning  up  of  some  lucky 
chance.  The  employments  of  the  women  consist  of  fancy-work, 
novel-reading  and  social  dissipation.  They  have  no  health,  no  vigor, 
no  stamina.  They  are  utterly  unfit  to  be  wives  and  mothers.  Late 
hours,  luxurious  living,  bad  air  and  want  of  exercise  have  made  of 
them  the  mere  effigies  of  women.  Our  young  men,  boys,  and  even 
some  of  our  modern  girls,  who  are  distinguished  or  disgraced  by 
the  epithet  "  fast,"  are  addicted  to  the  use  of  tobacco  and  other 
poisonous  stimulants.  And  against  the  encroachments  of  these 
insidious  destroyers  they  can  set  up  no  defensive  bulwarks  of  strong 
health  and  vigorous  constitution.  They,  therefore,  succumb  ana 
fall  easy  victims,  where  otherwise  they  might  long  resist  and  even 
overcome  the  enemy. 

The  Duty  of  Public  Authorities. — All  this  may  be 
remedied,  in  large  part  at  least,  by  the  establishing  of  public  and 
free  gymnasiums  in  every  city  and  village  of  our  land,  or  at  least 
their  universal  association  with  educational  institutions.  It  is  the 
obvious  duty  of  the  State  to  provide  for  the  physical  welfare 
and  development  of  her  citizens,  and  this  is  her  true  interest  as 
well.  To  encourage  her  in  this  she  has  the  good  example  of  the 
best  and  strongest  of  the  ancient  states.  The  wisest  governments 
of  ancient  and  modern  times  have  made  this  provision,  for  the 
plain  reason  that  it  was  the  great  constituent  and  reservoir  of  their 
own  strength.  More  than  anything  else  it  fosters  virtue.  There  is 
something  naturally  antagonistic  between  vice  and  vigor.  Idleness 
and  luxury,  on  the  other  hand,  are  the  natural  parents  of  social 
evil;  a  whole  brood  of  intemperate  appetites  and  malignant  passions 
are  born  of  this  couple. 

No  doubt  the -public-school  system  of  our  later  years  shows  a 
wonderful  advance  in  the  direction  of  paternal  government.  The 
world  has  never  seen  anything  like  it.  It  goes  oefore  all  thought 
and  all  theory.  It  outstrips  the  most  radical  speculation.  It 
springs  up  like  the  product  of  magic  in  the  silence  and  night  of 
thought,  and  while  the  world's  mind  is  asleep.  And,  once  in  being, 
its  growth  is  as  marvelous  as  was  its  birth.  Already  it  fills  the 
towns  and  villages  of  the  land;  its  commissioners  are  almost  sover- 
eign legislators;  it  has  become  one  of  the  great  factors  in  political 
combinations;  and  it  grows  daily  in  practical  and  pecuniary  impor- 
tance. Very  soon  the  rural  districts  must  demand  their  fair  pro- 

54 


102  METHODS    OF   OBTAINING    EXERCISE. 

portion  of  modern  educational  privileges,  and  a  few  years  hence  we 
may  see  the  palatial  public  school-house  on  every  inhabited  section 
of  the  country.  What  will  come  of  all  this  we  do  not  undertake  to 
say.  At  all  events  the  school  system  is  a  prodigy,  at  which  the  peo- 
ple of  this  country  will  do  well  to  look  long  and  carefully.  We 
have  only  referred  to  it  in  passing,  to  demonstrate  the  propriety  of 
that  action  of  the  government  in  establishing  those  institutions  for 
physical  culture  and  development,  for  which  we  plead.  The  argu- 
ment is  plain  to  any  mind.  If  the  State  can  do  so  much  for  the 
mental  training  of  the  children  of  the  country,  which  is  not  always 
certain  to  make  them  better  citizens,  it  can  surely  do  something  for 
the  training  of  the  body,  which  will  certainly  ensure  for  the  rising 
generation,  robust  physical  vigor  and  a  higher  intellectual  stature. 


METHODS  OF  OBTAINING  EXERCISE. 

Exercise  strengthens  and  invigorates  every  function  of  the 
body,  and  is  essential  to  health  and  long  life.  No  one  in  health 
should  neglect  to  walk  a  moderate  distance  every  day,  and  if  possi- 
ble, in  the  country,  where  the  pure  and  invigorating  air  can  be 
freely  inhaled.  Walking  is  the  healthiest  as  well  as  the  most 
natural  mode  of  exercise.  Other  things  being  equal,  this  will 
insure  the  proper  action  of  every  organ  of  the  body.  The  walk  for 
health  should  be  diverisfied,  and  if  possible  include  ascents  and 
descents  and  varying  scenery,  and  be  alternated,  when  circumstances 
admit  of  it,  with  riding  on  horseback,  active  gardening  or  similar 
pursuits,  and  with  gymnastics  and  games  of  various  kinds.  Calis- 
thenics prevent  deformities  as  well  as  cure  them;  a  gymnasium 
should  be  attached  to  every  school,  whether  for  boys  or  girls. 
Athletic  sports  and  manly  exercise  should  form  a  part  of  the  educa- 
tion of  youth,  nor  should  they  be  neglected  in  after  life,  especially 
by  persons  of  sedentary  pursuits.  Many  aches  and  pains  would 
rapidly  vanish  if  the  circulation  were  quickened  by  a  judicious  and 
regular  use  of  the  muscles.  These  modes  of  exercise,  practiced 
moderately  and  regularly,  and  varied  from  day  to  day,  are  much 
more  advantageous  than  the  exciting,  immoderate  and  irregular 
exertions  which  characterize  the  ball-room,  the  hunting-field,  and 
even  the  cricket-ground  or  the  rowing-match,  which  are  sometimes 
pursued  so  violently  as  to  be  followed  by  severe  and  permanent 
injury  to  the  constitution.  In  the  case  of  very  feeble  and  infirm 
persons,  carriage-exercise,  if  such  it  may  be  called,  and  frictions,  by 
means  of  bath-sheets  and  gloves,  over  the  surface  of  the  body  and 
extremities,  are  the  best  substitutes  for  active  exertion. 

Time  for  Exercise — The  proper  periods  for  exercise  are  when 
the  system  is  not  depressed  by  fasting  or  fatigue,  nor  oppressed  by 
the  process  of  digestion.  The  robust  may  take  exercise  before 
breakfast;  but  delicate  persons,  who  often  become  faint  from  exer- 


METHODS   OF    OBTAINING    EXERCISE.  103 

cise  at  this  time,  and  languid  during  the  early  part  of  the  day,  had 
better  defer  it  till  from  one  to  three  hours  after  breakfast.  Exer- 
cise prevents  disease  by  giving  vigor  and  energy  to  the  bodv  and 
its  various  organs  and  members,  and  thus  enables  them  to  ward  off 
or  overcome  the  influence  of  the  causes  which  tend  to  impair  their 
integrity.  It  cures  many  diseases  by  equalizing  the  circulation  and 
the  distribution  of  nervous  energy,  thus  invigorating  and  strength- 
ening weak  organs,  and  removing  local  torpor  and  congestion. 

Invalids  should  always  be  moderate  in  their  exercise;  take 
only  short  walks,  avoid  fatigue  and  not  stand  in  the  open  air.  The 
best  time  for  them  is  in  the  forenoon,  arranged  so  that  they  can 
rest  for  half  an  hour  before  dinner.  They  should  never  take  exer- 
cise immediately  before  a  meal  or  going  to  bed. 

Exercise  for  Ladies  and  Others — As  exercise  is  essential 
to  the  preservation  of  health  and  development,  the  proper  method 
of  taking  it  is  an  important  subject  of  inquiry.  Very  little,  and  in 
many  instances  no  provision  whatever  has  been  made  in  our  cities 
and  towns  in  the  way  of  proper  play -grounds  for  children  or  adults, 
and  therefore  it  becomes  necessary  to  seek  private  methods  of  get- 
ting exercise.  As  people  are  deprived  of  an  opportunity  for  athletic 
sports  and  games,  a  competent  teacher  of  physical  exercise  has 
become  almost  a  necessity ;  even  more  essential  than  is  a  teacher 
for  some  of  the  branches  taught  in  our  schools.  There  are  many 
who  are  not  aware  of  the  different  motions  which  the  human  body 
is  capable  of  making,  and  require  making  to  prevent  diseases  and 
deformity;  hence  the  importance  of  such  teachers.  Nor  is  the 
necessity  for  such  teachers  confined  to  cities  and  villages,  for  the 
female  portion  of  the  population  of  our  rural  districts  have,  in  a 

freat  degree,  neglected   out-door  amusements  and  exercise  until 
isease  and  deformity  have  become  the  prevalent  result. 

Outdoor  Exercise  for  Girls — Ordinarily  it  is  not  fash- 
ionable for  girls  and  ladies  to  engage  in  active,  out-door  sports,  such 
as  running,  playing  ball,  rambling  over  fields,  etc.;  and  if  young 
girls  do  take  part  in  them  they  are  cruelly  called  romps  and  tomboys 
— as  terms  of  reproach — as  though  girls  have  not  as  good  a  right 
to  exercise,  air,  light,  amusements,  symmetry  of  form  and  conse- 
quent health  and  beauty,  as  boys.  In  the  eyes  of  some  it  is  nol 
proper  for  young  ladies  to  engage  in  any  of  the  out-door  employ- 
ments whicn  give  vigor  and  health  to  young  men.  There  are  but 
few  who  would  wish  to  see  them  engage  in  the  hardest  manual 
labor,  side  by  side  with  men,  but  we  should  like  to  see  every  farm 
provided  with  a  large  garden  and  orchard,  and  to  see  ladies  spend 
more  of  their  time  cultivating  berries,  fruits,  flowers  and  vegetables 
in  the  open  air,  and  less  in  useless  fancy  sewing.  They  would 
thus  make  their  homes  paradises,  where  wealth,  beauty  and  hap- 
piness would  abound,  instead  of  places  of  discontent,  deformity  and 
disease.  Let  such  a  change  be  wrought  and  it  would  cause  the 
young  men  of  our  country  to  seek  happiness  in  the  quiet  and  peace 


104  SLEEP   A8   A   FACTOR   IN   HEALTH. 

of  the  domestic  circle,  surrounded  by  loving  wives  and  happy  chil. 
dren,  instead  of  living  bachelors,  repelled  by  the  fear  of  being  yoked 
to  extravagant,  lazy,  sickly  wives,  and  by  visions  of  starving,  sickly 
and  dying  children. 

The  Exercise  that  Produces  Health — But  the  exercise 
which  is  taken  to  cure  headache  and  its  kindred  evils  may  sometimes 
cause  that  very  thing.  This  happens  when  the  exercise  is  not  taken 
regularly  and  a  single  opportunity  is  made  too  much  of,  and  the 
person  unaccustomed  to  it  practices  it  too  long  or  too  vigorously. 
The  fact  is  that  out-door  exercise  gives  the  keenest  physical  enjoy- 
ment, and  if,  for  instance,  a  young  girl  who  has  been  closely  shut 
up  in  the  house  has  a  chance  to  take  exercise  in  a  pleasant  way  she 
is  very  likely  to  go  too  far,  and  the  troubles  which  follow  the  over- 
exertion  often  cause  the  too  careful  mother  to  conclude  that  her 
delicate  child  is  not  fit  to  be  out  doors  at  all,  when  in  fact  being 
out  regularly  in  good  weather  is  the  thing  above  all  others  she  most 
needs. 


SLEEP  AS  A  FACTOR  IN  HEALTH. 

Very  few  people  understand  and  still  fewer  appreciate  the  im- 
portance of  sound,  regular,  timely  and  refreshing  sleep.  Tissue- 
waste,  the  consumption  of  the  entire  physical  structure,  from  brain 
to  cuticle,  goes  on  during  all  our  waking  hours.  Sleep  is  the  time 
and  the  only  time  in  which  those  reparative  processes  which  may 
overcome  all  this  waste  can  take  place.  To  lose  sleep  is,  therefore, 
to  lose  vital  stamina,  strength,  health,  and  finally  life  itself.  Hun- 
ger and  thirst  are  thought  to  be  the  most  painful  modes  of  death ; 
but  the  ingenuity  of  despotism  has,  we  are  given  to  understand, 
within  a  few  years  past,  discovered  one  still  more  torturing — and 
that  is  death  by  the  loss  of  sleep.  The  helpless  wretch  is  put 
under  the  charge  of  cruel  keepers,  who  never  allow  him,  from  the 
date  of  his  sentence,  to  close  his  eyes  in  slumber.  He  rages, 
threatens,  begs  for  death  in  any  form — longs  for  impalement  or  any 
active  and  violent  form  of  torture — raves,  blasphemes,  and  so  at 
last  dies  in  agonies  unspeakable. 

Sleep  a  Force-Giver — Sleep  is,  not  only  the  tissue-builder, 
but  the  force-giver.  Our  strength  and  alacrity  for  daily  tasks, 
whether  of  the  mind  or  body,  depend  upon  the  quality  and 
amount  of  our  daily  sleep;  and  the  amount  and  quality  of  the  sleep 
required  depend  not  only  upon  the  severity  of  those  tasks,  but 
upon  the  perfection  of  the  organism  with  which  we  pursue  them. 
The  higher  the  capacity,  the  more  and  better  is  the  sleep  required. 
Small  and  inactive  brains,  like  small  and  inactive  bodies,  may  per- 
form their  functions  with  much  less  rest  than  large  and  active  ones. 
The  sleep  required  for  health  is  in  proportion  to  the  physical  and 
mental  strength  of  the  individual.  An  erroneous  notion  prevails 


SLEEP   AS   A    FACTOR   IN   HEALTH.  105 

that  sleeplessness  is  an  evidence  of  mind.  It  is  simply  an  evi- 
dence of  the  want  of  mind,  since  those  who  have  much  mind  must 
have  a  correspondingly  large  amount  of  sleep. 

Regularity  Essential — Now,  it  is  essential  to  good  and 
refreshing  sleep  that  it  be  sound.  A  light  and  broken  slumber, 
disturbed  by  vivid  dreams  in  which  the  emotional  and  intellectual 
powers  are  generally  abnormally  active,  does  not  answer  the  restor- 
ing purposes  of  nature;  it  neither  builds  nor  strengthens  the  sys- 
tem; hence,  refreshing  sleep  is  necessarily  sound.  Again,  it  is  a 
condition  of  sound  sleep  that  it  be  regular — that  is,  that  it  should 
occupy  pretty  much  the  same  hours  in  every  day.  Alternate  sleep- 
ing and  waking,  during  the  same  hours  of  successive  days,  has  the 
effect,  often  if  not  commonly,  of  rendering  sleep  difficult,  uneasy 
and  insecure.  On  the  whole,  if  late  hours  must  often  be  kept,  it  is 
perhaps  better  that  the  hour  of  retiring  should  be  uniformly  late 
than  occasionally  and  frequently  late;  though  even  this  preferable 
method  defeats  the  evident  design  of  nature,  as  shown  by  the 
declining  health  of  those  who  from  some  peculiar  necessity  of  their 
occupation,  habitually  turn  night  into  day  and  day  into  night.  A 
few  years  of  useless  and  hurtful  fighting  against  a  great  law  and 
they  are  worn  out,  and  must  yield  and  go  back  to  natural  habits  or 
die.  Thus  we  see  that  these  four  named  conditions  of  good  sleep 
are  vitally  connected;  that  sleep,  to  be  refreshing,  must  oe  sound; 
that  to  be  sound,  it  must  be  regular;  and  that  to  ue  regular  it  must 
be  timely,  or  taken  at  those  hours  indicated  by  the  order  of  nature 
and  a  once  universal  custom. 

Injurious  Effects  of  Fashionable  Hours — In  this  re- 
spect of  seasonable  rest  Nature  has  given  way  to  Fashion.  Fash- 
ionable society  means  late  hours,  and  all  who  aspire  to  enter  that 
charmed  circle  must  conform  to  this  requirement.  The  modern 
fine  lady  must  not  only  have  time  for  her  elaborate  toilet  before 
making  her  appearance  at  any  place  of  evening  entertainment,  but 
she  must  also  postpone  her  arrival  to  such  an  nour  that,  the  place 
being  filled,  she  can  attract  the  greatest  number  of  admiring  regards 
to  the  splendid  elegance  of  her  costume.  So  theatres,  concerts, 
lectures  and  sermons  must  alike  wait  for  her  coming,  since  she  it  is 
who  gives  character  and  tone  to  all  these  assemblies.  People  who 
labor  and  who  ought  therefore  to  be  in  bed  by  nine  or  ten  o'clock, 
p.  M.,  must  conform  to  this  rule  or  forego  all  fashionable  amuse- 
ments, and  therefore  it  is  that  they  are  urged  by  all  the  well  dis- 
posed to  forego  these  amusements.  It  is  not  that  the  entertain- 
ments are  wrong  in  themselves,  but  they  sin  against  the  health  and 
happiness  of  all  workers,  whether  with  brain  or  muscle,  by  trench- 
ing more  and  more  deeply  as  time  goes  on  upon  the  hours  which 
Nature  has  consecrated  to  repose.  If  workingmen  and  women 
must  have  amusement — and  we  concede  that  they  must  and  should 
— let  them  devise  it  for  themselves,  within  seasonable  and  proper 
hours.  A  persistently  and  repeatedly  broken  sleep  very  soon  pro- 


106  CLOTHING,    ITS    USES    AND    ABUSES. 

duces  mental  derangement;  and  the  directors  of  asylums  for  the 
insane  have  found,  oy  experience,  that  regular  and  early  hours  are 
essential  to  the  improvement  of  their  patients;  and  they  require  all 
their  balls  and  parties  to  close  punctually  at  ten  o'clock,  p.  M.  In 
this  respect  the  insanity  of  fashion  might  well  (be  placed  under  a 
like  wise  and  judicious  direction. 

One  hour  of  sleep  in  the  early  night  is  worth  two  at  its  end  or 
in  the  day,  for  all  the  purposes  of  health  and  strength.  If  our 
ladies  understood,  what  is  undoubtedly  the  fact,  that  all  their 
"  beauty  sleep  "  must  be  gained  before  twelve  p.  M.,  there  would  prob- 
ably be  fewer  devotees  of  fashion  among  them.  The  faded,  wan 
and  prematurely  old  women  of  society  owe  the  earlier  wreck  of 
their  once  splendid  charms  more  largely  to  irregular  and  untimely 
hours  than  perhaps  to  all  other  causes  combined. 


CLOTHING,  ITS  USES  AND  ABUSES. 

The  adoption  of  artificial  clothing  by  man,  serves  three  pu». 
poses — the  regulation  of  the  temperature  of  the  body ;  protection 
from  friction,  insects  and  dirt;  and  ornament.  In  this  climate 
clothing  is  chiefly  employed  for  warmth,  which  purpose  it  secures 
by  moderating  or  restraining  the  escape  of  heat  from  the  body. 
Articles  of  clothing  have  no  power  in  themselves  of  generating  heat, 
and  are  designated  as  warm  or  cool  just  in  proportion  as  they 
restrain  or  favor  the  escape  of  heat.  Thus,  a  lady's  muff  and  a 
marble  floor  are  ordinarily  of  the  same  temperature;  but  the  sensa- 
tion produced  by  each  is  widely  different,  because  the  animal  heat 
is  retained  by  the  muff,  and  rapidly  carried  off  by  the  marble. 
Hence,  for  clothing  we  select  those  substances  which  least  conduct 
heat,  such  as  the  wool  of  sheep  and  the  silk  produced  by  silkworms, 
which  are  superior,  as  non-conductors,  to  cotton  or  linen.  In  this 
country  we  have  recourse  chiefly  to  the  former  in  winter,  and  to  the 
latter  in  summer,  cotton  and  linen  garments  being  coolest;  linen 
cooler  than  cotton. 

In-door  Clothing — There  are  several  practical  errors  on  the 
subject  of  clothing,  committed  perhaps  by  a  majority  of  persons,  to 
which  we  may  brieflv  direct  attention.  "  The,  first  and  most  obvi- 
ous of  these,  says  tne  celebrated  Dr.  Blaikie,  "  is  wearing  too  much 
clothing  in-doors  or  in  bed,  thereby  both  exhausting  the  natural 
powers  of  the  skin,  and  exposing  its  action  to  a  sudden  check  on 
going  out  into  the  cold  air.  This  forms  one  of  the  principal  objec- 
tions to  the  almost  universal  use  of  flannel,  worn  next  the  skin,  and 
kept  on  even  during  the  night,  as  is  the  practice  with  many  per- 
jons.  The  skin  is  thus  unnaturally  excited,  and  in  course  oJ  time 
loses  its  natural  action ;  or,  on  the  other  hand,  becomes  so  sensitive 
48  to  have  its  action  checked  on  the  slightest  exposure."  "  1  never 
ise  anything  else,"  the  same  physician  informs  us,  "  than  a  light 


AN  ORDINARY  BED. 

DISEASE  GENERATOR. 

Bed  comforts,  health  and  life  destroyers  and  infant  tor- 
turers. Should  be  burned  or  banished  from  every  house.  See 
pages  108,  160. 

Thousands  of  children  killed  or  made  sickly  by 
unsuitable  beds  and  bedding  every  year. 

It  is  a  rare  thing  to  find  a  mother  who  knows  how  to  properly 
prepare  her  child  for  night  or  knows  the  kind  of  clothing  which  should 
be  placed  on  children's  beds.  But  their  names  are  legion,  who  are 
so  self-opinionated  that  they  think  they  know  and  refuse  information. 


107 


108  CLOTHING,    ITS    USES    AND   ABUSES. 

cotton  shirt  to  sleep  in,  and  strongly  object  to  the  common  practice 
of  sleeping  in  flannel." 

Wearing  Flannel  next  the  Skin — The  prevalence  of  this 
objectionable  Habit  suggests  the  necessity  of  a  word  of  caution. 
It  is  well  known  that,  even  in  otherwise  normal  conditions,  the 
skin  of  some  persons  is  highly  irritable  and  most  unpleasantly 
excited  by  contact  with  flannel,  and  that  when  this  exalted  sensibil- 
ity exists,  the  use  of  flannel  next  to  the  skin  may  develop  decidea 
physical  alteration.  It  does  this  mechanically  by  retaining  the 
local  heat  and  intensifying  reaction.  Cases  of  skin-disease  often 
come  before  us  in  which  pruritus  is  thus  aggravated  and  the  affec- 
tion prolonged,  especially  when  combined  with  neglect  of  proper 
washings.  In  congested  conditions  of  the  skin,  or  in  diseased 
states  of  the  nerves  of  the  skin,  flannel  is  inadmissible;  or  if  neces- 
sary to  guard  against  vicissitudes  of  the  weather,  it  may  be  worn 
outside  a  linen  garment,  as  before  suggested.  The  diseases  in 
\\hich  this  advice  is  especially  applicable  are,  according  to  Dr. 
Tilbury  Fox,  certain  skin-diseases,  certain  syphilitic  eruptions,  in 
their  early  stages,  itch  and  prurigo.  "  A  remembrance  of  this 
little  practical  fact,"  says  the  above  author,  "  will  sometimes  give 
us  the  greatest  cause  to  be  thankful  that  we  attended  to  it,  trifling 
though  it  be."  Flannel,  however,  is  of  great  value  in  our  variable 
climate  and  may  be  generally  worn  through  the  whole  year  as  a 
great  protection  to  health  and  life.  Even  in  summer  weather  flan- 
nel should  not  be  cast  aside,  but  a  thin,  light  garment  of  that 
material  substituted  for  a  heavy  one. 

Bed-clothes,  Heavy  Comforts,  are  Disease  Pro- 
ducers, and  should  be  cast  into  the  flames.  Light  quilts  or  blank- 
ets, and  more  in  number,  should  take  their  places,  Heavy  ones 
throw  you  into  a  perspiration,  and  then  you  kick  them  off;  this 
gives  you  a  chill  and  you  are  compelled  to  take  them  back  again: 
and  so  you  go  on,  alternately  roasting  and  freezing  and  constantly 
cursing,  through  the  whole  blessed  night.  Those  heavv  'comfort- 
ers,' as  the  country  people  call  them,  should  be  banished!  or  burned 
as  abominations.  The  diseases,  colds  and  profanity  they  have 
occasioned  are  incalculable.  They  are  not  quite  unendurable  on  an 
extremely  cold  winter's  night,  'if  one  could  be  quite  sure  they 
would  be  found  on  his  bed  in  no  milder  weather." — Dr.  Camv- 
bell. 

Color  of  Clothing. — The  color  of  clothing  is  not  unimpor- 
tant, light  being  preferable  for  the  following  and  other  reasons:  1. 
White  reflects  the  rays  of  heat  which  the  black  absorbs;  at  the 
same  time  it  impedes  the  transmission  of  heat  from  the  body. 
Light-colored  clothes  are  therefore  best  both  for  winter  and  sum- 
mer, retaining  the  heat  in  the  former  season  and  keeping  it  off  in 
the  latter.  2.  Particles  which  emanate  from  diseased  bodies  as  in 
miasmatic  districts,  and  unhealthy  accumulations,  are  much  more 
readily  absorbed  by  dark  than  by  light  clothing.  Therefore  those 


CLOTHING,    ITS   USES   AND    ABUSES.  109 

who  are  exposed  to  contagions  influences  in  the  sick  room,  or  in 
unhealthy  neighborhoods,  should  wear  light  clothing.  Dark 
clothes  favor  the  transmission  of  contagious  diseases  from  house  to 
house  much  more  readily  than  light.  Dark  clothing  imbibes  odor- 
ous particles  most  readily,  as  the  effluvia  of  the  dissecting-room  or 
the  smell  of  tobacco;  and  even  the  peculiar  odor  of  city  smoke  is  at 
once  detected  in  black  clothing  by  country  people. 

Frequent  Changing  and  Cleansing:  of  clothing  is 
another  point  deserving  attention.  The  practice  of  adopting  dark- 
colored  instead  of  light-colored  garments  has  frequently  its  origin 
in  economy,  dark  clothes  tolerating  an  amount  of  dirt  inadmissible 
in  light.  It  should  be  recollected,  however,  that  dark  garments 
contract  dirt  after  being  worn  a  little  time  as  much  as  light,  and  if 
not  changed  and  cleansed  may  favor  the  production  or  spread  of 
disease.  Thick,  heavy  clothing,  the  tissues  of  which  are  close  and 
firm,  is  inconvenient.  The  textures  of  materials  for  clothing 
should  be  loose  and  porous,  and  contain  air  in  their  interstices — 
air  being  a  bad  conductor  of  heat.  The  advantage  of  having  num- 
erous light  instead  of  fewer  heavy  coverings  to  the  skin  are  these : 
The  stratum  of  air  interposed  between  each  layer  of  covering  being 
a  non-conductor,  they  are  relatively  much  warmer  than  a  much 
greater  thickness  in  fewer  pieces;  secondly,  they  can  be  more 
easily  laid  aside  to  suit  changing  temperature ;  thirdly,  being 
lighter,  they  are  less  apt  to  overheat  the  wearer,  and  thus  lessen  the 
chance  of  consequent  chill. 

In  China,  one  of  the  most  changeable  climates  in  the  world,  the 
variation  in  one  day  being  frequently  35  or  40  degrees,  this  is  the 
mode  adopted  by  the  natives  to  protect  themselves :  a  working-man 
will  often  appear  in  the  morning  with  fifteen  or  twenty  light  jackets 
on,  one  over  the  other,  which  he  gradually  strips  on  as  the  day 
gets  warm,  resuming  them  again  towards  night. 

General  Advice. — Other  points  may  be  briefly  referred  to. 
Summer-clothes  should  not  be  put  on  too  soon,  or  winter  ones  too 
late.  Thin-soled  or  high-heeled  boots  and  shoes  are  destructive  to 
health.  High-heeled  boots  or  shoes  tend  to  change  the  long  axis 
of  the  body,  directing  the  trunk  backwards,  and  this  altering  the 
inclination  of  the  pelvis  is  likely  to  influence  unfavorably  the  pro- 
cess of  gestation.  Other  injuries  that  have  resulted  are,  trouble- 
some corns,  inflammation  of  the  ligaments  of  the  ankle  joints  and 
of  their  sheaths,  and  even  dislocation  of  this  joint.  Only  the  anat- 
omist knows  the  frightful  misplacement  of  the  internal  organs  of 
the  body  that  is  caused  by  the  suicidal  habit  of  tight  lacing.  It 
gives  rise,  more  or  less,  to  that  depression  of  spirits  so  common  to 
young  ladies;  and  worse  still,  occasionally  originates  or  aggravates 
organic  disease  of  the  most  serious  description.  The  muscles  of 
the  body  were  intended  to  sustain  it  erect;  but  when  stays  are 
applied  they  soon  become  indispensable,  by  superseding  the  action 
of  the  muscles;  and,  in  accordance  with  a  well-known  law  of  the 


THE  GREATEST  DESTROYER 

OF 

HEALTH,   LIFE   AND  BEAUTY   IN   THE 
CIVILIZED   WORLD. 


WAIST  BELT. 

This  and  its  kindred  waist  compressor  are  the  most  destructive  in- 
ventions to  human  health  on  the  Face  of  the  Globe.  King  alcohol 
claims  his  victims  by  the  hundred  thousand;  but  these  by  the  millions. 
Abominations:  Dr.  Ellis,  in  his  Book  on  Health,  says:  "  The 
majority  of  our  women  are  partial  invalids,  and  most  of  our  misses  are 
miserably  '  peaked  or  puny,'  because  they  or  their  mothers  before  them 
wore  those  abominations,  and  that  many  of  them  are  unfit,  and  should 
not  be  allowed  to  become,  mothers  of  families."  He  further  adds: 
"  The  strong  arm  of  the  law,  should,  by  all  means,  be  evoked  to  stay 
this  deterioration  and  destruction  of  the  human  race." 

The  very  least  compression,  almost,  on  the  waist  is  a  great  foe  to  the 
human  system  and  to  health.  The  consequence  is,  no  father  should 
ever  allow  a  Waist  Belt  to  enter  the  portals  of  his  home. 

Deaf  to  Reason:  It  is  often  said  that  it  is  useless  to  protest, 
preach  or  proclaim  against  this  evil.  It  is  true  that  the  ignorant  and 
giddy  are  deaf  to  reason  or  advice,  but  not  always  so  with  the  more 
thoughtful.  Read  carefully  the  article  found  on  page  113. 


FRANCES  WILLAKD, 

READ  MISS  FRANCE!?  WILLARD'S   PETITION, 

The  following  is  one  of  the  truest  statements  ever  made  by 
this  noble  woman : 

"  Parents,  I  pray  you  plead  with  your  daughters  ;  husbands, 
beseech  your  wives  ;  young  men,  beg  your  sweethearts  to  stay 
the  destructive  effects  of  these  fell  destroyers  of  the  human  race 

—THE   WAIST    BELT    AND   CHEST    COMPRESSORS.       LadlOS,    old    and 

young,  I  beseech  you  to  consign  these  colossal  enemies  to  th« 
flames  if  you  prize  BEAUTY,  HEALTH  OR  LIFE.  We  are  nearly  all 
slaves  of  fashion  and  inherited  sufferers  from  these,  our  worst 
enemies,  it  is  difficult  to  find  u  woman  who  wears  her  clothing 
as  she  should.  Read  page  J.J.3  und  you  will  act  as  Miss  Willard 
suggests.  112 


DISEASES   PRODUCED   BY    TIGHT    CLOTHING.  H3 

muscular  system,  when  they  cease  to  be  used  they  cease  to  grow, 
and  become  insufficient  for  the  discharge  of  their  natural  functions. 
Clothing  of  Children. — Finally,  it  may  be  stated  that  the 
clothing  of  children,  whose  feeble  frames  are  less  able  to  resist  cold 
than  those  of  adults,  is  generally  insufficient.  When  a  baby  is 
divested  of  its  long  clothes,  it  is  in  danger  of  being  insufficiently 
clad,  the  danger  increasing  when  it  can  run  alone  and  is  more 
exposed  to  atmospheric  influences.  It  can  not  be  too  strongly 
impressed  upon  those  who  have  the  charge  of  children,  that  the 
practice  of  leaving  those  parts  exposed,  which  when  grown  up  we 
find  it  necessary  to  clothe  warmly,  especially  the  lower  limbs  and 
abdomen,  is  a  frequent  cause  of  retarded  growth,  consumption  of 
the  bowels,  of  the  lungs,  etc.  Insufficient  warmth  of  the  body, 
whether  in  children  or  adults,  renders  the  person  more  susceptible 
to  disease. 


DISEASES    PRODUCED    BY     TIGHT     CLOTHING. 

Medical  authorities  agree  on  the  following  as  being  a  list  of  the 
principal  diseases  that  are  caused  by  tight  dressing:  Apoplexy, 
headache,  consumption,  giddiness,  jaundice,  womb  diseases,  cancer 
of  the  breast,  asthma,  spitting  of  blood,  palpitation  of  the  heart, 
water  on  the  chest,  cough,  abcesses  in  the  lungs,  eruptions,  diseases 
of  the  kidneys,  also  of  the  liver  in  some  of  its  manifold  complica- 
tions, bad  digestion  and  loss  of  appetite.  And  to  these  consequences 
should  be  added  that  of  bearing  generally  unhealthy  and  deformed 
children,  a  large  proportion  of  which  soon  find  a  premature  grave, 
while  others  swell  the  list  of  the  inmates  of  asylums  and  almshouses, 
thus  carrying  into  the  next  generation  the  ill-starred  fruit  of  a  sin- 
ful indiscretion. 

The  only  plea  in  defense  of  the  course  that  has  produced  this 
vast  array  of  disease,  misery  ana  death  is  the  effort  to  enhance 
beauty.  Will  human  beings  ever  learn  that  they  cannot  thwart 
nature;  that,  if  they  trespass  on  her  rights  in  one  respect,  they  are 
sooner  or  later  destined  to  pay  the  penalty ;  and  that  naturally  attired 
persons  are  those  who  more  readily  acquire  and  maintain  true  beauty  ? 
Every  article  of  clothing  worn  by  man,  woman  or  child  should  be  sus- 
pended from  the  shoulders.  Not  one  article  should  be  worn  tighter 
than  if  it  were  naturally  laid  or  placed  around  thfe  body,  without  a 
particle  of  effort  to  stretch  or  draw  it,  and  every  article  of  clothing 
which  cannot  thus  be  worn  had  better  be  "  cast  into  the  flames." 
Many  ladies  maintain  that  they  wear  their  clothing  loosely.  They 
may  imagine  that  such  is  the  case.  Yet  at  the  same  time  it  is  sel- 
dom that  one  can  be  found  who  is  not  sadly  mistaken  on  this  point, 
and  who  does  not  really  wear  her  clothing  unnaturally  tight,  while 
much  of  it  is  suspended  in  that  most  pernicious  way  —from  the 
hips. 


114  DISEASES    PRODUCED    UY   TIGHT    CLOTHING. 

The  Sin  of  Tight  Lacing — There  are  some  devotees  of 
fashion  who  have  conceived  the  idea  that  the  beau  ideal  of  beauty 
consists  in  the  chest  being  compressed  into  a  wasp-like  waist,  or  an 
hour-glass  shape.  But  it  is  gratifying  to  know  that  these  giddy 
persons  have  but  few  admirers,  except  the  dandy  and  the  fop,  who 
nave  but  little  to  pride  themselves  on,  except  their  fine  linen  and 
delicate  hands.  It  can  be  justly  said,  that  there  are  many  evils  in 
our  midst  of  infinitely  less  magnitude  which  are  suppressed  by  law, 
and  that  this  custom  ranks  prominently  in  its  destructive  influence 
with  those  other  arch-enemies  of  human  health,  whisky,  tobacco  and 
impure  air. 

It  is  claimed  by  many  that  this  injurious  practice  has  done  more 
within  the  last  hundred  years  than  war,  pestilence  and  famine, 
toward  the  physical  deterioration  and  destruction  of  our  race.  In 
the  case  of  me  unfortunate  victims  of  tight  dressing,  many  of  the 
sins  of  the  mother  are  visited  upon  her  helpless  offspring,  who  in 
turn  propagate  disease  and  deformity  until  impotence  or  idiocy 
ensues  and  the  family  is  extinct. 

It  is  not,  perhaps,  too  much  to  say  that  the  instances  in  which 
ladies,  in  this  country,  do  not  dress  too  tightly,  are  the  rarest  of  all 
exceptions  to  an  almost  universal  rule;  so  rare,  indeed,  that  few  can 
be  found  at  any  age;  and  it  is  doubtful  if  ten  per  cent,  of  ladies, 
American-born,  can  be  found  in  any  city  of  the  United  States,  who 
are  not  now  distorting  their  natural  proportions,  undermining  their 
health  and  laying  the  firm  foundations  of  future  disease  and  misery, 
not  only  for  themselves  but  also  for  their  children,  by  wearing  tight 
clothing. 

In  fact,  almost  any  lady  may  be  made  to  convict  herself  of  this 
sin,  and  actually  does  so,  in  almost  every  conversation  which  she 
holds  upon  this  subject.  If  accused  of  wearing  tight  dresses,  she  will 
indignantly  deny  it.  If  asked  if  the  dress  she  has  on  is  comfortable, 
she  will  answer  in  the  affirmative.  Now,  if  we  further  inquire 
whether  she  feels  better  in  it  than  in  a  loose  dress,  she  will  at  once 
impulsively  reply,  "  Oh,  yes;  for,  in  a  loose  dress,  I  feel  the  want  of 
a  support."  She  is  simply  like  the  rum-drinker  without  his  accus- 
tomed dram ;  that  is,  she  has  dressed  tightly  for  so  long  a  time  that 
she  has  paralyzed  the  muscles  of  her  body,  and  they  no  longer  per- 
form their  natural  office  of  supporting,  so  that  she  has  to  substitute 
cotton,  linen  and  whalebone  in  their  stead,  if  the  practice  of 
excessive  tight  lacing  be  continued,  deformity  and  disease  niust,  as  a 
matter  of  course,  soon  result.  The  only  remedy  is,  at  once  and  for- 
ever, to  abandon  the  stays  and  hip-suspended  skirts,  and  suffer  the 
discomfort  entailed  in  becoming  accustomed  to  the  change,  until 
the  muscles,  by  exercise,  shall  regain  their  natural  activity  and 
resume  their  proper  functions.  Any  woman  who  will  not  do  this 
must  not  have  too  high  hopes  of  health,  beauty  and  long  life  for 
herself,  and  of^  strong,  healthy  and  well  developed  children. 

Deformity  is  not  merely  occasional,  but  the  inevitable  result 


ALCOHOLIC    LIQUORS.  115 

of  extremely  tight  dressing.  No  woman  can  persevere  in  the  prac- 
tice and  escape  it,  as  a  surgical  examination,  were  they  disposed  to 
submit  to  it,  would  immediately  show.  When  tight  dresses  have 
been  applied  to  girls  before  the  bones  have  attained  solidity — a  com- 
mon practice  with  too  many  young  girls — a  lateral  or  "sideways  " 
curvature  of  the  spine  is  the  speedy  and  inevitable  result.  And 
nothing  is  done  to  counteract  this  evil,  no  robust  exercise,  no  health- 
giving  work.  Six  hours  a  day  in  the  school-room,  two  hours  more 
for  home  study,  and  as  much  as  they  please  for  novel  reading, 
thrumming  the  piano,  embroidery,  etc.,  make  up  the  day  of  our 
young  girls,  from  ten  to  sixteen  years  of  age.  Their  parents  do  not 
require  them  to  assist  in  domestic  employments,  because  work  is 
vulgar  and  unfashionable,  and  would  soil  the  delicate  whiteness  and 
harden  the  soft  texture  of  their  pink  and  lily  hands. 


ALCOHOLIC  LIQUORS. 

Alcoholic  Liquor  as  a  Cause  of  Disease — Those  who 
die  from  the  direct  effect  of  intoxicating  liquors — that  is,  of  delirium 
tremens  or  drunkenness — comprise  but  a  small  portion  of  those 
who  go  down  to  their  graves  from  this  cause,  for  it  is  a  fact  well 
known  to  the  medical  profession  that  those  who  use  stimulating 
liquors  are  far  more  liable  to  be  attacked  with  any  prevailing  disease, 
and  the  fatality  is  also  much  greater  in  such  cases,  than  with  those 
of  temperate  habits.  As  a  general  rule,  throughout  the  world,  the 
first  victims  of  cholera  are  drawn  from  those  who  use  stimulants. 
The  same  is  true  in  cases  of  sunstroke,  chronic  inflammation  of  the 
stomach,  headache,  diseases  of  the  liver,  jaundice,  dropsy,  impotency, 
gout,  colic,  peevish  irritability,  febrile  diseases,  epilepsy,  apoplexy, 
loss  of  memory  and  mania.  These  are  some  of  the  diseases  that 
afflict  the  rum-drinker,  and  the  habit  is  one  of  the  most  prolific 
causes  known  of  lunacy.  In  England,  Lord  Shaftesbury,  chairman 
of  the  commission  on  lunacy,  stated  in  a  parliamentary  report  that  six 
out  of  every  ten  of  the  lunatics  in  their  asylums  are  made  so  by  the 
use  of  alcohol. 

Adulterated  Liquors  in  this  country  count  their  victims 
by  the  thousand.  Wines,  said  to  be  the  least  injurious  of  the  stimu- 
lants, contain  the  adulterants  in  a  very  great  degree.  Many  of  them 
contain  but  little  of  the  juice  of  the  grape  and  some  of  them  none 
at  all.  They  are  manufactured  from  dye-stuff,  drugs  and  alcohol, 
with  that  most  dangerous  article,  lead,  added,  to  render  them  clear 
and  prevent  their  becoming  sour.  Hence  their  use  in  any  quantity 
can  only  be  injurious  to  health  and  destructive  to  life. 

Alcoholic  Liquors  not  Essential  in  Medicine — Dr. 
John  Ellis,  of  New  York,  says:  "1  can  say  that,  after  devoting 
over  eighteen  years  to  the  study  and  practice  of  medicine,  I  have 
never  seen  eighteen  cases  in  which  the  use  of  alcoholic  drinks  have 

O 


]16  ALCOHOLIC    LIQUOKS. 

done  my  patients  good.  I  have  never  seen  a  patient  recover  under 
their  use,  that  I  had  not  good  reason  to  think  would  have  recovered 
without  them.  I  have  frequently  been  called  to  see  feeble  persons, 
especially  females,  who  had  been  taking  winv,  beer,  brandy  and  the 
like  for  years,  to  strengthen  them,  and  still  they  remained  weak;  and 
1  have  found  that  such  patients  improved  when  they  were  required 
to  live  on  a  proper  diet  and  discontinue  their  stiinulants.  So  far 
from  being  strengthened  they  had  actually  been  debilitated  by  their 
use." 

The  celebrated  Dr.  Edmunds,  of  London,  makes  the  following 
statement  in  his  writings:  "The  cases  in  which  I  use  alcohol 
in  my  practice  I  confess  become  less  and  less  frequent  every  day. 
And  I  should  feel  that  I  lost  very  little  were  1  deprived  of  it 
altogether."  It  is  probable  that  there  are  conditions  or  states,  in  some 
few  diseases,  where  stimulants  of  this  character  may  do  some  good ; 
but  the  great  difficulty  is  to  know  exactly  when  this  condition  or 
state  occurs,  and  there  is  usually  more  or  less  disagreement  on  this 
point  among  physicians.  And  when  they  do  not  effect  good,  they 
usually  aggravate  the  disease  and  result  in  harm,  for  all  undue 
excitement  is  necessarily  followed  by  corresponding  depression,  and 
thus  thousands  are  sent  to  a  speedy  grave  in  consequence  of  it. 
How  can  it  be  otherwise?  Can  a  man  who  is  prostrated  to  the  very 
lowest  ebb  of  life  stand  a  course  of  stimulation  whose  reaction,  all 
experience  shows,  will  prostrate  a  well  man  ?  Take  for  example  a 
most  critical  case,  in  which  the  patient  is  for  days  in  a  state  where 
he  can  barely  live  without  stimulants,  and  now  let  him  be  given 
these,  and  an  unnatural  state  of  excitement  will  follow,  or  a  degree 
of  activity  above  that  which  the  exhausted  organism  is  capable  of 
sustaining;  as  a  necessary  consequence,  corresponding  depression 
must  follow,  -and  if  the  patient  was  barely  at  the  living  point  before 
the  prostration,  which  is  sure  to  follow,  he  must  now  sink  below 
that  point.  It  may  be  asked,  can  not  this  state  of  excitement  be 
kept  up  by  the  use  of  stimulants  for  days,  until  the  patient  recovers  ? 
If  space  would  admit,  we  might  logically  show  that  this  can  rarely, 
if  ever  be  done. 

Alcoholic  Liquors  afford  Neither  Muscular 
Strength  nor  Nutriment — It  is  a  law  of  the  animal  economy 
that  any  substance  or  food  must,  when  taken  into  the  body,  be 
changed  or  decomposed  into  its  elements  before  it  can  yield  to  the 
body  those  forces  which  produce  muscular  strength.  Now  the  fact 
is,  that  when  alcohol  is  taken  into  the  body  it  leaves  it  again  as 
alcohol  undecomposed,  there  being  no  change  wrought  upon  it.  It 
therefore  cannot  have  given  up  those  elements  that  are  needed  in 
order  to  supply  nutriment  and  muscular  force.  As  an  evidence 
that  alcohol  thus  leaves  the  system  undecomposed  and  without  any 
change,  you  have  but  to  give  an  individual  a  few  tablespoonfuls  and 
you  can  shortly  afterwards  smell  its  vapor  as  it  is  emitted  from  the 
pores  of  the  skin.  You  can,  as  easily  and  definitely,  reproduce  and 


ALCOHOLIC   LIQUORS.  117 

demonstrate  the  presence  of  alcohol  by  the  exhalations  from  the 
skin  and  lungs,  as  you  can  the  presence  of  arsenic  in  the  body  of  a 
person  who  has  been  poisoned  by  it.  Food  is  that  which  is  decom- 
posed in  the  body  and  supplies  it  with  the  forces  which  the  body 
afterwards  gives  out.  If  your  horse  is  tired  by  its  journey,  you  can 
give  him  a  feed  of  corn  and  time  to  digest  it,  and  he  goes  into  har- 
ness again  as  vigorous  as  ever  and  ready  for  the  next  stage.  What 
is  it  that  has  taken  him  along  through  the  second  stage?  It  is  the 
corn  which  has  served  as  food  to  the  animal,  and  has  become  de- 
composed in  its  tissues,  just  as  the  coal  would  be  put  into  a  loco- 
motive furnace  when  the  fire  was  going  down.  Now,  suppose, 
instead  of  giving  a  horse  a  measure  of  corn,  you  give  him  a  liberal 
allowance  of  whip,  which  is  a  stimulant  ?  The  horse  goes  on  and 
works  until  more  compbtely  exhausted;  and  just  so  with  a  man.  It 
should  be  recollected  that  food  puts  strength  into  a  man  by  giving 
substance  to  supply  waste;  but  alcoholic  stimulants  abstract  strength 
from  a  man;  they  excite  but  to  exhaust.  Then  recollect  that  when 
you  employ  stimulant,  you  are  using  that  which  will  exhaust  the 
last  particle  of  strength  with  which  your  body  otherwise  would  not 
part.  That  is  what  we  always  do  when  we  work  on  stimulants ;  it 
is  obviously  unnatural,  and  therefore  injurious.  The  foregoing 
statement  being  true — that  alcoholic  liquors  furnish  neither  nutri- 
ment nor  muscular  strength — it  must  logically  follow  that  their  use 
is  unnatural  and  injurious. 

Alcohol  an  Enemy  to  Prosperity — To  illustrate  the 
beneficial  effects  that  flow  from  curtailment  of  the  use  of  alcoholic 
liquors,  we  give  the  following  facts  which  were  submitted  by  the 
clerk  of  the  circuit  court  of  Edwards  County,  in  the  State  of  Illinois, 
some  time  since: 

"  There  has  not  been  a  licensed  saloon  in  this  county  for  over 
twenty -five  years.  During  that  time  our  jail  has  not  averaged  an 
occupant.  This  county  never  sent  but  one  person  to  the  peniten- 
tiary, and  that  man  was  sent  up  for  killing  his  wife,  while  drunk  on 
whisky  obtained  from  a  licensed  saloon  in  an  adjoining  county. 

"  We  have  but  very  few  paupers  in  our  poor  house,  sometimes 
only  three  or  four.  Our  taxes  are  thirty-two  per  cent,  lower  than 
they  are  in  adjoining  counties,  where  saloons  are  licensed.  Our 
people  are  prosperous,  peaceable  and  sober,  there  being  very  little 
drinking,  except  near  Grayville,  a  licensed  town  of  White  County, 
near  our  border.  The  different  terms  of  our  circuit  court  occupy 
three  or  four  days  each  year,  and  then  the  dockets  are  cleared." 

Treatment  of  the  Alcohol  Habit— Dr.  W.  F.  Waugh,  of 
Philadelphia,  has  devoted  considerable  time  to  the  study  of  the  al- 
cohol habit.  In  seeking  the  causes  for  the  return  of  the  drunkard 
to  his  habits  of  intoxication,  he  has  noted  the  following : 

"1.  PREVIOUSLY  EXISTING  DISEASE  which  had  led  to  drink.  It 
is  a  misfortune  to  a  neuralgic  when  the  relief  afforded  by  alcohol  is 


U8  ALCOHOLIC    LIQUORS. 

manifested  to  him.     Dyspeps-la  has  caused  many  a  man  to   become 
a  drunkard. 

"2.  OVERWORK;  especially  when  accompanied  by  ill-health. 
When  a  man  begins  to  resort  to  alcohol  to  enable  him  to  perform 
tasks  which  are  above  his  unaided  strength,  he  is  calling  the  Saxons 
into  Britain;  he  is  invoking  the  aid  of  an  ally  who  will  certainly 
one  day  turn  upon  him  with  deadly  effect.  The  most  hopeless 
cases  received  in  our  asylums  are  those  which  come  under  this 
head. 

"3.  CATARRH  OF  THE  STOMACH  is  responsible  for  many  cases. 
This  is  due  to  the  direct  effect  of  alcohol  upon  the  gastric  mucous 
membrane.  It  is  the  source  of  the  "next-morning  headache,"  the 
thirst,  and  loathing  of  food  in  one  who  is  just  getting  over  a  de- 
bauch. The  temporary  relief  afforded  by  alcohol  in  these  cases 
induces  many  to  continue  their  potations  who  would  otherwise  have 
stopped. 

"4.  CATARRH  OF  THE  MOUTH  : — Although  the  gastric  catarrh 
has  been  generally  mentioned  by  writers,  it  is  singular  that  none  of 
them  have  called  our  attention  to  catarrh  of  the  mouth.  Observa- 
tion shows  that  after  a  night's  drinking  there  is  great  dryness  of 
the  mouth,  the  secretions  of  the  mouth  and  salivary  glands  being 
suspended.  I  am  convinced  that  in  many  cases  the  desire  for  drink 
has  no  deeper  origin  than  the  mouth. 

"5.  DEPRESSION: — The  depression  due  to  the  withdrawal  of 
the  accustomed  stimulus  is,  however,  in  nearly  all  cases,  a  powerful 
incentive  to  a  relapse  into  habits  of  tippling. 

"TREATMENT. — The  treatment  of  these  varieties  must  necessar- 
ily greatly  vary.  In  the  first  and  second  classes  the  recognition  of 
the  cause  affords  the  indication  for  treatment. 

"  In  the  third  class,  namely,  that  dependent  on  gastric  catarrh, 
the  following  treatment  has  proved  most  beneficial  in  my  hands: 
One  hour  before  meals  give  a  teacup  of  hot  water  in  which  has  been 
dissolved  ten  grains  of  bicarbonate  soda.  This  dissolves  and  carries 
off  the  tough  adhesive  mucus  which  coats  the  mucous  membrane 
of  the  stomach,  and  which  besides  hindering  digestion,  acts  also  as 
a  ferment.  Half  an  hour  later,  drop  upon  the  cleansed  surface  of 
the  gastric  mucous  membrane,  a  small  dose  of  subnitrate  or  sub- 
carbonate  of  bismuth,  oxide  of  zinc  or  oxide  of  silver.  In  a  few- 
days  the  catarrhal  symptoms  will  subside.  If  the  digestive  fluids 
be  not  secreted  in  a  healthy  manner,  minute  doses  of  rhubarb  and 
ipecac  will  restore  the  normal  functions  much  more  certainly  than 
pepsin  of  any  sort.'' 

"In  the  fourth  and  fifth  classes  I  desire  to  recommend  the  ad- 
ministration of  Erythroxylon  Coca.  It  is  useless  in  the  treatment 
of  delirium  tremens,  but  to  relieve  the  depression  resulting  from 
the  deprival  of  stimulants  it  has  remarkable  powers.  Its  effects  in 
relieving  one  from  the  sense  of  fatigue  are  too  well  known  to  re- 
quire more  than  a  passing  notice.  1  have  frequently  returned  to 


TOBACCO.  H9 

ray  home  after  a  hard  day's  work  only  to  find  that  a  still  harder 
night  awaited  me  in  the  shape  of  a  tedious  labor  case.  A  dose  of 
coca,  however,  removed  the  fatigue  and  left  me  as  fresh  as  when 
starting  out  in  the  morning  after  a  sound  night's  sleep." 

Dr.  Waugh  proceeds  to  give  instances  of  the  alcohol  habit, 
cured  by  the  use  of  the  Erythroxylon  Coca.  To  overcome  the  ob- 
stacle that  men  did  not  like  to  be  seen  taking  medicine,  he  has  put 
up  the  coca  in  masticatory  plugs  like  tobacco,  and  called  coca-bola. 
This  has  also  had  the  additional  effect  of  curing  the  tobacco 
chewing  habit. 


TOBACCO. 

Tobacco  a  Poison — No  one  will  question  the  fact  that 
tobacco  is  a  poison,  who  has  observed  the  deadly  sickness  it  usually 
produces  when  chewed  or  smoked  by  those  not  habituated  to  its  use. 
There  are  but  few  substances  in  nature  that  are  capable  of  destroying 
life  so  suddenly  as  tobacco.  From  one  to  two  drops  of  the  oil  have 
frequently  been  administered  to  dogs  and  cats,  and  invariably  in  a 
few  minutes  life  became  extinct.  Dr.  Franklin  applied  the  oily 
material  which  floats  on  the  surface  of  water  when  a  current  of 
tobacco  smoke  is  passed  into  it,  to  the  tongue  of  a  cat,  and  found 
it  to  destroy  life  in  a  few  minutes. 

Tobacco  a  Cause  of  Disease — Tobacco  is  a  frequent 
cause  of  disease  of  the  digestive  organs,  lungs,  nervous  system,  head, 
eyes  and  brain.  It  causes  heartburn,  nausea  and  frequent  belchings; 
pains  and  diseases  of  the  liver;  pains  in  the  bowels,  with  disposition 
to  diarrhea  or  costiveness.  It  causes,  too,  difficulty  of  breathing, 
oppression  of  the  chest,  pains  in  the  chest,  with  inability  to  take  in 
a  long  breath,  and  violent  palpitation  of  the  heart,  as  well  as  pain 
and  stiffness  of  the  back.  Tobacco  also  produces  a  tendency  to 
paralysis,  causes  drowsiness,  unnatural  sleep,  nightmare,  trouble- 
some, anxious  and  frightful  dreams,  and  a  great  number  arid  variety 
of  affections  which  we  have  not  space  to  mention.  In  fact  we  have 
noticed  but  a  small  proportion  of  the  diseases  which  are  asserted  by 
some  of  our  best  medical  writers  to  spring  from  the  use  of  tobacco. 
Of  course  it  affects  different  persons  in  different  ways,  searching 
6ut  and  seizing  upon  those  parts  of  the  body  which  are  least  able  to 
resist  its  destructive  force. 

Yet  there  is  seldom  any  one  who  habitually  uses  tobacco  but 
will  find  himself  troubled,  more  or  less-,  by  the  symptoms  of  the 
above  named  diseases  as  soon  as  he  stoj^  its  use;  but  while  using  it 
freely  it  will  palliate  or  allay,  as  do  aft  poisons,  the  symptoms  its 
use  has  caused.  Not  infrequently  on  rising  in  the  morning,  after 
having  abstained  from  its  use  during  the  night,  he  will  get  a  slight 
glimpse  of  his  waning  vital  energies;  but  his  view  will  soon  again 
be  obscured  when  he  partakes  of  the  alluring  leaf. 


10 1 1  TOBACCO. 

Medical  Testimony — The  senior  physician  to  the  Metro- 
politan Free  Hospital,  in  London,  writes  as  follows:  u  I  can  testify, 
from  long  observation,  that  the  chronic  use  of  tobacco  in  any  form 
is  a  very  prevalent  cause  of  debility  and  manifold  diseases.  Take, 
first  of  all,  the  sense  of  sight :  one  of  the  most  celebrated  London 
ophthalmic  surgeons  tells  me  that  he  is  constantly  consulted  by 
young  gentlemen  for  weakness  of  vision,  caused  by  smoking;  and  I 
myself  nave  in  many  cases  seen  the  prolonged  use  of  tobacco,  espec- 
ially when  it  is  chewed,  cause  the  total  loss  of  sight.  Then  take 
the  circulatory  system,  and  we  find  smokers  subject  to  palpitation 
of  the  heart  and  far  less  able  to  bear  up  against  the  extremes  of 
heat  and  cold  than  they  were  before  making  use  of  tobacco.  The 
use  of  tobacco  is  apt  to  cause  a  relaxation  of  the  muscles  of  the  back 
of  the  mouth  and  dusky  discoloration  of  the  fauces,  with  hoarseness 
from  congestion  of  the  vocal  cords.  The  overwhelming  majority 
of  cases  of  cancer  of  the  lip  are  found  in  men  who  smoke,  and  can- 
cer of  the  tongue  has  often  been  said  to  be  caused  by  the  irritation 
of  the  fumes  of  the  pipe  or  cigar.  Great  smokers  lose,  to  some 
extent,  their  vivacity;  ^.  0.,  they  are  less  vital  than  they  used  to  be, 
and  less  easily  moved  by  a  slight  'stimulus'  which  might  be 
pleasurable  to  non-smokers.  They  are  notoriously  dyspeptic.  I 
need  hardly  refer,  indeed,  to  such  a  well  known  fact.  They  are 
subject  to  constipation  and  '  malaise;'  and  when  deprived  of  their 
stimulus  are  more  miserable,  perhaps,  than  even  drinkers.  I  must 
take  the  liberty  to  protest  against  a  custom  which  has  been 
inveighed  against  by  Brodie,  Copland,  Critchett,  Guerrin,  Mante- 
gazza,  Cacopardo,  and  numerous  heads  of  my  profession  in  all 
countries." 

Mental  Effects — Mr.  Solly,  an  eminent  writer  on  the  brain, 
said  once  in  a  clinical  lecture  on  that  frightful  and  formidable 
malady,  softening  of  the  brain,  "  I  would  caution  you  as  students 
against  the  use  of  tobacco,  and  I  would  advise  you  to  disabuse  your 
patients'  minds  of  the  idea  that  it  is  harmless.  I  have  had  a  long 
experience  in  brain-diseases,  and  I  am  satisfied  now  that  smoking 
is  a  most  noxious  habit.  I  know  of  no  other  cause  or  agent  which 
tends  so  much  to  bring  on  functional  disease,  and  through  this  in 
the  end,  to  lead  to  organic  diseases  of  the  brain,  as  the  excessive  use 
of  tobacco." 

The  influence  of  tobacco  on  the  human  system  is  quite  as  much 
to  be  dreaded  as  the  use  of  alcoholic  drinks.  Drunkards  invariably 
are  tobacco-users.  Not  one  young  man  in  a  hundred  would  ever 
think  of  using  intoxicating  liquors  did  he  not  first  learn  to  use 
tobacco  in  some  form.  Daughters  of  drunken  fathers  do  not  inherit 
a  hankering  after  spirituous  liquors;  neither  would  the  sons,  did 
they  but  abstain  from  the  use  of  tobacco.  And  yet  ministers  of 
the  gospel  and  many  of  the  deacons  of  our  churches,  good  men,  so- 
called,  who  preach  temperance  and  cleanliness  to  the  youths  of  the 
lanO  unceasingly,  keep  their  mouths  filled  with  the  vile  stuff  or 


TOBACCO.  121 

make  smoke-houses  of  their  heads,  as  if  the  end  and  aim  of  life  with 
them  was  to  pickle  their  tongues  in  smoke;  and  their  whole  bodies 
are  so  saturated  and  polluted  with  the  vile  stuff  that  their  neighbors' 
nostrils  announce  their  coming  afar  off.  Is  it  to  be  wondered  at 
that  so  many  of  our  young  men,  following  in  the  steps  of  their 
illustrious  fathers,  learn  to  use  tobacco  and  cultivate  a  taste  for 
stimulants  which  at  last  becomes  a  direful  disease  and  then  finally 
die  lunatics  or  drunkards? 

The  smoking  of  a  single  cigar,  and  especially  by  those  not  long 
habituated  to  its  use,  will  increase  the  pulse  from  ten  to  fifteen 
beats.  The  results  of  both  chewing  and  smoking  often  are  depression 
of  spirits,  irritability,  peevishness,  loss  of  memory,  dullness  of  per- 
ception and  despondency,  as  a  natural  result  of  over-excitement.  The 
teachers  in  our  institution  of  learning  not  infrequently  observe 
that  young  men  who  use  tobacco,  as  a  general  rule,  are  much  more 
dull  and  stupid  than  those  who  do  not ;  and  they,  as  well  as  eminent 
physicians,  have  expressed  the  opinion  that  tobacco  to-day  is  doing 
almost  as  great  a  physical  injury  to  the  present  generation  as  alco- 
hol. 

Sudden  Death — Dr.  Twitchell  states  that  nearly  all  the 
cases  of  sudden  death  occurring  during  sleep,  which  came  under 
his  observation,  were  those  of  persons  who  had  indulged  largely  in 
the  use  of  tobacco.  And  subsequently  the  correctness  of  his  state- 
ments was  confirmed  by  investigations  made  by  the  Boston  Society 
of  Medical  Observation. 

Physical  Effects — The  use  of  tobacco  produces  marked 
alterations  in  the  most  expressive  portions  of  the  face.  In  conse- 
quence of  the  constant  use  of  the  muscles  surrounding  the  mouth 
there  is  occasioned  an  irregular  development  of  these  parts,  which 
presents  a  coarser  appearance  when  compared  with  the  rest  of  the 
features.  The  eye  loses  its  natural  fire  and  becomes  dull  and  vacant, 
and  the  skin  assumes  a  sallow  appearance 

Uncleanly — To  say  that  this  habit,  with  many,  is  uncleanly 
and  even  filthy,  is  only  repeating  what  is  expressed  every  day.  The 
linen,  the  mouth,  the  breath,  and  many  times  the  room  of  its  vic- 
tim, indicate  the  effect  it  produces. 

Moral  Effects — The  use  of  tobacco  has  a  tendency  to  impair 
the  taste,  so  that  simple  fluid  and  simple  diet  are  liable  to  become 
insipid  and  unpalatable,  and  the  natural  resort  is  then  to  the 
"flowing  bowl."  It  also  excites  the  various  animal  propensities 
beyond  their  proper  balance,  and  tends  to  debase  the  moral  character 
and  make  man  more  animal  and  less  intellectual. 

Expensive — Tobacco,  in  its  different  forms,  costs  the  people 
of  the  United  States  more  than  $30,000,000  annually,  all  of  which 
is  far  worse  than  if  thrown  away.  It  is  not  a  natural  food  for  man; 
it  will  not  sustain  life,  but  is  a  poison,  and  all  its  tendencies,  except 
in  rare  cases,  are  to  destroy  life.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  we  cry  hard 
times,  when  there  are  hundreds  of  millions  of  dollars  annually 


122  TOBACCO. 

thrown  away  for  tobacco  and  intoxicating  beverages?  Those  who 
an-  so  adroitly  seeking  for  the  cause  of  this  condition  of  aft'airs, 
would  they  but  take  the  trouble  to  examine  the  statistics  and  inves- 
tigate this  matter,  would  find  herein  one.  cause  for  this  great 
depression  that  has  been  more  potent  than  all  others  combined. 

Cigarettes  and  Tobacco  are  Ruining  Millions  of 
Young  Men  and  Boys,  thereby  developing  the  pas- 
sions, softening  and  weakening  the  bones,  and  greatly  injuring  the 
brain  and  nervous  system.  A  boy  who  early  and  freely  uses 
tobacco  never  is  known  to  make  a  man  of  much  energy  of  charac- 
ter, and  generally  lacks  mental  and  physical  energy.  The  larger 
proportion  of  the  aged,  and  those  of  mature  years,  very  much  lament 
that  they  were  led  to  indulge  in  this  habit.  This  should  be  a  sol- 
emn warning  to  the  young  not  to  fall  into  the  same  error.  Many 
boys  have  erroneously  conceived  the  idea  that  to  "  puff  "  a  cigar  or 
cigarette,  or  chew  a  quid  of  tobacco,  is  manly — is  genteel.  Yet,  if 
they  did  but  know  in  what  contempt  such  a  course  is  held  by  the 
thoughtful  and  considerate,  there  would  never  be  a  repetition  of  it. 
I  fancy  I  hear  some  young  reader  remark,  u  My  father  used 
tobacco  many  years,  and  died  an  old  man;  if  tobacco  killed  him,  it 
was  very  slow  poison.'1  I  am  apprised  of  the  fact  that  some  men 
of  strong  constitutions,  active  lite  and  otherwise  good  habits,  may 
use  tobacco  and  alcohol,  and  even  get  drunk  often,  and  yet  live  to  a 
good  old  age;  but  they  are  exceptions  to  the  general  rule;  a  much 
greater  number  will  die  young. 

Besides,  it  will  be  found  that  most  of  those  who  lived  to  an  old 
age  did  not  commence  the  use  of  these  poisons  very  young;  else 
they  used  them  moderately  and  were  never  what  we  call  hard  drink- 
ers or  smokers.  And  we  would  further  say  to  this  young  man,  that 
if  he  were  born  after  his  father  commenced  using  tobacco,  he  does 
not,  for  that  very  reason,  if  not  for  others,  possess  his  father's 
strength  of  constitution,  if  the  latter  used  tobacco  as  freely  as  most 
voting  men  use  it  to-day;  neither  can  he  follow  in  his  father's 
footsteps  without  the  chances  of  filling  a  premature  grave.  How 
many  of  us  are  to-day  suffering  from  paternal  errors  in  consequence 
of  the  iniquities  of  fathers  being  visited  on  their  children. 

Tobacco  Destroys  Health,  Imperils  Social  Stand- 
ing, Extinguishes  the  Affections.— Besides  it  produces 
consumption,  feeds  dyspepsia,  cherishes  nervous  diseases  and  pal- 
pitation of  the  heart,  excites  liver  complaint,  creates  cancers, 
encourages  headache,  engenders  weak  eyes,  invites  disease  and  pro- 
motes softening  of  the  brain.  Its  foul  perfumes  invade  every  rail- 
road coach,  street  car  and  omnibus-line;  contaminate  hotels,  "board- 
ing-houses and  private  apartments;  its  stench  invades  the  family  and 
social  circle,  and  nauseates  the  mother,  sickens  the  wife  and  insults 
the  daughter;  it  extinguishes  the  affections  of  the  doting  lover, 
the  young  bride  and  disgusts  the  young  maiden.  It  weak- 
ens the  digestion,  perverts  the  taste  and  leads  to  intemperance.  It 


SEI F-POLLUTION.  123 

creates  an  offensive  breath,  repulsive  mouth  and  soiled  linen.  It 
impairs  the  voice,  furrows  the  cheek  and  sallows  the  complexion. 
And  last,  but  not  least,  it  makes  angry  mothers  and  scolding  wives. 


SELF-POLLUTION. 

There  are  various  names  given  to  the  unnatural  and  degrading 
vice  of  producing  venereal  excitement  by  the  hand,  or  other  means, 
generally  resulting  in  a  discharge  of  semen  in  the  male  and  a  cor- 
responding emission  in  the  female.  Unfortunately,  it  is  a  vice  by 
no  means  uncommon  among  the  youth  of  both  sexes,  and  is 
frequently  continued  into  riper  years. 

Symptoms — The  following  are  some  of  the  symptoms  of 
those  who  are  addicted  to  the  habit:  Inclination  to  shun 
company  or  society;  frequently  being  missed  from  the  company  of 
the  family,  or  others  with  whom  he  or  she  is  associated ;  becoming 
timid  and  bashful,  and  shunning  the  society  of  the  opposite  sex; 
the  face  is  apt  to  be  pale  and  often  a  bluish  or  purplish  streak  under 
the  eyes,  while  the  eyes  themselves  look  dull  and  languid  and  the 
edges  of  the  eyelids  often  become  red  and  sore;  the  person  can  not 
look  any  one  steadily  in  the  face,  but  will .  drop  the  eyes  or  turn 
away  from  your  gaze  as  if  guilty  of  something  mean. 

The  health  soon  becomes  noticeably  impaired;  there  will 
be  general  debility,  a  slowness  of  growth,  weakness  in  the  lower 
limbs,  nervousness  and  unsteadiness  of  the  hands,  loss  of  memory, 
forgetfulness  and  inability  to  study  or  learn,  a  restless  disposition, 
weak  eyes  and  loss  of  sight,  headache  and  inability  to  sleep,  or 
wakefulness.  Next  come  sore  eyes,  blindness,  stupidity,  consump- 
tion, spinal  affection,  emaciation,  involuntary  seminal  emissions, 
loss  of  all  energy  or  spirit,  insanity  and  idiocy — the  hopeless  ruin 
of  both  body  and  mind.  These  latter  results  do  not  always 
follow.  Yet  they  or  some  of  them  do  often  occur  as  the  direct  con- 
sequences of  the  pernicious  habit. 

The  subject  is  an  important  one.  Few,  perhaps,  ever  think,  or 
ever  know,  how  many  of  the  unfortunate  inmates  of  our  lunatie 
asylums  have  been  sent  there  by  this  dreadful  vice.  "Were  the 
whole  truth  upon  this  subject  known,  it  would  alarm  parents,  as 
well  as  the  guilty  victims  of  the  vice,  more  even  than  the  dread  of 
the  cholera  or  small-pox. 

Preventive  Measures — When  the  parents  are  satisfied 
that  their  child  is  indulging  in  this  habit,  take  immediate  measures 
to  break  it  up.  It  is  a  delicate  matter  for  parents,  especially  for  a 
father,  to  speak  to  his  son  about.  It  is  different  with  the  mother; 
she  can  more  readily  speak  to  a  daughter  upon  subjects  of  that 
nature,  and  if  guilty,  portray  to  her  the  danger,  the  evil  conse- 
quences and  ruin  which  must  result  if  the  habit  is  not  at  once  and 


124  SELF- POLLUTION. 

forever  abandoned.     If  persuasion  and  instruction  will  not  do,  other 
measures,  such  as  will  prove  efficient,  must  be  resorted  to. 

In  case  of  a  son,  perhaps  the  better  way  will  be  for  the  services 
of  the  family  physician  to  be  engaged.  He  can  portray  to  the  mis- 
•juidt'd  young  man  the  horrors  and  evils  of  the  habit  in  their  bear- 
ing, and  his  caution  and  advice  will  have  weight. 

How  to  Detect  and  Prevent  Secret  Vice. — Examina- 
tion of  the  linen  is  usually  conclusive  evidence  in  the  case  of  boys. 
lue  genital  organs,  too,  receive  an  undue  share  of  attention.  Tin- 
patient  should  be  constantly  watched  during  the  day  until  he  fails 
asleep  at  night,  and  be  required  to  arise  directly  he  wakes  in  the 
morning.  In  confirmed  cases  the  night-dress  should  be  so  arranged 
that  the  hands  cannot  touch  the  genital  organs. 

Under  no  circumstances  should  nurses  ever  be  permitted  unneces- 
sarily to  handle  or  expose  the  genital  organs  of  children,  and  children 
should  be  taught  at  the  very  earliest  period  that  it  is  immodest  and 
even  wrong,  to  handle  the  parts.  When  at  school,  as  well  as  at 
home,  every  boy  should  have  a  separate  led.  The  neglect  of  this 
important  advice  is  a-  frequent  cause  of  bad  habits  being  taught 
and  practiced.  In  addition  to  a  separate  bed,  he  should  be  able  to 
dress  and  undress  apart  from  the  observation  of  otJiers.  The 
necessary  privacy  may  be  secured  by  partitions  placed  between  the 
beds,  but  not  extending  up  to  the  ceiling,  so  as  to  interfere  as  litth 
as  possible  with  the  ventilation.  One  of  the  few  articles  necessary 
in  the  sleeping  room  is  a  sponge  hath.  This,  with  a  good-sized 
piece  of  honeycomb  sponge,  and  a  large  towel  or  sheet,  complete  the 
outfit.  The  regular  daily  use  of  the  sponge  bath  conduces  greatly 
to  the  cure  or  prevention  of  self -abuse.  The  too  free  use  of  meat, 
highly-seasoned  dishes,  coffee,  wine,  late  suppers,  etc.,  strongly  tend 
to  excite  animal  propensities,  which  directly  predispose  to  vice. 
A  Terrible  Evil. — In  the  City  of  Chicago  in  one  school, 

an  investigation  proved  that  over  sixty  children  under  thirteen 

years  of  age  were  habitually  practicing  this  degrading,  health  and 

life  destroying   habit,  while   among   the  older  ones  the  habit  was 

even  worse,  though  not  so  easily  detected. 

In  a  country  school  in   Black  Hawk  Co.,  Iowa,  one  bad  boy 

secretly  taught  all  the  rest  until  the  entire  school  practiced  this 
private  vice  during  the  noon  hour  when  the  teacher  was  away. 

In  New  Orleans  nearly  all  the  pupils  in  a  large  femaleboard* 

ing  school  were  practicing  this  horrible  vice  and  the  scandal  of  tht 

fearful  discovery  is  not  yet  forgotten. 

Worth  Millions. —  The  foregoing  article  on  self -abuse 
should  be  in  the  hands  of  every  young  person  as  it  would  be  the 
means  of  saving  many  bright  intellects  from  becoming  stupid  or 
imbeciles^  or  lunatics  or  from  filling  premature  graves  and  ot 
worth  to  them  more  than  Astor^s  millions. 


D.  S.  BURTON. 

The  above  is  an  illustration  of  D.  S.  Burton  jf  Harris,  Pa.,, 
before  the  habits  of  secret  vice  had  begun  to  tell  on  him. 

The  illustration  on  the  following  page  sho^s  the  same  young 
oian  three  years  later  taken  when  he  had  becoiud  an  inveterate 

victim  of  the  vice. 

126 


D.  S.  BURTON. 

The  doctor's  opinion  was:  "If  this  young  man  escapes  the 
asylum  he  and  his  parents  will  be  fortunate. ' ' 

The  instructions  in  this  volume  will  save  many  a  young  man 
from  swelling  the  list  of  the  unfortunates  that  are  in  the  asylums 

all  over  the  country. 

127 


THINGS  WORTH  KNOWING. 

PARENTS    MAY    REGULATE    THE    SEX    OF  THE 
CHILD  AT  WILL. 

Every  intelligent  person  who  has  kept  up  with  the  modern  ad 
vance  in  scientific  and  practical  discovery  knows  that  it  has  been  proven 
beyond  any  reasonable  doubt  that  all  parents  possess  the  power  to 
regulate  the  sex  of  the  coming  children  at  their  pleasure. 

Ever  since  the  time  of  Jacob,  the  son  of  Abraham,  there   have 
been  men  who  knew  how  to  determine  and  influence  the  sex  of  the  in 
crease  in  their  flocks  and  herds,  but  it  has  remained  for  modern  times 
to  demonstrate  that  a  modification  of  the  same  law  that  governs  this 
matter  in  the  brute  creation  applies  equally  to  the  human  family. 

Had  they  known  this  law  certain  families  who  now  have  all 
daughters  might  precisely  as  well  have  had  one  or  more  sons  in  the 
place  of  as  many  daughters,  or  vice  versa.  Nature  never  works  at 
haphazard  but  always  along  fixed  lines,  determined  by  inexorable  laws. 

The  following  is  an  article  on  this  subject  by  Dr.  John  Van  Moile. 

"  This  subject,  novel  as  it  may  appear  to  some,  has  been  for  many 
centuries  past,  an  object  of  meditation  and  study;  and  extensive  experi- 
ments have  been  made  for  a  great  number  of  years  in  several  of  the 
European  states  to  hasten  its  elucidation,  and  foremost  among  those 
we  find  England,  France  and  Belgium.  Those  experiments,  at  first 
made  for  the  advancement  of  science  only,  have,  of  late  years,  become 
objects  of  speculation,  and  the  knowledge  of  their  results  of  very  great 
value  to  the  raisers  of  fine  horses  and  cattle.  We  could  not  in  so  short 
a  paper  as  this  give  the  full  history  of  those  experiments;  a  simple 
glance  at  the  main  points  being,  we  deem  it,  sufficient  to  derive  the 
necessary  conclusions  for  the  design  of  our  theme.  The  governments 
of  the  states  just  mentioned  have  instituted  establishments  for  the  pur- 
pose of  raising  and  improving  horses,  cattle  and  oth^r  animals,  and 
men  of  science  have  deduced  from  close  observations,  >  \nd  results  care- 
fully recorded  for  many  years,  the  following  facts: 

"  1.  That  the  young  obtained  from  a  mare,  cow  or  sheep,  etc., 
when  very  young  was  generally  a  male,  when  the  mala  employed  wai 
of  mature  age,  healthy  and  strong. 

"  2.  When  the  female  is  of  mature  age,  strong,  in  althy  and  well 
fed,  the  young  is  more  commonly  female,  when  the  malu  employed  is 
young,  weak,  or  exhausted  by  too  often  repeated  copulauon. 

"  3.  That  the  young  obtained  from  the  same  when  ?  t  mature  age, 
strong,  healthy  and  well  fed,  was  in  nearly  equal  proportion,  w  hen  tne 
male  employed  was  in  a  similar  condition. 

"4.  That  the  young  brought  forth  when  the  female  is  old  are 
generally  males,  when  the  male  employed  is  young  and  strong. 

"  5.  That  the  young  obtained  from  females,  when  in  pride,  being 
well  fed  and  young,  were  generally  females,  when  the  male  was  not  in 
pride,  or  when  ill  fed,  or  exhausted  by  frequent  copulation,  or  too  old. 

"  6.  That  the  young  obtained  from  the  same,  when  ill  fed  and  not 
in  pride,  were  generally  males,  when  the  male  was  well  ted,  young 


130  MALE  AND  FEMALE  CHILDREN  AT  WILL. 

healthy,  strong  and  in  full  heat. 

"  7.  That  if  the  female  was  exhausted  by  labor,  or  forced  exertion, 
the  young  would  be  generally  male,  should  the  male  employed  be  kept 
in  and  well  fed. 

"  8.  That  the  young  would  be  female,  should  the  female  be  kept  a: 
rest,  and  the  male  exhausted  by  labor  or  forced  exertion. 

"  9.  To  conclude — that  the  offspring  would  more  generally  be  male 
or  female,  according  to  their  respective  physical  and  pro  creative  abili- 
ties (age  being  taken  into  consideration). 

"  From  the  preceding  statements  we  derive  the  following  deduc- 
tions: Man  being  an  animal,  having  physical  and  procreative  faculties 
analogous  to  those  of  the  brutes,  if  a  set  of  phenomena  take  place 
among  these,  the  same  must  necessarily  be  produced  in  the  human 
species,  and  if  certain  conditions  of  the  physical  body  affect  the  off- 
spring, the  same  physical  conditions  must  affect  the  offspring  in  man. 
When  it  is  desired  to  bless  the  household  with  a  male  child,  the 
husband  should  take  good  substantial  food,  moderate  exercise,  pass  his 
time  pleasantly  in  the  gay  society  of  women,  read  amusing  books,  and 
abstain  from  cohabitation  for  a  time  previous  to  the  procreative  period. 
During  the  same  time  the  expectant  wife  should  live  sparingly,  particu- 
larly on  vegetables,  fatigue  herself  every  day,  take  some  medicines  that 
reduce  the  sexual  passion,  and  pass  her  time  in  the  dry  society  of  old 
women."  A  common  and  convenient  remedy  for  this  purpose  is  lupulin 
the  yellow  powder  obtained  by  threshing  hops.  It  should  be  taken  in 
doses  of  six  to  ten  grains,  two  or  three  times  a  day.  It  can  also  be 
found  at  drug  stores.  Or  use  spirits  of  camphor  in  two  drop  doses  on 
sugar,  three  or  four  times  a  day;  also  add  half  a  teaspoonful  of  baking 
soda  to  a  teacupful  of  water,  and  drink  it  during  the  day. 

"To  have  female  children,  the  opposite  should  be  observed  ;  the 
woman  should  partake  freely  of  stimulating  food,  using  spices  freely, 
etc.,  but  should  restrain  her  passion  and  preserve  its  whole  force  for  the 
desired  time  ;  the  male  or  husband,  on  the  contrary,  should  reduce  his 
physical  abilities  by  actual  labor,  and  at  the  same  time  reduce  his  pro 
creative  propensities  by  frequent,  copious  cold  ablutions." — [John  E. 
Van  Molle,  A.  M. 

HE  WOULD  GIVE   A  FORTUNE. 

How  often  parents  having  only  daughters,  are  eager  to  have  a  son , 
or  having  sons,  long  for  a  daughter.  They  can  secure  their  wishes 
through  the  invaluable  information  contained  in  the  above  chapter  on 
REODLATINO  THE  SEXES  AT  WILL.  It  has  proved' successful  in  thousands 
of  cases  both  in  this  country  and  in  Europe,  and  not  only  with  human 
offspring,  but  likewise  in  the  breeding  of  horses,  cattle  and  other  animals 

J.  W.  STREETER,  OF  PHILADELPHIA,  WRITES:     "  I  HAVE  TESTED  THIS 

SYSTEM  OF  REGULATING  THE  SEXES  AT  WILL  TO  MY  ENTIRE  SATISFACTION  AND 
FIND  IT  TO  BE  ABSOLUTELY  CORRECT.  WE  HAVE  THREE  BOYS  AND  TWO  GIRLS. 
BORN  A  BOY  OR  GIRL  EACH  TIME  JUST  AS  WE  DESIRED  IT." 

WM.  S.  COOK,  OF  THE  SAME  CITY,  STATES:     "  WE  HAVE  BEEN  TESTING 

THIS  STSTEM  OF  REGULATING  THE  SEXES  OF  OUR  CHILDREN  FOR  THE  PAST 
TWELVE  YEARS  AND  HAVE  SUCCEEDED  WITH  OUR  FOUR  CHILDREN  IN  HAVING  THJS 
SEXES  WE  PREFERRED." 


CONCEPTIONAL   PERIOD.  13i 

CONCEPTIONAL  PERIOD. 

No  other  one  thing  tends  so  strongly  to  bind  and  hold  the  early 
affection  of  a  married  couple  as  the  bringing  into  the  world  of  beau- 
tiful, healthy,  intelligent,  welcome  children.  To  bring  into  the  world 
unwelcome  children  is  one  of  the  most  awful  crimes  of  which  the 
parents  can  be  guilty.  It  brings  a  curse  to  the  child,  to  the  parents 
and  to  the  world. 

But  every  couple  may  have  intelligent,  attractive  and  sweet  children, 
if  they  will  obey  the  laws  of  nature  in  the  period  previous  to  conception 
and  during  at  least  the  first  six  months  of  the  period  of  gestation. 

Every  young  couple  intending  to  enter  the  marriage  relation  should 
know  fully  what  a  terrible  curse  they  are  liable  to  transmit  to  their 
future  children  through  ignorance  of  the  vital  principles  that  regulate 
reproduction.  In  the  first  place,  no  one  should  ever  allow  such  a  thing 
to  happen  accidentally.  Physical  and  mental  preparation  should  always 
precede  that  supremely  important  moment  that  may  mean  welfare  or 
woe  to  a  future  human  soul. 

It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  the  body  and  the  mind  of  both 
parents  be  prepared  for  some  days  or  weeks  before  the  moment  of  con- 
ception. Antenatal  influences  help,  but  the  tendency  is  already  im- 
planted with  the  seed  and  the  ovum  at  the  time  of  conception.  More 
than  a  year  before  the  birth  of  the  great  Napoleon  both  his  parents  were 
absorbed  in  study  of  battle  and  conquest.  The  result  was  apparent. 
Could  we  know  the  story  about  all  our  great  heroes  and  heroines  we 
should  doubtless  find  that  in  every  instance,  as  we  certainly  do  in  so 
many,  the  force  and  power  that  actuated  them  was  given  by  the  parents, 
either  through  force  of  circumstances  or  by  design,  previous  to  the  time 
the  child  was  conceived. 

If  you  desire  beautiful  children,  fix  your  thoughts  on  beautiful  things. 
If  your  desires  lean  more  toward  the  intellect,  employ  your  thoughts  in 
study,  and  so  in  other  directions.  If  the  parents  themselves  are  not  pure 
in  body,  heart  and  soul,  at  the  time  of  conception,  they  cannot  hope  to 
transmit  these  qualities.  This  attended  to,  it  then  remains  with  the 
mother  to  mold  the  infant  growing  within  her  by  being  herself  at  t^hal 
time  what  she  would  like  her  child  to  be.  If  she  does  this,  she  can  no 
more  prevent  its  mighty  influence  upon  the  character  of  the  child  than  she 
can  prevent  the  sun  from  rising.  And  this  works,  unconsciously  of  course, 
both  ways.  Hence  the  terrible  significance  and  importance  of  under- 
standing and  obeying  this  law  of  nature. 


182  TABLE 

TABLE  OF  MONTHLY  PERIODS. 


Menses 
begins. 

Menses 
ends. 

Fruitful  Pe- 
iod   Begins 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod ends 

barren    Pe- 
iod  Begins. 

Barren     Pe- 
riod ends 

Feb  ...  1 
2 

Feb....  5 
»  6 

Feb....  6 
44  7 

Feb  ...  .20 
"  ....21 

Feb.  ...21 
44  ....22 

Feb   ...28 
Mar....  1 

"      ..3 

••  7 

44  ....  8 

"  ....22 

44  ....23 

44  ....  2 

"          4 

"  ....  8 

44  ....  9 

44  ...  23 

44  ....24 

••  ....  3 

"  ....  5 

"  ....  9 

-  ....10 

14  ....24 

44  ....25 

"  ....  4 

••  6 

"  ....10 

44  ....11 

44  ....25 

44  ...  26 

••  ....  5 

••  7 

••  ....11 

"  ...   12 

44  ....26 

44  ...  27 

44  ....  6 

«•  8 

"  ....12 

"...  13 

44  ...  27 

44  ...  28 

"  ....  7 

"  ....  9 

'  ....13 

44  ....14 

44  ...  .28 

Mar  ...  1 

44  ....  8 

4  ....10 

•    ...14 

"  ....15 

Mar....  1 

44   ....  2 

44  ....  9 

•  11 

'  ....15 

14  ....16 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  3 

4  ....10 

'  ....12 

•  ....16 

"  ....17 

44  ....  3 

"  ....  4 

4  ....11 

'  ....13 

1  ...  17 

••  ....18 

"  ....  4 

4  ....  5 

4  ....12 

....14 

•  ....18 

44  ....19 

"  ....  5 

4  ....  6 

4  ....13 

•    ....15 

'  ...  19 

•  ....20 

"  ....  6 

4  ....  7 

4  ....14 

•    ....16 

•  ....20 

'  ....21 

"  ....  7 

4  ....  8 

4  ....15 

'    ....17 

'  ....21 

4  ....22 

4  ....  8 

4  ...     9 

4  ....16 

1    .    ..18 

•  ....22 

1  ....23 

'  ....  9 

1  ....10 

4  ....17 

44  ....19 

'  ....23 

...  .24 

4  ....10 

'  ....11 

4  ....18 

"  ....20 

'  ...  24 

4    ....25 

'  ....11 

4  ....12 

'•  ....19 

"     ...21 

'  ...  25 

4      ..26 

4  .   ..12 

'  ....13 

44  ....20 

"  ....22 

•  ....26 

•    ....27 

4  ....13 

'  ....14 

44  ....21 

"  ....23 

4     -     27 

'    ....28 

4     ...14 

'   ....15 

4  ....22 

"     ...24 

'  ....28 

Mar....  1 

4  ....15 

'  ....16 

'  .   ..23 

"     ...25 

Mar....  1 

'  ....  2 

•  ....16 

•4  ...  17 

4  ....24 

26 

"  ....  2 

4  ....  3 

4  ....17 

•'  18 

•  ....25 

"     ..27 

"  ....  3 

'  ....  4 

4  ....18 

44  ...  19 

4  ....26 

"  ....28 

'    ....  4 

'  ....  5 

4     ...19 

41  ....20 

44  ....27 

Mar....  1 

'    ...     5 

'  ....  6 

4  ....20 

44  ....21 

44  ....28 

"  ....  2 

'    ....  6 

4  ....  7 

4  ....21 

4  ....22 

44  ....29 

•  ....  3 

'    ....  7 

8 

4  ....22 

4  ....23 

44  ...  30 

«•  ....  4 

•    ....  8 

....  9 

14  ...  23 

4  ....24 

44  ....31 

"  ....  5 

'    ....  9 

4  ....10 

44  ....24 

'  ....25 

Apr  ...  1 

"  ....  6 

....10 

'  ....11 

14  ....25 

4  ....26 

"  ....  2 

-  ....  7 

....11 

"  ....12 

44  .   ..26 

4  ....27 

44  ....  3 

*    ...  8 

....12 

14  ....13 

44  ....27 

44  ....28 

44  ....  4 

44  ....  9 

'  ....13 

44  ....14 

44  ....28 

44  ...  29 

44  ....  5 

«•  ....10 

'  ....14 

"  ....15 

"  ..    .29 

44  ....30 

44  ....  6 

44  ....11 

4  ...  15 

"  ....16 

44  ....30 

44  ....31 

44  ....  7 

-  ....12 

4  ....16 

'    ...  17 

44  ...  .31 

Apr....  1 

44  ....  8 

44  ....13 

•      ..17 

'    ....18 

Apr....   1 

«'  ....  2 

41  ....  9 

"  ....14 

4  ....18 

'    ....19 

44   ....  2 

44  ....  3 

44  ....10 

-  ....15 

4  ....19 

•    ....20 

3 

"   ....  4 

••'...  11 

"  ....16 

'  ....20 

•    ....21 

44  ....  4 

44  ....  5 

44  ....12 

•  ....17 

4  ....21 

"  ....22 

44  ....  5 

4  ....  6 

44  ...  13 

«  ....18 

4  ....22 

14  ..     23 

44  ....  6 

4  ....  7 

44  ...  14 

-  ....19 

"  ....23 

4  ....24 

44  ....  7 

4  ....  8 

44  ....15 

"...  20 

"  ....24 

'  ....25 

44  ....  8 

4  ....  9 

44  ....16 

"  ....21 

"...  25 

4  ....26 

14  ....  9 

4  ....10 

44  ....17 

«  ...  22 

4  ....26 

4  ....27 

44  ....10 

•  ....11 

44  ....18 

44  .-..23 

•  ...  27 

1  ....28 

4    ....11 

4  ....12 

44  ...  19 

"     ..24 

4  .   ..28 

4  ....29 

4    ...  12 

1  ....13 

44  .  .     20 

-    ...25 

4  ....29 

'  ....30 

•    ....13 

4  ....14 

44  ....21 

••  .       26 

4  .   ..30 

4  ....31 

4    ...  14 

44  ....15 

14  ...  22 

27 

"     ...31 

Apr....  1 

15 

1      "  ....16 

"  ....23 

TABLE  133 

TABLE  OF  MONTHLY  PERIODS. 


Menses 
begins. 

Menses 
ends. 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod   Begins 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod ends 

Barren    Pe- 
riod Begins. 

Barren     Pe- 
riod ends 

Mar....  28 

Apr   ...  1 

Apr  2 

pr....!6 

Apr....  17 

Apr   ..  24 

"  ....29 

"  ....  2 

.  3 

"  ....17 

"  ....18 

44  ....25 

"  ....30 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  4 

"  ....18 

4  ....19 

4  ...  26 

"     ...31 

"  ....  4 

"  ....   5 

"  ....19 

4  ...  20 

27 

Apr  ...  1 

"  ....  5 

"  ....  6 

"  ....20 

4  ....21 

4  ...  28 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  6 

"  ....  7 

"  ....21 

4  ....22 

4  ....29 

"  ....  3 

"       .     7 

"'....  8 

"  ....22 

4  ....23 

4  ...  30 

"  ....  4 

'  ....  8 

"  ....  9 

"...  23 

4  ....24 

May  1 

"  ....  5 

'  ....  9 

"  ....10 

4  ....24 

4  ....25 

44  ....  2 

'  ....  6 

•     ..  10 

«  ...  11 

'  ....25 

4  ...  26 

"  ....  3 

1  ....  7 

'  ....11 

«...  12 

'  ....26 

4  ...  27 

"  ....  4 

'  ....  8 

'  ...  12 

'  ...  13 

'  ...  27 

'  ....28 

•  ....  5 

'  ....  9 

'  ....13 

•  ...  14 

'  ...  28 

4  ....29 

4  ....  6 

•  ....10 

'     ...14 

•  ....15 

'  ....29 

"  ....30 

4  ....  7 

'  ....11 

•  ....15 

"  ....16 

4  ....30 

May  ..     1 

4  ....  8 

'  ....12 

'  ...  16 

"  ....17 

May  1 

44   ....  2 

4  ....     9 

'  ....13 

'     ..  17 

"     ..18 

"...     2 

44  ....  3 

"  ....10 

'  ....14 

•  .-.-18 

"     ...  19 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  4 

1  ....11 

....15 

19 

44   ....20 

"  ....  4 

•'  ....  5 

4  ....12 

•    ....16 

•  ...,20 

"  ....21 

'  ....  5 

44  ....  6 

4  ....13 

•    ....17 

1  ....21 

'  ....22 

'  ....  6 

"  ....  7 

4  ....14 

..18 

'  ....22 

'     ..23 

'  ....  7 

"  ....  8 

4  ....15 

'    ....19 

'  ....23 

•     ...24 

'  ....  8 

"...     9 

4  ....16 

'    ....20 

'  ...  24 

•     ...25 

4  ....  9 

44  ....10 

4  ....17 

...21 

'       -25 

26 

•  ....10 

44  ....11 

....18 

'  ....22 

'  ...  26 

•   ...  27 

'  ...  11 

"  ....12 

4    ....19 

«...  23 

27 

'     ..28 

4  ....12 

"  ....13 

4    ....20 

'  ....24 

«  ....28 

4       .  29 

'  ....13 

4    ....14 

4    ....21 

'  ....25 

'  ...  29 

•  ...  30 

•     ...14 

4    ....15 

....22 

1  ....26 

•  ...  30 

May.  ...  1 

4  ....15 

4    ...  16 

4  .  ..23 

"  ....27 

May.  ...  1 

•  ....  2 

4  ....16 

•    ...   17 

4  ....24 

"  ....28 

44   ....  2 

4  ....  3 

4  ....17 

•    ....18 

4  ....25 

"     ..29 

44  ....  3 

'       .     4 

4  ....18 

4    ...  19 

4  ....26 

"...  30 

"  ....  4 

•     ...  5 

4     ...19 

4    ....20 

4  ....27 

May..    .   1 

"...     5 

'  ....  6 

4  ....20 

4    ....21 

4  ....28 

"  .     .  2 

"  ....  6 

'   ....  7 

4  ....21 

4    ....22 

"  ....29 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  7 

8 

'  ...  22 

44  ....23 

44  ....30 

"  ....  4 

"  ....  8 

....  9 

'  ...  23 

"  ....24 

"  ....31 

"  ....  5 

"  ....  9 

4  ....10 

4  ...  24 

"  ....25 

June  ...     1 

44     ...  6 

"  ...   10 

'  ....11 

44  ....25 

"  ....26 

"   ....  2 

'  ....  7 

"   ...   11 

"...  12 

"  ....26 

"  ...  27 

44  ....  3 

'       ..  H 

"     ..12 

"  ....13 

44     ..27 

44  ....28 

4  ....  4 

'  ....  9 

"  ....13 

"  ....14 

"  ....28 

44  ....29 

4  ....  5 

'  ....10 

"...   14 

"  ....15 

44  ..    .29 

44  ....30 

4  ....  6 

'  ....11 

"     ..  15 

"  ....16 

44  ...  30 

44  ...  31 

4  ....  7 

'  ....12 

"  ....16 

4    -.     17 

44  ....31 

June  1 

4  ....  8 

'  ....13 

17 

•    ....18 

Tune  1 

44   ....  2 

4  ...,  9 

"  ....14 

"  ....18 

4    ...  19 

"  ....  2 

4  ....  3 

4  ....10 

'  ....15 

"  ....19 

4    ...  20 

"  ....  3 

4   ....  4 

44  ...  11 

•  ....16 

"  ....20 

•    ....21 

"  ....  4 

4  ....  5 

"  ....12 

'  ....17 

"  ...  21 

44  ....22 

"  ....  5 

4  ....  6 

"     ..  13 

'  ....18 

"  ....22 

"  ..     23 

44  ....  6 

4  ....  7 

"   ....14 

'  ...   19 

"  ....23 

"  ....24 

41  ....  7 

4  ....  8 

44  ....15 

••..     20 

"  ....24 

"  ....25 

44  ....  8 

4  ....  9 

44  ....16 

'     .     21 

251 

"   ....26 

9 

10 

"   ....17 

134  TABLE. 

TABLE  OF  MONTHLY  PERIODS. 


Menses 
begins. 

Menses 
ends. 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod   Begins 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod ends 

Barren     Pe- 
riod Begins. 

Barren    Pe- 
riod ends 

May...  22 

May...  26 

May....  27 

June  ..   10 

June.  ...11 

June....  18 

"  ...  23 

"   ....27 

'•  ...  28 

'    11 

"  12 

"...   19 

"  ....24 

"  ....28 

"  ....29 

'    ...   12 

1  ...  13 

"  ....20 

"  ...  25 

"      ..29 

"  ....30 

•    ...   13 

'  ....14 

"  ...  21 

'  ....26 

"  ....30 

"...  31 

'    ...   14 

•  ....15 

"  ....22 

'  ...  27 

"  ....31 

June  1 

1    ....15 

•  ....16 

"  ....23 

'  ....28 

June   ...  1 

"  ....  2 

'    ....16 

'  ....17 

"  ....24 

'  ....29 

'  ....  2 

"  ....  3 

"  ....17 

"  ....18 

„  ...  25 

1  ....30 

'  ....  3 

"  ....  4 

"  ....18 

"  ....19 

"  ....26 

'    ...31 

1  ....  4 

"  ....  5 

"  ....19 

"  ...  20 

27 

June     ..  1 

'  ....  5 

"  ....  6 

"  ....20 

"  ....21 

"...  28 

"  ....  2 

•  ....  6 

"  ....  7 

"  ....21 

"...  22 

"  ....29 

"  ....  3 

'  ....  7 

"  ....  8 

"  ....22 

"  ....23 

"     ..30 

"  ....  4 

•  ....  8 

"  ....  9 

"  ...  23 

'  ....24 

July  ...  1 

"  ....  5 

•  ....  9 

"  ....10 

"  ....24 

1  ....25 

"...  2 

"  ....  6 

•  ...  10 

"  ....11 

'  ....25 

•  ...  26 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  7 

•  ....11 

"  ....12 

'  ....26 

'  ...  27 

"  ....  4 

"  ....  8 

«...  12 

"...  13 

'  ...  27 

'  ...  28 

4  ....  5 

"  ....  9 

'  ....13 

"  ....14 

'  ...  28 

4  ....29 

'  ...     6 

"  ....10 

'     ...14 

"  ....15 

'  ....29 

•  ....30 

4  ....  7 

"  ...   11 

"  ....15 

"  ....16 

•  ....30 

July     .     1 

4     ...  8 

"  ....12 

"     ..  16 

"  ....17 

July....   1 

"   ....  2 

'  ....  9 

"  ....13 

"...   17 

4  ....18 

"  ...     2 

"  ....  3 

4  ...   10 

'    ....14 

"  ....18 

•  ...-19 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  4 

'  ....11 

'    ....15 

"  ...  19 

'   ....20 

'  ,...  4 

'  ....  5 

'  ....12 

•    ....16 

"  ...,20 

•  ....21 

'  ....  5 

'  ....  6 

'  ....13 

•    ....17 

4  ....21 

1  ....22 

'  ....  6 

'  ....  7 

4  ....14 

..18 

•  ....22 

'  ....23 

'  ....  7 

'  ....  8 

'  ....15 

•    ....19 

•  ....23 

•  ....24 

•  ....  8 

'  ...     9 

4  ....16 

•    ....20 

4  ...  24 

'  ....25 

'  ....  9 

'  ....10 

4  ....17 

•    ....21 

'     .25 

•     ..26 

'  ....10 

1  ....11 

4  .       18 

•    ....22 

1  ...  26 

'  ....27 

'  ....11 

'  ....12 

"  ...  19 

•    ....23 

4  .  .     27 

«  ....28 

'  ....12 

'  ....13 

"  ....20 

'    ...  24 

'  ....28 

'  ...  29 

•  ....13 

'  ....14 

44  .      21 

'    .  .  .  25 

•  ...  29 

1  ...  30 

'     ...  14 

'  ....15 

'  .   ..22 

'    .    .  26 

'  ...  30 

July....   1 

'  ....15 

...  16 

'  ..     23 

'    ....27 

July....  1 

•  ....  2 

1  ....16 

•    ...  17 

4  ....24 

'    ....28 

"  ....  2 

•  ....  3 

'  ....17 

•    ....18 

'  25 

••     ..29 

'  ....  3 

•  ....  4 

•  ....18 

•    ...   19 

4  ...  26 

"...  30 

1  ....  4 

•  ....  5 

'     ...19 

'    ....20 

4  ...  27 

July....   1 

1  ...     5 

'  ....  6 

'  ....20 

4    ....21 

'  ....28 

"  .     .2 

1  ....  6 

•   ....   7 

'  ....21 

'    ....22 

...  29 

"  ....  3 

'  ....  7 

8 

•  ....22 

'    ....23 

4  ...  30 

"  ....  4 

•  ....  8 

....  9 

'  ...  23 

«    ....24 

....31 

"  ....  5 
"  ....  6 

'  ....  9 
'  ...  10 

1  ....10 
'  ....11 

'  ...  24 
•  ....25 

'    ....25 
'    ....26 

Aug...     1 
2 

'  ....  7 

'  ....11 

"  ....12 

1  ....26 

'    ...  27 

3 

'     ...  8 

"  ...  12 

"  ....13 

•  ...  27 

'    ....28 

4 

'  ....  9 

"  ....13 

"  ....14 

1  ....28 

"  ...  29 

5 

•  ....10 

"  ...   14 

"  ....15 

"  ..    .29 

"  ....30 

...     6 

'  ....11 

"...  15 

"  ....16 

"...  30 

"  ....31 

.     7 

"  ....12 
"  ....13 
"  ....14 

"  ....16 
17 
"...  18 

"  .       17 
"  ....18 
"...   19 

"  ....31 
Aug....    1 
2 

Aug....  1 
"  ....  2 
"  ....  3 

....  8 
....  9 
10 

"  ...   15 

"       .   19 

20 

"   ""  3 

"  ....  4 

11 

TABLE 

TABLE  OF  MONTHLY  PERIODS. 


135 


Menses 
begins. 

Menses 
ends. 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod   Begins 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod ends 

Barren     Pe- 
riod Begins. 

Barren     Pe- 
riod ends 

July....  16 
"  ....17 

July  ..  20 
"  ....21 

July.  ...21 
•    ....22 

Aug  4 
"   ....  5 

Aug....  5 
"   ....  6 

Aug....  12 
"  ....13 

"  ....18 

"  ....22 

'    ....23 

"  ....  6 

"  ....  7 

"  ....14 

"  ....19 

23 

'    ....24 

"  ....  7 

"  ....  8 

«  ....15 

"  ..     20 

'   ....24 

'    ....25 

"  ....  8 

"  ....  9 

'  ....16 

"...  21 

'   ....25 

....26 

"  ....  9 

"  ....10 

•...     17 

"...  22 

'  ...  26 

'  ....27 

"  ....10 

"  ....11 

•  ....18 

"...  23 

'   ....27 

•  ...  28 

"  ....11 

"  ....12 

'  ...   19 

"  ....24 

1  ....28 

'  ...  29 

'    ...  12 

"  ....13 

'  ....20 

"  ...  25 

"  ....29 

'  ....30 

•    ...  13 

"  ....14 

'  ...  21 

"  ....26 

"  ....30 

"  ...  31 

'    ...  14 

"  -...15 

"  ....22 

"     .  .  27 

"  ....31 

Aug  1 

'    ...  15 

4  ....16 

"  ....23 

"  ....28 

Aug  ...  1 

"  ....  2 

'    ...   16 

•  ....17 

"  ....24 

"  ....29 

"  ....  2 

"  ...     3 

'    ....17 

'  ....18 

„  .  .     25 

"  ....30 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  4 

«    ...  18 

'  ....19 

"  ....26 

"    ...31 

"  ....  4 

"  ...     5 

1    ...   19 

•  ..     20 

27 

Aug     .  .  1 

"  ....  5 

"  ....  6 

"  ....20 

'  ....21 

"...  28 

"   ....  2 

"  ....  6 

"  ....  7 

'  .   ..21 

'  ...  22 

"...  29 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  7 

"  ....  8 

'  ...  22 

'  ...  23 

"...  30 

"  ....  4 

'  ....  8 

'  ....  9 

'  ...  23 

'  ....24 

"  ....31 

"  ....  5 

'  ....  9 

'  ....10 

'  ...  24 

'  ...  25 

Sept  ...  1 

"  ....  6 

•  ...  10 

'  ...  11 

'  ....25 

"...  26 

"  ....  2 

"  ....   7 

•  ....11 

'  ...  12 

"  ....26 

•  ...  27 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  8 

'  ...   12 

'  ...  13 

"  ...  27 

•  ...  28 

"  ....  4 

••  ....  9 

'  ....13 

1  ...  14 

"  ...  28 

'  ....29 

"  ....  5 

"  ...  10 

•     ...14 

"  ....15 

"  ....29 

•  ....30 

'  ....  6 

.   11 

'  ....15 

"  ....16 

"  ....30 

'  ...  31 

•  ....  7 

-  ....12 

...  16 

"  ..    .17 

"  ....31 

Sept          1 

•  ....  8 

"  ....13 

"      -.17 

"  ...  18 

Sept....   1 

"   ....  2 

•  ....  9 

"  ....14 

«    ....18 

"  ...  19 

"...     2 

'    ....  3 

'  ....10 

"  ....15 

'    ...  19 

'  ....20 

"  ....  3 

'    ....  4 

'  .   ..11 

•'  ....16 

•    ...,20 

'  ....21 

"  ....  4 

•    ....  5 

'  .   ..12 

"  ...  17 

..    .21 

'  ....22 

"  ....  5 

'    ....  6 

•  ....13 

'  .    .  18 

•  ....22 

'  ...  23 

"  ....  6 

'    ....  7 

'  ....14 

•  ...  19 

'  ....23 

•  ...  24 

"  ....  7 

•    ....  8 

'  ...  15 

'  ....20 

'  ...  24 

•  ...  25 

"  ....  8 

'    ...     9 

'  ....16 

'  ...  21 

•     ..25 

'     .     26 

11  ....  9 

'    ...  10 

'  ....17 

'  ....22 

'  ...  26 

'  ...  27 

"  ....10 

'    ....11 

'  ....18 

'     ..23 

'  ....  27 

1   ...  28 

"  ...  11 

'    ....12 

"...   19 

'  ...  24 

'  ....28 

'  ...  29 

"  ....12 

"  ....13 

'    ....20 

'  ...  25 

•  ...  29 

•  ...  30 

"  ....13 

"  .   ..14 

'    ....21 

'  ...   26 

'  ...  30 

31 

"     ...14 

"  ....15 

'    ....22 

'  ...  27 

"  ....31 

Sept  1 

'  ....15 

"...   16 

'    .   ..23 

'  ....28 

Sept....  1 

'  ....  2 

'  ....16 

'  ...   17 

....24 

•     ..29 

"  ....  2 

•  ....  3 

'  ....17 

'  ....18 

'  ....25 

'  ...  30 

"  ....  3 

'  ....  4 

'  ....18 

•  ...  19 

•  ...  26 

'  ...-31 

11  ....  4 

'  ....  5 

'     ...19 

'  ....20 

1  ...  21 

Sept....   1 

"...     5 

'  ....  6 

'  ....20 

'  ....21 

'  ....28 

"  ....  2 

•    ....  6 

•   ....  7 

'  ....21 

1  ....22 

29 

"  ....  3 

'    ....  7 

'  ....  8 

•  ...  22 

'  ....23 

30 

"  ....  4 

•    ....  8 

....  9 

«  ...  23 

"  ....24 

Oct          1 

"  ....  5 

'    ....  9 

•  ....10 

1  ....24 

"  ....25 

"   ....  2 

"  ....  6 

'    ...   10 

"  ....11 

"  ....25 

"  ....26 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  7 

"...   11 

"  ...  12 

"  ....26 

"  ...  27 

"  ....  4 

8 

12 

"  ....13 

"  ....27 

"  ....28 

"  ....  5 

136  TABLE 

TABLE  OF  MONTHLY  PERIODS. 


Menses 
begins. 

Menses 
ends. 

Fruitful  Pe- 
iod   Begins 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod ends 

Barren     Pe- 
riod Begins. 

Barren     Pe- 
riod ends 

Sept....  9 
"  ....10 

Sept  ...13 
"  ...'14 

Sept....  14 
"  ..-.15 

Sept....  28 
"  .       29 

Sept        29 
"  ....30 

Oct..    .  6 
"   ....  7 

"  ...  11 

"  ....15 

"  ....16 

"  ...  30 

Oct....   1 

"  ....  8 

"  ....12 

"  ....16 

17 

Oct  ...  1 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  9 

"  ....13 

"  ....17 

"  ....18 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  3 

•  ...   10 

"  ...   14 

"  ....18 

"...  19 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  4 

«...   11 

"  .   .  15 

"  ....19 

'  ...  20 

"  ....  4 

"  ....  5 

'  ....12 

••  ....16 

"  ...  20 

1  ....21 

"  ....  5 

"  ....  6 

'  ....13 

"  ....17 

"  ....21 

•  ....22 

"  ....  6 

"  ....  7 

•  ....14 

"  ....18 

"  ....22 

'  ....23 

"  ....  7 

"  ....  8 

'  ....15 

'  ....19 

1     .     23 

'  ....24 

"  ....  8 

"  ....  9 

•  ....16 

•  ...  ao 

'  ....24 

"  ....25 

"  ....  9. 

"  ....10 

17 

•  ...  21 

'  ....25 

"  ....26 

"  ...  10 

'  ....11 

'  ....18 

•  ...  22 

1  ...  26 

"  ....27 

"  ....11 

'  ....12 

«...   19 

•  ...  23 

'  ....27 

"...  28 

'    ...  12 

'  ....13 

'  ....20 

•  ....24 

'  ....28 

"  ....29 

•    ...   13 

'  ....14 

«...  21 

'  ...  25 

'  ....29 

"  ....30 

«    ...  14 

'  ....15 

'  ....22 

•  ....26 

•  ....30 

Oct....  1 

'    ....15 

'  ".  .  .  .  16 

"  ....23 

1  ...  27 

Oct       .  1 

"  ....  2 

'    ...   16 

1  ....17 

"  ....24 

1  ....28 

1  ....  2 

"        .3 

'    ....17 

'  ....18 

„  .       25 

'  ....29 

'  ....  3 

"  ....  4 

'    ....18 

'  ....19 

"  ....26 

1  ....30 

'  ....  4 

"  ....   5 

•    ....19 

'  ..     20 

27 

Oct     -.1 

•  ....  5 

"  ....  6 

"  ....20 

•  ....21 

"...  28 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  6 

"  ....  7 

"  ....21 

'  ...  22 

"...  29 

•    ....  3 

'  ....  7 

"  ....  8 

"  ....22 

'  ....23 

"...  30 

•    ....  4 

1  ....  8 

'  ....  9 

1  ...  23 

'  ....24 

"  ....31 

•    ....  5 

'  ....  9 

'  ....10 

'  ....24 

'  ....25 

Nov....  1 

•    ....  6 

'  ...  10 

•  ...  11 

'  ....25 

'  ...  26 

"  ....  2 

«    ....  7 

«...  11 

'  ...   12 

'  ....26 

•  ...  27 

"  ....  3 

••  ....  8 

•  ...   12 

'  ...   13 

'  ....27 

'  ...  28 

"  ....  4 

"  ....  9 

'  ....13 

•  ...  14 

"  ...  28 

'  ....29 

'  ....  5 

"...  10 

'     .-..14 

....15 

"  ....29 

•  ....30 

•  ...     6 

"...   11 

'  ....15 

'    ....16 

"  ....30 

'  ....31 

'  ...     7 

"  ....12 

'  ...  16 

'    ....17 

"  ....31 

Nov  ...  1 

'  ....  8 

"  ....1:3 

«...  17 

'    ...  18 

Nov....  1 

"  ....  2 

'  ....  9 

"  ....14 

'  .-..18 

•    ...-19 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  3 

'  ....10 

"  ....15 

'  ...  19 

....20 

"  ....  3 

"  /...  4 

'  .   ..11 

"  ....16 

1  ...,20 

'  ....21 

"  ....  4 

"  ....  5 

•  .   ..12 

"  ...  17 

'  ....21 

4  ....22 

"  ....  5 

'  ....  6 

'  ....13 

"  .    ..18 

•  ....22 

'  ...  23 

"  6 

1  ....  7 

'  ....14 

"  ....19 

'  ....23 

•  ....24 

"  ....  7 

'  ....  8 

'  .    ..15 

"  ....20 

•  ...  24 

'  ....25 

•  ....  8 

'  ...     9 

'  ....16 

"  ...  21 

25 

'     ..  26 

1  ....  9 

1  ...  10 

'  .   ..17 

"  ....22 

•  ...  26 

'  ...  27 

•  ....10 

•  ....11 

"   ....18 

"  ....23 

27 

'  ....28 

'  ...  11 

"  ....12 

"  ...   19 

"  ....24 

4  ....28 

«  ...  29 

'  ....12 

"  ....13 

"  ...  20 

"  ...  25 

'  ...  29 

1  ...  30 

•  ....13 

"  ....14 

"  .    ..'21 

"  ...  26 

'  ...  30 

'  ...  31 

'     ...14 

"  ....15 

"  ....22 

'  ....27 

1  ....31 

Nov....  1 

'  ....15 

"...   16 

"  .   ..23 

'  ....28 

Nov....  1 

"  ....  2 

'  ....16 

•'  ...   17 

•  ....24 

•     ..  29 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  3 

'  ....17 

'  ....18 

'  ....25 

•  ...  30 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  4 

'  ....18 

'  ...   19 

'  ...  26 

1  ....31 

11  ...  4 

"  ....  5 

'       .19 

'   ....20 

•  .   .  27 

Nov....  1 

"...     5 

"  ....  6 

1  ...  '20 

'   ....21 

'  ....28 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  6 

tt                        rv 
....        1 

21 

'  ...  22 

'  .    .  29 

TABLE 

TABLE  OF  MONTHLY  PERIODS. 


137 


Menses 
begins. 

Menses 
ends. 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod   Begins 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod ends 

Barren     Pe- 
riod Begins. 

Barren     Pe- 
riod ends 

Nov..   .  3 

Nov....  7 

Nov..   .  8 

Nov...  22 

Nov...  23 

Nov...  30 

"  ....  4 

"   ....  8 

"  ....  9 

"   ....23 

....24 

Dec....  1 

-  ....  5 

'    ....  9 

"  ....10 

"  ....24 

....25 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  6 

"  ....10 

"  ....11 

"  ....25 

....26 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  7 

"  ....11 

"  ...  12 

"  ....26 

.   ..27 

"  ....  4 

"  ....  8 

"  ....12 

'  ....31 

"  ...  27 

....28 

"...     5 

-  ....  9 

"  ....13 

'  ....14 

"  ....28 

...  29 

"  ....  6 

"  ....10 

"   ....14 

'  ....15 

"  ....29 

....30 

"  ....  7 

"...  11 

"  ....15 

'  ....16 

"  ....30 

Dec....   1 

"  ....  8 

"  ....12 

"  ....16 

17 

Dec  1 

....  2 

«  ....  9 

«  ....13 

"  ....17 

"  ....18 

"  ....  2 

....  3 

«...  10 

«  ....14 

"  ....18 

"...  19 

"  ....  3 

....  4 

'     ..  11 

'  ...  15 

"  ....19 

••  ...  20 

"  ....  4 

....  5 

'  ....12 

'  ..,.16 

"  ....20 

"  ....21 

"  ....  5 

....  6 

'  ....13 

'  ....17 

"  ....21 

"  ....22 

"  ....  6 

7 

•  ....14 

•  ....18 

'  ....22 

'  ....23 

"  ....  7 

....  8 

•  ....15 

'  ....19 

'  ...  23 

'  ....24 

"  ....  8 

....  9 

•  ....16 

'  ...  20 

'  .   ..24 

'  ....25 

"  ....  9 

....10 

•         17 

'  ....21 

1  .   ..25 

'  ....26 

"  ....10 

....11 

'  ....18 

•  ...  22 

'  ....26 

'  ....27 

"  ....11 

....12 

•  ....19 

'  ....23 

'  ....27 

'  ....28 

«    ...  12 

....13 

"  ....20 

'  ....24 

'  ....28 

•  ....29 

•    ....13 

....14 

"  ....21 

•  ...  25 

'  ....29 

•  ....30 

•    ...  14 

....15 

"  ....22 

4  ....26 

'  ....30 

Dec....  1 

'    ....15 

....16 

"  ....23 

"  ...  27 

Dec  ...  1 

'  ....  2 

'    ....16 

....17 

"  ....24 

"  ....28 

"  ....  2 

«  ....  3 

'    ....17 

....  18 

„  ...  25 

"  ....29 

"  ....  3 

•  ....  4 

'    ....18 

....19 

"  ....26 

"  ....30 

"  ....  4 

'  ....  5 

....19 

...  20 

27 

Dec     ..  1 

"  ....  5 

"  ....  6 

'  ....20 

....21 

"  ...  28 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  6 

"  ....  7 

'  ....21 

...  22 

«    ....29 

««  ....  3 

'  ....  7 

"  ....  8 

'  ....22 

...  .23 

•    ...  30 

"  ....  4 

'  ....  8 

"  ....  9 

'  ...  23 

....24 

'    ....31 

"  ....  5 

'  ....  9 

"  ....10 

1  ....24 

...  .25 

Jan  ...  1 

"  ....  6 

'  ....10 

"  ....11 

'  ....25 

...  26 

'    ....  2 

"  ....  7 

•  ....11 

"  ...   12 

'  ....26 

...  27 

•    ....  3 

"  ....  8 

•  ....12 

"...  13 

'  ...  27 

...  28 

"  ....  4 

"  ....  9 

•  ....13 

"  ...  14 

'  ....28 

....29 

"  ....  5 

•  ...  10 

•     ...14 

"  ....15 

'  ....29 

....30 

"  ....  6 

•  ....11 

"  ....15 

"  ...  16 

'  ....30 

...  31 

"  ....  7 

'  ....12 

'  ...  16 

"  ....17 

'  ....31 

Jan     .     1 

«  ....  8 

'  ....13 

'  ...   17 

"...  18 

Jan....   1 

....  2 

"  ....  9 

'  ....14 

•  ....18 

"  ....19 

"  ....  2 

....  3 

"  ....10 

•  ....15 

•  ...  19 

"  ....20 

"  ....  3 

....  4 

"  ....11 

•«  ....16 

'  ...,20 

"  ....21 

"  ....  4 

....  5 

"  .   ..12 

"  ....17 

'  ....21 

'  ....22 

"  ....  5 

....  6 

"  ....13 

"  ....18 

'  ....22 

'  ...  23 

"  ..\.  6 

....  7 

"  .   ..14 

"  ....19 

'  ...  23 

•  ...  24 

"  ....  7 

....  8 

«  ....15 

"  ....20 

'  ..-24 

'  ...  25 

"  ....  8 

...     9 

"  ....16 

•  ...  21 

25 

'     ..  26 

"  ....  9 

....10 

"  .   ..17 

•  ....22 

1  ...  26 

•  ....27 

"  ....10 

....11 

"  .   ..18 

•  ....23 

27 

«  ....28 

"  ....11 

....  12 

"  ....19 

•  ...  24 

'  ....28 

'  ...  29 

"  ....12 

....13 

••  ....20 

«...  25 

•  ....29 

•  ...  30 

"  ....13 

....14 

"  ....21 

•  ..     26 

•  ...  30 

•    ..  31 

"     ..14 

....15 

"  ....22 

"  ...  27 

'  ....31 

Jan....  1 

"   ...   15 

16 

"  ....23 

138  TABLE 

TABLE  OF  MONTHLY  PERIODS. 


Menses 
begins. 

Menses 
ends. 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod   Begins 

Fruitful  Pe- 
riod ends 

Barren     Pe- 
riod Begins. 

Barren     Pe- 
riod ends 

Dec....  28 
"...  29 

Jan....   1 
"  ....  2 

Jan..   .  2 
"  ....  3 

Jan....  16 
"  ....17 

Jan        17 
"  ....18 

Jan....  24 
"  ....25 

"  ....30 

"  ....  3 

'  ....  4 

"  ....18 

"...   19 

"  ...  26 

"    ...31 

"  ....  4 

'  ....  5 

"  ....19 

"  ...,20 

"  ...  27 

Jan     ..1 

"  ....  5 

'  ....  6 

"   ....20 

1  ....21 

"  ....28 

1  ....  2 

"  ....  6 

'  ....  7 

"  ....21 

«  ....22 

"  ....29 

'  ....  3 

"  ....  7 

'  ....  8 

"  ...  22 

•  ...  23 

"...  30 

'  ....  4 

"  ....  8 

'  ....  9 

"  ....23 

'  ....24 

"  ....31 

•  ....  5 

"  ....  9 

'  ....10 

'  ....24 

1  ....25 

Feb....  1 

•  ....  6 

"  ...   10 

'  .   ..11 

'  ....25 

1  ....26 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  7 

"  ....11 

'  ...  12 

'  ....26 

'  ....27 

••  ....  3 

"     ...  8 

"  ....12 

'  ....31 

•  ...  27 

•  ....28 

"  ....  4 

"  ....  9 

41     ...13 

1  ....14 

'  ....28 

'  .  .     29 

"...     5 

«•  ....10 

"  ...  14 

'  ....15 

'  ..    .29 

4  ....30 

"  ....  6 

"...  11 

"  ....15 

•  ....16 

'  ...  30 

'  ...  31 

"  ....  7 

•'  ....12 

"  ....16 

17 

'  ....31 

Feb....   1 

"  ....  8 

"  ....13 

"  ....17 

"  ....18 

Feb  ...  1 

"  ....  2 

"  ....  9 

"  ....14 

"  ....18 

"...   19 

"  .    .     2 

"  ....  3 

"  ...  10 

«...  15 

"  ....19 

•  ...  20 

"  ....  3 

"  ....  4 

"...   11 

"  ....16 

"  ...  20 

'  ....21 

"  ....  4 

"  ....  5 

"  ....12 

"  ....17 

'  ....21 

'  ....22 

"  ....  5 

"  ....  6 

"  ....13 

'  ....18 

'  ....22 

'  ....23 

"  ....  6 

"  ....  7 

"  ....14 

•  ....19 

'  ..     23 

'  ....24 

"  ....  7 

"  ....  8 

'  ....15 

'  ...  20 

'  ....24 

1  ....25 

"  ....  8 

"  ....  9 

'  ....16 

•  ....21 

'  ....25 

'  ....26 

"  ....  9 

"  ....10 

17 

•  ...  22 

'  ...  26 

'  ....27 

"  ....10 

'  ....11 

'  ....18 

«...  23 

'  ....27 

...  28 

"  ....11 

'  ....12 

1  ...   19 

•  ....24 

'  ....28 

'    ....29 

'    ...   12 

'   ....13 

'  ....20 

«...  25 

"  ....29 

'    ....30 

•    ...   13 

1  ....14 

'  ...  21 

'  ....26 

'  ....30 

'       -  31 

'    ...  14 

1  ....15 

"  ....22 

"...  27 

•  ....31 

Feb  ...  1 

'    ...  15 

"  ....16 

"  ....23 

"  ....28 

Feb     ..1 

'    ....  2 

'    ...   16 

"  ....17 

"  ....24 

"  ....29 

'  ....  2 

•         .  3 

"  ....17 

"  ....18 

„  ...  25 

"  ....30 

'  .     .  3 

"-....  4 

"  ....18 

"  ....19 

"  ....26 

M  ...  31 

'  ....  4 

"  ....   5 

"  ....19 

"  ....20 

"...  27 

REELEY  CUBE.  139 

KEELET  CUKE. 

Tss  BICHLORIDE  OF  GOLD  TREATMENT. 
BY  CHAUNCEY  F.  CHAPMAN,  M.  D.,  Ph.  D, 


CLINICAL  INSTRUCTOR   IN  MEDICINE,     COLLEGE    OF  PHYSICIANS  AND 
SURGEONS  OF  CHICAGO.     MEMBER  CHICAGO  PATHO- 
LOGICAL SOCIETY. 


Being  determined  to  find  out  something  definite  about  the  matte* 
I  obtained  a  position  as  physician  to  a  gold  cure  sanitarium  at  a  dis« 
tance  from  Chicago,  and  have  carefully  studied  the  cure.  As  I  have 
had  personal  experience  in  treating  about  300  cases,  both  in  and  out  of 
the  aforesaid  sanitarium,  I  feel  that  I  am  prepared  to  give  you  the 
formula  of  the  gold  treatment,  which  is  almost,  if  not  quite,  the  same 
in  all  these  institutes,  as  follows: 

No.  1.     Tonic.     Known  in,  the  institutes  as  the  "  dope." 

K.     Aurii  et  sodii  chlorid gr.  xii. 

Strychniae  nitr gr.      i. 

Atropiae  sulp gr.    £. 

Ammonii  inuriat gr.  vi. 

Aloin   gr.     i. 

Hydrastin gr.    ii. 

Glycerini   * . . . .  ounce  i. 

Exr.  fid.  Cinchon.  comp "    iii. 

Ext.  fid.  Coca.  Erythrox "      i. 

Aquae  dist drachm  i. 

M.  S.     1  dram  at  7,  9,  11  a.  m..  at  1,  3,  5,  7,  9,  p.  m. 

No.  2.     The  injection  known  in  the  institutes  as  the  ''shot." 

R.     Strychniae  nitr gr.  9  1-10 

Aquae  destill.  ad oz.      4 

Potass,  permangan.  q.  s.  to  color. 

Misce.  Sig.     Begin  with  gtt.  5,  which  equals  gr.    1-40,   and  in- 
crease  one  drop  each  injection  until   the   physiological   effect   is  pro- 
duced.    Four  hypodermic  injections  to  be  given  daily  beginning  at  8 
a.  m.  then  at  12  m.,  4  p.  m.  and  8  p.  m. 
No.  3.     Used  with  No.  2. 

R.     Aurii  et  sodii  chlorid gr.  2 J 

Aquae  destill ad.  oz  1. 

Misce.  Sig.  gtt.  3,  every  four  hours,  in  combination  with  the 
strychnine  solution,  for  the  first  four  days. 

This  last  prescription  is  only  used  for  the  moral  effect,  which  is 
produced  in  the  following  manner:  Five  drops  of  the  strychnine 
solution  are  drawn  into  the  syringe,  and  then  three  drops  of  the  gold 
solution  are  drawn  in  and  mixed.  This  produces  a  golden  yellow 
color,  to  which  attention  is  called,  and  the  patient  is  further  assured  as 
to  the  reality  of  the  presence  of  the  gold  by  the  stain  left  on  the  ski» 
after  the  hypodermic  needle  has  been  removed. 


uo 


WATER  CLEANSER  OR  STILL. 


TO  MAKE  WATER  CLEANSER  OR  STILL. 

Any  good  tinsmith  can  make  out  of  block  tin  an  apparatus  for 
distilling  water  at  a  cost  varying  from  $2  to  $5  according  to  size  of 
still.  He  need  make  only  two  pieces  following  closely  the  design  given 
in  the  illustration  below.  It  should  be  from  ten  to  fifteen  inches  in 
width,  and  height  proportional.  The  "  upper  part  "  consists  of  a  tin 
cylinder  "  A,"  open  at  both  ends.  Within  this  is  an  inverted  cylinder, 
indicated  by  the  dotted  lines,  and  soldered  to  the  outer  cylinder  at 
"b"  and  "b1"  all  the  way  around.  It  must  be  made  watertight  all 
around.  The  spout  "C"  can  be  inserted,  or  may  be  made  as  a  part  of 
inner  cylinder.  The  base  of  this  inner  cylinder  has  an  opening  that  fits 
snugly  over  the  "  nose  "  of  the  "  lower  part."  The  part  of  cylinder 


below  "  b  "  and  "b1 "  may  be  made  a  separate  ring,  into  which  the 
"  upper  part  "  must  fit.  To  aerate  the  steam,  run  a  small  air  pipelnto 
the  steam  chamber. 

To  prepare  pure  water,  fill  "  lower  part  "  about  one-third  or  one- 
fourth  with  as  clear  and  clean  water  as  can  be  had.  Set  "upper  part" 
upon  it.  This  should  fit  snugly  upon  the  spout  or  "  nose  "  of  the 
"  lower  part."  Keep  "  upper  part "  filled  with  cold  water,  which  should 
be  renewed  from  time  to  time  if  it  gets  too  warm.  Set  upon  stove  or 
over  flame  so  as  to  cause  water  in  "  lower  part  "  to  boil.  The  steam 
rising  through  spout  into  "  upper  part  "  is  there  condensed  and  flows 
out  of  side  spout.  All  the  impurities  and  most  of  the  lime,  etc.,  is  left 
in  the  "  lower  part."  To  make  the  water  of  especial  purity,  it  should 
be  redistilled.  When  doing  this,  care  must  be  had  to  carefully  clean 
the  "  lower  part "  before  putting  in  the  distilled  water  for  redistilling 


In    this    division    of   the   book    are   full 
instructions  how  to 


Maintain,  until  a  ripe  old  age,  the  appear* 
ance  of  those  in  the  prime  of  life, 

Medical  and  scientific  men  now  agree 
that  this  can  be  done  to  the  200-year  limit, 
by  following  the  instructions  set  forth, 
especially  those  on  pages  83O  and  839  of 
this  book,  and  with  it  the  means  of  pro- 
longing life  to  a  very  great  age* 

The  authors  of  this  book  give  specific 
directions  how  WHINKLES  may  be 
avoided  and  OLD-AGE  look  prevented. 


JONATHAN  McGEE   AND  WIFE, 

This  man  was  born  in  17S8  and  his  wife  in  1858.  Married 
at  Ypsilanti,  Mich.,  when  he  was  110  years  old.  How  any 
one  may  reach  such  a  hale  and  hearty  age  is  told  on  page  149. 

He  has  partaken  in  the  strife  of  four  wars — 1812,  the  Mex- 
ican, the  Patriot,  the  Rebellion.  He  is  at  this  age  as  spry  as 
a  man  of  forty ;  his  hair  is  long  and  curly  ;  his  muscles  are  firm 
and  knotty.  His  teeth  are  natural  and  still  good,  which  he 
attributes  to  never  having  eaten  rich  food  or  used  tobacco- 

142 


DON  FRANCISCO  GARCIA,  112 yrs.  old, 

Resident  of  California. 

it  people  generally  were  informed  by  what  simple 
means  (recently  discovered),  most  people  could 
attain  the  age  of  looto  130  yrs.  or  more,  there  would 
be  almost  a  stampede  in  that  direction.  See  instruc- 
tions on  pages  149  &  iso. 

143 


THOMAS  PARR,  of  Shropshire,  England, 
aged  152  years,  9  months. 

HOW  TO  LIVE  OVER  100  YEARS. 

Recent  Discoveries.  Recent  investigations  have  proved  that 
here  and  there  persons  have  attained  the  ripe  old  age  of  from 
125  to  185,  one  man  in  Hungary  reaching  the  latter  period. 
While  these  parties  could  rarely  say  by  what  means  they  attained 
such  age,  more  recent  discoveries  and  observations  have  plainly 
disclosed  the  way.  By  following  the  very  simple  method  de- 
scribed on  pages  149  &  iso,  almost  anyone  in  ordinary  health 
can  add  from  20  to  40  years  to  his  life  and  live  to  be  a  cente- 
narian and  even  more. 


PETER  ZARTIN  OF  HUNGARY,  AGED  185  YEARS. 

He  attained  this  age  because  he  happened  to  observe,  meas 
arably,  the  rules  of  prolonging  life  as  indicated  on  page   149. 


145 


METHUSELAH  OF  BIBLICAL  FAME* 

AGED    900  YEARS. 

Some  people  then  knew  how  to  live  long. 
We  are  just  now  learning  how  to  prolong  life. 

THE  LAW    THAT    ENABLED  THESE  MEN    TO    LIVE    TO  SUCH  AD 
DANCED  AGES  WILL  DO  THE  SAME  FOR  THOUSANDS  MORE. 

THE  LAWS  OF  CREATION  ARE  INEXORABLE.  Why  these  men 
lived  to  such  ripe  ages,  and  how  others  may  do  the  same,  see 
page  \49- 

146 


SAJVDOW,  THE  GREAT  MUSCULAR  GIANT. 
THE  ARTICLE  ON  PAGE  239  TELLS  WHY 

strong  men  like  this  powerful  man,  who  could  lift  1700 
pounds,  often  die  of  a  disease  that  a  frail  man  easily  pulls 
through.  It  also  tells  how  to  remedy  it. 

Scientists  tell  us  that  the  causes  of  these  strong  men's  prema- 
ture death  is  "  an  impeded  blood  circulation,  caused  by  coating  and 
clogging  of  the  blood  vessels,"  rendering  them  easy  victims  of  disease, 
and  they  die  from  what  is  termed  "  Heart  Failure."  When  their 
blood  vessels  are  kept  cleared  from  these  deposits,  these  strong  men 
— and  weaker  ones  too,  can  live  to  a  ripe  old  age,  reaching  150  to  200 
years  or  more. 

14.7 


INDIAN  CHIEF,  BIG  BEAR. 

This  Indian  Chief  at  the  age  of  eighty  years  had  not  a  grey 
hair  in  his  head. 

The  reader  will  find  the  Indians'  simple  mode  of  preventing 
baldness  or  grey  hairs  on  page  712  VOL.  I 

148 


MVE  75  YEARS  AND  MOR&.  149 


LIVE  75  YEARS  AND  75  MORE. 

After  we  have  lived  seventy-five  years  it  is  perfectly  reasonable  to 
add  another  seventy -five  years  in  reasonable  health  and  spirits.  How 
t<?  live  a  century  and  over  is  briefly  told  in  the  following  paragraphs: 

Oldest  Men  of  Recent  Authentic  History. — Thomas 
Parr  of  Shropshire,  England,  lived  to  be  152  years  and  nine  months 
old.  Henry  Jenkins  of  Yorkshire,  England,  died  at  the  age  of  169. 
John  Kovin  of  Temesvar,  Hungary,  lived  172  years,  his  wife  164  years; 
Peter  Zartin  of  the  same  place  185  years.  Many  in  the  United  States 
attained  ripe  old  ages,  notably  among  whom  was  Henry  Francisco  of 
Whitehall,  N.  Y.,  who  died  in  his  135th  year. 

Eminent  scientists  assert  that  man's  body  under  favorable  condi- 
tions may  last  300  years  or  more. 

The  bones  may  endure  for  4,000  years. 

The  lungs    "         "         "     1,500  years. 

The  skin      "        "         "     1,000  years. 

The  stomach,  heart,  liver,  each  300  years,  or  more. 

The  kidneys  200  years,  or  more. 

The  principal  reason  why  men  become  diseased  or  die  sooner  ia 
because  of  the  deposit  of  animal  soil  or  of  insoluble  solids  in  the 
organs  of  life.  Dissecting  the  body,  as  well  as  examination  by  the  won- 
derful x-ray  has  proved  the  existence  of  these  deposits  in  the  arteries 
and  veins,  in  the  heart,  the  liver,  the  kidneys,  the  joints,  &c.  And  how 
did  these  deposits  get  there?  Almost  exactly  like  the  stony  or  chalky 
deposit  gets  on  the  bottom  and  sides  of  your  old  tea  kettle.  Look  at  it. 
The  doctor  says  "  There  is  ossification  of  the  membranes  and  the  patient 
cannot  live."  But  he  can  live  if  the  cause  of  this  "ossification  "  is  re- 
moved and  something  given  that  will  gradually  absorb  and  carry  off 
these  bony  and  stony  deposits  instead  of  all  the  time  adding  a  little  to 
them. 

And  Now  the  Remedy. — It  is  certainly  the  greatest  as  it  is 
the  simplest  on  earth.  Every  one  knows  that  all  water  that  touches 
the  earth  has  taken  up  (absorbed)  some  solid  impurities.  You  can  put 
two  tablespoonf uls  of  salt  in  a  glass  brimful  of  water  without  the  water 
running  over  if  you  do  it  slowly  enough.  Fresh  rain  water  absorbs 
filth  from  the  air  and  also  from  off  the  roof  and  is  likewise  contami- 
nated. When  yon  drink  the  water  that  holds  impur  ities  or  min- 
eral solids  suspended  in  it,  the'se  solids  will  as  surely  leave  deposits  in 
your  system  as  they  do  in  your  tea  kettle.  If  you  eat  food  cooked  with 
such  water  you  eat  some  of  the  stony  matter.  You  can  not  escape  it. 
Hence  the  cure  must  be  fouad  in  taking  out  of  the  water  all  this  in- 
jurious matter  before  you  drink  it  or  cook  your  food  in  it.  This  is  done 
by  distilling,  done  absolutely  and  fully.  Science  has  proven  also  that 
distilled  water  has  a  wonderful  power  of  absorbing  mineral  and  animal 
solids,  so  that  the  constant  use  of  pure  (distilled)  water  will  not  only 
stop  the  further  life-shortening  deposits,  but  will  gradually  take  ap, 


150  LOT  75  TEARS  AND  MORE. 


absorb  and  carry  off  the  deposits  already  in  the  system.  For  th« 
water  goes  through  Mie  whole  system.  Drink  a  big  draught  on  a  hot 
day  and  you  soon  sweat  out  a  goodly  portion  of  it.  It  had  to  go 
all  through  the  body  to  get  from  the  stomach  to  the  skin.  This  is  the 
first  part  of  the  remedy. 

Second  part  of  the  Remedy.  —  Pure  water  alone  would 
not  enable  a  person  to  live  200  years  in  good  health.  He  must  avoid 
eating  food  which  will  leave  deposits  of  animal  soil  around  the  kidneys. 
Too  much  meat  will  do  this.  The  system  can  use  but  a  small  propor- 
tion of  nitrogen  which  is  the  chief  food  part  of  meat,  the  fiber  is  simply 
waste.  If  too  much  of  this  waste  is  taken  into  the  stomach  it  begins 
slowly  to  deposit  here  and  there  some  of  this  foul  waste,  The  result 
after  a  time  is  disease  caused  by  the  slow  poisoning  from  this  deposit. 
Distilled  water  dissolves  these  deposits.  So  will  the  free  use  of  ripe 
fruit,  especially  apples,  peaches,  grapes,  oranges  (the  juice  not  the 
pulp),  cherries,  plums  and  berries. 

Dr.  Wm.  Kinnear  wrote  aa  follows  (North  American  Review, 
June,  1893): 

44  Very  few  people,  it  is  safe  to  say,  desire  old  age.  We  cannot  defy  death. 
But  we  may  by  searching,  find  certain  secrets  of  nature  and  apply  them  to  the 
renewal  of  the  organs  whose  decay  is  constantly  going  on  in  the  body.  Ana- 
tomical experiment  and  investigation  show  that  the  chief  characteristics  of  old 
age  are  deposits  of  earthy  matter  of  a  gelatinous  and  fibrinous  character  in  the 
human  system.  Carbonate  and  phosphate  of  lime,  mixed  with  other  salts  of  a 
calcareous  nature,  have  been  found  to  furnish  the  greater  part  of  these  earthy 
deposits.  Of  course  these  earthy  deposits,  which  affect  all  the  physical  organs, 
naturally  interfere  with  their  functions.  Partial  ossification  of  the  heart  pro- 
duces the  imperfect  circulation  of  the  blood,  which  affects  the  aged.  When  the 
arteries  are  clogged  with  calcareous  matter  there  is  interference  with  the  circu- 
lation upon  which  nutrition  depends.  Without  nutrition  there  is  no  repair  of 
the  body.  Hence,  G.  H.  Lewes  states,  that  '  if  the  repair  were  always  identical 
with  the  waste,  life  would  only  then  be  terminated  by  accident,  never  by 
old  age.' 

Paradoxical  as  it  may  sound,  certain  foods  which  we  put  into  our  mouths 
to  preserve  our  lives,  help  at  the  same  time  to  hurry  us  to  the  inevitable  gate 
of  the  cemetery  A  diet  made  up  of  fruit  principally  is  best  for  people  ad- 
vancing in  years,  for  the  reason  that  being  deficient  in  nitrogen  the  ossific  de- 
posits so  much  to  be  dreaded  are  more  likely  to  be  suspended.  Moderate  eaters 
nave  in  all  cases  a  much  better  chance  of  long  life  than  those  addicted  to  ex- 
cesses of  the  table.^  Mr.  De  Lacy  Evans,  who  made  many  careful  researches  in 
these  regions  of  science,  comes  to  the  conclusion  that  fruits,  fish  and  poultry, 
and  young  mutton  and  veal  contain  less  of  the  earthy  salts  than  other  articles 
of  food,  and  are  therefore  best  for  people.  Beef  and  old  mutton  usually  are 
overcharged  with  salts  and  should  be  avoided,  If  one  desires  to  prolong  life, 
therefore,  it  seems  that  moderate  eating  and  a  diet  containing  a  minimum 
amount  of  earthy  particles  is  most  suitable  to'  retard  old  age  by  preserving  the 
system  from  blockages. 

The  powerful  solvent  properties  of  distilled  water  are  well  known.  As  car- 
bonate of  lime  exists  in  nearly  all  drinking  water,  the  careful  distillation  elimi- 
nates this  harmful  element.  As  a  beverage,  distilled  water  is  rapidly  absorbed 
into  the  blood;  it  keeps  soluble  those  salts  already  in  the  blood  and  facilitates 
their  excretion,  thus  preventing  their  undue  deposit.  The  daily  use  of  dis- 
tilled water  is,  after  middle  life,  one  of  the  most  important  means  of  preventing 
secretion  and  the  derangement  of  health.  Hence,  to  sum  up,  the  most  rational 
modes  of  keeping  physical  decay  or  deterioration  at  bay,  and  thus  retarding  the 


WONDERFUL  X-RAY.  151 

approach  of  old  age,  are  avoiding  all  foods  rich  in  the  earth  salts,  using  much 
fruit,  especially  juicy,  uncooked  apples,  and  by  taking  daily  two  or  three 
tumblerfuls  of  distilled  water." 


HISTORY  AND  WONDERS  OF  THE  X-RAY 

as  Here  given  should  be  read  by  everyone  who  wishes  to  keep  up  with 
the  times.  Its  help  in  surgery  and  in  locating  internal  disease  is 
marvelous. 

Genuineness  of  Precious  Stones. — No  imitation  of  gems,  no  mat- 
ter how  perfect  in  appearance,  can  possibly  pass  the  scrutiny  of  the 
X-ray. 

The  X-ray  will  reveal,  accurately,  the  contents  of  a  trunk  or  satchel 
though  these  be  locked  and  strapped  ever  so  tightly.  The  would-be 
smuggler  stands  no  chance  of  hiding  his  costly  jewels  or  bric-a-bac 
from  the  scrutiny  of  the  customs  inspector  armed  with  the  X-ray. 

Wonderful  X-Ray. 

In  1895  Prof.  W.  K.  Roentgen,  of  Wurzberg,  Germany,  made  a  dis- 
covery of  great  importance  to  the  medical  world  and  of  especial  value 
in  surgery.  Shorn  of  all  technical  terms  the  discovery  was  simply 
that  when  an  electric  light  was  placed  in  a  Crooke's  tube  (a  big,  long 
glass  tube  from  which  most  of  the  air  had  been  exhausted)  some  of  the 
rays  of  light  would  pass  through  dense  matter  like  clothing  or  wood  or 
leather  or  flesh,  and  so  light  them  up  as  to  make  these  things  trans- 
parent, that  is,  it  enabled  one  to  see  the  body  through  the  clothes — to 
see  the  bones  through  the  flesh.  The  light  which  easily  penetrated 
clothing  and  flesh  would  not  go  through  metal  or  bone.  Thus  a  gloved 
hand  exposed  between  this  ray  and  a  camera  would  produce  a  photo- 
graph (or  skiagraph  as  it  is  called)  of  only  the  bones,  the  buttons  on 
the  glove  and  the  rings  that  chanced  to  be  on  the  finger.  Expose  the 
body,  and  a  skiagraph  would  appear,  showing  clearly  in  the  picture 
the  internal  bones  and  any  irregular  or  improper  piece  of  bone  or  any 
foreign  substance  of  metal  or  glass  or  stone.  The  intervening  flesh  or 
clothing  would  not  appear  or  appear  only  as  an  indefinite  transparent 
haze.  This  Roentgen  ray — or  as  it  became  generally  known,  the  x-ray, 
because  nobody  knew  what  this  peculiar  ray  of  light  is,  and  x  is  used 
in  mathematics  to  represent  the  unknown  or  the  to-be-found-out — this 
sc-ray  is  rapidly  coming  into  use  to  determine  the  presence  in  the  body 
of  sesamoid  bones,  or  of  foreign  substances  such  as  bullets  or  pins, 
needles  or  other  things  which  may  have  been  accidentally  swallowed. 
It  also  shows  clearly  the  position  of  a  bone  broken  or  crushed  in  an 
accident  or  otherwise.  Shows  whether  it  has  been  properly  set,  etc.. 
and  especially  shows  the  exact  condition  of  the  joints. 

Diamonds  Detected. — Another  use  of  the  x-ray  is  in  de- 
termining the  genuineness  of  precious  stones.  Eacn  gem  casts  its  own 
peculiar  shadow  when  a  skiagraph  or  a?-ray  photograph  of  it  is  taken. 
Thus  the  pure  diamond  casts  a  faint  translucent  shadow.  Any  imita- 
tion diamond,  no  matter  how  perfectly  made,  throws  a  picture  whoso 
difference  is  at  once  apparent.  It  is  much  darker.  No  one  could  m> 
take  it  for  an  instant. 


152  WONDERFUL  X-RAf. 

Danger  in  the  Ray.— In  order  to  secure  a  "skiagraph  "  of 
any  part  of  the  body  it  is  necessary  to  expose  the  parts  for  from  one  to 
ten  minutes,  or  sometimes  fifteen  minutes,  to  the  action  of  the  light  or 
x-ray.  The  person,  of  course,  feels  absolutely  nothing  of  the  effect  of 
the  light,  which  is  perhaps  two  feet  away  and  enclosed  in  a  glass  case. 
But  in  a  week  or  so,  especially  after  the  longer  exposure,  the  place 
sometimes  becomes  sore,  showing  all  the  effects  of  a  deep  burn.  The 
sensation  begins  by  an  intense  itching ;  it  soon  becomes  red  and  in- 
flamed or  even  blistered  and  is  very  sore  and  slow  to  heal.  It  was 
found,  however,  that  by  covering  the  skin  over  the  place  to  be  exposed 
to  the  x-ray  with  glycerine  no  "  burn  "  resulted. 

Diseased  Organs  Identified. — When  an  oj-ray  picture  is 
taken  the  bones  and  foreign  metallic,  glass  or  stony  articles,  show 
clearly,  but  a  shadow  is  also  cast  by  the  internal  organs,  and  as  these 
differ  in  density,  their  outlines  may  usually  be  determined.  Whenever 
any  organ  is  inflamed  it  will  show  a  darker  outline  than  normal.  If 
enlarged  it  will  be  apparent.  Thus  fevers  may  be  recognized,  tumors 
located  or  rupture  of  the  walls  of  an  artery  detected.  By  these  means 
medical  treatment  which  was  based  upon  guess-work,  often  wrong,  may 
be  made  positive,  accurate  and  successful.  If  a  clot  is  forming  on  the 
brain  the  ic-ray  will  detect  it  and  show  the  surgeon  how  to  save  the 
patient's  life. 


OBJECT    LESSON    OF    THE    EFFECT    OF   CIGAR- 
ETTE  SMOKING. 

The  fearful  effects  of  cigarette  smoking  upon  the  stomach  and 
lungs,  as  elsewhere  illustrated,  can  scarcely  be  exaggerated.  The 
analysis  of  the  material  composing  the  cigarette,  made  by  prominent 
chemists  and  physicians,  proves  that  opium,  the  extract  of  tonka 
beans  (which  contain  a  deadly  poison),  and  other  injurious  substances 
invariably  are  used  in  the  manufacture  of  an  acceptable  cigarette. 
What  is  known  as  "Havana  flavoring"  (tonka  bean  extract),  is  sold 
by  the  thousand  barrels.  The  wrappers,  which  are  popularly  known 
as  rice  paper,  are  never  made  from  rice,  but,  on  the  contrary,  either 
from  common  paper,  which  makes  the  poorer  grades,  or  from  rag 
scrapings  bleached  white  with  arsenic,  which  makes  the  better  grades. 
It  is  all  cheap,  but  chemically  foul  and  highly  injurious.  Cigarette 
smoking  ruins  the  memories,  the  health  and  the  morals  of  millions  of 
boys  throughout  our  country  because  of  the  sediment  of  poison  which 
it  deposits  in  the  lungs  and  stomach  and  thence  into  the  blood  and 
brain. 

Such  eminent  physicians  as  Sir  Morell  Mackenzie  of  London, 
England,  Dr.  Hammond,  Dr.  Sayre  and  others,  have  described  such 
mai-auies  as  heart  disease,  cancer,  epilepsy  and  insanity  as  directly  due 
'to  the  peculiar  insidious  poison  from  cigarettes. 

These  axe  facts  that  no  longer  admit  of  dispute,  the  microscope 


*X-RAY  PHOTOGRAPH  (Skiagraph)  of  a  lady's  hand 
with  a  plain  gold  ring  on  the  third  finger.  The  joints  and 
wrist-bones  show  clearly,  while  the  faint,  shadowy  part 
shows  the  outlines  of  the  hand  as  it  was  held  for  one-half 
minute  before  the  camera.  At  upper  end  of  third  or 
palm  joint  of  thumb  appears  a  small  knob  of  sesamoid  or 
false  bone.  See  page  357. 


*This  and  the  f-ucceeding  coray  photographs  were  taken  from  life  at  Mr.  Fuchs'  X-ray 

aboratory  in  Chicago. 

153 


For  this  picture  the  patient  put  his  leg  upon  a  chair  and 
exposed  his  foot,  with  the  shoe  on,  to  the  ^:-ray.  The 
above  ^-ray  photograph  (skiagraph)  was  the  result.  You 
can  see  plainly  the  nails  in  the  sole  of  the  shoe  and  the 
steel  shank  as  well  as  the  bones  of  the  foot.  Between 
die  toes  two  or  three  of  the  shoe  buttons  show.  A  lead 
pencil  stuck  in  the  chair  seat  is  also  visible. 

154 


Skiagraph  of  the  leg  of  Thomas  Henly,  who  had  been 
shot.  The  bullet,  lying  almost  against  the  bone,  is  plainly 
visible,  as  is  also  the  small  knee-cap. 


155 


Skiagraph  of  the  arm  of  James  Quinn.  It  was  so  badly 
jwollen  when  he  reached  the  doctor  that  the  possible 
break  could  not  be  located.  The  ^r-ray  showed  the  sur- 
geon exactly  where  the  break  was  and  enabled  him  to 
set  it  properly. 

156 


This  is  from  an  *-ray  photograph  of  the  hand  of  a  son 
of  a  prominent  physician  in  Chicago.  The  young  man's 
hand  was  swollen  and  sore.  The  *-ray  revealed  the 
trouble  as  a  growth  upon  the  bones  in  the  palm  of  the 
hand.  Thus  seen  it  was  easily  remedied. 

157 


A  Healthy  Stomach. 


Inflamed  Stomach  of  a  Cigarette  Smoker. 

The  use  of  cigarettes  is  ruining,  physically  and  mentally,  millions  of  boys. 
Besides  the  danger  of  mental  effects,  the  inflamed  stomach  is  liable  to  give  out 
nerore  middle  age.  When  a  disease  attacks  a  person  of  this  kind,  and  it  is  more 
liable  to  than  others,  their  days  are  numbered.  Every  young  man  should  read 
article  on  pages  119*  152 


Lungs  of  Andrew  Harper,  who  Died  from  the  Effects  of 
Cigarette  Smoking. 

The  above  illustration  shows  the  shrunken  condition  of  one  of  this 
young  man's  lungs,  and  the  nicotine  sediment  in  them.  The  lung  is  in- 
flamed, and  the  nicotine  shown  in  the  dark  spots. 

Everyone  should  read  the  article  on  page  119,  and  it  is  not  likely 
that  he  will  ever  do  any  more  cigarette  smoking. 


EFFECT  OF  CIGARETTE  SMOKING.  159 

«enfies  the  facts  every  time.  Were  this  truth  generally  known  no 
parent  would  allow  his  child  to  smoke  a  cigarette  and  no  town  would 
permit  their  sale. 


It  is  very  important  that  every  person  should  be  familiar  with  the 
simple  methods  lor  determining  with  tolerable  certainty  and  accuracy 
the  character  of  water  liable  to  be  used  for  drinking  and  cooking  pur- 
poses. The  following  methods  are  reliable: 

Permanganate-of-Potash  Test. — The  following  is  the 
best  form  of  this  useful  test,  which  is  the  most  reliable  of  any  simple 
method  of  examining  water  for  organic  impurities: 

Dissolve  in  an  ounce  of  water  twelve  grains  of  caustic  potash  and 
three  grains  of  permanganate-of-potash  crystals.  Keep  in  a  glass- 
stoppered  bottle.  Add  a  drop  or  two  of  this  solution  to  a  gill  of  the 
water  to  be  examined,  placed  in  a  perfectly  cleun  and  clear  bottle. 
The  permanganate  solution  has  a  beautiful  pink  or  purple  color.  If 
this  is  changed  to  brown  or  disappears  after  standing  a  few  hours  the 
water  is  impure  and  unfit  for  use.  The  permanganate  alone  is  found 
to  be  unreliable,  as  it  sometimes  fails  to  detect  the  presence  of  some 
kinds  of  organic  poisons. 

The  Fermentation  Test. — Put  some  of  the  water  to  be 
tested  in  a  small  bottle  and  add  a  pinch  of  pure  white  sugar.  Place 
it  uncorked  in  a  warm  place.  If  cloudiness  appears  within  two  days 
the  water  is  too  impure  to  be  used  with  safety.  Care  must  be  taken 
to  have  the  bottle  perfectly  clean.  The  cloudiness  can  be  most  easily 
discovered  by  holding  the  bottle  up  against  a  dark  or  black  ground  in 
a  good  light. 


MODERN  BEDS,  DISEASE  BREEDERS. 

Heavy  "  Comforters"  Great  Enemies  to  Health. 

They  should  be  cast  aside  as  a  relic  of  barbarism  unworthy  of 
use  by  civilized  man. 

"  Putting  children  to  bed  properly  "  is  so  important 
that  lack  of  information  on  this  point  is  given  by  medical  authors  aa 
one  of  the  great  reasons  why  nearly  one  half  of  our  children  die  dur- 
ing childhood.  To  the  survivors  it  is  worth  more  through  life  than  a 
rich  legacy  bequeathed  by  their  parents. 

Dr.  Bronson  says:  "  No  wonder  people  are  afflicted  with  so  many 
rheumatic  and  neuralgic  pains  and  with  scores  of  maladies.  As  a  rula 
they  are  not  to  be  pitied,  for  they  persistently  refuse  to  inform  them- 
Belves." 


160  POTTING  CHILDREN  TO  BED. 

HOW  TO  SECURE  HEALTH-PRESERVING  BEDS. 

One-third  of  your  life  time  is  spent  in  bed,  and  if  that  place  is  so 
conditioned  as  to  cause  sickness  or  disturbances  in  the  body  which  will 
cause  severe  pain,  rheumatic,  neuralgic,  etc.,  it  is  high  time  this  were 
known  and  corrected. 

The  bed  should  be  placed  in  a  corner  room  or  room  having  windows 
on  two  sides  so  as  to  secure  perfect  and  free  ventilation.  The  head  of 
the  bed  should  point  to  the  north  to  secure  the  benefit  of  the  magnetic 
currents  that  flow  from  the  pole  towards  the  equator. 

The  mattress  should  be  of  hair  or  of  fresh  straw,  often  renewed,  01 
of  excelsior.  Feather  mattresses  are  the  worst.  Feather  covers  are 
always  dangerous,  and  if  used  should  be  thin  and  light  weight. 
Heavy  comforters  are  abominations  and  should  be  banished  from  civil- 
ized communities.  All  beds  should  be  wide,  the  wider  the  better, 
especially  if  two  occupy  the  same  bed.  On  vacating  the  bed  in  the 
morning  the  covers  should  be  thrown  back  and  allowed  to  air  for 
several  hours,  the  longer  the  better.  To  make  up  the  bed  soon  after  it 
is  vacated  is  to  hold  in  its  folds  the  poisonous  gases  that  exuded  from 
the  body  of  the  sleeper,  and  which  are  sure  to  contaminate  the  body 
of  whoever  next  sleeps  in  that  bed.  Particles  of  putrid  matter  in  the 
shape  of  gases  have  been  known  to  lurk  in  such  a  bed  for  months.  It 
need  scarcely  be  added  that  strict  cleanliness  is  absolutely  necessary  in 
order  to  keep  the  bed  in  a  healthful  condition. 


PUTTING  CHILDREN  TO  BED  PROPERLY. 

Foot  Bath. — The  first  care  of  the  mother  should  be  to  see  that 
the  child  has  a  foot  bath  every  night  in  warm  weather  and  every 
second  night  or  third  night  at  other  times.  No  woman  who  neglects 
this  simple  duty  has  a  right  to  assume  the  rearing  of  a  child.  If  the 
habit  of  the  daily  bath  is  formed  from  infancy  it  will  seldom,  if  ever, 
be  departed  from  in  after  life.  Its  value  to  the  individual  cannot  be 
estimated  in  dollars  and  cents.  Physiologists  prove  that  it  is  more 
essential  to  keep  the  feet,  especially  the  bottoms,  clean  than  even  the 
face. 

Admit  Pure  and  Expel  Foul  Air.— The  next  duty  of  the 
mother  is  to  see  that  the  windows  are  so  arranged  that  one  will  admit 
fresh  air  all  the  time  and  another  let  out  foul  air.  The  bugbear  of 
draught  has  laid  the  seeds  of  many  a  disease.  It  is  a  notorious  fact 
that  invalids  camping  out  and  sleeping  out  of  doors  and  in  the  draft  of 
a  tent  seldom  or  never  take  cold. 

About  the  Covering. — Heavy  bed  covering  should  never  go 
on  a  child's  bed  (or  any  one's  bed).     Thin  single  blankets  or  spreads, 
increased  in  number  as  the  weather  requires,  are  infinitely  more  health 
ful.     Thick  comforters  are  almost  certain  to  prove  too  warm  during 
the  night  and  to  be  thrown  or  kicked  off,  resulting  in  a  cold  or  coug*» 


HOW  TO  PUT  CHILDREN  TO  BED 
PROPERLY. 

How  mothers  can  save  themselves  an  im- 
mense amount  of  worry  and  save  their  children 
suffering  throughout  life,  is  given  in  this  article. 


161 


TOILET  ARTICLES.  163 

or  in  contracting  catarrh,  asthma  or  consumption.  The  thick  com- 
forters, too,  are  more  difficult  to  air,  and  often  absorb  and  hold  dan- 
gerous microbes,  the  result  of  the  decomposition  of  what  is  constantly 
given  off  by  the  breath  and  the  bodies  of  the  occupants  of  the  bed, 
besides,  the  thick  comforters  are  too  difficult  to  wash  or  be  kept 
clean.  Banish  them,  and  forever,  as  you  value  your  health  and  that  of 
your  children. 

Night  Clothes. — A  mother  should  never  allow  her  child  to  sleep 
in  the  clothing  worn  during  the  day.  Separate  night  clothes  are 
essential  to  health.  Coarse  woolens  should  not  be  worn  next  to  the 
skin.  Fine  wool  or  canton  flannel  is  best  for  most  persons. 

Care  of  the  Teeth. — Every  mother  should  wash  her  children's 
teeth  with  a  soft  cloth  or  soft  tooth  brush,  and  as  soon  as  they  are  old 
enough  teach  them  to  use  the  brush  before  retiring  at  night  and  on 
arising  in  the  morning.  This  is  imperative,  not  only  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  teeth,  but  to  prevent  indigestion.  Many  a  case  of  sour 
stomach  and  of  colic  is  directly  traceable  to  unclean  teeth. 

Important  Matters  to  Attend  To. — No  mother  should 
ever  neglect  visiting  the  child's  bed  room  during  the  night  to  see  after 
the  covering,  the  ventilation,  etc.  Every  article  of  clothing  worn  dur- 
ing the  day  should  be  hung  up  where  it  will  be  well  aired.  It  is 
better  that  socks  or  hose  be  aired  for  24  hours  before  putting  on  again. 
This  may  be  done  by  using  two  pairs,  worn  alternate  days.  It  is  still 
better  to  use  fresh  hose  each  day.  Under  no  circumstance  should  a 
child  be  upbraided  or  scolded  just  before  going  to  bed  at  night.  The 
act  of  putting  a  child  to  bed  pleasantly  and  kindly 
should  be  held  as  "  sacred  as  holy  writ." 

Dr.  Payne  of  Chicago  says:  "  The  apparently  small  matter  of 
putting  children  to  bed  properly  is  understood  by  not  more  than  one 
woman  in  fifty.  Most  mothers  do  not  consider  it  very  important  and 
yet  it  is  one  of  the  chief  causes  why  nearly  one-half  of  our  children  die 
during  childhood. 


TOILET  ARTICLES. 

For  Preventing  and  Removing  Wrinkles. — To  pre- 
vent wrinkles  apply  to  the  face  sweet  almond  oil  once  a  week,  and  rub 
into  the  skin.  To  remove  wrinkles  apply  it  two  or  three  times  a  week. 
The  best  time  for  applying  it  is  before  retiring  at  night. 

Massaging  the  Face  with  the  ends  of  the  fingers  is  another 
excellent  means  for  the  same  purpose.  It  stimulates  the  blood  vessels 
to  a  greater  activity,  which  is  very  important  in  such  cases.  It  may  be 
used  in  connection  with  the  above  treatment.  By  this  means  one  can 
keep  a  smooth  face  until  a  ripe  old  age. 

Rose  Tonic  for  Beautifying  the  Face. — Add  5  cents 
worth  of  Epsom  salts  to  10  cents  worth  of  rose  water.  If  all  the  salts 
is  not  dissolved,  add  sufficient  water  to  dissolve  it.  Apply  to  the  face 
wiA.h  the  handkerchief,  cotton  cloth  or  ends  of  the  fingers,  and  gently 


164  MISCELLANEOUS  REMEDIES. 

rub  the  face  until  dry.  This  will  whiten  the  skin,  and  is  a  complete 
substitute  for  the  different  preparations  that  are  used  for  this  purpose, 
and  it  also  prevents  the  tendency  to  wrinkles.  It  is  better  to  bathe  the 
face  in  warm  water  before  using  the  lotion. 

For  Whitening  and  Softening  the  Hands.— To  one 
pint  of  cider  vinegar  add  one  ounce  of  saltpetre.  This  constitutes  one 
of  the  best  preparations  known  for  the  hands. 

To  keep  the  Crimp  or  Curls  in  the  Hair.— Boil  one- 
fourth  ounce  of  Iceland  moss  in  a  quart  of  water,  add  a  little  rectified 
spirits  to  keep  it.     Perfume  to  suit. 
Rough  Skin  and  Hands: 

Glycerine 2  ounces. 

Rose  water 4       " 

Carbolic  acid 5  drops. 

This  is  an  old  preparation,   but  an  excellent   one  for  keeping   the 
hands  and  skin  smooth.     Apply  at  night. 
Scotch  Method  for  Removing  Wrinkles. 

Almond  oil 1  pint 

Best  tar 1  tablespoonf ul. 

Mix,  and  heat  in  a  tin  cup  set  in  boiling  water;  stir  until  com- 
pletely smooth.  Add  more  oil  if  the  compound  is  too  thick  to  rue. 
smoothly.  Rub  this  on  the  face  on  going  to  bed;  lay  pieces  of  soft 
cloth  on  the  cheeks  and  forehead  to  keep  the  tar  from  rubbing  off. 
The  bed  linen  may  be  protected  by  laying  old  sheets  over  the  pillows. 
Wash  off  the  application  in  the  morning  with  warm  water  and  soap. 
Repeat  until  the  desired  effect  is  produced.  This  formula  has  been 
successfully  used  by  hundreds.  It  also  makes  the  skin  smooth. 

Complexion  Wash. — Add  grated  horseradish  to  sweet  milk.  Let 
it  stand  one-half  hour,  then  apply  with  a  soft  cloth. 

Another. — Adda  piece  of  gum-tolu,the  size  of  a  nutmeg  or  larger, 
to  a  small  bowlful  of  soft  water.  After  thirty  minutes  it  is  ready  for 
use.  A  few  applications  will  soften  the  skin,  remove  tan,  and  in  many 
instances  freckles.  This  is  much  more  valuable  to  beautify  the  com- 
plexion than  many  of  the  costly  cosmetics.  Many  of  these  that  are 
employed  for  complexion  purposes  penetrate  the  pores  of  the  skin  and 
are  very  injurious. 

FORMULAS  OF  GREAT  VALUE. 

The  following  formulas  have  been  obtained  from  the  very  best  sources, 
tested  thoroughly  and  will  be  of  inestimable  value  in  any  family. 

Scotch  Liquid  Soap.— T.hose  who  have  used  this  formula  say 
that  they  now  have  a  large  washing  all  snowy  white  ^n  the  line  before 
9  A.  M.,  that  with  the  old  soap  and  boiling  process  they  could  not  have 
had  out  before  noon,  and  all  the  trouble,  cost  and  heat  of  boiling  the 
clothes  are  saved.  It  is  simply  invaluable  to  every  family. 

Formula.— Salsoda 2£  Ibs. 

Borax £  lb 

Rosin .; £  lb. 

Water 1  gal 


MRS.  C.  L.  CHASE. 

Aged  fifty=nine  years;  was  a  resident  of  Tokyo, 
Japan,  for  twenty  years. 

THE  SECRET  OF  BEAUTY.— Mrs.  Chase's  face,  at  the 
age  of  fifty-nine  years,  was  as  smooth  and  free  from 
wrinkles  as  at  twenty-five.  She  used  the  simple  Japanese 
method,  as  given  on  page  IGS. 

By  use  of  this  remarkable  discovery  every  lady  may 
regain  the  bloom  of  youth. 


ALMOND  TREE.     (Amygdalis  Communis.} 

A I  Miniiil.  a  Preventive  and  Cure  for  Wrinkles. 

The  reason  why  Japanese  women,  even  in  advanced  age,  are 
noted  for  being  so  free  from  wrinkles  and  look  so  young,  is 
because  they  use  an  almond  lotion,  easily  obtained  and  inex- 
pensive. Seepage  163. 

Beautiful  Complexions. — The  women  of  Paris  are  renowned 
in  all  the  world  for  their  pretty  complexions.  It  is  because  they 
have  abandoned  cosmetics,  and  use  the  almond  preparation  above 
mentioned.  See  page  163  for  its  use. 

166 


FORMULAS  OF  GREAT  VALUE.  167 

Boil  the  whole  twenty  (20)  minutes.  Dissolve  two  ounces  of  salt 
in  one  quart  of  water  and  add  to  the  above.  After  which  add  two  (2) 
ounces  of  liquid  ammonia.  Can  for  use. 

To  four  gallons  of  water  use  one-half  pint  of  the  preparation. 
Soak  the  clothes  over  night,  or  at  least  two  or  three  hours,  before  wash- 
ing. Clothes  are  not  boiled  when  this  preparation  is  employed.  It 
saves  nearly  one-half  the  labor  in  washing  and  is  worth  hundreds  of 
dollars  in  the  course  of  a  life-time  to  every  family. 

Madam  Blake's  Wrinkle  Pomatum. — This  is  the  cele- 
brated wrinkle  remover  that  was  always  sold  for  a  large  price  and  un- 
ier  a  positive  guarantee.  With  this  formula  ladies  can  make,  at  a  cost 
of  a  few  cents,  what  would  cost  them  several  dollars  to  buy  at  the  stores, 
and  many  times  cannot  be  had  at  all. 

Formula. — Cocoa  Nut  Oil 1  oz. 

Sweet  Almond ^   " 

Mix,  apply  and  rub  thoroughly  into  the  skin.  To  prevent  wrinkles, 
apply  an  ounce  a  week.  To  remove,  apply  two  or  three  times  a  week, 
and  rub  upward. 

For  persons  who  have  an  oily  skin,  add  ten  drops  of  the  tincture 
of  benzoine  to  the  above,  before  using.  (Be  careful  not  to  mistake  this 
for  benzine.) 

This  Carpet  Cleaning  Formula  is  worth  its  weight  in 
gold  many  times  over.  It  saves  labor,  expense  and  the  carpet. 

Formula.— Soapine  or  Ivorine 1  teaspoonful. 

Ivory  Soap 1  bar. 

Water 1  gallon. 

Shave  the  soap  fine,  then  boil  the  whole  until  dissolved.  Let 
stand  until  cool.  Brush  into  the  carpet  with  an  ordinary  scrub  brush 
until  a  good  lather  is  formed  on  the  carpet.  To  take  this  off  the  car- 
pet, use  a  piece  of  galvanized  iron,  about  No.  10,  four  inches  wide  by 
ten  long;  concave  it  to  a  one-fourth  circle.  Round  the  corners  of  the 
lower  part  of  it.  After  the  lather  and  dirt  have  been  taken  off  with 
this  instrument,  follow  it  instantly  with  a  sponge  and  cold  water.  It 
will  then  look  like  a  newly  laid  carpet.  This  preparation  will  clean 
all  carpet  that  has  warp  in  it.  The  cost  of  the  material  for  this  prep 
aration,  for  a  floor  twelve  by  fifteen  feet,  is  about  18  cents. 

Imperial  Hair  Restorer. — This  valuable  formula,  which 
was  for  many  years  the  private  secret  possession  of  the  imperial  family 
of  Germany,  has  put  a  fine  growth  of  hair  on  many  a  bald  pate. 

Formula. — Burn  sole  leather  (the  soles  of  cast-off  shoes)  to  a 
crisp,  pulverize  and  mix  with  a  small  quantity  of  fresh  lard,  then  ap- 
ply at  night  to  the  parts  lavishly,  rubbing  it  into  the  scalp  thoroughly. 
On  retiring,  tie  up  the  head  carefully  to  avoid  soiling  the  bed  cloth- 
ing. Repeat  every  night  for  eight  or  ten  days. 

TO  MAKE  THE  HANDS  SMOOTH  AND  WHITE. 

Formula. — To  half  a  pint  of  cider  vinegar  add  one  ounce  of 
saltpetre.  This  makes  the  best  lotion  in  the  world  for  making  the 
hands  smooth  and  white.  It  is  also  unexcelled  for  chapped  hands. 


168 


HOW  TO  SELECT  A  MATRIMONIAL.  PARTNER. 

Perhaps  no  more  important  question  can  be  raised  by 
man  or  woman,  who  has  arrived  at  a  suitable  age  to  enter 
upon  the  rights,  duties,  and  responsibilities  of  married  life, 
than  the  above. 

To  whom  shall  the  young  man  or  young  lady  apply  for 
advice  and  counsel  on  this  all  important  theme  ?  They  have 
some  conception  of  the  importance  of  the  step  ;  they  recog- 
nize that  to  found  a  home,  to  transmit  to  posterity  an  image 
of  themselves,  to  rear  a  brood  of  children  and,  so  far  as  may 
be,  to  mould  their  characters  and  destinies  for  good,  is  a 
work  of  the  highest  significance,  and  who  shall  share  with 
them  this  relationship  and  function  is  the  question  of 
questions. 

Parental  Advice. — It  would  seem  only  natural  that 
the  young  should  look  to  their  parents  for  help  and  guid- 
ance in  the  matter,  and  what  help  parents  can  give  is  no 
doubt  cheerfully  given  ;  but  its  value  must  depend  upon  the 
knowledge  possessed  by  parents,  and  upon  their  ability  to 
give  disinterested  advice.  They  have  seen  more  of  life 
and  studied  people  more  than  their  children. 

The  views  herein  presented  on  the  subject  of  marriage 
vary  from  those  commonly  held,  but,  notwithstanding,  they 
will  be  found  invaluable  both  to  parents  and  children. 

There  is  such  a  faith  in  the  overruling  Providence  of 
God  as  shall  guide  in  answer  to  prayer  in  this  matter,  as  in 
all  others  of  human  life,  that  will  be  adopted  by  many  as 
the  only  safe  protection  against  error. 

Such  persons  deem  their  ignorance  on  all  the  many 
ramifications  of  the  question  a  sufficient  reason  for  passivity 


INTUITION.  169 

and  say  that,  as  a  good  wife  or  a  good  husband  is  the  best 
gift  that  God  can  bestow,  they  will  carefully  watch  the  in- 
dications of  His  guidance  and  distrust  their  own  judgment 
in  favor  of  one  bearing  the  tokens  of  being  one  sent  from 
God. 

Intuition. — There  are  others  who,  having  simply  de- 
termined that  the  one  on  whom  they  will  bestow  themselves 
shall  be  of  suitable  age,  social  standing,  education  and 
health,  wait  for  that  intuition  that  shall  dawn  upon  them 
when.in  the  presence  of  the  affinity.  They  must  feel,  as  a 
friend  once  said,  "  that  jump  of  the  heart"  that  was  to  him 
nature's  infallible  guide. 

We  shall  not  ridicule  or  quarrel  with  any  opinions 
honestly  entertained  upon  the  subject,  but  will  call  attention 
to  the  fact  that  there  is  claimed  for  phrenology,  joined  with 
physiognomy,  advantages  possessed  by  no  other  theory  bear- 
ing on  this  interesting  question. 

The  Theory  of  Phrenology. — The  theory  underly- 
ing phrenology  is  that  the  real  spiritual  personalty,  in 
clothing  itself  with  a  material  covering  for  its  temporal 
sojourn  in  this  material  world,  has  stamped  its  quality  upon 
the  body  generally,  and  upon  the  covering  of  the  brain 
specifically  ;  that  the  appearance  in  general,  and  in  particu- 
lar of  the  head  of  man,  gives  an  unerring  guide  to  the 
inherent  nature  of  the  individual. 

It  claims,  by  long  continued  observation,  to  have  ac- 
quired such  a  knowledge  of  these  cranial  protuberances  and 
depressions  as  to  grade  them  with  exactness  as  to  their  loca- 
tion and  degree  or  size,  so  that  they  may  be  read  with 
accuracy  by  one  schooled  in  the  study. 

If  we  need  any  apology  for  here  introducing  what 
phrenology  has  to  say  on  the  question,  it  is  that  nowhere  else 
do  we  find  any  coherent  teaching  bearing  upon  it,  and  that, 
so  far  as  we  have  examined  the  subject,  phrenology  has 
some  strong  points  in  its  favor. 

The  first  to  which  we  will  call  attention  is  this,  it  pre- 
scribes emphatically  the  rule  that  selection  should  precede 
courtship. 


170  SELECTION    TO    PRECEDE    COURTSHIP. 

*• 

Selection  presupposes  a  knowledge  of  the  quality  or 
qualities  of  the  article  selected.  It  necessitates  an  acquaint- 
ance also  with  the  theory  that  shall  correctly  indicate  the 
presence  of  desirable  as  well  as  undesirable  qualities ;  in 
short,  it  presupposes  a  knowledge  of  the  philosophy  of 
human  nature. 

Selection  to  Precede  Courtship. — In  teaching 
that  selection  should  precede  courtship  we  are  led  to  infer 
that  the  intellect  has  a  paramount  part  in  this  work — the 
sentiments  are  to  be  subordinated  until  such  time  as  they 
receive  permission  to  enter  the  field. 

Certainly  if  human  reason  is  ever  to  be  enlisted  in  its 
duty  pertaining  to  the  welfare  and  happiness  of  man,  this 
occasion  of  selecting  a  life  companion  and  joint  parent  of 
offspring  is  a  suitable  and  becoming  one  for  its  exercise. 

We  would  not  employ  a  servant,  a  book-keeper,  a  confi- 
dential secretary,  without  thorough  inquiry  into  his  or  her 
fitness  for  the  position.  We  would  not  buy  an  estate  with- 
out all  our  inquiries  were  first  satisfactorily  answered  by 
persons  competent  to  give  the  information,  and  we  never 
give  offense  in  asking  for  a  full  declaration  of  all  facts 
having  a  bearing  on  the  value  of  personal  services  or  real 
estate,  that  we  may  form  an  intelligent  estimate  of  its  value 
to  us. 

Now,  phrenology  claims  its  ability  to  give  an  impartial 
and  correct  inventory  of  all  one's  mental,  moral  arid  physi- 
cal predispositions. 

If,  under  the  guidance  of  his  reason  (not  inclination), 
a  man  candidly  acquaints  a  lady  that  he  contemplates  mar- 
riage when  he  can  select  a  lady  of  suitable  qualifications, 
that  his  acquaintance  with  her  has  given  him  a  pleasant 
impression  of  her  fitness,  but  that  no  proper  judgment  can 
be  formed  on  a  slight  or  superficial  acquaintance,  and  that, 
inasmuch  as  a  mistake  would  be  as  prejudicial  to  her  happi- 
ness as  to  his  own,  he  will  esteem  it  a  favor  to  be  furnished 
with  a  full  delineation  of  her  natural  qualifications,  offering 


WHAT    HAS    PHRENOLOGY   TO   OFFER.  (  171 

the  same  information  concerning  himself — could  any  intelli- 
gent woman  rationally  refuse  ? 

-s  What!  give  him  a  phrenological  chart  of  her  brain? 
Yes  !  precisely  that ;  and  he  giving  her  one  of  his  ;  that  is 
what  we  mean — let  us  face  the  exact  proposition.  If  it  be 
an  improper  request  for  him  to  make  and  for  her  to  enter- 
tain, will  you  please  say  why? 

Why?  because  it  is  not  customary  ;  that  is  true,  but  is 
it  not  all  within  the  limits  of  honor,  candor,  sincerity  and 
propriety,  if  both  parties  believe  that  such  charts  or  deline- 
ations are  useful  in  imparting  correct  indications  of  natural 
tendencies  ? 

If  neither  place  confidence  in  phrenology  they  will  not 
give  consideration  to  the  matter  ;  but  what  we  call  attention 
to  is  this  :  Whether  phrenology  be  a  science  or  not,  it  pro- 
poses, in  this  matter  of  selecting  partners,  a  course  which, 
compared  with  the  ordinary  methods,  commands  our  unqual- 
ified respect ;  it  recognizes  at  the  outset  the  absolute  need 
of  correct  data,  it  proposes  to  give  the  lady  as  full  informa- 
tion as  it  asks  of  her,  it  recognizes  .the  transcendent  import- 
ance of  the  marriage  relation,  it  steps  out  into  the  light, 
makes  no  pretence,  and  accepts  on  the  honor  of  a  gentleman 
as  strictly  confidential  that  which  it  asks  the  lady  to  receive 
in  the  same  spirit. 

No  language  can  be  too  strong  to  condemn  the  careless- 
ness, the  duplicity  and  the  ignorance  with  which  the  relation 
of  marriage  is  too  often  assumed  ;  and  we  ask  our  critics  to 
tell  of  a  better  or  as  good  a  method  as  has  herein  been 
described. 

What  has  Phrenology  to  Offer.— .Let  us  consider 
what  phrenology  has  to  offer  on  the  choice  of  marriage 
partners. 

To  found  a  family  is  a  great  affair  ;  of  all  that  man  is 
permitted  to  accomplish  this  stands  first  and  highest.  To 
own  broad  acres  is  something,  to  build  a  great  name  in 
business  or  in  civil  office  is  something ;  but  how  poor  is  a 


172  INSTITUTION    OF    THE    FAMILr. 

childless  millionaire  compared  with  those  who  own  healthy 
children. 

He  who  "owns"  a  good  wife,  she  who  "possesses"  a 
good  husband,  and  that  married  pair  who  have  a  clear  title 
to  smart  and  rosy  little  ones,  with  a  domicile  and  neces- 
sary appurtenances,  belong  to  nature's  nobility. 

To  establish  a  family  which  shall  float  along  down  the 
stream  of  time,  to  originate  human  interests  and  help  create 
its  natural  history,  are  among  the  noblest  of  powers.  What 
realm  equals  the  family  kingdom?  What  Governor-Gen- 
eral is  as  absolute  as  its  sovereign  head,  or  what  obedience 
as  willing  or  complete  as  that  accorded  by  love? 

How  wise  the  Spartans  that  permitted  no  man  to  sit  in 
the  councils  of  the  State  who  had  not  first  qualified  himself 
by  becoming  the  father  of  a  family  and  thus  ruling  in  a 
minature  state  before  he  essayed  the  role  of  governor  on  the 
larger  platform. 

Institution  of  the  Family. — It  is  easy  to  recognize 
the  family  as  a  divine  order  or  arrangements — all  history 
bears  witness  to  its  beneficence.  It  must  then  be  under  law  ; 
there  must  be  lawful  or  orderly  methods  characteristic  of 
its  development  and  establishment. 

He  who  ordained  the  family,  ordained  the  laws  by 
which  it  should  be  begun  and  continued,  and  it  becomes  the 
interest  of  every  man  who  proposes  to  found  a  family  to 
learn  how. 

If  you  desire  a  happy  family,  ascertain  and  obey  these 
laws,  for  the  breach  of  them  is  the  cause  of  all  unhappi- 
ness. 

Selection  Before  Love-making  is  the  rule  we  have 
already  commended.  Two  should  no  more  make  love  till 
they  have  selected,  been  accepted  and  are  engaged,  than 
enter  a  house  till  they  have  closed  the  bargain  for  it  and 
obtained  its  keys.  Is  it  not  strange  that  a  distinction  so 
obvious  should  have  received  so  little  public  attention  ; 
reduce  it  to  practice  and  we  shall  have  few  "  broken  hearts" 
and  less  sensuality. 


PARENTS   TO   BE    CONSULTED.  173 

A  young  man,  before  paying  his  addresses  to  a  young 
woman,  should  ask  at  the  innermost  shrine  of  his  "being: 
"  Will  this  one,  or  that,  make  me  the  best  wife?"  and  let 
the  "  light  within"  first  illumine  this  question.  He  should 
next  consult  his  mother  ;  then  whoever  else  he  pleases. 

He  should  next  make  advances  to  the  girl  herself,  and 
by  letter,  rather  than  a  personal  interview  ;  not  as  a  lover, 
but  only  mutually  to  canvass  their  respective  matrimonial 
qualifications  and  adaptations. 

It  next  remains  for  her  to  consider  and  answer,  not 
whether  she  will  accept  his  love  or  become  his  wife,  but 
only  whether  she  will  receive  him  as  her  suitor,  to  consider 
their  mutual  fitness. 

Parents  to  be  Consulted. — Of  course  he  should 
now  consult  her  parents.  If  she  accepts,  their  next  step  is 
to  ask  the  consent  of  the  father  and  mother.  This  fully 
opens  up  the  whole  subject  to  a  frank,  intellectual  discussion 
between  all  the  parties  interested  ;  asking  the  parents  leave 
being  tantamount  to  asking  that  of  all  concerned. 

If  any  object  that  this  course  exposes  a  sensitive  young 
man  to  the  disadvantages  of  a  negative,  pray  what  course 
does  not?  It  is  not  possible  to  keep  this  matter  a  secret. 

If  he  can  marry  the  one  of  his  choice  and  still  retain  the 
respect  and  affection  of  her  parents,  merely  by  saying, 
"  May  it  please  you,"  had  he  not  better  ask? 

Is  it  not  an  impertinence  to  such  to  carry  her  off,  heart 
and  hand,  regardless  of  the  parental  wishes? 

Frankness  is  always  commendable.  The  straight- 
forward course  is  always  the  best  calculated  to  ensure 
success. 

In  accepting  his  addresses,  her  parents  should  frankly 
state  their  objections,  if  they  have  any,  and  also  tell  him,  as 
far  as  they  deem  best,  .her  main  characteristics,  excellencies, 
defects  and  their  opinion  of  their  fitness  ;  and  whatever  in 
their  best  judgment  has  a  bearing  on  the  question  ;  but  all 
such  confidences  should  be  deemed  by  all  parties  as  sacred. 


J74  GENERAL    REQUISITES. 

But  after  all  conferences,  the  parties  themselves  are  the 
only  rightful  arbiters. 

Let  no  human  being  marry  or  refuse  marriage  against 
their  own  will. 

Having  introduced  our  young  people  to  each  other,  let 
us  leave  them  prepared  in  the  best  possible  manner  to  make 
each  other's  acquaintance. 

General  Requisites. — There  are  conditions  to  happy 
marriages  too  well  known  to  demand  explanation  or  discus- 
sion here,  to  which  we  will  allude  in  the  briefest  possible 
manner.  Vigorous  health,  freedom  from  hereditary  taint, 
moral  stamina,  self-respect,  industrial  and  useful  disposition, 
genuine  benevolence  or  kindness,  personal  habits  of  cleanli- 
ness, order,  temperance  and  conscientiousness. 

We  must  not  expect  perfection,  but  look  for  the  highest 
aggregate  combination  of  these  qualities,  which  all  of  us 
associate  with  a  lovable  character. 

Likeness  to  Each  Other  a  General  Rule. — The 
parties  to  a  happy  marriage  must  be  substantially  alike.  By 
a  fixed  law  of  mind,  like  loves  like,  and  affiliates  with  it ; 
but  dislikes  unlike  and  fails  to  intermingle  therewith. 

Similarity  is  the  great  bond  of  association.  Not  only 
do  philosophers  fraternize  with  philosophers,  poets  with 
poets,  etc.  ;  but  individual  men  and  women  choose  for  inti- 
mate friends  those  as  nearly  like  themselves  in  taste,  doc- 
trines, habits,  likes,  etc.,  as  is  possible. 

Are  not  those  whom  friendship's  sacred  ties  bind 
together,  drawn  to  each  other  by  like  traits  ?  They  love 
each  other  because  each  likes  the  same  things.  Christians 
love  Christians,  but  dislike  atheists,  while  votaries  of  any 
science  love  students  of  the  same  science  best. 

1.  We  like  whatever  renders  us  happy,  because  thereof 
and  in  proportion  thereto  ;  but  hate  whatever  renders  us 
miserable,  because  of  this  misery  and  in  proportion  to  it. 
Indeed,  by  this  involuntary  shrinking  from  pain  and  love  of 
enjoyment,  nature  drives  us  from  disobedience  and  attracts 
us  to  obedience  of  her  laws  ;  and  has  therefore  rendered  it 


ILLUSTRATION   OF   ADAPTABILITY.  175 

both    necessary  in  itself,  and   a   universal  concomitant  of 
sensation. 

2.  We  are  rendered  happy  by  the  normal  and  miserable 
by  the  abnormal  action   of  our   faculties,  and  the  more  so 
the  stronger  they  are.     This  is  a  first  law  and   condition  of 
all  happiness  and  misery,  and  it   is   clearly   established  by 
phrenology. 

3.  Similar   and  normal    faculties   awaken   each   other 
agreeably,  but  dissimilar  and  abnormal   ones   disagreeably. 

Thus  large  ideality  or  taste  delights  large,  and  is 
delighted  by  it,  but  disgusted  by  small,  and  thus  of  each  and 
all  the  other  faculties. 

Illustration  of  Adaptability. — To  give,  an  illustra- 
tion of  this  proposition  and  apply  all  three  principles  to  love  : 
Mr.  A.,  having  large  ideality,  and  therefore  delighted  with 
the  beautiful,  but  disgusted  with  the  coarse  and  slatternly, 
marries  Miss  B.,  who  has  ideality  also  large,  and  is  there- 
fore continually  feasting  his  taste  with  new  manifestations 
of  beauty  and  perfection  in  manners,  expression  and  senti- 
ment, besides  pointing  out  to  his  admiring  tastes  a  constant 
succession  of  fresh  beauties  in  nature,  poetry  and  character, 
thus  perpetually  increasing  his  happiness  by  inciting  this  large 
faculty  ;  his  large  ideality  meanwhile  is  constantly  delight- 
ing hers,  so  that  their  being  alike  in  this  respect  is  a  constant 
source  of  happiness  and  therefore  means  of  love  of  both  ; 
whereas  if  he  marries  one  whose  deficient  taste  is  constantly 
tormenting  his  refinement,  while  she  suffers  constant  reproof 
from  his  large  ideality,  their  dissimilarity  becomes  a  source 
of  perpetual  suffering  to  both.  The  practical  difference 
between  marrying  one  who  is  similar  and  dissimilar  is  heaven 
wide. 

Another  Illustration  of  Adaptation. — A  pious 
woman,  whose  large  veneration  gives  her  exquisite  pleasure 
in  divine  worship,  marries  one  who  takes  equal  pleasure  in 
the  same  worship,  both  enjoying  all  the  more  pleasure  in 
each  other  because  they  love  to  worship  the  same  God. 


176  ANOTHER   ILLUSTRATION    OF    ADAPTATION. 

Her  veneration  re-awakens  his,  which  makes  him  happy 
in  her  and  therefore  love  her  ;  while  his,  by  re-awakening 
hers,  continually  renders  her  happy  in  him  and  therefore 
increases  her  love  for  him  ;  whereas,  if  he  is  an  atheist  this 
difference  abraids  and  pains  her  veneration,  makes  her 
unhappy  in  him,  and  compels  her  to  dislike  him,  while  his, 
regarding  her  piety  as  superstition,  detracts  from  his  hap- 
piness in  and  therefore  love  for  her,  and  this  religious  dis- 
cord impairs  their  union  in  other  respects,  as  for  instance, 
in  the  education  of  their  children  it  becomes  a  constant  cause 
of  anxiety  on  the  one  hand  and  irritation  on  the  other. 

If  one,  having  large  conscientiousness,  scrupulously 
loves  the  right  and  hates  the  wrong,  while  the  other,  having 
small  conscientiousness,  cares  little  for  either,  how  can  they 
live  as  happily  and  lovingly  together  as  if  both  were  scrupu- 
lous or  unscrupulous? 

Can  he  whose  large  order  is  delighted  by  method  and 
pained  by  disorder,  be  as  happy  in  or  loving  with  her  whose 
small  order  is  perpetually  leaving  everything  in  complete 
confusion,  as  if  both  liked  order  or  both  cared  little  for  it? 
Is  not  similarity,  even  in  the  wrong,  more  promotive  of 
conjugal  concord,  than  if  one  is  right  and  the  other  wrong, 
or  either  condemns  what  the  other  likes.  Do  you  love  the 
more  you  differ,  or  the  less  so  ?  Are  you  unhappy  because 
alike,  or  unlike?  Do  not  opposite  views  always,  and  neces- 
sarily, engender  alienations? 

Doubly  is  this  true  of  the  social  affections.  As  well 
wed  summer  to  winter,  or  ice  to  fire,  as  those  who  are  pas- 
sionate to  those  who  are  passionless  ;  or  those  who  love  to 
caress  and  be  caressed,  to  those  who  are  distant  and 
reserved,  or  one  gushing  and  glowing  to  one  who  is  stoical. 
Unite,  they  never  can. 

An  apparently  contradictory  theory  to  that  herein  set 
forth  may  be  entertained,  and  many  illustrations  of  happy 
unions  between  strongly  contrasting  dispositions  may  be 
cited.  We  will  therefore  proceed  to  consider. 


EXCEPTIONS   TO  THE   RULE.  177 

Exceptions  to  the  Rule  of  Like  Marrying  Like. 

— Man  alone  of  all  animals  is  endowed  with  freedom.  This 
involves  the  privilege  or  permission  to  violate  law  as  well  as 
obey  it.  The  lower  animals  as  a  rule  obey  the  law  of  their 
being,  and  the  departure  from  the  normal  type  is  rare,  it  is 
exceptional — it  is  more  uniformly  the  case  that  like  chooses 
like  among  the  lower  animals  than  with  men. 

Nature  has  her  inside  and  outside  circles.  Irregularities 
must  occur,  especially  with  the  human  race,  or  else  its  free- 
dom must  be  taken  away,  and  that  with  its  rationality  is  what 
makes  it  what  it  is. 

What  Makes  Man  a  Man. — A  man  is  a  man  because 
of  his  possessing  rationality  and  freedom.  Under  the  guid- 
ance of  these  distinguishing  characters,  man  is  capable  of 
attaining  the  highest  possible  conditions  of  the  finite;  he  is 
also  capable  of  descending  below  the  brutes.  Now,  in  this 
wide  range  of  capacities,  while  the  larger  and  more  general 
rule  teaches  that  like  should  mate  with  like,  there  is  pro- 
vision made  for  the  departures  from  this  rule  to  preserve 
the  equilibrium  of  the  race,  and  this  is  effected  by  union  in 
marriage  of  extremes  or  opposites.  Let  us  illustrate:  There 
is  an  average  or  normal  height  or  size  in  a  given  race,  but, 
by  a  gradual  operation  of  disturbing  causes,  we  find  instances 
of  extreme  variation  from  that  standard,  and  on  one  hand 
are  tall  and  slim  specimens,  on  the  other  short  and  puny. 
Shall  the  general  rule  of  like  mating  with  like  prevail  here, 
and  these  tall  and  slender  ones  continue  to  intermarry?  Na- 
ture protests  and  implants  a  taste  or  instinct  which  induces 
the  very  tall  to  unite  with  the  very  short,  and  vice  versa, 
and  thus  the  equilibrium  is  restored.  If  the  small  woman 
has  a  special  admiration  it  is  for  a  tall  man,  and  if  a  tall  man 
dislikes  one  thing  more  than  another  it  is  a  tall  woman. 

There  is  in  this  rule  no  conflict  with  the  larger  one  that 
like  should  marry  like. 

It  is  often  observable  that  a  strong,  robust,  coarse, 
shaggy,  red-faced,  powerful  man  is  drawn  to  the  most 


178  WHAT   MAKES    MAN    A   MAN. 

exquisitely  susceptible,  fine-grained,  delicate  and  pure 
minded  woman.  One  would  think  her  delicacy  would 
revolt  at  his  coarseness,  and  his  strength  despise  her  exquis- 
itness. 

What  draws  tk°,m  together? 

By  presupposition  her  delicate  organism  has  about 
exhausted  her  sparse  fund  of  vitality.  She  is  perishing  for 
want  of  this  first  requisite  of  life  and  naturally  gravitates  to 
one  possessed  of  a  superabundance,  so  that  she  literally 
lives  on  his  surplus  animal  magnetism — he  being  all  the 
better  for  the  draft — while  she  pays  him  back  by  refining 
and  elevating  him  ;  and  their  children  inherit,  with  his  pow- 
erful animal  organization,  her  exquisite  refinement,  and  are 
far  better  specimens  of  humanity  than  if  their  parents  had 
married  similars  rather  than  opposites. 

Nature  will  not  rest  content  when  great  inequality 
occurs  in  the  manifestation  of  life  and  strives  to  bring  back 
to  equilibrium  whatever  is  seriously  disproportionate,  both 
by  inheritance  and  by  subsequently  strengthening  the  weakest 
organs  the  most. 

If  one  who  is  constitutionally  so  very  excitable  that 
his  surplus  excitement  renders  him  unhappy,  marries  one 
whose  equal  excitability  perpetually  re-increases  his  own, 
and  thereby  constantly  renders  him  still  more  unhappy,  she 
makes  him  dislike  her,  while  his  excitability,  by  perpetually 
re-increasing  hers,  also  re-increases  her  unhappiness,  and 
therefore  engenders  mutual  hatred,  besides  transmitting  this 
double  excitability  to  their  children,  which  thereby  predis- 
poses them  to  precocity  ;  whereas,  instead,  by  marrying  one 
whose  natural  calmness  quiets  his  painful  excitability  and 
soothes  instead  of  irritates  him,  her  calmness  would  render 
him  happy  in  her,  while  his  excitability,  by  quickening  her 
lameness,  would  render  her  happier  in  him  than  in  one 
equally  composed,  besides  striking  the  balance  in  their  off- 
spring, thereby  also  obviating  the  faults  of  both  parents  in 
ruture  generations  which  marry  ing  similars  would  aggravate. 


WHAT   FOKMS    SHOULD    AND    SHOULD    NOT    MARRY. 


179 


By  a  right  application  of  this  law,  those  predisposed  to 
insanity  may  even  improve  their  children  by  this  parental 
taint. 

If  a  man  predisposed  to  consumption  should  marry  a 
worn  u  having  extra  good  lungs,  she  will  both  supply  him 
with  needed  vitality,  and  also  transmit  good  lungs  to  their 
mutual  children,  who  will  inherit  from  him  that  mentality 
which  accompanies  consumptive  proclivities,  superadded  to 
her  abundant  vitality,  and  thereby  not  only  escape  all  con- 
sumptive tendencies,  but  become  actually  improved  in  conse- 
quence of  the  presence  of  this  consumptive  taint. 

By  a  judicious  application  of  this  law,  all  other  hered- 
itary ailments  can  be  both  obviated  and  even  replaced  with 
excellent  characteristics.  All  required  is  that  where  either 
is  weakly  or  unsound  in  any  particular  respect,  the  other 
should  be  sound  and  vigorous  in  this  same  respect.  Like 
weaknesses  in  the  other  must  by  all  means  be  scrupulously 
avoided. 

Comb,  in  recommending  those  with  hereditary  predis- 
positions to  disease  not  to  marry,  is  therefore  wrong.  All 
such  may  marry  provided  they  unite  with  those  oppositely 
constituted.  Though  actuated  by  the  best  of  motives,  yet 
their  partial  views  have  prevented  not  only  themselves  but 
many  others  from  enjoying  the  domestic  relations,  who 
otherwise  might  have  been  both  happy  in  marriage  and  the 
happy  parents  of  healthy  and  highly  endowed  children. 

/Since  few  have  well  balanced  minds  or  bodies,  most 
require  to  marry  their  opposites  in  one  or  more  respects. 
Almost  all  have  too  much  brain  for  body,  or  body  for  brain, 
or  else  too  much  or  too  little  respiration,  or  digestion,  or 
circulation  or  muscle  for  their  other  physical  functions. 
Phrenology  shows  the  necessity  of  this  balance,  how  to  pro- 
mote it  by  cultivation,  and  also  how  to  transmit  it. 

What  Forms  Should  and  Should  Not  Marry. — 
Those  who  are  medium  in  complexion,  stature,  etc.,  who 
are  neither  extra  dark  or  light,  large  or  small,  tall  or  short, 


180        WHAT  FORMS   SHOULD   AND   SHOULD   NOT  MARRY. 

lean  or  fat,  may  marry  those  who  are  medium  or  nearly 
like  themselves  in  these  respects,  or  in  either  extreme. 

Thus  those  whose  hair  is  neither  dark  nor  light,  may 
marry  those  having  hair  a  shade  darker  or  lighter  than  them- 
selves, or  even  a  good  deal  darker  or  lighter  or  even  jet  black 
or  bright  red,  as  they  may  fancy,  or  as  other  circumstances 
may  favor  most,  the  complexion  being  not  specially  material, 
yet  the  darker  one  is,  the  lighter  his  or  her  companion 
should  be. 

Bright  red  hair  should  marry  jet  black,  and  jet  black, 
auburn  or  bright  red,  and  the  more  red-faced  and  bearded 
or  impulsive  the  man,  the  more  calm,  cool,  and  quiet  the 
wife  should  be.  The  florid  should  not  marry  the  florid,  but 
those  who  are  as  dark  in  proportion  as  they  themselves  are 
light. 

Red  whiskered  men  should  marry  brunettes,  but  not 
blondes,  the  color  of  the  whiskers  being  more  determinate 
of  the  temperament  than  the  hair. 

The  color  of  the  eyes  is  still  more  important.  Gray 
eyes  must  marry  some  other,  almost  any  other-color  than 
gray,  and  so  of  blue,  dark,  hazel,  etc. 

Very  fleshy  persons  should  not  marry  those  equally 
fleshy,  but  choose  those  more  spare  and  slim.  A  spare  man 
is  much  better  adapted  to  a  fleshy  woman  than  a  round 
favored  man.  Two  who  are  short,  thick-set  and  stocky 
should  not  unite  in  marriage,  but  should  choose  those  dif- 
ferently constituted. 

Those  who  have  little  hair  or  beard  by  nature  should 
marry  those  whose  hair  is  naturally  abundant.  Still  those 
who  once  had  abundance,  and  have  lost  it,  may  marry  those 
who  are  either  bald  or  have  little  ;  for  in  this,  as  in  all 
other  cases,  far  more  depends  on  what  one  was  by  nature  than 
on  present  conditions. 

Those  who  are  bony,  only  moderately  fleshy,  quite 
prominent  featured,  Roman-nosed  and  muscular  should  not 
marry  those  similarly  formed,  but  those  either  sanguine  or 
nervous,  or  a  compound  of  both ;  for  being  more  strong 


WHAT   FORMS    SHOULD   AND    SHOULD  NOT   MARRY.        181 

than  susceptible  or  emotional,  they  require  that  their  own 
emotions  should  be  perpetually  prompted  by  an  emotional 
companion  and  that  their  children  also  be  endowed  with  the 
emotional  from  the  other  parent.  That  is  those  who  are 
cool  should  marry  those  who  are  impulsive  or  susceptible. 

Hence,  little  nervous  men,  should  not  marry  either  little 
nervous  or  sanguine  women,  lest  they  and  their  children 
have  quite  too  much  of  the  hot-headed  and  impulsive  and  die 
suddenly.  Generally,  ladies  who  are  small  are  more  eagerly 
sought  for  than  the  large.  Of  course  this  general  fact  has 
its  exceptions. 

Two  very  beautiful  persons  rarely  do  or  should  marry, 
nor  two  whp  are  very  homely.  The  fact  is  a  little  singular 
that  very  handsome  women,  who  of  course  can  have  their 
pick,  rarely  marry  good  looking  men  ;  because  that  exquis- 
itness  in  which  beauty  originates,  more  naturally  unites  with 
that  strength  which  accompanies  large  noses  and  irregular 
features. 

Those  who  move,  speak,  laugh,  etc.,  rapidly,  should 
marry  those  who  are  calm  and  deliberate,  and  the  impulsive 
those  who  are  stoical ;  while  those  who  are  medium ,  may 
marry  those  who  are  either  or  neither,  as  they  may 
prefer. 

A  woman  who  inherits  her  looks,  stature,  appearance, 
and  physique  mainly  from  her  father,  should  give  prefer- 
ence to  a  man  who  takes  most  after  his  mother,  physically  ; 
whilst  women  cast  strongly  after  their  mothers  should  marry 
those  men  in  whom  the  masculine  form  and  physiognomy 
uperabound. 

Noses  indicate  character  by  indicating  the  organisms 
and  temperaments.  Accordingly,  those  noses  especially 
marked  should  marry  those  having  opposite  characteristics. 
Eoman  noses  are  adapted  to  those  which  turn  up,  and  pug 
noses  to  those  turning  down ;  while  straight  noses  may 
marry  either. 

Narrowness  at  the  nostrils  indicates  small  lungs.  Such 
are,  of  course,  adapted  to  those  with  broad  nostrils,  which 
accompany  large  lungs  and  vital  organs. 


182    WHAT  FORMS  SHOULD  AND  SHOULD  NOT  MAKBY. 

TJiose  whose  faces  are  long,  slim,  and  thin,  should 
many  those  having  short,  broad,  round,  full-moon  faces. 
The  physiognomical  sign  of  a  consumptive  taint  is  thinness 
from  the  lower  part  of  the  eyes,  as  you  pass  straight  down ; 
that  is,  where  the  hectic  flush  of  those  in  consumption 
appears ;  and  such  should  marry  those  full  there,  who, 
when  they  laugh,  show  a  large  muscle,  starting  at  the  middle 
of  each  side  of  the  nose,  and  running  obliquely  towards  the 
ears. 

Heavy  lower  jaws,  which  signifies  animal  vigor,  are 
adapted  to  light ;  but  two  with  heavy  ones  would  create 
offspring  tending  too  strongly  to  the  animal,  and  two  who 
have  too  light  ones,  those  too  feeble  physically  to  become, 
accomplish,  or  enjoy  much. 

Large  mouths  and  lips  signify  hearty  sexualities. 
Females  having  small  mouths  are  poorly  adapted  to  large  fea- 
tured, bony,  broad-built,  robust  men. 

Nor  should  two  with  narrow,  retreating  chins  marry  ; 
but  such  should  be  paired  off  with  those  which  are  broad, 
prominent,  and  projecting  downward. 

A  straight  up  and  down  profile  is  adapted  to  one  which 
resembles  the  new  moon,  with  the  nose  projecting,  but  the 
forehead  and  chin  retiring. 

It  is  not  well  for  two  having  very  fine,  soft  hair  and 
skin  to  marry,  lest  their  offspring  be  too  exquisitely  organ- 
ized for  their  strength  ;  nor  should  two  very  coarse  haired, 
lest  their  children  prove  too  coarse  and  animal ;  yet  those 
whose  hair  and  skin  are  average,  may  marry  fine,  or  coarse, 
or  medium. 

Those  whose  hair  curls  naturally  should  not  marry 
curls — unless  they  can  be  easily  taken  off — but  should  select 
those  whose  hair  lies  so  close  and  smooth  as  to  fairly  shine, 
while  wavy  hair  is  adapted  to  either  or  neither. 

These  cases  are  instanced,  among  thousands  of  like  ones, 
less  on  their  own  account,  than  as  illustrations  of  the  law 
involved,  which,  once  understood,  becomes  a  guide  in  all 
other  cases. 


MENTAL   TRAITS.  183 

Still,  one  should  not  be  rejected  because  of  some  minor 
conditions,  provided  the  great  outline  characteristics  are  all 
right. 

What  Mental  Traits  Harmonize  and  Antago- 
nize.— Since  the  mind  constitutes  the  man,  nature  must 
make  especial  provision  for  its  transmission  ;  hence,  how- 
ever important  a  right  physical  adaptation,  a  right  mental 
assimilation  is  far  more  so.  Gender,  too,  inheres  mainly 
in  the  mind.  Then  what  laws  govern  mental  affilia- 
tions ? 

Precisely  those  which  govern  physical.  In  their  great 
outline  they  must  be  substantially  alike.  Thus,  a  savage 
and  a  civilized  do  not  harmonize  as  well  as  two  who  are  sav- 
age, or  two  who  are  civilized.  No  instances  of  genuine 
affection  obtain  among  all  the  marriages  of  white  men  with 
squaws,  or  African,  or  Malay  woman,  except  where  the  lat- 
ter have  been  first  civilized.  Could  a  bigoted  heathen  love  a 
bigoted  Christian  ?  The  more  they  set  by  their  religion, 
the  less  they  would  set  by  each  other.  Not  only  sliould  a 
Chinese  marry  a  Chinese,  a  Turk  a  Turk,  and  a  Christian  a 
Christian,  but  those  of  the  same  Christian  faith  should  marry 
those  of  like  tenets.  Catholics,  as  such,  naturally  blend 
with  Catholics,  and  Protestants  never  with  those  of  oppo- 
site faith.  That  instance  cannot  be  ,  cited  in  which  an 
extreme  Catholic  lives  happily  with  an  extreme  Protestant. 
Let  all  Catholics,  all  Protestants,  attest  whether  they  are  not 
instinctively  drawn,  other  things  the  same,  to  those  of  their 
own  faith,  but  repelled  from  those  who  differ  from  them. 
Each  must  attend  their  own  church,  which  initiates  a  relig- 
ious divorce,  and  this  breeds  separation  on  all  other  points, 
besides  each  persisting  that  their  children  shall  be  educated 
in  their  own  faith,  but  not  in  that  of  the  other. 


184  MENTAL  TRAITS. 

DEGENERATES. 

The  man  who  has  what  is  often  termed  a  "bad  eye"  or  £  crafty 
expression  should  be  shunned,  as  he  will  surely  lead  any  woman  who 
marries  him  a  miserable  life.  Sometimes  these  eyes  are  fierce,  often 
restless,  while  the  eyebrows  have  a  tendency  to  lower.  Notice  them 
when  their  possessor  meets  strangers  or  people  he  does  not  like,  and 
the  evil  spirit  back  of  the  eye  will  be  apparent,  although  otherwise 
well  hidden.  Then,  too,  we  hear  much  said  nowadays  about  degen- 
erates, not  because  people  have  changed,  but  simply  because  some 
scientific  students  have  gathered  the  actual  facts  about  the  number  of 
people  who  have  been  deteriorating  and  have  given  the  proofs  to  the 
world. 

Anybody  looking  at  the  young  ladies  in  any  of  our  large  cities  can- 
not help  noting  how  the  very  slim,  narrow-hipped,  and  narrow-shoul- 
dered girls  and  young  women  predominate.  This  is  attributed  by  the 
scientists  to  the  very  general  habit  of  wearing  tight  clothing  and  of 
tight  lacing  that  prevailed  among  their  mothers  a  generation  ago. 
These  pretty,  trim,  vivacious,  nervous,  sexually  undeveloped  young 
women  make  the  poorest  kind  of  wives  and  still  worse  mothers.  They 
are  degenerates  suffering  for  the  sins  of  their  ancestors.  If  they  will 
read  page  113  they  will  discover  wherein  they  are  persisting  in  the 
habits  that  will  continue  the  degeneracy  inherited  from  their  mothers. 
Young  men  would  de  better  and  be  happier  to  remain  bachelors  than 
to  marry  such  girls. 

DEFECTS  OF  MEN — In  any  city  or  town  one  has  not  far  to  go  to 
find  young  men  with  a  more  or  less  slouchy  gait,  low  forehead,  chin 
narrow,  jaw  widening  rapidly  until  it  becomes  prominent  under  the 
ear,  eyes  near  together,  and  generally  restless,  receding  forehead  and 
chin,  back  of  head  almost  in  line  with  the  back  of  the  neck;  etc.  Such 
a  man,  even  though  of  pleasing  address,  will  prove  to  be  cruel,  selfish, 
heartless,  liable  to  fail  in  business  or  commit  some  crime, — if  a  work- 
man, likely  to  engage  in  strikes  and  frequently  out  of  work.  They 
are  degenerates  in  whom  the  natural  mental  qualities  ara  illy  de- 
veloped and  who  are  sadly  deficient  in  that  most  important  of  all 
qualities,  self-control.  They  are  like  an  engine  without  a  safety-valve 
or  balance  wheel.  They  may  run  all  right  for  a  time,  but  trouble  is 
sure  to  come  before  long.  So  it  is  with  the  degenerate.  He  may  make 
a  fairly  good  appearance  for  a  time,  but  it  is  not  in  him  to  do  well. 
He,  too,  will  cause  trouble.  To  a  careful  observer,  the  signs  of  de- 
generacy are  always  apparent,  and  such  persons  should  be  shunned  for 
companions  and  especially  avoided  when  matrimony  is  the  end  of  the 
companionship. 

True,  not  many  will  show  all  the  signs  of  degeneracy  noted  in  a 
very  marked  degree,  but  some  will  show  marked  deficiency  in  some 
one  feature  and  slighter  ones  in  others.  Some  will  show  slight  de- 
ficiency in  nearly  all,  though  marked  in  none.  But  all  alike  are  un- 
fitted for  parenthood.  It  is  not  their  fault,  but  their  misfortune,  and 
society  must  come  to  the  point  where  it  shall  protect  itself  from  the 
perpetuation  of  such  blemishes  of  character  before  it  can  hope  to  make 
real  progress  and  secure  a  preponderance  of  noble,  capable  citizens. 


NEVER   MARRY    A   MAN   OF    THIS    TYPE. 

The  woman  who  marries  a  man  with  a  physiognomy  similar  to  the 
above,  the  weak  points  in  whose  character  are  further  described  on  page 

184,  is  likely  to  have  a  life  full  of  trouble  and  to  rest  in  a  premature 
grave. 

Mothers,  caution  your  daughters. 

185 


TYPE    OF   WOMEN   MEN    SHOULD    SHUN   WHEN 
CHOOSING   A   LIFE    COMPANION. 

See  description  on  page  189  for  the  type  of  woman  who  marries  for 
support,  and  who  is  what  may  be  called,  sexually,  a  "man  hater." 
Before  seriously  considering  marriage  carefully  read  pages  74  and 

189.     It  may  save  a  life  of  sorrow  and  sadness. 

187 


TYPE     OF     A     WOMAN     A     MAN     MAY     SAFELY 

MARRY. 

The  above  Form  and  Face  Indicative  of  a  Suitable 

Companion. 

How  many  a  young  man  might  have  been  saved  a  life  of  unhappi- 
nesd  and  misery  if  the  mother  or  sister  had  only  "  whispered  in  his 
ear  "  something  like  the  sentence  given  on  page  861- 

188 


MENTAL  TRAITS.  189 

"A   MAN    HATER"    SEXUALLY. 

It  is  in  the  nature  of  things  that  man  should  desire  to  "  multiply 
and  replenish  the  earth."  With  some  women  and  with  many  men  the 
chief  object  and  aim  in  marriage  is  to  bring  into  the  world  healthy,  in- 
telligent and  robust  children  to  illumine  their  early  and  cheer  their 
declining  days. 

With  all  who  seek  the  married  state  the  expectation  is  that  it  shall 
result  in  a  prolonged  intimacy  with  the  chosen  one  and  in  securing  a 
home — a  peaceful,  happy  home.  Is  it  not  then  of  the  utmost  import- 
ance that  steps  should  be  taken,  intelligently,  to  so  choose  as  to  gain 
the  ends  desired?  And  is  it  not  the  height  of  folly  to  go  blindly  into 
this,  by  far  the  most  important  relation  of  his  lifetime? 

If  a  man  is  full-blooded,  sexually  vigorous  and  strong,  do  you  sup- 
pose that  he  could  reasonably  expect  satisfaction  if  he  married  a  girl  like 
the  one  illustrated  as  "A  Man  Hater  Sexually"?  A  woman  whose  sex- 
ual development  was  arrested  in  early  youth — who  has  not  enough 
sexual  passion  to  last  her  through  two  years  of  wedlock  ?  Assuredly  not. 
(See  page  113.)  Such  women  usually  have  flat  chests,  narrow  hips, 
bloodless  and  thin  or  peaked  features,  indicative  of  arrested  sexual  de- 
velopment and  a  lack  of  that  warmth  and  softness  that  attracts  and 
holds  the  affections  of  men.  Some  women  marry  because  they  want  a 
man  to  support  them.  They  will  have  a  horror  of  bearing  children  or 
rearing  a  family.  Sexually  they  are  man  haters.  Let  them  alone, 
young  man,  unless  you  likewise  are  indifferent  to  such  things. 

HOW   TO   FIND   HAPPINESS    IN  CONJUGAL  RE- 
LATIONS. 

When  mother  or  sister  perceive,  as  they  are  apt  to  do,  that  the  son 
or  brother  designs  to  "  get  married  "  to  or  is  "  keeping  company " 
with  some  member  of  the  other  sex  whom  they  have  reason  to  believe 
would  be  altogether  unsuitable  as  a  life  companion,  it  is  of  the  most 
vital  importance  that  promptly  and  tactfully  some  word  of  warning  be 
given  to  that  son  or  brother  before  it  is  too  late — before  the  final  step 
is  taken  that  is  to  result,  and  so  often  does  result,  in  a  life  of  misery 
and  sometimes  of  sin  or  of  crime.  The  young  man,  as  a  rule,  is  blind 
to  the  facts,  attracted  by  some  fancy  or  some  alluring  trait;  he  cannot 
distinguish  its  evanescent  quality  or  note  that  this  attraction  of  feature 
or  mind,  as  it  may  happen  to  be,  will  not  stand  the  test  of  intimacy  or 
of  time. 

If,  then,  other  and  sterling  qualities  are  lacking  in  the  woman  of  his 
choice  love  soon  fades  to  discontent,  then  to  apathy,  and  then  to  dis- 
gust and  loathing.  Hence  the  importance  of  "  whispering  in  his  ear  " 
the  timely  word  that  as  he  values  his  future  happiness  or  would  avoid 
a  life  of  misery  and  wretchedness  he  must  stop.  Many  may  not  listen 
to  the  timely  warning  but  more  will,  and  thousands  of  affectionate  sis- 
ters and  often  mothers  have  thus  saved  a  much-loved  brother  or  son 
from  that  "  hell  on  earth  "—an  unhappy,  mismated  married  exist- 
ence. 


190 


GUIDE  TO   MARRIAGE. 


WHOM  TO  MARRY  OR  NOT  TO  MARRY. 

One  of  the  greatest  causes  of  unhappiness,  nay,  misery,  in  the  world, 
is  the  steady  adherence  to  the  superstition  that  two  young  people  who 
feel,  when  in  each  other's  company,  the  sexual  excitement  that  is  so  often 
mistaken  for  love,  must  marry.  It  is  folly  for  which  thousands  upon 
thousands  are  constantly  paying  a  most  fearful  price.  Love  !  Why, 
love  means  self  sacrifice.  It  means  wisdom.  Many  a  man  for  love  has 
remained  a  bachelor  all  his  life. 

Nature  has  decreed  that  certain  dispositions  will  antagonize  certain 
other  dispositions.  Marriage  is  often  so  hasty  that  these  faulty  dis- 
positions are  not  discovered  until  after  marriage,  when  it  is  too  late 
to  retreat,  no  matter  how  much  it  may  be  desired. 

The  following  simple  rules  should  be  carefully  studied  and  kept  in 
mind. 

1st.  Two  people  of  similar  complexion  and  temperament  should 
never  marry.  If  they  do  it  will  prove  a  failure. 

2nd.  Two  tall,  slim  people  or  two  short,  heavy-set  people  should 
not  marry. 

3rd.  A  nervous,  fidgety  person  should  never  marry  another  nervous 
person. 

/•  4th.  A  man  should  never  marry  a  woman  who  is  given  to  finding 
fault,  or  who  is  peevish  and  "cranky,"  or  who  scolds  her  little  brothers 
and  sisters. 

5th.  A  woman  should  never  marry  a  man  who  is  naturally  inclined 
to  be  arrogant  and  cruel,  or  who  is  inordinately  selfish. 

6th.  A  man  should  never  marry  a  womar*  who  is  so  proud  that  she 
keeps  her  parents  poor  dressing  and  providing  for  her.  Beauty  never 
atones  for  pride. 

7th.  A  man  should  never  marry  a  woman  WLO  is  "touchy  "  or  fickle 
in  her  friendship,  or  often  at  "outs"  with  her  parents.  Depend  upon 
it  these  characteristics  are  due  to  a  serious  fault  in  her  nature  which, 
after  marriage,  will  reappear  in  her  own  home  to  make  it  miserable. 

CHARACTERISTICS   THAT   ARE    FATAL   TO   FUTURE   HAPPINESS. 

Some  young  men  act  very  foolish  in  choosing  a  companion  for  life. 
They  are  apt  to  mistake  a  physical  passion  for  love,  and  marry  a  girl 
who  can  never  be  a  mate,  because  nature  has  decreed  otherwise.  Some 
think  they  fall  in  love  with  hair,  or  with  eyes,  or  with  dimples,  or  with  a 
pretty  figure.  Temperament  cuts  a  vastly  greater  figure  than  face.  A 
pretty  face  with  peevish  or  selfish  temper  is  like  a  fair-skinned  apple 
that  is  wormy  or  rotten  within. 

Don't  marry  a  girl  whose  chief  aim  in  life  is  dress  ;  who  hangs  around 
dry  goods  or  millinery  stores  like  butterflies  around  a  gorgeous  flower. 

To  dress  extravagantly  is  a  blot  upon  any  woman's  character.  When 
the  activity  of  the  mind  is  taken  up  with  finery  the  soul  grows  pinched 
and  lean,  the  mind  fails  to  develop,  and  such  a  woman  cannot  make  a 
decent  partner  for  any  sensible  man. 

So,  too,  should  no  girl  think  of  accepting  any  young  man  for  a  lover 


LOOK  BEFORE  YOU  LEAf.  191 

who  is  addicted  to  the  use  of  liquor,  or  who  spends  his  money  in  specu- 
lation or  in  fast  living.  Shun  such  as  you  would  an  idiot  or  a  fool. 
They  will  invariably  prove  worthless  husbands,  and  to  think  that  you 
can  reform  them  is  so  much  like  playing  with  fire  that  we  must  quote 
old  man  Weller's  advice  to  his  son: 

' '  Samivel — don't. " 

As  it  is  to-day,  in  five  homes  out  of  six,  domestic  infelicity  exists 
merely  because  before  marriage  these  fundamental  points  or  elements 
necessary  to  continued  affection  and  happiness  were  disregarded. 

LOOK    BEFORE    YOU    LEAP    INTO    THE    SEA    OF    ITI ATROIOXY . 

To  select  the  characteristics  that  cause  future  trouble,  while  courting 
one  need  only  watch  with  some  care  how  his  intended  treats  her  family 
and  friends.  If  she  is  cross  to  the  dog,  and  the  cat  is  afraid  of  her, 
have  a  care  ;  some  day  you  may  find  yourself  leading  a  dog's  life. 
Observe  her  conduct  when  she  does  not  know  you  are  observing  her, 
and  judge  her  by  the  characteristics  you  thus  discover. 

To  live  as  happily  and  continue  as  affectionate  after  marriage  as 
before  is  worth  a  little  sacrifice,  and  it  requires  but  very  little  sacrifice 
if  you  go  about  it  the  right  way.  First,  of  course,  you  must  continue 
true  to  one  another,  but  the  secret  will  generally  be  found  in  one  of  two 
things.  The  most  important  of  these  is  the  keeping  alive  and  at  its 
best  the  sexual  desires.  This  is  the  highest  part  of  your  nature  and 
should  be  held  sacred.  Constant  or  uninterrupted  indulgence  is  sure  to 
destroy  its  enjoyment  and  destroy  happiness  for  both. 

The  animals  enforce  periods  of  abstinence  by  instinct.  Man  has 
sense  instead  of  instinct,  and  if  he  fails  to  use  his  intelligence  he  suf- 
fers. It  is  absolutely  necessary,  if  you  retain  affection,  to  separate  indul- 
gence with  long  periods  of  abstinence.  It  is  on  this  rock  that  more 
domestic  happiness  is  ruined  than  on  any  other.  And  while  it  may 
seem  at  first  to  be  a  sacrifice  you  will  soon  learn  that  it  is  instead  a 
means  of  addiugr  exquisite  pleasure  to  both  your  lives  that;  you  were 
formerly  stranar«r£»  to. 

LITTLE    AC'IT*    THAT     WAKEN    THE    SMOULDERING    FLAMES    OF 

LOVE. 

Another  important  secret  is  in  retaining  all  along  the  trifling  acts  of 
tenderness.  ¥oung  man,  squeeze  your  wife's  hand  now  and  then  after 
marriage  just  as  you  did  while  courting,  and  look  your  wife  in  the  eye 
as  you  did  then.  And  wife,  pet  your  husband  now  and  then  ;  think  to 
do  it.  These  may  be  trifles  which  many  married  folks  will  pooh-pooh 
as  beneath  their  dignity,  but  we  have  always  found  that  such  people 
missed  domestic  happiness  while  the  others  retained  it  Put  away  that 
selfish  unhappiness  and  begin  to  attend  to  these  little  acts  of  affection, 
and  if  you  continue  it  honestly  for  a  little  while  you  will  bo  wonderfully 
surprised  at  the  prompt  response.  It  will  repay  a  thousand  fold  for 
the  effort. 


192  TO   MAKE     DOMESTIC  HAPPINESS  CONTINUOUS. 

HOW   TO    MAKE    DOMESTIC  HAPPINESS  CONTINUOUS. 

The  glamour  of  youth  pictures  for  love  an  eternal  paradise  of  happi- 
ness in  the  association  of  the  two  who  love  each  other.  True,  thus  it 
should  be,  and  in  many  instances  it  is  so.  In  the  majority  of  families, 
however,  domestic  happiness  all  too  soon  disappears.  It  is  therefore  of 
the  utmost  importance  for  the  youthful  couple  that  the  rules  which  gov- 
ern harmony  be  understood  and  lived  up  to. 

WHEN    PASSION    SHOULD    BE    CUBBED. 

A  man  must  not  let  his  passion  become  selfish,  and  demand  what  a 
woman  cannot  and  should  not  give.  The  man  must  bear  in  mind  that 
while  he  is  always  passionate  a  woman's  constitution  differs  and  can 
properly  meet  him  only  periodically.  For  a  man  to  demand  more,  or 
not  to  respect  at  all  times  the  wife's  nature  in  this  respect,  is  to  cause 
her  to  feel  loathing  toward  him  in  spite  of  herself.  The  wife,  on  the 
other  hand,  should  also  recognize  the  reasonable  need  of  her  hus- 
band's natural  desires,  and  while  restraining  indulgence  with  proper 
periods  of  rest,  which  vary  according  to  conditions,  from  two  weeks  to 
two  months,  or  longer,  should  not  be  niggardly.  During  pregnancy, 
with  the  possible  exception  of  the  last  month,  no  true  man  will  ever 
think  of  such  indulgence.  Mutual  respect  and  affection  are  often  sacri- 
ficed at  this  time  by  the  husband's  unreasonable  demands. 

WHEN    SEPABATE    APABTMENTS    ABE    NECESSABY. 

A  terrible  strain  upon  the  continued  attraction  of  one  for  the  other  is 
the  constant  occupation  of  the  same  apartments.  Few  indeed  can 
stand  this.  Young  man,  if  you  want  your  wife  to  be  as  attractive  in 
your  sight  and  as  loving  toward  you  all  the  time  after  marriage  as  before, 
see  to  it  that  you  occupy  separate  apartments  most  of  the  time.  It 
always  pays  richly  for  all  that  it  costs  in  the  way  of  temporary  sacri- 
fice. 

Mutual  forbearance  with  the  special  peculiarities  of  temper  or  prefer- 
ence is  essential.  The  greatest  obstacle  to  harmony  is  selfishness. 
If  one  will  only  think  first  of  the  happiness  of  the  other  under  all 
circumstances,  he  will  get  more,  enjoy  more  and  live  more  than  he  ever 
can  by  trying  to  enforce  his  own  way. 

MONEY    IttATTEBS    A    SO1KCK   OF    UNHAPPINESS. 

Money  matters  are  the  source  of  much  discord  and  grief  to  both  hus- 
band and  wife.  Man  and  wife  are  partners  and  are  entitled  to  one-half 
of  the  common  fund  and  no  more.  There  is  no  sense  in  the  woman 
begging  for  a  little  money  from  her  husband,  emphasizing  thus  her 
dependence  upon  his  pleasure.  While  she  is  bearing  children  she  is 
entitled  to  good  pay  for  her  services.  Otherwise  she  should  be  inde- 
pendent of  the  man's  liberality  or  stinginess,  as  the  case  may  be,  and 
earn  her  own  money  to  spend  for  her  own  uses.  There  are  a  hundred 
ways  in  which  she  can  do  this,  and  the  sense  of  independence  that  fol- 
lows repays  her  for  whatever  social  sacrifice  it  may  entail. 


LECTURE   TO   GIRLS.  193 

A    SOURCE    OF    HAPPINESS    OR    UN  HAPPINESS. 

Many  otherwise  happy  families  have  been  broken  up  through  the 
wife's  thoughtless  extravagance  in  the  matter  of  dress.  In  thousands 
of  families,  comparatively  poor,  the  husband  buys  few  clothes,  in  fact 
goes  shabby,  and  buys  only  cheap  garments ;  partly  because  his  wife 
insists  upon  wearing  showy  gowns  and  bonnets  beyond  the  family 
resources,  sensibly  utilized.  It  is  sense  to  dress  well — as  well  as  your 
purse  can  afford,  but  it  is  nonsense  and  folly  to  go  beyond  that,  just 
because  some  neighbor  can  afford  a  little  more. 


LECTURE  TO  GIRLS. 

BT   PROF.    L.    A.    STANDISH,  OP   NEW    YORK. 
REWARDS  OF  VIRTUE. 

jf  children  were  always  born  under  perfect  conditions  and  with  a 
proper  inheritance  on  both  sides  of  the  family  for  many  generations 
back,  and  further,  if  the  early  environments  were  always  what  they 
ssould  be,  children  when  they  grow  up  would  be  inclined  to  do  only  what 
is  right  and  proper.  But  we  all  know  there  is  not  one  in  ten  thousand 
that  is  so  marvelously  fortunate.  Neither  the  parents  nor  the  children 
have  any  control  over  the  influence  of  heredity,  nor  have  they  control 
over  the  early  environments.  Therefore  it  is  that  children  as  they  grow 
up  are  so  often  inclined  to  yield  to  temptation  and  depart  from  the 
paths  along  which,  and  only  along  which,  real  happiness  can  be  found 

There  is  no  more  awful  hell  of  suffering  on  earth  than  the  pangs  of 
remorse  from  which  you  can  never  escape  for  one  instant,  while  on  the 
other  hand,  there  is  no  joy  so  constant  and  so  exhilarating  as  is  the 
sense  of  satisfaction — of  pleasure  that  comes  from  a  clear  conscience. 
Besides,  all  who  have  had  experience,  no  matter  what  their  age,  will 
unite  and  do  unite  in  declaring  that  a  great  amount  of  misery  always 
follows  a  small  amount  of  pleasure  secured  through  forbidden  paths. 

The  old  saying  that  "  virtue  is  its  own  reward"  would  be  more  nearly 
true  if  changed  to  "  virtue  brings  its  own  reward."  What,  after  all,  is 
the  greatest  boon  that  can  come  to  any  one  ?  Wealth  ?  No.  Fame  ? 
No.  Pleasure  ?  No.  It  is  none  of  these.  It  is  the  good  opinion  of 
our  fellows.  The  love  of  those  with  whom  we  associate.  If  we  have 
that  it  gives  us  more  pleasure,  more  real  happiness  than  all  else  put 
together.  Then  is  it  not  the  part  of  wisdom  to  seek,  to  desire,  to  so 
order  our  lives,  to  so  conduct  ourselves,  as  to  gain  this  good  opinion  of 
others — this  love  of  our  immediate  companions  ? 

And  believe  me,  girls  and  boys,  too,  for  that  matter,  there  never  yet 
in  all  the  world's  history,  has  been  found  one  single  instance  where 
this-thing-so-much-to-be-desired  was  obtained  through  a  departure 
from  the  ways  of  virtue  and  rectitude.  You  yourself  cannot,  if  you 
try,  love  for  any  great  length  of  time  a  companion  who  is  mean  or  who 
cheats  or  who  sells  any  part  of  his  or  her  character  for  temporary  pleas. 


194  DANGER   IN  WAYWARDNESS. 

are.  You  cannot  do  it.  It  is  contrary  to  the  laws  of  nature,  which 
are  th'  laws  of  God.  But  on  the  other  hand  it  is  easy  to  love  an 
acquaintance  whom  we  learn  to  feel  we  can  trust  perfectly  ;  we  know  that 
they  will  always  do  what  is  right  in  all  times  of  trial — we  say  that  we 
know  it  simply  because  we  feel  it,  and  we  feelit  simply  because  the 
other  party  by  really  being  so  in  her  heart  causes  th  feeling.  This  is 
indeed  one  of  the  clearest  examples  of  instinct  .among  human  beings. 
The  feeling  never  comes  and  never  stays  unless  the  other  party  is  really 
true  at  heart.  You  see  God  has  made  it  a  law  of  our  beinj  that  all  the 
best  things — the  things  everybody  agrees  on  as  being  the  most  desira- 
ble things — come  as  a  reward  of  virtue. 

WAYWARDNESS. 

Above  Niagara  there  is  a  portion  of  the  river  where  the  water  seems 
as  smooth  as  glass.  On  a  warm  summer  evening  one  is  tempted  to 
drop  the  oars  and  let  the  boat  drift  as  it  will.  Danger  would  never 
enter  the  mind  of  any  unwary  voyager  who  had  had  n  experience  of 
the  angry  waters  below.  But  any  one  thus  drifting  is  likely  to  hear  a 
voice  from  the  shore. 

"Boat  ahoy!  Aho-o-y!" 

"What  is  it?" 

"The  rapids  are  below  you.  Pull  for  the  shore!"  And  woe  betide 
the  fool  hardy  ones  who  heed  not  the  friendly  call.  For  though  the 
water  is  so  calm  and  the  boat  seems  to  lie  so  still  it  is  slowly  but 
surely  being  sucked  by  the  undertow  toward  the  rapids.  Once  upon 
these  and  his  pulling  is  in  vain.  His  doom  is  sealed. 

How  very  like  this  is  the  fate  of  the  young  girl,  who,  to  gratify  a 
longing  for  excitement  perhaps,  or  out  of  pure  abandon,  neglects  the 
good  advice  of  her  mother  and  allows  herself  to  float  upon  the  giddy 
stream  of  error.  She  is  not  bad,  would  not  be  for  the  world.  The 
mere  suggestion  of  a  shameful  act  would  cause  her  anger.  Never 
would  she  be  guilty  of  that,  "Only  a  little  wayward,"  say  her  friends. 
Ah;  could  she  only  see  the  future  and  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  pitfalls 
and  the  mire  that  lay  a  little  further  on  along  the  path  she  is  pursuing, 
how  quickly  she  would  stop.  But  she  is  drifting  toward  the  Niagara 
where  so  many  thousand  every  year  made  shipwreck  of  their  young 
pure  lives. 

THE   FIRST    WRONG    STEP. 

It  is  so  like  youth  to  say,  "Oh,  pshaw!  I'll  quit  in  time  enough! 
Don't  you  fear  for  me!  I'm  just  having  a  little  fun,  but  I  shan't  run 
into  danger.  I'm  all  right!"  etc.  If  it  were  only  so.  Innocent  and 
trusting  youth!  She  knows  not  that  the  tempter  will  always  take  her 
unawares  and  she  will  never  never  recognize  him  till  it  is  too  late. 
Would  it  were  otherwise.  But  so  it  has  been  since  mother  Eve  dwelt 
in  the  garden  and  will  always  be  till  the  millenium.  The  only  time 
that  you  can  safely  stop  is  before  you  take  the  first  step.  It  is  easy  then 
to  say  no  and  to  fall  back  upon  your  native  purity  and  pray,  '  'God  keep 
me  beautiful  within." 


}.  G,  HOLLAND, 
LECTURE  TO  BOYS  AND  YOUNG  MEN. 

On  the  rewards  of  honesty. 
On  the  advantage  of  truth  and  veracity. 
On  how  to  determine  a  suitable  occupation 
On  evil  effects  of  intemperance  and  profanity. 
On  injurious  results  from  the  use  of  tobacco. 
On  industry  and  economy  the  highway  to  wealth  and 
Came.  See  page     199. 

195 


PROF,  L  H,  STANDISH. 
LECTURE  TO  GIRLS, 

On  rewards  of  virtue. 

On  waywardness — evils  that  beset  the  wayward. 
On  the  first  wrong  step. 
On  bitter  toils  of  fallen  life.    See  page     193. 

196 


ADVICE  TO  CHILDREN  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE 

On  disobedience  and  ingratitude  to  parents. 
On  success  won  through  obedience,, 
On  evil  consequences  of  disobediences. 
See  page     203. 

197 


LECTURE  TO  BOYS  AND  YOUNG  MEN.  199 

After  the  first  wrong  step  the  next  is  so  much  more  natural.  It  does 
not  seem  so  bad  after  all.  There  is  no  use  in  mamma  being  so  strict 
anyhow.  Well  you  are  on  the  glassy  still  water  just  above  the  rapids 
now.  How  long  will  it  be  till  your  boat  strikes  the  rapids?  That  no 
one  can  say.  It  may  be  years,  it  may  be  months,  it  may  be  only  days. 
But  when  you  are  caught,  God  pity  you. 

BITTER   TOILS    OF   FALLEN   LIFE. 

The  writer  once  knew  a  beautiful  woman — when  he  first  met  her  she 
accidentally  ran  against  him  on  a  lonely  walk  on  the  river  bank  of  a 
Missouri  town.  She  was  beautitul,  in  face  and  form,  but  an  oath 
escaped  her  lips  in  reply  to  the  "pardon  me" — she  was  only  23.  A 
year  later  in  a  tent  on  the  banks  of  the  same  river  he  saw  her  die  in 
pain  from  the  effects  of  a  loathsome  disease  contracted  amid  the  shame 
that  our  cities  license  and  permit.  He  had  tried  before,  in  vain,  tc 
help  her  forsake  her  fallen  course.  Now  she  was  thankful  to  receive 
one  kind  word.  She  had  been  the  petted  favorite  of  the  haunts  of  vice, 
now  forsaken  by  all,  and  to  me,  a  stranger,  on  her  deathbed  she  told 
what  a  hell  had  been  in  her  heart  during  all  the  time.  Scarcely  a 
moment's  animal  pleasure,  but  what  was  haunted  by  a  mental  woe 
within.  And  oh  the  heartaches  when  by  herself  alone.  "And  then" 
she  said,  her  voice  broken  by  sobs,  '  'it  was  torture  all  the  way.  As  a 
girl  I  was  a  little  wayward — I  liked  to  have  a  good  time — I  went  with 
him  some — he  was  such  a  nice  boy,  so  were  some  of  the  others  and  we 
were  only  having  a  good  time — of  course,  mother  tried  to  stop  it  all 
and  finally  I  ran  away — I  can't — I  can't  tell  it — I'm  too  weak — it 
didn't  come  out  as  I  expected — it's  all  misery. "  And  with  the  cry 
"I'm  lost"  she  died. 

It  is  fortunate  for  the  world  that  the  maker  of  us  all  has  put  in  oui 
hearts  a  little  monitor  whom  we  can  never  escape.  We  can  sometimes 
escape  from  foes  and  run  to  friends,  but  our  own  consciousness  be- 
comes a  foe  when  we  have  done  wrong  and  we  cannot  escape  from  it. 


LECTURE  TO  BOYS  AND  YOUNG  MEN. 

BY  J.   G.   HOLLAND 

Many  years  ago  P.  T.  Barnum,  the  noted  showman,  traveled  through- 
out the  United  States  giving  lectures  on  « <  Success  in  Life  and  How  to 
Make  Money. "  In  the  course  of  these  lectures  he  emphasized  the  three 
great  essentials  to  a  young  man  starting  in  life  as  vocation,  location 
and  honesty.  Ability  was  an  advantage,  but  he  declared,  and  the 
declaration  is  proven  by  experience,  that  boys  lacking  any  marked,  abil- 
ity but  following  along  the  lines  suggested,  won  far  greater  success, 
than  brilliant,  smart  boys  who  followed  their  inclinations^  or  were  in- 
duced to  go  in  paths  contrary  to  the  teachings  of  experience. 

REWARDS    OF    HONESTY. 

A  ragged  newsboy  in  Chicago  whose  route  lay  along  -Wabash  avenue, 
was  handed  a  dime  one  evening  for  Me  paper.  He  had  no  change,  but 


200  REWARDS  OF   HONESTY. 

the  man  -wanted  the  paper.  "I'll  git  ye  the  charge,  Mister,"  he  said. 
"All  right,"  said  the  customer,  as  he  went  back  into  the  parlor.  But 
when  half  an  hour  later  no  change  had  been  brought  he  gave  up  his  con- 
fidence in  that  boy's  honesty.  But  just  as  he  was  about  to  retire,  nearly 
ten  o'clock,  there  came  a  ring  at  the  door-bell.  Going  to  the  door  he 
found  a  diminutive  youngster  who  held  up  a  little  hand  with  nine  pen- 
nies in  it  and  a  piping  voice  said:  "Here,  Mister,  is  yer  cbange.  Bob 
he  got  run  over  by  de  cars,  and  dey  bring  him  home  in  der  perlice 
wagon,  and  he  say  he  was  bringing  de  man  his  change,  and  he  could 
not  rest  and  could  not  stand  it  till'de  money  was  brung,  so  I  brung  it." 
The  gentleman  took  the  change  and  asked  the  boy's  address.  Next 
day,  calling  at  the  dingy  back  rooms  where  the  little  fellow  said  he 
lived  he  found  the  boy  to  whom  he  had  given  the  dime  lying  in  his 
little  cheap  bed,  out  of  his  head,  and  moaning  now  and  then,  "Tim, 
Tim,  you  must  git  the  change  for  the  man ;  I  said  I  would,  and  he'U 
think  I  stole  it."  The  gentleman  learned  that  the  boy,  while  on  the 
way  back  to  return  the  change,  was  run  down  by  a  car  unnoticed  and 
found  a  little  later  by  a  policeman.  The  gentleman  sent  his  own  physi- 
cian to  attend  the  boy,  wno  finally  recovered,  and  after  that  paid  his 
poor  widowed  mother  enough  to  enable  her  to  keep  the  boy  in  school 
and  start  him  in  an  honorable  business  career. 

We  put  honesty  first,  because  it  is  more  important  than  any  other 
one  thing  in  order  to  get  on  in  the  world.  Too  much  has  been  said 
about  shrewd  traffic — about  getting  the  better  of  your  fellows.  But 
there  is  nothing  that  stands  more  in  the  way  of  winning  success  in  life 
than  the  meanness  that  comes  from  dishonest  practices — and  by  dis- 
honest practices  we  mean  not  alone  taking  something  that  don't  belong 
to  you — violating  the  law  of  the  land — but  any  act  of  unfairness 
toward  others.  It  is  just  as  dishonest  to  fail  to  give  what  you  know 
you  ought  to  give  as  it  is  to  steal.  It  is  just  as  dishonest  to  live  beyc*** 
your  means,  .or  to  speculate  with  borrowed  money,  or  to  keep  wnat 
you  find  and  can  find  an  owner  for,  as  it  is  to  break  into  a  house 
and  rob ;  and  every  dishonest  act  will  make  a  smaller  man  of  you, 
less  capable,  less  thought  of,  less  free.  There  is  no  misery  on  earth 
so  painful  or  so  impossible  to  get  away  from  as  a  tortured  conscience. 
Money  can  buy  lots  of  things,  but  it  can  never  buy  happiness,  never 
buy  a  clear  conscience,  never  can  buy  that  gloriously  independent  and 
free  feeling  that  comes  from  one's  own  inner  satisfaction. 

"  And  this  above  all,  to  thine  own  self  be  true, 
"  And  it  must  follow  as  the  night  the  day 
"  Thou  can'st  not  then  be  false  to  any  man." 

ADVANTAGES   OF   Till  TH   AND   VERACITY. 

If  you  never  tell  a  lie  you  cannot  be  dishonest,  for  the  first  time  you 
steal  an  apple  or  a  penny  or  fail  to  return  what  you  know  belongs  to 
some  one  else  you  tell  a  lie  to  your  own  soul  and  you  act  a  lie  by  keep- 
ing the  thing  "sneaked,"  even  though  nobody  knows  about  it  but  your- 
self and  one  other.  There  is  always  one  other  knows  besides  yourself 
— God  knows  and  you  know.  Gladstone,  when  a  boy,  once  took  a 


EVIL   EFFECTS    OF   INTEMPERENCB.  201 

thrashing  from  two  older  and  bigger  boys  because  he  would  not  go  to  & 
neighbor  and  tell  him  a  false  story  which  the  bigger  boys  told  him  to 
tell.  He  afterwards  found  out  that  if  he  had  told  that  false  story  he 
would  have  received  two  whippings — one  from  the  neighbor  and  one 
from  his  father  when  he  found  it  out.  It  always  pays  to  tell  the  truth. 

IIOW    TO   CHOOSE   VOCATION   AND   LOCATION. 

One  of  the  most  important  things  for  a  young  man  about  to  start  in 
life  is  his  choice  of  a  trade  or  a  profession  or  a  line  of  work  that  he 
intends  to  make  distinctly  his  own.  The  thousands  of  wrecks  and  fail- 
ures in  life  are  mostly,  if  not  altogether,  due  to  neglect  upon  this  matter 
in  youth.  They  simply  drifted  along,  taking  up  whatever  presented 
itself,  and  consequently  soon  found  themselves  in  a  business  that  they 
were  not  fitted  for  and  disaster  followed  as  a  matter  of  course. 

Every  one  is  best  fitted  for  some  special  sphere  in  life.  Early  inclina- 
tion or  aptitude  is  usually  the  best  guide,  and  that  parents  should  look 
for  in  their  children  and  cultivate.  Above  all  they  should  not  go  con- 
trary to  the  apparent  wishes  of  the  child  in  order  to  have  the  child  take 
up  some  pet  vocation  which  the  parents  have  set  their  hearts  upon  his 
following.  Nature  points  the  way  in  almost  all  cases,  perhaps  in  all 
cases  if  we  give  heed  to  her  still,  small  voice. 

The  same  thing  may  be  said  regarding  location.  One  thrives  best 
where  he  is  best  pleased.  If  the  location  is  distasteful  it  is  usually 
better  to  seek  one  more  in  accordance  with  one's  natural  preference. 

EVIL  EFFECTS  OF  INTEMPERANCE  AND  PROFANITY. 

Fun  and  hilarity  are  as  natural  as  life.  And  it  is  right  and  proper 
to  seek  and  enjoy  them.  But  no  one  puts  a  greater  stumbling  block  in 
his  path  than  he  who  begins  to  form  a  habit  of  swearing  or  of  drinking 
liquors.  To  see  a  drunkard  or  to  hear  a  profane  man  for  the  first  time 
is  enough  to  fill  any  one  with  disgust.  What  sense  then  is  there  in  any 
hoy  or  young  man  beginning  to  do  the  things  that  after  awhile  will 
cause  those  who  see  them  to  feel  disgust  for  them  ?  And  worse  yet,  it 
is  not  long  before  you  begin  to  feel  disgust  for  yourself,  and  you  can't 
get  away  from  your  own  company. 

Swearing  don't  help  anything.  It  neither  makes  "one  hair  white  nor 
black."  It  weakens  every  expression  to  which  it  is  added.  It  is  sim- 
ply and  purely  a  habit  caught  by  contagion,  like  small-pox,  and  culti- 
vated by  practice  till  it  deforms  the  person  habituated  to  it  and  injures 
his  chances  in  every  career  in  life  from  the  humblest  to  the  highest.  Do 
not  begin  to  swear,  or  if  you  have  already  begun,  quit.  That  shows 
sense  and  ability.  It  is  only  very  weak  persons  who  can't  or  won't 
quit.  So,  too,  with  drinking  and  all  other  forms  of  intemperance. 
Young  man,  do  not  take  the  first  step  to  intemperance  in  speech,  or 
deed,  or  thought.  Or  if  you  have  already  done  so,  stop  now — now, 
when  the  call  comes  to  you.  Now  is  always  the  best  time. 

TOBACCO    HABIT. 

Do  you  know  of  anything  more  filthy  and  more  useless  than  the 
chewing  and  the  smoking  of  tobacco?     Just  think  of  making  chimneys 


202  INDUSTRY  AND  ECONOMY. 

jf  your  mouths  and  spitting  smoke  into  other  people's  faces.  Or  to 
make  a  sewer  of  your  mouth  and  chew  and  spit  the  vile  brown  juice 
from  the  wads  made  of  the  leaf  of  the  weed,  that  no  animal  will  eat, 
and  known  as  the  tobacco  plant.  Worse  yet,  when  you  know  of  the 
nasty  way  it  is  soaked  and  prepared  and  packed  into,  not  over  clean 
boxes,  and  handled  by  scores  of  dirty  hands  before  it  enters  your 
mouth.  It  is  a  prolific  source  of  dyspepsia.  Smoking  especially  pro- 
duces all  kinds  of  nervous  disorders,  is  one  of  the  large  causes  of 
insanity  and  of  kidney  disease  as  well  as  of  rheumatism  and  neuralgia. 
The  nicotine  contained  in  the  poisonous  weed  is  dangerous  to  health 
even  when  taken  in  minute  quantities.  The  use  of  tobacco  is  one  of 
the  chief  links  that  still  bind  the  race  to  its  ancestry  of  barbarism.  It 
will  never  stand  the  advance  of  civilization.  Let  it  severely  alone. 

INDUSTRY  AND  ECONOMY  TIIK  HIGHWAY   TO  WEALTH  AND  F AIM  1C. 

What  is  it  you  want  ?  Not  now,  but  in  your  sober  moments,  when 
you  think  it  over.  A  good  time  now — a  little  indulgence  now  and  pov- 
erty and  discontent  for  the  rest  of  your  life,  or  a  little  self-denial  now, 
and  years  of  pleasure  after  ? 

As  sure  as  fate  it  may  be  stated  that  the  only  highway  to  wealth  and 
fame  is  economy  coupled  with  industry.  The  world  is  full  of  examples  of 
brilliant,  bright  boys,  who  became  poor,  wretched,  ruined  men,  while 
their  ungifted  brothers  or  neighbors  have  won  ease  and  comfort  or  fame 
and  riches.  How  was  it  done  ?  Simply  by  the  practice  of  economy  in 
youth  or  before  they  had  won  independence  and  all  along  persistent  indus- 
try. There  is  no  royal  road  to  fame  or  wealth.  It  is  a  universal  experience 
that  the  path  to  success  means  tireless  industry  and  the  cutting  off  of 
the  little  leaks  in  resources  that  swamps  so  many  every  year. 

Read  over  and  over  again  the  suggestions  we  have  given.  Abide  by 
them  and  you  will  succeed.  Disregard  them  and  you  will  be  sure  to  sink, 
perhaps  to  find  a  life  of  degradation  and  poverty.  A  life  is  not  acci- 
dent Things  do  not  "happen.'  As  a  man  soweth  so  shall  he  reap. 
And  if  he  sows  nothing  he  will  reap  only  the  whirlwind. 


ADVICE  TO  CHILDREN  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE.  203 

ADVICE  TO  CHILDREN  AND  YOUNG  PEOPLE. 

BY  HARRIET  BEECHER  STOWE. 

On  Obedience  and  Gratitude  to  Parents. — "Children,  obey  your 
parents, "  used  to  be  the  injunction  forced  upon  us  in  our  childhood 
days,  but  which  in  these  times  is  falling  into  disregard.  Children, 
almost  as  soon  as  they  reach  a  school  age,  begin  to  do  things 
contrary  to  the  wishes  of  their  parents  and,  unfortunately,  too 
many  parents  are  negligent  about  teaching  the  young  in  early  life  the 
value  of  obedience.  The  child,  incapable  of  perceiving  that  the  motive 
of  parental  restraint  is  the  child's  future  happiness  and  welfare,  thinks 
it  is  the  suffering  victim  of  the  parent's  power. 

But  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  from  birth  to  death  we  are  all  sub- 
ject to  higher  law,  and  almost  all  our  evils  and  our  suffering  in  life 
come  through  disobedience.  This  entire  nation,  almost,  suffers  from 
dyspepsia,  because  in  early  life  they  had  failed  to  learn  to  obey  the 
laws  of  health  in  their  eating  and  drinking.  G-overnment  is  possible 
only  by  having  laws  and  by  obedience  to  those  laws.  All  success  in  busi- 
ness is  made  possible  only  by  having  some  in  control  and  all  the  rest 
obedient  to  the  instructions  given.  Armies  win  battles  only  by  the  ab- 
solute blind  obedience  of  the  soldier  to  his  commander.  In  fact,  the 
necessity  for  obedience  is  apparent  in  every  avenue  and  condition  of  life. 

Success  Won  Through  Obedience. — How  absolutely  necessary 
it  is,  then,  that  the  young  should  have  it  impressed  upon  their 
minds,  early,  that  obedience  to  rightful  authority  is  their  first  and 
most  imperative  duty.  Their  chances  for  success  and  happiness 
in  life  depend  very  largely  upon  how  well  this  lesson  has 
been  learned.  In  order  to  know  how  to  command  you  must  first  learn 
to  obey.  The  only  true  and  natural  place  to  learn  this  lesson  is  in  the 
home.  By  yielding  strict  obedience  to  their  parents,  who  are  rightly 
set  in  authority  over  them,  children  learn  to  obey  the  laws  of  God,  of 
nature,  of  their  country,  of  society,  of  business,  and  by  so  doing  can 
win  success  and  happiness. 

Evil  Consequences  of  Ingratitude. — On  the  other  hand,  when 
a  child  disobeys  its  parents  and  becomes  ungrateful  for  what  they 
have  done  for  him,  it  is  not  uncommon  for  the  parent  to  disinherit  such 
a  child.  Who  does  not  know  of  Mr.  George  M.  Pullman,  the  founder 
of  the  Pullman  Palace  Car  Company,  and  his  disobedient  sons  ?  Had 
it  not  been  for  others  these  ungrateful  sons  would  have  received  com- 
paratively nothing  of  their  father's  great  wealth.  And  this  is  only  one 
instance  among  thousands  where  children  lose  fortunes  as  the  result  of 
disobedience. 

No  words  of  condemnation  can  be  too  strong  to  characterize  the  base 
ingratitude  shown  by  some  children.  After  the  parents  have  reared 
them,  sent  them  to  school,  cared  for  them  in  health  and  in  sickness, 
they  turn  about,  and,  forgetting  all  they  owe,  so  shamefully  treat  thei* 
parents  as  to  hasten  them  to  the  grave  in  sorrow  and  grey  hairs. 


204 

It  is  a  lamentable  fact  that  the  world  is  full  of  ingrates.  It  seems 
only  too  true  what  one  aged  grief -stricken  parent  said:  "It  seems  to  be 
the  rule  that  the  more  parents  do  for  and  sacrifice  for  their  children  the 
less  gratitude  they  receive  for  it.  After  a  whole  life  of  labor  and  sacri- 
fice, their  last  days  are  made  infinitely  worse  than  the  first  days  of 
struggle  by  the  sad  ingratitude  of  their  children. 

How  Parents  Teach  Their  Children  to  Lie. — I  wonder  if 
parents  ever  stop  to  consider  that  if  even  -only  once  they  threaten 
a  child  with  punishment  and  ask  for  a  promise  "not  to  do  so 
again"  they  are  teaching  that  child  to  lie.  It  may  sound  harsh  yet  if 
they  will  stop  to  think,  they  can  hardly  expect  any  other  result. 

The  young  are  impressionable,  and  easily  led  into  right  ways  and 
still  easier  driven  into  wrong  ways,  and  it  is  the  most  natural  thing  in 
the  world  for  the  child  to  deny  the  truth  if  thereby  it  thinks  to  escape 
punishment.  Scolding  and  whipping  are  both  relics  of  barbarism. 
You  can  lead  your  child  infinitely  farther  and  much  easier  by  love  than 
with  a  whip  or  with  sharp  words  and  cloudsd  brow. 

APPENDICITIS. 

The  popular  notion  that  this,  so  often  fatal  disease,  is  caused  by  a 
seed  or  some  other  foreign  substance  becoming  lodged  in  the  vermiform 
appendix,  or  blind  intestine,  is  no  longer  to  be  accepted  as  true,  accord- 
ing to  the  expressed  opinions  of  many  leading  physicians.  The  records 
of  Bellevue  hospital,  New  York,  show  that  in  140  operations  performed 
for  appendicitis  not  more  than  5  actually  had  a  seed  or  other  foreign 
substance  lodged  in  the  appendix.  Recent  investigations  lead  to  the 
discovery  that  this  disease  occurs  chiefly  among  men,  rarely  among 
women.  It  was  also  found  that  it  very  rarely  occurs  in  men  whose 
occupation  requires  them  to  stand  upright  or  walk.  It  is  held  by  some 
physicians  that  the  disease  is  caused  wholly  by  undue  pressure  on  the 
vermiform  appendix,  and  that  this  pressure  is  induced  mainly  by  the 
habit  of  sitting  cross-legged,  with  the  right  leg  thrown  over  the  left. 
(The  appendix,  being  oa  the  right  side,  is  subjected  to  pressure  by 
this  position,  which  in  time  causes  inflammation  and  appendicitis.  The 
remedy  is  obvious.) 

Another  quite  frequent  cause  is  stated  by  a  Chicago  surgeon  to  be 
the  habit  of  using  excessive  warm  water  injections  to  produce  a  move- 
ment of  the  bowels  or  to  "flush  the  colon."  Some  of  the  fecal  matter, 
or  water  carrying  it,  is  thus  forced  up  into  the  intestines  and  this  fecal 
deposit,  lodging  in  the  appendix,  produces  inflammation  and  serious 
trouble.  Great  care  should  be  taken  in  using  rectal  injections.  Do 
not  use  water  in  excess  or  force  it  up  too  far. 


TEST  FOB  A  GOOD  HUSBAND.  205 

Osteopathy.  Osteopathy  is  a  comparatively  new  branch  of  the 
hewing  art,  first  definitely  practiced  and  taught  at  Kirksville,  Missouri. 
.Placing  full  reliance  on  the  old  and  oft-repeated  assertion  that  "  The 
blood  is  the  life,"  they  claim  that  the  continuance  of  any  disease  is  due 
to  a  lack  of  fresh  blood  to  the  parts  affected,  and  that  in  nearly  all 
cases  the  lack  is  due  to  a  constriction  of  the  tendons  or  muscles  or  to  an 
improper  adjustment  of  the  bones.  Bad  habits  or  injury  to  a  muscle 
or  som«  other  accident  is  always  liable  to  produce  a  maladjustment  of 
the  bones  in  some  part  of  our  complicated  structure,  and  this  improper 
position  causes  pressure  upon  some  delicate  blood  vessel,  impeding  its 
flow  or  sending  it  in  some  other  direction  and  thereby  causing  insuffi- 
cient nourishment  at  some  point  which  by  and  by  develops  into  disease. 
Hence  tne  first  object  of  the  osteopath  is  to  seek  by  proper  massage  to 
replace  me  right  adjustment,  relieving  the  pressure  and  restoring  the 
full,  free  dow  of  the  blood.  To  the  extent  that  this  can  be  accomplished 
the  science  of  osteopathy  is  a  healing  science,  but  that,  strictly  speaking, 
or  even  as  practiced,  it  is  a  panacea  for  all  human  ills  is  probably  about 
as  nearly  correct  as  the  similar  claims  of  other  "pathies." 


Test  fof  a  CrOOd  Husband.  Prof.  Goodrich,  one  of  the 
greatest  experts  in  reading  human  character,  was  once  asked  by  a 
young  lady  to  tell  her  how  she  could  determine  whether  a  certain 
young  man,  who  was  keeping  company  with  her,  would  make  a  kind- 
hearted  husband.  She  was  a  little  afraid  about  getting  married  be- 
cause it  was  such  a  very  important  step. 

The  professor  declared  that  his  best  advice  was,  to  introduce  her 
young  man  to  some  old  lady  and  leave  him  alone  with  her  for  awhile, 
the  longer  the  better.  Then  ask  the  old  lady  what  she  thought  of 
him.  Also,  to  introduce  the  young  man,  incidentally  of  course,  to  a 
young  baby,  and  *'do  not  stay  around  yourself."  Get  the  baby's 
opinion  of  the  young  man  from  the  baby's  mother  or  nurse.  If  the 
baby  likes  him  ana  pulls  his  mustache  or  "  crows  "  to  him,  it  is  a  sure 
sign  that  the  young  man  may  be  trusted.  Babies  and  very  old  per- 
sons are  the  very  best  judges  of  human  nature.  With  either,  the 
young  man  will  be  off  his  guard,  unless  he  thinks  that  he  is  being 
watched,  and  act  out  his  inner  nature.  The  baby  will  intuitively  feel 
an  unkind  presence  and  promptly  turn  from  it.  The  old  lady  whose 
sight  has  grown  dim  depends  more  upon  her  inner  or  intuitive  im- 
pressions, and  is  rarely  mistaken  when  she  does.  This,  he  declared, 
was  his  very  best  advice. 


TEACHING  THE  CHILD  THE  FIRST  LESSON  IN  LYING, 

The  parent  when  punishing  the  child  will  say  c'  TOMMY,  WILI 
YOU  EVER  DO  THAT  AGAIN?  "  Tommy  will  say,  "  I  won't  never  do 
so  any  more."  He  lied  when  he  said  it.  He  was  forced  to  lie 
to  avoid  being  punished,  or  to  save  himself  another  blow. 

By  reading  page  204  it  will  be  seen  how  easily  parents  lay 
the  foundation  for  making  liars  out  of  their  own  children. 

207 


APPENDICITIS. 

Simple  preventive  of  this  dread  disease. 

Grape  seed  or  other  seed  in  the  appendix  very 
rarely  the  cause.   See  page  204. 

308 


WHOLESALE 
PATENT  MEDItlNES    ETC, 


ETIES 

FOR 

COLDS 


LIVER 
AND  KIDNEY 
COMPLAINTS 


PATENT  MEDICINE  DELUSION. 

The  greatest  deception  in  the  world,  destroy  - 
ing  health  and  life,  causing  insanity  and  robbing 
the  pocketbook. 

If  people  could  only  know  how  they  are  being 
duped  and  deluded  and  beguiled  out  of  their  money, 
millions  of  hard-earned  dollars  would  be  saved- 
See  page  211. 


20$; 


TONICS  AND  APPETIZERS. 

Were  it  not  for  the  vendors  and  for  those  who  are  interested  in 
the  use  of  tonics  and  appetizers  and  make  their  millions  out  of  them, 
and  who  herald  their  great  would-be  virtues  all  over  the  land,  they 
would  have  gone  long  years  ago  into  oblivion,  together  with 
ihe  doctor's  blood-letting  lancet. 

For  their  injurious  effects  read  page     211. 

210 


DANGER  OF  TONICS  211 

THE  DANGER  IN   TONICS  AND  APPETIZERS. 

Prof.  De  La  Vere  of  the  Polytechnic  in  London  writes:  The  numer- 
ous nostrums,  patent  or  otherwise,  that  are  advertised  extensively  and 
constantly  urged  upon  a  suffering  public,  often,  we  regret  to  say,  by 
members  of  the  medical  fraternity  who  are  supplied  with  sample  bottles 
and  laudatory  articles  free  of  cost,  do  as  much  to  injure  the  public 
health  and  the  well  being  of  the  community  at  large  as  any  other  one 
thing  that  may  be  named. 

Whoever  induces  people  to  throw  overboard  all  such  bolstering-up-of- 
a-bad-case  practices,  and  teaches  them  to  lend  a  deaf  ear  to  the  induce- 
ments offered  by  the  venders  of  tonics  and  appetizers,  is  a  public  bene- 
factor. 

The  great  injury  of  all  these  "remedies"  or  so-called  "aids  to  diges- 
tion, "  lies  in  the  fact  that  they  only  hasten  the  death  of  important  tis- 
sues that  have  been  injured.  Unless  some  of  your  organs  are  sick  yoi1 
feel  no  desire  for  tonics.  When  some  predisposing  cause  makes  them 
weak  and  nature  demands  rest,  you  take  tonics  to  stimulate  or  fore* 
action  upon  the  sick  parts  to  their  certain  undoing  if  persisted  in  and 
their  immediate  further  injury  if  indulged  in  at  all.  Infinitely  better, 
and  of  much  quicker  effect,  is  to  find  the  cause  and  remove  that.  Rest 
*or  the  sick  organs  is  usually  sufficient ;  rest  for  a  few  days  or  weeks, 
as  the  case  may  be.  The  simple  matter  of  abstinence  from  food  for  a  time 
is  very  much  more  sure  to  cure  than  any  tonic,  and  is  cheaper.  There 
are  numerous  cases  of  serious  gastric  disturbance  wholly  and  perma- 
nently cured  by  living  for  six  weeks  or  longer  on  a  diet  composed  ex- 
clusively of  scalded  milk,  and  that  without  losing  a  day's  work  or  much 
strength.  At  the  end  of  the  time  nature  had  healed  the  sick  tissues 
that  were  not  over-stimulated,  and  now  the  person  could  resume  his 
former  habits  and  eat  with  impunity  any  decent  food  set  before  him . 
When  nature  requires  food  she  will  call  for  it  without  the  intervention 
of  any  ' '  appetizer. " 

She  Certainly  Knows  When  it  is  Needed.— Good  food,  that  con- 
tains the  elements  to  make  bone  and  sinew  is  the  tonic,  in  something 
that  strengthens,  is  true  tonic  found.  Our  good  judgment  ought  to 
teach  us  that  such  a  thing  can't  and  don't  inhere,  cannot  be  found  in  a 
tiny  vial  of  medicine.  Venders,  though,  of  course,  who  make  millions 
out  of  these  articles,  will  laud  their  virtue. 

PATENT  MEDICINE  FOLLY. 

No  doubt  in  the  early  career  of  patent  medicines  there  were  good  and 
valuable  remedies  among  them,  but  when  it  was  found  that  the  manu- 
facture and  sale  of  these  medicines  was  a  very  lucrative  business,  coun- 
terfeit and  spurious  articles  at  once  began  to  make  their  appearance, 
until  now  the  country  is  flooded  with  scores  of  these  remedies  for  each 
and  all  of  the  ordinary  maladies  that  afflict  mankind. 

It  must  be  evident  to  ordinary  thinking  people  that  there  is  not  to 
be  found  in  the  domain  of  -  nature  a  multitude  of  efficient  remedies  for 
all  these  diseases,  and  these  remedies  multiplying  still  more  rapidly  tha^ 


SPRING    MEDICINE    FRAUD. 

ever.  But  it  is  said:  ''All  these  venders  of  patent  medicines  have  the 
best  of  evidence  in  the  way  of  living  witnesses,  to  the  effect  that  their 
remedies  have  and  are  constantly  curing  the  people."  In  reply  to  this 
claim,  we  would  repeat  the  words  of  the  late  Dr.  J.  H.  Bundy,  of  Cali- 
fornia Medical  College,  who  made  the  statement  (and  many  other  honest 
physicians  have  done  likewise),  that  five  diseases  out  of  every  six  with 
which  people  are  afflicted  would  get  well  of  themselves  if  no  medicine 
were  taken.  People  get  well  any  way,  and  often  in  epite  of  the  medi- 
cine taken.  It  is,  therefore,  very  evident  that  the  patent  medicine 
vender  can  get  testimonials  from  people  who  would  have  recovered 
anyway,  while  the  medicine  is  given  the  credit  for  curing  the  patient. 

The  writer  once  was  in  possession  of  formulas  for  some  valuable 
medicine  that  he  thought  of  putting  on  the  market  as  a  patent  medi- 
cine. On  consulting  with  some  experienced  druggists  in  regard  to  the 
matter,  their  reply  was:  "  The  value  or  efficiency  of  your  medicine  will 
have  nothing  to  do  with  the  success  of  its  sale;  that  will  depend 
entirely  on  the  amount  of  advertising  you  give  it.  The  ultimate  suc- 
cess will  depend  on  the  size  of  your  purse.  Colored  water  will 
answer  just  as  well  as  anything  else  as  far  as  the  success  of  the  enter- 
prise is  concerned." 

The  best  and  most  effective  patent  medicine  that  we  ever  knew, 
namely,  "  California  Imperial  Cough  Syrup,"  was  a  complete  failure 
when  placed  on  the  market,  for  the  simple  reason  that  the  owner  did 
not  have  the  capital  to  advertise  it  successfully. 

These  facts  prove  the  utter  fallacy  of  placing  any  dependence  upon 
patent  medicines.  While  it  is  no  doubt  true  that  some  people  think  they 
have  been  cured  by  this  or  that  patent  medicine,  it  is  equally  true  that 
some  have  been  cured  by  "dough  pills"  or  sugar  and  water  prescribed 
under  Latin  names  by  the  family  physician.  In  nearly  all  cases  the 
patent  medicines  are  actually  injurious.  When  once  the  eyes  of  the 
people  are  opened  to  the  stupendous  fraud  of  these  remedies  that  owe 
their  success  purely  to  the  amount  of  advertising  they  get,  they  will  no 
longer  permit  themselves  to  be  thus  imposed  upon.  It  is  now  gener- 
ally conceded  by  health  experts  that  patent  medicines  have  done  so 
very  much  more  harm  than  good,  that  if  all  of  them  could  be  swept 
into  the  sea,  the  public  health  would  be  immensely  benefitted. 


SPRING  MEDICINE  FRAUD. 

There  is  no  greater  fraud  practiced  upon  the  people  than  that 
which  has  its  origin  in  the  prevailing  notion  of  the  need  of  a  "spring" 
medicine,  which,  quite  naturally,  the  venders  of  patent  medicines  do 
all  in  their  power  to  bolster  up  and  to  increase,  as  their  living,  or  rathe- 
their  opportunity  to  become  wealthy,  in  part  depends  upon  it.  Hun 
dreds  of  thousands  of  bottles  of  spring  medicine  are  sold  every  spring 
at  from  75c  to  $1.25  a  bottle,  which  contain  practically  nothing  but 
some  simple  herb,  dissolved  in  alcohol  or  water  and  flavored.  The 
people  ought  to  know  that  the  basis  of  the  best  of  these  is  nothing 
more  elaborate  than  a  decoction  of  the  bark  of  the  sassafras  root,  which 


SPRING  MEDICINE  FRAUD. 

Hundreds  of  thousands  of  dollars  worse  than 
thrown  away  on  so-called  "Spring  Medicines." 

THE  SASSAFRAS  TREE. 

TEN  CENTS'  WORTH  OF  SASSAFRAS  BARK  ALL  THAT  IS 
NEEDED,  AND  IT  FAR  EXCELS  PATENT  "  BLOOD  PURIFIERS." 

A  "Fall  Medicine,"  if  any,  is  needed  worse  than  a  spring  medicine. 

Read  page  212  and  yon  will  not  be  taken  in  by 
this  fraud  again. 


313 


INSANITY  CAUSED  BY  DRUGS.  215 

grows  wild  in  many  parts  of  the  United  States,  and  which  may  be  pur- 
chased for  a  trifle  in  any  drug  store.  Ten  cents  worth  of  sassafras 
root  will  make  three  or  four  bottles  equal  to  the  usual  dollar  bottle  of 
patent  medicine,  and,  if  it  were  only  known,  quite  as  effectual.  In 
reality,  a  "spring"  medicine  is  no  more  needed  than  a  "fall"  medi- 
cine by  most  people.  The  system  is  far  more  apt  to  be  depleted  and 
weakened  by  the  heat  of  the  summer  than  it  is  by  the  purer  condition 
of  the  winter.  Hence,  if  a  so-called  "spring"  medicine  is  ever  needed, 
it  is  needed  more  in  the  fall  than  in  the  spring.  The  popular  notion 
that  the  blood  becomes  impure  in  the  spring  is  no  more  true  of  that 
period  than  of  other  periods.  It  is  most  likely  to  follow  a  period  of 
comparative  idleness,  or  overeating,  no  matter  what  time  of  year.  The 
remedy  is  care  in  the  diet  and  one  or  other  of  the  simple  nature  reme- 
dies, such  as  given  in  Vitalogy  under  the  proper  headings.  A  good 
spring  remedy  is  made  by  crushing  a  piece  of  sassafras  bark  and  mak- 
ing a  tea  of  it,  and  drinking  from  half  to  a  tea  cupful  three  times  a 
day,  after  meals. 


INSANITY  CAUSED  BY  PATENT  MEDICINES  AND  DRUGS. 

Every  state  in  the  union  has  one  or  more  great  insane  asylums, 
nearly  always  filled  to  overflowing  with  patients.  Various  causes  are 
given  for  this  prevalence  of  insanity,  but  the  real  underlying  cause  is 
rarely  mentioned.  Statistics  partly  indicate  that  from  12  to  15  per 
cent,  of  the  cases  are  due  to  the  consumption  of  alcoholic  liquors.  A 
somewhat  larger  percentage  is  due  to  love  affairs,  sudden  adversity  and 
other  recognized  cau&es.  But  what  of  the  rest  ?  Some  of  the  best 
thinkers  and  students  in  this  country  have  reached  the  conclusion  that 
the  primary  cause  is  to  be  found  in  the  almost  universal  use  of  drugs 
and  especially  of  "  patent  medicines."  The  metallic  and  vegetable 
poisons  contained  in  these  medicines  remain  as  deposits  in  the  system 
and  attack  the  nerve  centers,  causing  disturbances  and  weakness  which 
in  susceptible  persons  produces  insanity.  This  deduction  is  supported 
by  the  fact  that  the  increase  of  insanity  is  shown  to  have  kept  pace  in 
almost  exact  ratio  with  the  increased  use  of  drugs  and  patent  medi- 
cines. Indians  and  uncivilized  races  who  do  not  use  drug  remedies 
have  no  asylums  and  very  few  or  no  insane.  Cast  aside  patent  medi- 
cines and  drugs  and  in  a  few  years  our  many  insane  asylums  would  be 
largely  emptied  of  patients. 


216 


For  ages  all  nations  supposed  that  the  sick  were  possessed  of  evil  spirits,  and 
the  "  practice  of  medicine  "  consisted  chiefly  in  efforts  to  frighten  away  these 
spirits.  Hence  loud  and  discordant  noise,  beating  drums,  blowing  horns,  ciasn- 
ing  cymbals  and  yelling,  done  chiefly  by  those  who  acted  as  doctors  of  divinity 

Later  on  all  sickness  was  supposed  to  be  caused  by  bad  or  impure  blood. 
Then  came  the  period  of  bleeding  and  dosing  with  powerful  and  pernicious 
drugs. 

In  these  modern  days  the  relics  of  the  old  time  are  gradually  giving  way  to 
better,  simpler  and  more  natural  methods. 


INSANE  ASYLUM. 

There  are  over  100  of  these  large  institutions 
in  the  United  States,  all  of  which  are  filled  chiefly 
with  victims  of  patent  medicines  and  other  drug 
remedies. 

The  American  Indians  and  semi-civilized  nations  of 
other  countries  have  no  patent  medicines  or  drug  reme- 
dies, consequently  no  insane  to  fill  asylums  with  .See 
page  215. 


21? 


DR,  JOHN  MASON  GOOD. 

This  celebrated  English  author  and  physician  in  his  last  con- 
tribution to  the  Medical  Magazine  writes:  "Medicine  hac  de- 
stroyed more  lives  than  war,  pestilence  and  famine  combined." 

He  further  says :  "A  good  motherly  old  lady  is  mor-j 
valuable  in  a  family  of  children  than  any  physician.'* 

^Wouldn't  Vitalogy  be  of  more  value  in  a  house  than  any 
two  old  ladies? — Editor.) 

218 


B.  F.  CLAYTON,  M.  D.-U.  S.  SANITARIUM. 

This  eminent  physician  once  stated:  "No  greater  imposition 
could  be  practiced  on  the  people  than  to  foist  upon  them  the 
so-called  Family  Doctor  Books  found  in  almost  every 
house,  and  that  advise  drug  remedies  which  only  a  trained 
physician  is  capable  of  prescribing1.  Tf  someone  would  bring 
out  a  book  of  home  remedies,  regular  'grandmother's  medicines,' 
he  would  have  something  that  would  be  a  blessing  in  every  home=" 


DR.  F.  MAQENDIE. 

This  celebrated  physician  and  author,  in  one  of  his  published 
lectures,  writes :  When  I  was  chief  physician  at  Hotel  Dieu  Hos- 
pital, Paris,  some  3,500  patients  passed  through  my  hands  during 
a  year.  Before  my  term  expired  I  tried  the  experiment  of  giving 
one-half  of  the  patients  that  were  then  present  no  medicines  at  all ; 
the  rest  the  usual  medical  treatment.  The  former  w  ere  given,  in- 
stead,  only  what  is  known  as  "  Food  and  Home  Remedies,"  and,  to 
my  unbounded  surprise,  they  ALL  got  well — not  a  single  death  ; 
while  among  those  receiving  medical  treatment  the  customary  num- 
ber of  deaths  occurred.  A  second  trial  yielded  a  like  result,  and  I 
was  converted.  Ever  since  I  have  given  but  little  medicine  to  my 
patients.  220 


DIVISION   FIFTH 


HOME. 


BY  C.  D.  M.  CAMPBELL. 


This  is  one  of  the  most  common  words  which  we  all  under- 
stand, perhaps,  after  our  several  fashions,  but  which  none  is  able 
precisely  to  define.  It  would  seem  to  mean  one  thing  to  one  man, 
and  something  quite  different  to  another,  very  much  according  to 
the  capacity,  culture  and  disposition  of  each.  Our  ideas  of  home 
are  somewhat  like  our  ideas  of  God.  The  Great  Spirit  of  the  savage 
does  certainly  not  much  resemble  the  God  of  the  enlightened  Chris- 
tian. Many  of  the  attributes  of  these  beings  are  just  the  opposites 
of  each  other.  But,  behind  the  crude  or  imperfect  notions  of  each 
there  might,  perhaps,  be  discovered  a  Divine  Reality,  if  one  were 
only  wise  and  great  enough  to  find  it.  So,  though  men  differ 
widely  in  their  conceptions  of  what  constitutes  a  home,  there  may 
possibly  be  some  common  elements,  apparent  to  the  eye  of  a  close 
and  exclusive  analysis,  in  which  all  would  agree,  and  which  must 
therefore  constitute  the  real  and  only  essentials  of  that  substantial 
thing  which  all  men  quickly  recognize,  but  upon  all  the  conditions 
of  which  so  few  are  entirely  agreed. 

ITS  INDEFINABLE  CHARM. 

It  would  further  seem  that,  among  these  essential  elements  of 
home,  and  perhaps  first  among  them,  is  a  nameless  if  not  wholly 
indescribable  charm.  This  is  like  the  fragrance  of  an  odoriferous 
shrub  or  flower,  which  proclaims  its  neighborhood  through  miles  of 
distance,  and  is  strongest  in  the  silence  and  darkness  of  the  night. 
Something  like  this  is  the  charm  of  home.  The  heart  scents  it 
from  afar,  when  the  eye  cannot  behold  it,  and  gloats  on  the  ideal 
picture  of  its  beauties  amidst  the  silence  of  solitude  and  the  black- 
ness of  actual  desolation.  Hence,  none  have  written  more  elo- 
quently upon  the  charms  of  home  than  the  homeless.  The  author 
of  "  Home,  sweet  home,"  was  a  wanderer  and  an  exile,  and  sang  but 
the  passionate  picture  of  his  own  sad  and  lonely  heart.  Jtlest, 
peace,  love,  friendship,  joy — these,  and  much  more  which  we  can- 
not name  or  characterize,  are  the  constituents  of  that  wonderful 
charm  which  dwells  in  the  word  Home.  These  are  the  breath  of 

221 


222  THE   COMMON    IDEAL. 

its  fragrance  and  the  odor  of  its  thought.  These,  with  the  simple 
utterance  of  the  name,  let  into  the  heart,  as  through  an  open  win- 
dow, the  light  of  beauty  and  the  atmosphere  of  purity,  and  it  is 
these  that  render  a  home,  whether  real  or  fancied,  "the  dearest. spot 
on  earth"  to  every  man. 

THE  COMMON  IDEAL. 

The  influence  of  this  most  wonderful  and  sacred  of  all  institu- 
tions is,  in  its  nature,  purely  centripetal,  or  attractive;  it  is  the 
gravitating  force  which  restrains  humanity  from  wide  and  lawless 
wandering,  and  it  operates  in  two  directions;  it .pulls  forward  and 
it  drags  backward;  it  incites  to  build,  and  it  acts  to  restrain.  Its 
antitype  is  in  the  heart  of  every  good  man  and  woman.  It  is  an 
ideal  picture,  which  all  feel  that  they  must  somehow  place  upon  the 
canvas  of  their  lives ;  an  imaginative  structure,  which  they  must 
build  at  the  cost  of  all  their  earthly  possessions,  or  life  itself  will  be 
destitute  of  meaningand  of  end.  To  this,  they  are  naturally  and 
irresistibly  drawn.  This  is  the  meaning  of  labor,  of  enterprise,  of 
thought,  and  of  all  the  passionate  attachments  of  the  heart.  The 
visions  of  the  youth,  and  the  dreams  of  the  maiden  have  this  com- 
mon interpretation.  The  apparently  mysterious  forces  of  sexual, 
kindred  and  social  attachments  and  aversions  find  here  their  clear 
solution,  and  draw  hence  all  their  spring  and  energy.  Love  and 
hate,  friendship  and  dislike,  coldness  and  indifference,  the  realities 
of  time,  and  even  the  visions  of  eternity,  are  inspired  by  this  pas- 
sionate longing  for  home.  It  is  just  because  this  longing  is  so  sel- 
dom satisfied,  this  vision  so  rarely  realized  ;  because  the  actual 
experience  of  home  has  disappointed  by  its  imperfectness  and 
pained  by  its  discords;  it  is  because  of  this  that  men  and  women, 
despairing  of  their  ideals  in  this  world,  have  looked  to  realize  them 
in  another  and  better,  and  so  come  to  think  that  the  disappoint- 
ments of  earth  may  be  atoned  for  by  the  fruitions  of  heaven.  It  is 
thus  seen  that  the  design  of  all  theology,  and  even  of  all  religion,  is 
the  realization  of  this  common  desire  for  a  perfect  home,  hell  itself 
being  but  the  everlasting  limbo  to  which  the  revengeful  heart  con- 
signs the  enemies  and  disturbers  of  its  domestic  peace. 

ITS  RESTRAINING  INFLUENCES. 

Imperfect,  however,  as  is  the  home  of  earth,  and  far  as  it  com- 
monly falls  short  of  realizing  the  ideal  of  youth  and  maturity,  yet, 
once  built,  according  to  man's  best,  it  throws  around  him  an  indis- 
soluble chain.  To  maintain  it  in  being  and  add  to  its  attractions, 
becomes  now  the  one  purpose  of  his  life  and  labor.  For  this,  he 
toils  by  day  and  watches  by  night.  In  the  field,  the  shop,  the  office, 
the  laboratory,  the  library,  the  forum — everywhere — the  worker 
works  for  home.  Allured  to  the  paths  of  adventure,  vice  or  crime, 
he  is  held  back  by  the  tie  of  home.  Driven  to  despair  by  want  or 


THE    INTEGRITY    OF    HOME. 


223 


woe,  and  longing  for  the  rest  of  the  grave,  the  rash  hand  of  the 
suicide  in  thought  is  paralyzed  by  the  memories  of  home.  Frantic 
with  rage  or  bitter  with  revenge,  the  thought  of  direful  conse- 
quences to  those  he  loves  curbs  the  wrath  which  might  wreak  itself 
in  blood.  If  he  is  a  good  citizen — the  conservator  of  those  moral 
influences  which  hold  society  within  the  bounds  of  order  and 
decorum — all  this  is  due  to  the  domestic  stake  he  must  venture  for 
the  gratification  of  an  illegal  avarice  or  illicit  lust.  In  short,  the 
factors  of  every  enduring  social  state  and  the  constituents  of  every 
permanent  and  advancing  civilization,  lie  in  the  homes  they 
embrace  and  of  whose  tender  energies  they  are  the  crystallized 
expression.  If  there  be  virtue,  honor,  worth,  purity  and  peace  on 
earth,  they  were  born  in  its  homes  and  will  perish  with  their 
extinction. 

THE    INTEGRITY   OF    HOME— THE  SAFE- GUARD 
OF  NATIONAL  STABILITY. 

The  convulsions  which  occasionally  shake  society  to  its  national 
centres  and  threaten  the  overthrow  of  all  the  institutions  which 
Time  has  consecrated,  issue  from  those  apparently  sudden  and 
cyclic  changes  which  periodically  occur  in  the  domestic  tempera- 
ture of  the  world.  When  at  any  period  in  the  history  of  a  nation, 
love  becomes  a  jest,  friendship  a  myth  and  honor  a  name ;  when 
the  night  of  Despotism  has  settled  down  clear  and  cold  and  drear, 
extinguishing  those  fires  of  purity  and  trust  which  burned  upon 
the  hearth  or  home ;  then  the  wild  ruffianism  of  the  individual  man 
breaks  forth  in  anarchy  and  blood.  As  it  was  with  France  in  '89, 
so  will  it  be  with  every  nationality  on  the  earth ;  when  the  state,  by 
its  arbitrary  social  distinctions  and  unequal  laws,  invades  and 
tramples  upon  the  sacredness  of  home,  it  simply  takes  its  own  life  ; 
because  the  state  is  the  product  of  its  homes  and  has  unnaturally 
destroyed  those  factors  of  which  its  dignity,  grandeur  and  authority 
were  the  mere  multiple.  When  the  state  becomes  paternal  in  its 
government ;  when  it  undertakes  to  educate  or  to  regulate,  in  any 
other  interest  than  the  conservation  of  the  public  peace,  the  children 
of  its  citizens,  then  it  usurps  the  highest  and  dearest  prerogative  of 
the  royalty  of  home,  and  it  will,  in  time,  snatch  all  the  others ;  and 
then,  indeed,  it  will  have  committed  national  suicide,  for  societjr 
will  dissolve  and  go  back  to  its  original  elements.  The  Spirit  of 
Progress,  so-called,  who  now  stands  embracing  the  pillars  of  the 
temple  of  our  National  Freedom,  is  the  Blind  Sampson,  whose 
strength  is  coming  fast,  and  who  will  soon  bow  himself  to  bury  all 
in  a  common  ruin. 

THE  FIRST  CONDITIONS  OF  HOME. 

Such,  then,  being  the  influence  and  effects  of  the  home,  it  may 
be  well,  if  possible,  that  we  should  form  some  distinct  conception  of 
its  essential  conditions. 


224  CONSECRATED    BY   TIES   OF    PARENTAGE. 

The  first  of  these  is,  obviously,  the  presence  of  one  man  and 
one  woman,  who  have  mutually  chosen  each  other  out  of  all  the 
world,  and  who  are  held  together  by  the  same  attraction  of  mutual 
and  exclusive  choice.  This  it  is  that  makes  true  marriage;  and 
those,  and  those  only,  who  are  thus  wedded  are  true  husbands  and 
true  wives.  They  may  be  of  any  faith,  or  of  no  faith.  The  cere- 
mony which  united  them  may  be  gorgeous  and  elaborate  as  that  of 
Rome,  or  simple  and  natural  as  that  of  an  untaught  savage.  The 
essential  thing  is,  that  they  love  and  prefer  each  other  to  all  the 
world.  This  being  granted,  they  are  the  common  centre  of  the 
circle  of  home.  They  make  its  earliest  constituent,  and  its  prime 
and  essential  condition.  Without  this,  there  may  be  much  that  is 
charming  and  bright,  but  there  is  no  home.  Indeed,  whatever  of 
brightness  or  of  charm  may  be  discerned  in  those  broken  circles  to 
which  this  element  is  wanting,  will  be  found,  on  a  careful  examina- 
tion, to  owe  their  presence  to  the  sacred  memory  and  still  potent 
influence  of  this  primal  fact.  If  the  children  cling  to  the  old  roof- 
tree,  under  whose  shelter  sits  the  lonely  and  widowed  husband  or 
wife,  it  is  because  the  vacant  place  was  once  so  honorably  and  ten- 
derly filled  that  the  simple  recollection  of  the  lost  has  still  the  power 
to  charm  and  bind.  It  is  a  power  so  enduring  and  sacred  that 
death  itself  cannot  quite  cancel  it.  This,  then — the  presence  of  one 
man  and  one  woman,  joined  together  in  a  tender  and  sacred  union 
of  hearts — makes  the  earliest  element  of  the  real  home. 

CONSECRATED  BY  TIES  OF  PARENTAGE. 

The  next — and  the  immediate  and  proper  consequence  of  this 
— is  the  presence  of  parents  and  children.  When  the  loving  wife 
ripens  into  maternity  under  the  chaste  and  tender  influence  of  her 
husband's  embraces,  she  is  not  only  fulfilling  the  ends  of  Nature 
and  the  law  of  God,  but  she  is  adding  another  and  equally  essential 
constituent  to  the  home.  Indeed  she  is  helping,  as  in  no  other  way 
so  efficiently  she  can  help,  to  build  the  home.  Not  all  the  domestic 
virtues  combined  can  atone  for  the  barrenness.  This  is  the  greatest 
of  all  misfortunes.  Until  her  babe  smiles  in  its  mother's  face  and 
coos  in  its  father's  arms,  their  common  being  is  incomplete.  Strange 
and  awful  depths  of  tenderness  are  unsealed  by  the  presence  of  the 
little  one,  whose  waters  could  never  else  have  purified  and  gladdened 
the  hearts  of  the  husband  and  wife.  Holding  this  treasure  in  their 
arms,  they  taste  a  divine  joy  and  unlearn  the  liardened  selfishness  of 
life.  Their  union  is  now  first  complete.  They  are  not  merely  hus- 
band and  wife,  but  the  common  parents  of  that  bud  of  being  which 
they  see  unfolding  under  their  eyes;  and  this  fact  in  vests  either  with 
a  new  and  unspeakable  dearness  to  the  other.  It  is  no  longer  John 
and  Jane,  that  each  sees  in  the  other,  but  the  father  and  mother  of 
my  boy;  and  both  feel  that  the  mutual  tenderness  of  wedded  love 
bore  no  comparison  to  the  mutual  tenderness  of  wedded  parentage. 


SACRED   DUTY   OF    MOTHEEHOOD.  225 

And  besides  this,  the  birth  of  the  little  stranger  has,  in  some  new 
and  mysterious  way,  made  them  akin  to  all  humanity.  The  child- 
hood of  the  world  has  crept  into  their  bosoms  and  made  its  home 
there.  They  love  all  children  for  their  own  child's  sake.  Even  the 
beggar's  brat,  which  they  were  wont  to  pass  with  disgusted  feelings 
and  averted  eyes,  seems  now  to  be  invested  with  a  new  and  inex- 
plicable charm.  Their  eyes  have  been  somehow  unsealed,  so  that 
they  can  look  through  the  dirt  and  rags  down  to  the  angel  nature 
which  they  hide. 

SACRED  DUTY  OF  MOTHERHOOD. 

It  seems  hardly  conceivable  that  any  wife  could  be  willing  to 
forego  this  divine  joy  of  motherhood  and  this  sacred  duty  of  home- 
building,  for  the  unnatural  claims  and  doubtful  pleasures  of  fashion- 
able society;  yet  such  wives  we  are  assured  there  are,  and  not  a 
few.  In  the  larger  towns  and  cities — the  so-called  centres  of  civi- 
lization— it  is  said  that,  with  many  society -ladies,  motherhood  is 
dreaded  as  a  curse  and  prevented  by  crime.  Undoubtedly,  so  far  as 
they  are  concerned,  the  sin  brings  its  own  punishment,  and  the 
punishment  is  sufficiently  severe.  It  makes  no  difference,  that  they 
are  for  the  present  unconscious  and  dreadless  of  that  harvest  of  woe 
whose  seeds  their  jeweled  hands  are  sowing  every  day.  It  will  come 
soon  and  fast  enough.  In  broken  health  and  blighted  life — in 
loneliness  and  lovelessness — they  will  realize,  at  last,  that  they  are 
reaping  as  they  have  sown.  But  the  crime  against  society — the  sin 
against  government  and  race — the  infidelity  to  marriage  vows  and 
obligations — the  putting  out  of  the  light  of  a  home — the  blighting 
of  human  possibilities  of  greatness  and  worth — the  destruction  of  a 
factor  in  the  purity  of  society  and  the  strength  of  a  state,  what  per- 
sonal suffering  of  the  wretched  criminal  can  atone  for  this?  During 
an  eternity  of  misery — could  she  suffer  it — this  sin  would  grow 
blacker  by  all  the  smoke  of  her  torment,  and  greater  with  every 
groan  of  her  anguish.  The  sufferings  of  the  sinner  cannot  undo  the 
sin;  albeit,  it  is  ordained,  by  the  organic  law  of  our  being,  that  the 
sinner  shall  suffer.  We  see,  however,  still  more  distinctly,  by  the 
lurid  light  of  such  a  crime  against  nature  and  society,  how  essential 
is  that  second  condition  of  home,  which  we  have  named  as  the  rela- 
tion of  parents  and  children. 

HOME  AN  ABIDING  PLACE. 

Another  of  those  essential  constituents  of  home  whose  import- 
ance it  would  be  difficult  to  exaggerate,  is  a  dwelling-place.  This, 
if  possible,  should  be  the  inalienable  possession  of  its  occupants. 
Let  it  be  altered,  improved,  amended,  if  they  will  and  can,  but 
never,  save  under  the  stress  of  urgent  necessity,  abandoned.  The 
local  attachments  of  our  nature  are  strong  and  ineradicable.  The 
popular  proverb,  "  A  rolling  stone  gathers  no  moss,"  is  fairly  appli- 


226  HALLOWED    BY    ASSOCIATIONS. 

cable  not  alone  to  material  possessions,  but  to  those  higher  acquisi. 
tions  which  enrich  the  understanding  and  the  heart.  These  are 
rubbed  away  and  lost  by  the  sharp  attritions  of  local  change,  until 
one  becomes  a  mere  human  boulder,  the  mechanical  result  of  the 
circumstances  which  have  swept,  tossed,  and  washed  him  hither  and 
thither,  and  left  him  lying  helpless  and  supine,  at  the  mercy  of  every 
elemental  and  impulsive  force.  The  steady  and  unchanged  home- 
stead, on  the  other  hand,  is  the  soil  in  which  the  dwellers  are  in- 
fixed like  the  strong  rocks,  which  laugh  at  the  storms  of  life,  and 
successfully  resist  all  violent  and  injurious  change. 

HALLOWED  BY  ASSOCIATIONS. 

In  process  of  time,  there  are  transferred  to  such  a  spot  and 
made  a  part  of  it,  innumerable  associations,  joyful  or  sad,  but  all 
alike  tender  and  endearing.  The  graves  of  forefathers  and  mothers, 
the  home-coming  of  brides,  the  departure  of  sons  and  daughters,  the 
birth  and  death  of  children  —all  have  left  their  traces  on  house  and 
furniture  and  soil.  These  dumb,  material  things  are  eloquent  of  all 
the  interests  and  emotions  of  the  home  circle.  They  bind  its  mem- 
bers to  the  spot,  or  force  them,  if  they  wander, 

"  To  drag,  with  every  step,  a  lengthening  chain." 

Years  afterward,  indeed,  when  the  family  is  extinct  or  scattered; 
,when  the  fences  are  fallen  down,  the  hearth-stone  cold  and  the  house 
a  battered  ruin;  the  footstep  of  a  lonely  stranger,  treading  there,  is 
repelled  by  unseen  forces,  and  something  says, 

"  Ad  plain  as  whisper  in  the  ear, 
The  place  is  haunted." 

Haunted,  indeed  and  forever,  it  is,  by  the  undying  ghosts  of  the  pas- 
sionate hearts  that  once  dwelt  and  revelled  there. 

So  strong,  so  enduring,  so  imperishable  is  the  influence  of  a 
dwelling  place.  No  doubt,  some  cannot  have  it.  It  is  out  of  their 
power  to  purchase  and  own  their  own  dwellings.  The  necessity  of 
their  pecuniary  circumstances  or  local  surroundings  forces  them  to 
rent  and  occupy,  on  such  terms  as  they  may,  the  hired  tenements  of 
others.  This  is  especially  true  of  the  working  classes  in  the  cities. 
But  even  they  may  shun,  as  much  as  possible,  removals  from  house 
to  house.  They  may  select  a  modest  dwelling,  at  a  price  so  distantly 
removed  from  the  outer  margin  of  their  means  as  to  promise  perma- 
nence of  occupancy  if  they  so  choose,  and  stay  there ;  and  this  will 
prove,  in  time,  a  tolerable  substitute  for  ownership.  Gradually,  the 
place  will  grow  warm  and  dear  to  them.  Should  their  pecuniary 
circumstances  solidly  improve,  then,  instead  of  seeking  another  and 
more  eligible  situation,  let  them  take  a  long  lease  or  the  one  they 
now  occupy,  and  proceed  to  renovate  it  in  accordance  with  their 
better  tastes  and  larger  abilities.  This  will  give  them  that  fixedness 
of  abode  which  is  essential  to  home,  and  which  no  money  expended 
elsewhere  can  purchase. 


THE    SPURIOUS    HOME. 


THE  SPURIOUS  HOME. 


227 


But  a  worse  practice  than  that  of  frequent  removals  seems  to 
be  steadily  gaining  ground  in  the  towns  and  cities;  and  that  is,  the 
custom  of  family -boarding.  This,  it  is  urged,  is  both  convenient 
and  cheap.  The  wife  has  more  leisure  for  society,  and  the  husband 
more  time  and  money  for  business  and  pleasure.  Neither  is  wor- 
ried or  hindered  by  the  annoyances  of  housekeeping.  All  this  may 
be  true;  though  we  doubt  about  the  economy,  from  what  seems  to 
us  the  sufficiently  significant  fact,  that  poor  families  cannot  afford 
to  board.  They  make  a  home  for  themselves  because  they  must. 
It  would  seem,  then,  that  families  board  not  because  they  cannot 
afford  to  keep  house,  but  because  they  cannot  afford  to  do  so  in  a 
certain  style  which  they  deem  essential  to  their  social  standing.  If 
they  could  go  to  a  grand  and  splendidly  appointed  house,  they  would 
all  go  to  morrow,  and  we  should  hear  no  more  of  the  conveniences 
of  boarding.  Then,  it  is  to  this  false  and  tyrannical  god  of  Social 
Appearances  that  they  sacrifice  their  comfort,  their  privacy  and 
their  home;  for  in  boarding  they  can  have  none  of  these.  They 
cannot  choose  their  own  table,  their  own  hours,  their  own  company, 
or  their  own  entrances  and  exits.  They  must  go  in  and  out,  up  and 
down,  at  the  beck  and  call  of  others.  Their  children  must  be  de- 
prived of  their  natural  liberty,  of  all  wholesome  discipline,  and  exposed 
to  the  baneful  influence  and  injurious  caprices  of  strangers.  Above 
all,  they  must  be  homeless;  for  a  boarding-house  is  not,  and  cannot 
be  made  a  home  for  any  one — not  even  for  its  keepers.  And  to 
compensate  for  all  this  they  have  two  priceless  privileges:  The  lux- 
ury of  being  considered  respectable,  and  the  liberty  of  grumbling; 
and  it  must  be  confessed  that  they  exercise  the  last  so  constantly 
that,  one  would  think,  it  must  be  inexpressibly  dear  to  them.  If  its 
exercise,  however,  can  compensate  them  for  the  ruin  df  two  homes 
— their  own  and  that  of  the  family  with  whom  they  board — we 
must  say,  that  they  richly  deserve  that  curse  of  homelessness  which 
they  suffer  and  inflict.  However,  should  they  be  forced  by  kind 
adversity  to  abandon  the  boarding-house,  though  for  the  poorest 
tenement  in  all  their  knowledge,  they  will  learn  at  last,  with  grate- 
ful and  happy  hearts,  how  much  truth  lives  in  the  immortal  line, 

"  Be  it  ever  so  humble,  there's  no  place  like  home." 


MORAL.  ASPECTS  OF  HOME. 

No  consideration  of  what  is  involved  in  the  subject  of  home 
would  be  complete  without  some  allusion  to  its  moral  aspects,  and 
the  mutual  relations  of  those  who  constitute  the  household.  Home 
is  something  more  than  the  mere  dwelling  place,  set  apart  for  the 
physical  comfort  and  convenience  of  its  inmates,  and  without  the 
presence  of  its  higher  attributes,  and  the  realization  of  its  moral 
duties  and  responsibilities,  it  is  incomplete,  if  it  be  not  the  mere 


228  MORAL    ASPECTS   OF   HOME. 

empty  semblance  of  what  the  home  should  be.  The  complete  home 
embraces  within  it  limits  a  perfect  system  of  social  government,  and 
it  is  in  these  integers  of  the  aggregate  community  that  there  is  to 
be  found  the  highest  guarantee  of  the  stability  of  the  whole  socia. 
fabric  of  the  state.  It  is  not  only  the  temple  of  domestic  virtue,  but 
it  is  the  school  in  which  men  and  women  are  qualified  for  their  ul- 
terior duties  of  citizenship.  Here  in  youth  are  learned  the  princi- 
ples of  obedience  to  constituted  authority,  which  in  manhood  are 
carried  into  the  wider  sphere  of  social  duties.  Here  the  edifice  of 
character  is  founded;  the  moral  stature  trained  to  grow  apace  with 
physical  and  intellectual  development,  and  the  impress  given  which 
stamps  its  seal  of  expanding  influence  upon  the  future  life,  and  its 
ever  broadening  associations. 

Domestic  Discipline — Nothing  is  more  absolutely  essen- 
tial both  to  the  future  well-being  of  children  and  to  the  proper  har- 
mony of  the  household  than  that  the  youth  should  be  thoroughly 
trained  in  the  habits  of  obedience,  and  taught  to  honor  and  respect 
the  parental  authority.  Filial  respect  is  the  surest  foundation  of  an 
upright  character,  and.it  is  the  chief  guarantee  of  the  parents  for 
tne  realization  of  the  rewards  to  which  they  look  forward  for  the 
care  and  labor  expended  upon  the  infancy  and  youth  of  children. 
Yet  in  no  respect  are  parents  as  a  rule  more  careless  than  in  this. 
The  true  foundation  of  filial  obedience  is  affection,  which  makes  the 
duty  a  pleasure,  and  renders  its  performance  doubly  grateful  to  both 
parent  and  child.  In  order  to  insure  the  proper  cultivation  of  this 
trait,  the  habit  should  be  carefully  inculcated  from  the  earliest  dawn 
of  intelligence,  until  it  becomes  by  custom  a  part  of  the  nature  of  the 
child  and  is  crystallized  into  character  in  the  development  of  youth. 
Too  commonly  carelessness  and  indifference  on  the  part  of  parents 
allow  the  child  to  drift  without  guidance  in  this  respect,  until  they 
find  themselves  confronted  with  a  hardened  will  set  up  in  opposition 
to  the  demands  of  duty.  True,  the  parental  authority  may  then  be 
asserted;  obedience  may  still  be  enforced;  but  then  a  charm  in  the 
household  is  broken  which  can  never  be  restored,  a  chord  of  har- 
mony severed  whose  music  will  never  again  vibrate  in  the  heart  of 
Earent  or  child,  and  one  of  the  sweetest  of  domestic  pleasures  will 
ave  been  banished  from  the  family  hearth.  That  obedience  of 
children  which  is  founded  from  earliest  infancy  on  love  and  respect, 
will  blossom  perennially  in  the  hearts  of  both  parents  and  children, 
and  shed  enduring  fragrance  upon  every  relation  of  life. 

The  Sense  of  Honor — It  may  be  assumed  that  all  parents,  in 
discharging  the  solemn  responsibility  of  forming  the  character  of 
those  whom  they  have  brought  into  being,  and  whom  they  are 
called  upon  to  equip  physically,  mentally  and  morally  for  the  vicis- 
situdes of  life,  will  take  care  that  the  character  of  the  youth  IQ 
founded  in  honesty,  industry,  sobriety,  integrity,  fidelity,  economy, 
perseverance  and  self-reliant  determination,  which  are  the  weapons 
in  the  armory  of  character  by  which  success  is  to  be  wrested  from 


MOEAL    ASPECTS   OF   HOME.  229 

all  conditions.  But  too  little  attention  is  often  paid  to  the  true 
ground  upon  which  these  qualifications  should  be  based.  Youth 
should  be  taught  in  the  lessons  of  the  domestic  hearth,  both  by 
precept  and  example,  that  it  is  not  only  necessary  and  desirable 
that  honesty,  integrity  and  industry  are  to  be  cultivated  because 
they  are  essential  to  material  success,  but  in  a  better  and  higher 
sense,  because  they  bring  even  greater  rewards  in  the  moral  duty  of 
performance,  and  the  consciousness  of  its  upright  discharge  which 
is  the  true  measure  of  self-respect.  Character  which  is  to  be  a 
blessing  to  its  possessor  and  to  all  its  associations,  should  be  early 
grounded  in  what  Burke  describes  as  that  "Chastity  of  honor 
which  feels  a  stain  like  a  wound."  This  is  the  highest  safeguard 
of  moral  uprightness,  and  the  surest  shield  against  the  temptations 
of  life. 

Sympathy — There  ought  to  be  few  higher  pleasures  in  life 
than  the  companionship  of  our  children,  whether  it  be  in  the  prat- 
tling innocence  of  childhood,  the  buoyant  exuberance  of  expanding 
youth,  or  the  glowing  anticipations  of  approaching  maturity.  The 
parent  who  can  find  no  congenial  companionship  in  his  child  ;  who 
cannot  enter  into  its  feelings,  pleasures  and  aspirations  with  ready 
sympathy,  may  depend  that  he  lacks  something  which  is  essential 
to  his  best  realization  of  domestic  happiness.  Too  often  this  is  the 
result  of  the  unhealthy  habit  of  exclusive  devotion  to  the  absorbing 
cares  of  business,  which  robs  so  many  of  our  people  of  the  full 
enjoyments  of  the  best  rewards  of  life.  Companionship,  even  cam- 
araderie of  parents  and  children  is  a  mutual  benefit  as  well  as  a 
mutual  pleasure.  It  is  a  healthy  and  wholesome  relaxation  to  the 
parent;  it  brings  mental  improvement  and  moral  dignity  to  the 
youth,  and  it  is  the  easiest  road  to  the  establishment  of  that  perfect 
confidence,  which  should  always  characterize  their  mutual  relations, 
and  is  essential  to  their  mutual  welfare. 

Influence  of  Example — Among  the  influences  which  sur- 
round the  home,  none  is  more  powerful  in  moulding  the  character 
of  children  and  so  impressing  every  aspect  of  the  domestic  relations, 
than  the  force  of  example  in  the  various  duties  of  life  by  the  parent. 
How  can  parents  expect  or  hope  that  their  children  will  grow  up  in 
cleanliness  of  mind,  manners  and  morals,  no  matter  how  assidu- 
ously  the  principles  of  rectitude  are  taught,  who  dishonor  by  their 
own  practices  the  precepts  they  seek  to  impress  upon  the  young? 
The  power  of  example  is  stronger  than  the  force  of  preaching.  The 
very  confidence  and  respect  which  children  have  by  intuition  for 
parents,  adds  redoubled  force  co  the  strength  of  pernicious  example. 
You  may  teach  a  child  that  a  habit  is  pernicious,  but  if  you  do  not 
apply  that  rule  to  your  own  conduct,  he  will  follow  your  exam- 
ple, and  regard  your  advice  as  an  abstract  theory  which  it  is  not 
necessary  to  practice.  If  you  desire  your  son  to  grow  up  to  honor- 
able manhood,  be  punctiliously  honorable  with  him,  even  in  the 
smallest  things  and  from  earliest  childhood;  see  that  your 


230  MORAL    ASPECTS    OF    HOME. 

language  and  habits  are  cleansed  from  every  taint  from  which  you 
would  guard  his  innocence;  see  that  your  passions  are  kept  under 
control,  and  that  your  own  dignity  and  self-respect  are  always 
maintained,  and  you  will  find  not  only  the  pleasure  which  you  seek 
in  the  development  of  his  character,  but  an  added  reward  in  the 
improvement  of  your  own. 

Home  and  Health — The  laws  of  health  make  an  imperative 
demand  for  ample  seasons  of  recreation  and  relaxation  from  the 
continuous  strain  of  the  labors  of  existence  and  the  cares  of  business. 
In  no  other  place  can  pleasure  and  relaxation  be  found  of  as  elevat- 
ing and  healthful  a  nature  as  among  the  pure  and  wholesome 
influences  of  home,  in  the  loving  society  of  wife  and  children.  And 
yet  to  how  great  an  extent  are  they  neglected  in  the  high-pressure 
rate  of  modern  American  life,  depriving  both  the  heads  of  families 
and  their  dependents  of  their  best  and  most  pleasurable  associations, 
of  their  purest  enjoyments,  and  of  the  best  stimulus  for  renewed 
encounter  with  the  cares  of  life.  Even  where  those  salutary 
influences  are  not  neglected  for  doubtful  if  not  injurious  pleasures, 
it  is  too  much  the  custom  to  bring  the  shop  or  the  counting-house 
into  the  home.  There  is  a  lesson  which  might  be  learned  with 
advantage  by  thousands  of  business  men  in  the  following  extract 
from  an  article  on  this  subject,  in  the  Golden  Key,  by  Mr.  I. 
Harley  Brock: 

"  If  there  be  a  fault  to  be  found  with  the  progressive,  vigor- 
ous, energetic  mode  of  life  which  is  distinctively  American,  the 
characteristic  of  the  healthy  vitality  of  our  people  and  their  insti- 
tutions, it  is  the  tendency,  too  often  developed,  to  allow  the  mind  to 
become  wholly  engrossed  in  the  care  of  business  to  the  neglect  of  that 
large  fund  of  resources  for  the  higher  enjoyment  of  domestic  and  social 
life,  which  every  man  with  a  sound  mind  in  a  healthy  body  inherently 
possesses.  And  this,  when  it  does  occur,  invariably  encroaches 
upon  that  period  of  life  in  which  the  capacity  for  rational  enjoy- 
ment and  wholesome  pleasures  is  in  its  most  vigorous  stage,  it  is 
the  too  common  mistake  of  the  man  of  business  to  put  off  for  the 
future  day,  when  he  shall  have  reached  the  affluence  at  which  he 
aims,  the  exercise  of  that  faculty  of  enjoyment  which  he  robs  of  its 
present  gratification  with  a  promise  to  pay  in  the  indefinite  future, 
in  order  that  he  may  redouble  his  attention  to  business  pursuits. 
This  is  doubly  a  mistake,  in  that  the  future  may  never  be  reached ; 
and  if  it  be,  then  may  be  found  that  the  time  has  gone  by;  that 
the  capacity  has  perished  in  its  neglect;  that  it  is  impossible  to 
rekindle  the  fires  of  youth  in  the  ashes  of  old  age,  and  that  when 
once  resolved  to  devote  the  remnant  of  life  to  the  pursuit  of  pleas- 
ure fairly  won  by  arduous  toil,  there  remains  only  the  desire  with- 
out the  realization — able  to  'clip  Elysium,  but  to  lack  its  joy.' 
He  who  keeps  life  well  balanced,  neither  evading  its  duties  nor  re- 
fusing its  passing  rewards,  will  find  in  the  end  that  he  has  made  as 


EDUCATION  OF  CHILDREN.  231 

satisfactory  progress  in  worldly  prosperity,  and  has  lived  a  better 
and  brighter  life." 

EDUCATION  OF  CHILDREN. 

Among  the  chief  of  the  duties  and  responsibilities  of  the  heads 
of  the  Home,  that  which  embraces  the  education  of  children  is  para- 
mount in  importance,  and  ought  to  be  the  subject  of  earnest  and 
anxious  forethought,  and  of  unremitting  and  watchful  care.  The 
object  of  all  parents  ought  to  be,  and  is,  except  where  unnatural  and 
abnormal  conditions  exist,  to  bend  the  utmost  energies  and  to  strain 
every  available  resource  to  so  equip  the  youth  or  maiden  for  their 
future  life,  as  to  best  insure  their  happiness  and  prosperity.  To  this 
end,  therefore,  it  is  primarily  of  importance  that  youth  should  be 
endowed  with  a  sound  mind  in  a  sound  body — mens  sana  in  cor  pore 
sanOf  and  this  embraces  as  well  the  health  of  the  morals,  for  all 
experience  goes  to  show  that  there  can  never  be  perfect  or  lasting 
physical  ana  intellectual  vigor  without  moral  health.  These  three 
graces  of  manhood  and  womanhood  go  hand  in  hand  through  life ; 
whenever  one  is  absent,  the  others  are  certain  to  languish  and 
decay.  It  is  unfortunately  the  great  defect  of  American  domestic 
education  that  the  moral  side  of  life  is  not  regarded,  as  it  ought  to 
be,  as  strictly  essential  to  and  belonging  to  the  duty  of  physical  and 
mental  education.  Perhaps  no  people  in  the  world  are  so  lavishly 
liberal  in  their  treatment  of  the  youth  as  are  the  people  of  America. 
The  great  masses  of  our  citizens,  having  to  carve  their  own  fortunes 
out  of  their  capital  of  industry  and  energy,  find  always  the  gratifi- 
cation of  a  laudable  ambition  which  had  been  denied  to  themselves, 
in  the  effort  to  improve  the  social,  intellectual  and  material  fortunes 
of  their  children.  The  clerk  or  mechanic,  forced  by  the  hard  exi- 
gencies of  his  early  circumstances  to  forego  many  of  the  graces, 
refinements  and  luxuries  of  life,  now  that  thrift  and  energy  have 
made  him  the  master  of  ample  competence,  finds  peculiar  pride  and 
pleasure  in  taking  care  that  his  children  experience  none  of  the  pri- 
vations which  he  so  well  knows  how  to  appreciate.  The  mother  who 
in  the  springtide  of  her  own  existence  was  compelled  to  self-denial, 
is  prone  to  take  a  lavish  satisfaction,  in  indulgence  in  dress  and  social 
pleasures  to  her  daughters.  In  both  cases  the  instinct  is  natural 
and  laudable ;  but  it  also  contains  the  element  of  the  very  greatest 
danger  to  which  children  so  situated  are  exposed  in  their  education. 
Such  indulgence  is  too  apt  to  lead  to  pride  of  person,  of  position,  and 
of  purse,  which  warp  ana  pervert  the  noblest,  highest  and  most  gen- 
erous instincts  of  manhood  and  womanhood,  and  expose  those  so 
educated  in  false  kindness,  to  the  ever  present  risk  of  being 
stranded  upon  the  shoals  of  utter  helplessness  by  the  first  unex- 
pected tempest  of  adversity.  If  the  father,  while  denying  no 
wholesome  luxury  or  refinement  of  life  to  his  son,  were  also  to 
ground  him  upon  those  solid  virtues  of  self-denial  which  he  in  his 


232  EDUCATION  OF  CHILDREN. 

youth  practiced  from  necessity ;  and  if  the  mother  without  casting 
any  shade  upon  the  sunny  youth  of  her  daughters,  were  to  teach 
them  for  their  pleasure  what  it  had  been  her  task  to  practice  in 
youth,  the  homely  but  substantial  accomplishments  of  house\vifery, 
these  sons  and  daughters  would  achieve  happier  lives  for  themselves, 
and  would  escape  many  a  trap  and  pitfall  which  tho  whirligig  of 
time,  in  its  eccentric  and  uncertain  course,  may  onng'llSm  into  con- 
tact  with.  Every  gon  of  wealth  snouia  learn  a  trade  or  calling;  every 
daughter  of  affluence  should  graduate  as  a  housewife.  To  affect  to 
sneer  at  wealth  is  both  absurd  and  vulgar,  for  in  general  its  enjoy- 
ment implies  the  possession  of  some  of  the  most  worthy  virtues ;  but 
the  young  should  be  taught  this  lesson,  without  which  their  educa- 
tion will  never  fit  them  for  the  highest  and  best  achievements  of  life, 
viz. :  that  moral  worth,  not  material  wealth,  makes  up  the  highest 
dignity  of  manhood  and  womanhood;  that  well-earned  self-respect 
is  the  highest  reward  any  man  can  compass;  that  whoever  possesses 
these,  whether  mechanic  or  millionaire,  meet  upon  a  common  plane, 
and  that  upon  the  highest  and  best  level  of  existence  that  human 
life  can  achieve. 

Good  Manners — While  care  is  taken  in  the  education  of  the 
young,  that  the  development  of  physical  perfection  is  accompanied 
by  the  healthy  progress  of  mind  and  morals,  what  are  called  "  good 
manners  "  must  not  be  lost  sight  of.  To  paraphrase  the  catechism 
these  are  "  the  outward  and  visible  sign  of  an  inward  and  spiritual 
grace."  They  constitute  the  manifest  expression  of  mental  and 
moral  health — not  the  expression  of  profession,  but  the  spontaneous 
effusion  of  a  well-constituted  character.  They  are  the  blossoms 
which  bloom  upon  the  tree  of  worth  and  goodness,  instinct  with 
the  fragrance  of  every  virtue  from  which  they  seek  the  springs  of 
existence.  Good  manners  do  not  mean  the  mechanical  observance  of 
social  formalities,  the  cold  and  unsympathetic  routine  of  propriety. 
Courtesy  of  speech  and  manner,  even  if  it  be  only  following  tne 
adjunct  to  "  assume  a  virtue  if  you  have  it  not,"  is  always  pleasi  ng 
and  agreeable;  but  that  is  as  "  the  tinkling  cymbal,"  when  com- 
pared with  the  grateful  music  which  is  awakened  in  the  chords  of 
a  good  heart  by  the  impulses  of  an  upright  mind.  Good  manners, 
so  considered,  are  the  stamp  which  attests  the  unalloyed  gold  of  a 
sweet  and  harmonious  disposition,  and  no  base  or  spurious  counter- 
feit, however  perfect  the  imitation  or  however  bright  and  plausible 
the  resemblance,  can  ever  seek  to  rival  its  perfection.  It  should  be 
the  constant  care  of  parents  to  teach  the  young  that  the  courtesies 
of  life  are  something  real,  and  not  a  mere  hollow  form;  and  in 
training  them  in  their  conventional  modes  of  expression,  to  gift  the 
youth  with  those  graces  of  character  which  shine  out  in  good  man- 
ners— deference  and  obedience  to  elders  and  superiors,  respectful 
homage  to  the  aged,  chivalrous  protection  for  the  weak  and  feeble, 
sympathy  with  the  unfortunate  and  even  with  the  erring,  and  pleas- 
ure  in  adding  to  the  happiness  of  others.  These  constitute  true 


EDUCATION   OF   CHILDREN.  233 

politeness,  and  their  exercise  is  not  only  a  principal  charm  of  life 
for  theii  possessor  and  those  on  whom  they  are  reflected,  but  they 
are  also  a  powerful  influence  in  the  Dromotion  of  the  material  wel- 
fare. 

Care  of  the  Person — When  it  was  written  that  "  cleanliness 
is  next  to  godliness," — whether  it  was  meant  to  imply  mere  bodily 
cleanliness,  or  as  well  purity  of  the  mind,  the  manners  and  the 
morals — there  was  a  good  deal  more  philosophy  conveyed  in  the 
proverb  than  is  expressed.  The  bath  of  the  Mohammedan  is  a  part 
of  his  religion,  and  strict  cleanliness  was  one  of  the  most  rigid 
injunctions  of  the  Mosaic  law.  It  would  be  an  inestimable  boon  to 
the  physical  welfare  of  modern  Christian  countries  if  this  virtue  of 
the  Eastern  infidels  could  be  but  made  a  part  of  the  ordinary  relig- 
ious obligation.  Scrupulous  cleanliness  of  the  person  is  something 
that  one  not  only  owes  to  himself  and  to  his  neighbors,  but  it  is,  as 
well,  one  of  the  most  substantial  comforts  and  grateful  luxuries  at 
our  command,  while  the  return  in  physical  benefit  which  it  confers 
ought  to  be  in  itself  a  sufficient  incitement  to  its  systematic  cultiva- 
tion. It  is  greatly  to  be  feared  that  this  is  the  point  of  all  others 
where  physical  education  in  America  is  lacking,  and  that  while,  in 
a  sense,  personal  vanity  compels  the  preservation  of  a  presentable 
surface,  the  fair  exterior  which  our  average  citizen  of  either  sex 
presents  is  but  the  whiting  of  the  sepulchre.  "  Shall  I  wash  for  a 
high  neck  dress  or  a  low  neck  dress,  mother? "  is  a  current  witticism 
which  points  at  what  we  must  fear  is,  to  a  large  extent,  a  palpable 
truth.  How  many  hundreds  out  of  every  thousand  go  from 
month  to  month,  without  any  other  purification  than  the  hand-basin 
affords,  and  yet  would  be  unanimously  indignant  if  the  whisper 
"unclean"  were  ever  so  gently  to  assail  them?  In  how  many 
thousands  of  houses  do  we  find  the  piano,  but  not  the  bath-room  ? 
And  yet  people  consider  themselves  refined  and  cleanly,  and  have 
no  conception  of  the  horror  and  disgust  with  which  they  would 
regard  the  revelations  which  a  Turkish  bath  might  make  for  them! 
The  care  of  the  person  ought  to  be  made  a  very  essential  part 
of  the  education  which  belongs  to  Health  and  Home,  and  strict 
habits  in  this  regard  should  be  scrupulously  cultivated.  The  bath 
to  even  the  youngest  child  should  be  graduated  into  a  habit  and 
cultivated  into  a  luxury.  As  children  grow  older  they  should  be 
taught  the  most  punctilious  and  exact  habits  for  the  care  of  the 
person,  and  with  particular  regard  to  the  hair,  the  teeth,  the  nails, 
and  the  hands  and  feet;  not  on  the  ground  of  vanity,  or  even  of 
health  necessarily,  but  as  a  matter  of  self-respect.  These  habits  of  the 
body  will  be  conveyed  again  to  the  apparel,  for  the  youth  or 
maiden  who  has  been  trained  to  fastidious  cleanliness  of  the  person 
will  not  be  able  to  endure  contact  with  soiled  linen,  unpolished 
boots,  frayed  gloves  or  an  ill-conditioned  or  untidily  kept  hat.  The 
care  of  the  person  has  these  claims  to  our  regard :  It  is  essential  to 
personal  comfort ;  it  is  inseparable  from  personal  dignity  and  self- 


234  EDUCATION  OF  CHILDREN. 

respect;  when  cultivated,  it  is  transformed  from  a  duty  into  a 
wholesome  and  grateful  luxury;  and  it  brings  a  more  abundant 
return  in  the  store  it  adds  to  the  blessings  of  health,  than  anything 
else  within  our  power  to  compass.  And  moreover,  it  is  the  one 
luxury  that  is  within  the  reach  of  all,  and  for  neglect  of  which  no 
one  can  excuse  himself  to  himself. 

Companionships — In  the  modern  system  of  education,  it  has 
been  found  that  in  forming  the  mind  and  directing  the  intelligence 
of  the  young  and  impressionable,  there  is  no  mode  of  teaching  so 
effective  as  that  of  object  lessons.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  until  the 
character  has  fully  matured  and  during  the  whole  period  of  the 
greatest  susceptibility  and  impressibility,  the  whole  life  of  youth  is 
a  series  of  practical  object  lessons.  Those  which  he  encounters  in 
the  Home,  we  must  assume  to  be  of  the  healthiest  and  most  elevat- 
ing tendency ;  but  the  prudent  parent  will  look  well  and  watchfully 
to  the  external  influences  to  which  their  children  are  subjected.  The 
most  potent  of  these  is  that  of  companionship,  and  in  this  regard 
too  great  care  cannot  be  taken  that  the  associations  are  clean  and 
wholesome.  The  solicitude  of  the  parent,  however,  in  this  regard 
must  be  governed  by  discretion  and  judicious  supervision.  Too 
frequently  it  is  the  case,  either  through  carelessness  or  unintentional 
neglect,  arising  from  absorption  in  the  cares  of  business,  that  the 
young  are  allowed  to  drift  into  unprofitable  companionship,  and 
when  this  is  perceived  it  is  sought  to  remedy  it  by  restraint.  Al- 
most inevitably  this  results  in  re-action  and  serves  to  intensify  the 
danger.  The  best  and  most  effective  way  is  to  so  thoroughly  imbue 
the  young  mind  with  the  pride  of  probity,  and  the  sense  of  honor, 
that  contact  with  anything  vicious  or  immoral  arouses  a  sense  of 
repugnance  and  antagonism  which  is  a  certain  safeguard  against 
contamination;  and  youth  should  at  the  same  time  be  led  to  the 
understanding  that  that  which  is  simply  idle  and  frivolous,  though 
apparently  harmless,  is  the  bridge  by  which  the  positively  vicious 
and  immoral  is  reached.  This  is  essentially  true  of  the  influ- 
ence of  books.  Indeed,  it  may  be  believed  that  the  companionship 
of  books  has  a  more  direct,  absorbing  and  positive  influence  than 
that  of  the  social  surroundings;  and  this  is  eminently  and  emphati- 
cally true  of  youths  of  studious  or  sensitive  disposition.  Too  care- 
ful supervision  cannot  therefore  be  exercised  over  what  the  child  is 
allowed  to  read.  The  fecundity  of  the  printing  press  in  these  days 
has  let  loose  upon  society  an  overwhelming  flood  of  idle,  frivolous, 
vicious,  utterly  unprofitable  and  to  a  large  degree  prurient  and 
immoral  literature,  if  it  can  be  dignified  by  the  name,  which  is  a 
constant  menarice  to  the  mental  and  moral  health  of  the  young.  It 
is  a  mistake,  however,  not  to  allow  the  mind  of  the  youth  a  suffi- 
cient pabulum  of  wholesome  literary  recreation.  Wholesale  and 
unreasonable  condemnation  of  reading  for  pleasure  is  almost  certain 
to  drive  the  ^  young  to  dangerous  indulgence  in  secret.  Kather 
choose  for  him  a  fair  allowance  of  clean  and  wholesome  books  of 


SELECTION   OF   OCCUPATION.  235 

useful  and  practical  knowledge,  conveying  profitable  moral  lessons, 
and  at  the  same  time  improving  his  ideas  upon  composition  and  his 
faculty  of  language.  Lead  him  to  understand  and  realize  that  com- 
panionship with  the  dime-novel,  or  the  vicious  class  of  fiction,  is 
degrading  and  disgraceful,  and  you  will  thus  educate  his  taste  up  to 
a  refinement  in  such  matters  which  will  be  his  surest  safeguard 
against  the  evil  companionship  of  objectionable  books. 

SELECTION    OF   OCCUPATION. 

The  selection  of  an  occupation  is  something  which  more  con- 
cerns the  ulterior  objects  of  the  home  education,  than  those  things 
which  strictly  pertain  to  the  cares,  duties,  trials  and  privileges  of  the 
home  circle.  Home  is  the  school  in  which  the  youth  has  received 
his  mental,  physical  and  moral  training,  and  from  which  he  is  about 
to  graduate  with  the  diploma  of  paternal  approval,  sealed  by  the 
devotion,  love  and  hope  of  the  mother  whose  tender  solicitude 
watched  by  his  cradle,  and  whose  fondest  prayers  will  accompany 
him  into  the  future  which  he  is  to  make  for  himself.  The  choice 
of  an  occupation  is  something  which  may  be  and  should  be  left  to 
the  decision  of  him  who  is  to  put  all  his  future  at  stake  upon  it. 
But  his  qualification  to  make  that  choice  will  have  rested  solely 
upon  the  formation  of  his  mind,  of  his  feelings,  or  of  his  inclina- 
tions or  prejudices,  which  rest  to  a  large  extent,  if  not  solely  with 
the  parental  function.  And  in  this  duty  of  guiding  the  inclination 
or  interest  which  every  youth  has  as  to  his  career,  into  channels 
which  shall  best  promote  his  future  welfare  and  happiness,  there  is 
one  rule  that  should  govern  alike  rich  and  poor,  high  and  low,  and 
that  is,  that  the  dignity  of  labor,  of  duty,  of  life  with  an  object  in  it, 
is  essential  to  the  true  happiness  and  well-being  of  every  human 
being.  The  man  without  an  occupation — be  he  ever  so  high  or  ever 
so  humble,  born  to  purple  or  to  penury,  nursed  in  the  lap  of  luxury 
or  in  the  hard  cradle  of  poverty — is  an  anomaly  in  life,  a  waif 
upon  the  bosom  of  the  sea  of  existence,  helpless,  hopeless,  purpose- 
less ;  doomed  certainly  to  wreck,  disaster  and  destruction,  either 
mentally,  morally,  physically  or  financially.  All  experience  proves 
that  in  one  or  other  of  these  shapes  the  fate  of  his  useless  being  will 
overtake  him.  Let  the  children  of  the  poor  be  taught  that  in  what- 
ever sphere  of  labor  they  may  elect  to  work  out  their  lot,  if  they 
but  bring  to  bear  probity  and  perseverance,  honesty  and  earnestness 
and  the  sense  of  duty,  all  the  best  prizes  of  life  lay  open  to  them. 
Let  the  children  of  the  rich  be  taught  to  respect  the  dignity  of 
labor  and  to  comprehend  the  vicissitudes  of  fortune,  and  while 
qualifying  themselves  for  a  wholesome  and  useful  life  in  that  more 
favored  sphere  in  which  they  have  been  born,  acquire  also  some 
practical  vocation  which  shall  never  in  any  emergency  leave  them 
quite  without  the  resources  of  self-respecting  independence. 


DIVISION   SIXTH 


HYGIENE. 

THE  DIGESTIVE  ORGANS. 

Statement — It  is  a  law  of  the  human  system  that  each  or. 
gan  is  moved  to  healthy  action  under  the  influence  of  its  proper 
stimulus.  The  perfection  of  the  digestive  process,  as  well  as  the 
health  of  the  whole  system,  requires  the  observance  of  certain  rules, 
with  regard  to  the  quantity  and  quality  of  the  food,  the  manner  of 
taking  it  and  the  condition  of  the  system  at  the  time. 


QUANTITY  OF  FOOD. 

Variation — The  age,  occupation,  temperament,  temperature, 
habits,  amount  of  clothing  generally  worn,  health  and  disease  of  the 
individual  are  among  the  circumstances  which  produce  a  variation 
in  the  quantity  of  the  food  necessary  for  the  system. 

Growth — In  proportion  to  this  will  be  the  natural  aemand 
for  food  on  the  part  of  the  child  and  youth.  The  more  rapid  the 
growth  the  greater  the  demand.  This  makes  the  keen  appetite 
and  vigorous  digestion  of  childhood.  After  full  growth  this  unus- 
ual necessity  for  nutriment  ceases,  unless  there  should  be  a  corres- 
ponding increase  of  mental  or  bodily  exertion  after  this  period. 
Without  this,  to  continue  to  eat  as  much  as  during  the  growing 
stage  would  impair  or  disease  the  digestive  apparatus  and  diminish 
the  vigor  of  the  whole  system. 

Repairing  Waste — Loss  of  substance  follows  action  in 
every  department  of  nature;  this  is  called  waste.  As  exercise  or 
thought  increases,  the  fluids  of  the  system  circulate  with  increased 
energy;  the  old  atoms  of  the  human  system  are  more  rapidly  re- 
moved by  their  proper  organs,  the  vessels  of  the  skin,  lungs,  kid- 
neys, etc.,  and  new  atoms  are  deposited  by  the  smaller  bloodvessels. 

Diminishing-  the  Quantity — A  lessening  of  activity  im- 
plies a  corresponding  cessation  of  waste;  hence,  the  quantity  of 
rood  should  be  diminished  in  nearly  the  same  proportion  as  the 
amount  and  intensity  of  exertion,  otherwise  the  tone  of  the  diges- 
tive organs  must  become  impaired  and  .the  health  enfeebled.  Stu- 
dents who  have  left  laborious  employments  to  attend  school,  are  ex- 
hausted by  the  demands  of  the  new  labor  rather  than  by  previous 
habits.  The  real  wants  of  the  system  are  generally  manifested  by 
the  corresponding  sensation  of  hunger.  It  is  a  common  observation, 

236 


QUANTITY   OF   FOOD.  237 

in  academies  and  colleges,  that  the  students  who  suffer  from  impaired 
digestion  are  those  who  have  experienced  this  transition  from  labor  to 
comparative  repose. 

Heat — This  is  produced  in  the  system,  at  least  partly,  by  the 
union  of  oxygen  with  carbon  and  hydrogen,  in  the  minute  vessels 
of  the  various  organs.  This  union  is  accomplished  by  food  and 
drink.  The  volume  of  heat  is  greatest  when  it  is  most  required, 
i.  <?.,  in  cold  weather.  Every  one  nas  noticed  that  he  eats  with  better 
appetite  in  winter  than  in  summer.  Where  any  deficiency  of  food 
occurs  a  corresponding  increase  of  clothing  is  required.  The  prin- 
ciple shows  the  propriety  of  lessening  the  amount  of  food  as  the 
warm  season  approaches.  If  this  were  regularly  practiced  the  tone 
of  the  stomach  would  not  so  often  need  restoration  by  means  of 
"tonic  bitters,"  etc.  Men  minister  to  the  lower  animals  more  wisely 
than  to  themselves;  thus  all  who  have  the  care  of  live-stock  soon 
learn  by  experience  that  when  the  warm  season  begins  their  charges 
require  less  food. 

Quantity  to  be  Gauged  by  Condition — If  the  diges- 
tive organs  are  weakened  or  diseased,  that  amount  of  food  only 
should  be  taken  which  they  can  easily  digest.  Unchanged  by  di- 
gestion, food  weakens  rather  than  invigorates  the  system.  The 
anxiety  of  a  mother  should  never  induce  her  to  give  food  to  her 
sick  child,  unless  she  believe  it  to  be  actually  needed.  If  she  be  in 
doubt,  let  her  consult  a  physician. 

Habit — This  has  much  to  do  with  the  quantity  of  food  re- 
quired. Some  take  more  than  is  necessary  and  the  excess  is  removed 
by  the  waste  outlets.  If  then  food  is  not  taken  in  the  usual 
quantity,  there  will  be  a  feeling  of  emptiness,  resembling  hunger, 
from  the  want  of  the  usual  distention  of  the  stomach.  This  feeling 
may  result  from  disease,  but  it  is  oftener  the  effect  of  inordinate 
indulgence  in  eating. 

Effect  of  too  Much  Food — Large  quantities  oppress  the 
stomach  and  produce  languor  of  the  whole  system.  The  system 
makes  an  extraordinary  demand  for  blood  and  nervous  fluid,  to 
enable  the  stomach  to  dispose  of  its  burden.  If  an  unusual  effort  is 
intended,  either  mental  or  physical,  soon  after  meal-time,  we  should 
eat  less  than  usual  rather  than  more. 

Appetite  and  Taste — Satisfaction  of  the  appetite  is  the 
best  usual  test  of  the  right  quantity  of  food.  This  is  the  natural 
desire,  arising  from  the  wants  of  the  system.  Taste,  on  the  other 
hand,  is  an  artificial  desire  to  gratify  the  palate. 

No  Certain  Rule — Though  many  things  may  aid  us  in  fix- 
ing the  right  quantity  of  food,  -  there  is  no  certain  guide.  Some 
think  that  hunger  may  be  relied  upon  for  this  purpose;  but  this  is 
evidently  an  error,  since  an  artificial  appetite  may  be  induced  by 
stimulants  or  gormandizing.  So,  on  the  other  hand,  the  brain, 
when  diseased,  may  not  take  cognizance  of  the  sensations  of  the 
stomach,  though  the  system  may  actually  require  nourishment. 


238  QUALITY   OF    FOOD. 

Disease,  habit,  the  mental  state  and  many  other  things  exert  an 
influence  on  the  state  of  the  appetite, 

It  is  true  that  Dr.  Beaumont  noticed,  in  his  experiments  upon 
Alexis  St.  Martin,  that  after  a  certain  amount  of  food  had  been  con- 
verted into  chyme  the  gastric  juice  ceased  to  ooze  from  the  coats  of 
the  stomach,  and  it  has  consequently  been  inferred  by  some  medi- 
cal writers  that  the  glands  which  supply  this  juice  would  only  sup- 
ply enough  for  the  actual  wants  of  the  system.  But  what  are  the 
reasonable  grounds  of  this  inference?  Can  anyone  show  a  reason 
why  the  gastric  glands  may  not  be  stimulated  to  extra  activity  or  be 
influenced  by  habit  as  well  as  other  organs? 

It  is  admitted  that  the  predisposing  cause  of  hunger  is  usually 
a  demand  of  the  system  for  nutrient  material;  but  it  is  also  insisted 
that  this  is  not  always  the  immediate  cause  of  the  sensation  of  hun- 
ger. Some  physicians  ascribe  it  to  certain  conditions  of  the  glands 
of  the  stomach,  and  others  to  a  peculiar  state  of  the  nervous  sys- 
tem. 


QUALITY  OF  FOOD. 

Generalities — The  kind  of  food  best  adapted  to  the  wants 
of  the  system  is  modified  by  many  circumstances.  The  different 
varieties  of  food  are  still  further  modified  by  the  various  methods 
of  preparation.  A  given  quality  of  food  is  not  equally  well  adapted 
to  different  individuals,  or  to  the  same  individual  in  different  condi- 
tions. This  must  be  obvious  to  all  who  have  even  slightly  observed 
the  effect  of  the  same  food,  at  different  times,  upon  themselves. 

What  is  Meant  by  Quality  in  Food — Food  is  either  uu- 
tritive  or  digestible,  but  a  single  article  is  not  necessarily  both. 
Foods  are  nutritious  in  proportion  as  they  supply  the  elements  of 
chyle,  but  they  are  digestible  only  in  proportion  to  the  readiness 
with  which  they  yield  to  the  action  of  the  gastric  juice.  These 
properties  should  not  be  confounded.  Such  articles  as  milk  and 
eggs  which  contain  the  greatest  amount  of  the  constituent  elements 
or  the  system  are  most  nutritious,  but  there  are  conditions  of  the 
system  in  which  these  are  wholly  indigestible.  Of  course  those 
articles  which  do  not  contain  the  essential  elements  of  the  system 
should  never  form  the  exclusive  diet.  On  the  other  hand  it  is  plain 
that  articles  which  contain  but  a  small  quantity  of  these  elements 
may  often  afford  the  greatest  amount  of  nourishment  because  they 
are  more  easily  digested. 

Time  of  Digestion — To  ascertain  the  time  required  for  the 
digestion  of  the  different  articles  of  food,  Dr.  Beaumont  made 
many  experiments  on  Alexis  St.  Martin,  the  general  results  of  which 
are  shown  in  the  following  table.  As  is  known  to  almost  every  one, 
the  stomach  of  St.  Martin  was  ruptured  by  the  bursting  of  a  gun. 
He  recovered  under  Dr.  Beaumont's  care,  when  the  stomach  adhered 
to  the  side,  with  an  external  opening.  In  the  healing  process 


MEAN   TIME   OF    DIGESTION. 


239 


aature  formed  a  kind  of  a  valve  which  closed  the  opening  from  the 
inside,  thus  preventing  loss  of  the  contents  of  the  stomach,  but  on 
pushing  aside  this  valve,  the  process  of  digestion  could  be  plainly 
seen.  It  was  through  this  orifice  that  the  appearance  of  the'  coats 
of  the  stomach  and  food  at  different  stages  of  digestion  were  ex- 
amined. 

TABLE, 

SHOWING   THE   MEAN   TIME   OF   DIGESTION   OF   THE  DIFFERENT   ARTICLES 

OF   DIET. 


Articles. 

Prepa- 
ration. 

H 
3 

CD 

Articles. 

Prepa- 
ration. 

H 
i 

Apples,  sour,  hard  ._ 

Raw 

h.m. 
2  50 
2 
1  30 
3 
2  30 
3 
3  30 
3 
3  36 
3  10 
4 
4  15 
3  45 
3  30 
3  15 
3  30 
2  30 
2 
4  30 
2  30 
3  15 
3  30 
3  30 
'a  45 
2 
3  45 
3  15 
3 
2  45 
3 
4 
4  30 

3  30 

3 

3  30 
2 
3  30 
4 
4 
2  39 
2  30 
2 

Meat  hashed  with           ) 
vegetables  .  . 

Warm'd 

Boiled  . 
Raw 

h.m. 
2  30 

2 
2  15 
3  15 
3 
3 
2  55 
3  15 
3  30 
2  30 
2  30 
1 
5  15 
4  30 
4  15 
3  15 
3 
3  15 
3  30 
2  30 
1 
1  45 
4 
3  20 

4 

3 
3  30 
3  30 
5  30 
4  30 
2 
1 
1  30 
1  30 
2  30 
2  25 
2  18 
3  80 
4 
4  30 
1  35 

"      mellow  
"        sweet,  do.  

Bass,  striped,  fresh  

Raw... 
Raw... 
Broiled 
Boiled  . 
Roasted 
Roasted 
Broiled 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Fried.. 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Baked  . 
Baked  . 
Melted 
Raw  

Milk                

ii 

Beans,  pod  .  .     

Mutton,  fresh  

Roasted 
Broiled 
Boiled  . 
Raw 

Beef,  fresh,  lean,  rare. 

a          ii 

"        "          "     dry  

ii          ii 

"    steak  . 

Oysters,  fresh.      .... 

"    with  salt  only  

a          K 

Roasted 
Stewed 
Boiled  . 
Roasted 
Boiled  . 
Roasted 
Boiled  . 
Fried  . 
Broiled 
Raw  .. 
Broiled 
Boiled  . 
Baked  . 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Broiled 

Boiled. 

Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Fried  . 
Roasted 
Boiled  . 
Roasted 
Boiled. 
Broiled 
Fried  . 
Broiled 

"    with  mustard 

ii          it 

"    fresh,  lean  

Parsnips          

"    old,  hard,  salted.  

Pig,  sucking  .             

Beets  

Pigs'  feet,  soused  

Bread,  wheat,  fresh  

Pork,  fatandlean  

"      corn 

recently  salted  .. 

Butter        

ii             ii 

Cabbage  head  

a             u 
a             it 

"        with  vinegar  
<( 

Raw... 

Boiled  . 
Baked  . 
Boiled  . 
Fried.. 
Raw... 
Fricas'd 
Boiled  . 
Boiled  . 
Baked  . 
Baked  . 
Baked  . 
Boiled  . 
Roasted 
Roasted 
Boiled 
hard.. 
Boiled  . 
soft.. 
Fried  . 
Raw  .. 
Fried  . 
Boiled  . 
Roasted 
Roasted 
Broiled 
Broiled 

steak  

Cake,  sponge. 

Potatoes,  Irish 

Carrot,  orange.  . 

ii           ii 

Catfish  

Rice  

Cheese,  old,  strong  
Chicken,  full-grown 

Sago  

Salmon,  salted  

Codfish,  cured,  dry 

Sausage,  fresh  - 

Corn,  green,  and  beans..  . 
"     bread 

Soup,  beef,  vegetables     | 
and  bread  \ 

"     cake  

'*      chicken  

Custard         ... 

"      mutton  

Dumpling,  apple 

"      oyster  

Ducks,  domesticated. 

Suet,  beef,  fresh 

"       wild. 

"     mutton  

Eggs,  fresh  \ 

Tapioca  . 

( 

„              ,1                                        j 

Trout,  salmon,  fresh  

It              it 

Turkey,  domesticated  

u 

11              ii 

Flounder,  fresh 

"      wild  

Fowl,  domftstio. 

Turnips,  flat  .  

it            ii 

Veal,  fresh         .  

Goose  

ii        ii 

Lamb,  fresh    ..        

Venison  steak  

Liver,  beef  's,  fresh 

240  THE   DIGESTIVE   ORGANS. 

Kind  of  Food  Kequired — If  we  eat  only  those  articles 
most  easily  digested  the  digestive  powers  will  be  weakened  for 
want  of  exercise;  while  if  we  pursue  the  opposite  course  they  will 
be  exhausted  by  overwork.  The  kind  and  amount  of  food  should 
therefore  be  adapted  to  the  maintenance  of  the  digestive 
powers  when  in  health  and  to  their  gradual  invigoration  when 
debilitated.  However,  the  most  easily  digested  food  is  not  always 
best  for  a  person  recovering  from  sickness,  because  if  it  passes  too 
readily  through  the  digestive  process  it  may  bring  on  a  relapse  into 
the  original  disease.  Thus  water-gruel  is  often  better  for  a  conva- 
lescent than  beef -tea  and  fish,  though  the  latter  are  more  easily 
digested. 

Animal  or  Vegetable  Food — It  is  not  yet  well  settled 
which  of  these  is  better  adapted  to  nourish  man.  The  people  of  the 
torrid  zone  subsist  chiefly  on  vegetables,  and  a  large  proportion  of 
these  are  fruits;  while  those  of  the  frigid  zone  live  principally  on 
fish  and  flesh.  There  is  little  doubt  that  in  this  both  obey  the  con- 
dition of  health  peculiar  to  either  climate;  though  in  the  latter  very 
little  choice  is  possible.  It  would  seem  to  follow  then  that  a  mixed 
diet  of  animal  and  vegetable  food,  the  proportion  of  either  varying 
with  the  latitude,  is  best  for  the  inhabitants  of  more  temperate 
zones.  The  form  and  arrangement  of  the  human  teeth,  as  well  as 
the  structure  of  the  stomach  and  intestines,  would  perhaps  lead  us 
to  conclude  that  a  mixture  of  animal  and  vegetable  food  is  on  the 
whole  best  for  all,  wherever  they  may  happen  to  live. 

Adaptation  of  Food — The  distensible  character  of  the 
stomach  and  alimentary  canal  should  determine  this.  "While  the 
human  stomach  will  be  full  if  it  contain  but  a  gill,  it  may  be  so 
distended  as  to  hold  a  quart,  or  even  more.  The  intestines  also  are 
extremely  distensible.  Now,  if  this  distensible  quality  is  unused, 
as  it  must  be  if  only  nutritious  food  is  used,  they  become  at  last 
incapable  and  diseased.  The  digestive  organs  absolutely  require 
the  stimulus  of  distension  and  friction  caused  by  the  passage 
through  them  of  a  considerable  quantity  of  wholly  innutritions 
material.  This  is  the  reason  unbolted  flours  are  so  generally  pre- 
scribed for  dyspeptics;  and,  as  it  is  quite  evident  that  the  natural 
tendency  of  sedentary  habits  is  in  this  direction,  enfeebling  the 
appetite  and  the  whole  digestive  apparatus,  persons  so  employed 
ought  to  be  particularly  careful  on  this  point. 

Any  one  in  whom  there  appears  a  tendency  to  either  diarrhea 
or  constipation  may  generally  so  apply  this  principle  as  to  check 
the  tendency  and  be  restored  to  health  without  other  aid.  In  diar- 
rhea the  food  should  contain  a  very  small  proportion  of  waste  or 
innutritions  matter,  while  in  constipation  the  proportion  of  waste 
should  be  as  large  as  practicable. 

Season  and  Climate — These  should  always  be  considered 
in  the  selection  of  food.  In  cold  weather,  food  of  a  highly  stimu- 
lating character  may  be  used  almost  with  impunity  by  persons  to 


MANNER    OF    TAKING   1OOD.  24* 

whom  such  food  would  be  very  injurious,  and  even  highly  danger- 
ous, if  used  in  a  milder  temperature.  The  proportion  of  animal  to 
vegetable  food,  therefore,  should  be  greater  in  the  winter  and 
smaller  in  the  summer. 

Age  of  the  Eater — Every  one  understands  that  the  digest- 
ive organs  of  a  young  child  are  much  more  delicate  and  sensitive 
than  those  of  an  adult,  and  that  they  cannot  therefore  bear  the 
same  strong  and  rough  food.  This  is  true  also  of  a  very  aged  per- 
son, who  seems  in  body  as  in  mind  to  experience  a  second  child- 
hood'. A  nutritious,  unstimulating,  vegetable  diet,  as  soon  as  warm 
weather  sets  in,  is  very  important  to  those  whose  digestive  organs 
are  highly  impressible  or  diseased. 

Modifying  Habits — This  influence  is  very  powerful.  The 
custom  makes  the  man.  If  one  who  has  been  used  to  a  vegetable  diet 
change  suddenly  to  animal  food,  or  vice  versa,  the  whole  system 
receives  a  shock,  and  disease  is  likely  to  follow,  especially  of  the 
digestive  organs.  If  a  change  in  the  manner  of  living  is  necessary, 
it  should  be  brought  about  very  gradually.  Even  a  change  from  a 
bad  to  a  good  habit  may  be  too  sudden  and  violent. 

Food  and  Temperament — It  is  obvious  that  a  food  quite 
proper  for  one  temperament  would  be  entirely  too  stimulating  for 
another,  and  the  reverse  of  this  is  also  true;  that  is,  it  might  be  too 
little  stimulating  for  another.  People  of  dull  sensations  and  slow 
movements,  as  a  rule,  will  be  benefited  by  a  large  proportion  of 
animal  food ;  while  quick,  susceptible  and  nervous  persons  require 
a  nutritious  and  unstimulating  vegetable  diet. 


MANNER  OF  TAKING  FOOD. 

This  is  of  very  great  practical  importance,  as  the  health  of  the 
digestive  organs  very  largely  depends  upon  it;  and  this  a  thing  so 
fixed  and  certain  that  circumstances  need  hardly  ever  modify  it. 

Regularity  of  Eating — The  character  of  the  food,  and  the 
age,  health,  exercise  and  habits  of  the  individual,  should  determine 
the  intervals  between  meals.  Every  one  will  understand  that  the 
digestive  process  is  much  more  rapid  and  energetic  in  the  young, 
active  and  vigorous  than  in  the  aged,  indolent  and  feeble,  and  food 
must,  in  consequence,  be  taken  more  frequently  by  the  former  than 
by  the  latter.  Food  may  be  digested  in  one  hour  in  a  young  and 
vigorous  person,  which  would  require  four  or  five  hours  in  others. 
However,  the  average  time  of  digestion  will  be  from  two  to  four 
hours,  and  the  stomach  will  require  from  one  to  three  hours  to 
recruit  its  exhausted  powers  after  the  labor  of  digesting  a  meal, 
before  it  is  well  prepared  to  enter  upon  a  new  task  of  the  same 
kind. 

Not  too  Frequent — The  secretion  of  gastric  juice  will  be 
insufficient,  and  the  contraction  of  the  muscular  fibres  too  feeble  and 


242  MANNER   OF   TAKING    FOOD. 

imperfect,  rightly  to  perform  the  work  of  digestion  if  food  is  again 
taken  before  the  stomach  has  had  time  to  regain  its  tone  and  energy. 
If  taken  before  the  work  of  digesting  the  previous  meal  has  been 
completed,  the  effects  will  be  still  worse,  because  the  partially 
digested  food  becomes  mixed  with  that  last  taken,  and  the  stomach 
is  burdened  with  the  whole  mass,  which  has  become  at  once  too 
large  for  its  already  fatigued  and  exhausted  forces.  The  intervals 
between  meals  should  therefore  be  long  enough  for  the  whole  quan- 
tity to  be  digested,  and  for  a  sufficient  period  of  repose  of  the 
exhausted  organs.  The  importance  of  these  suggestions  increases  in 
proportion  to  the  feebleness  of  the  person  and  the  debility  of  the 
stomach.  They  should  be  regarded  especially  in  the  feeding  of 
infants  and  older  children.  Persons  recovering  from  severe  illness 
should  pay  special  heed  to  them  if  they  wish  to  regain  flesh  and 
strength  rapidly.  The  rapidity  of  the  digestive  process,  other  things 
being  equal,  is  in  proportion  to  the  habitual  activity  of  the  life,  and 
persons  of  sedentary  habits  are  therefore  more  liable  to  eat  too  often 
than  others  of  more  busy  and  stirring  pursuits,  and  the  consequen- 
ces with  the  former  are  worse. 

Mastication — This  should  be  as  nearly  complete  as  possible; 
that  is,  all  solid  articles  of  food  should  be  reduced  to  a  state  of  com- 
parative fineness  by  chewing  before  they  are  swallowed.  The 
gastric  fluid  will  then  mix  with  it  more  readily,  and  act  more  vigor- 
ously in  reducing  it  to  chyme.  "  Bolting,3'  that  is  swallowing  food 
slightly  masticated,  tends  to  derange  the  digestive  apparatus  and 
impair  the  nutritive  powers. 

Motion  of  the  Jaws — This  should  be  slow  rather  than 
quick,  so  that  the  salivary  glands  may  have  time  to  secrete  a  suffi- 
cient quantity  of  saliva  to  moisten  the  food.  If  the  food  is  swallowed 
unmoistened  by  saliva  the  digestion  is  retarded;  besides  in  rapid 
eating  more  food  is  taken  than  the  system  demands,  or  than  can  be 
easily  digested.  Laborers  and  business  men,  as  well  as  people  of 
more  leisure,  should  have  ample  time  for  taking  their  meals. 
Imperfect  mastication  is  a  potent  cause  of  dyspepsia. 

No  Drinking-  at  Meals — The  use  of  tea,  coffee,  water  or 
any  other  fluid,  is  not  required  by  nature's  laws  while  taking  a  meal> 
because  the  salivary  glands  are  intended  to  supply  fluid  to  moisten 
the  solid  food.  "  Washing  down "  the  food  with  drink  instead 
of  slowly  moistening  it  with  saliva,  tends  to  produce  disease 
not  only  in  the  salivary  organs  by  leaving  them  in  a  state  of  com- 
parative inactivity,  but  in  the  stomach  also  by  the  deficiency  of  the 
salivary  stimulus.  Besides,  large  quantities  of  fluids  used  as  drinks 
unnaturally  distend  the  stomach  and  lessen  the  energy  of  the  gastric 
juice  by  diluting  it.  These  drinks  when  taken  into  the  stomach 
must  be  removed  by  absorption  before  the  digestion  of  the  food  can 
be  even  commenced.  Drinks  should  never  be  placed  on  the  table 
until  the  solid  food  is  eaten.  The  horse  will  never  voluntarily  leave 
his  provender  nor  the  ox  his  hay,  to  wash  it  down.  If  we  would  be 


CONDITION   OF   THE   SYSTEM.  243 

as  healthy  as  these  animals,  we  should  be  as  natural  in  our  habits  of 
taking  food.  Drinking  largely  at  meals  is  a  mere  habit,  and  a  most 
unnatural  and  unhealthy  one. 

Thirst — This  sensation  does  not  always  arise  from  the  demand 
for  fluids  to  increase  the  water  of  the  blood,  as  in  desire  for  drink 
which  accompanies  free  perspiration;  in  this  case,  water  or  some 
other  drink  is  absolutely  necessary ;  but  it  often  results  from  fever 
or  local  disease  of  the  parts  connected  with  the  throat.  In  these 
instances  thirst  may  be  allayed  by  chewing  some  hard  substance,  such 
as  a  dry  cracker.  This  excites  a  secretion  from  the  salivary  glands 
which  removes  the  sensation.  In  thirst,  from  a  heated  condition  of 
the  system,  this  practice  affords  relief  and  is  safe,  while  the  practice 
of  drinking  large  quantities  of  cold  fluids  is  unsafe,  and  should  never 
be  indulged. 

Hot  Food  and  Drink — It  should  not  be  taken  very  hot. 
When  this  is  done,  the  vessels  of  the  mucous  membrane  of  the  gums, 
mouth  and  stomach  are  unduly  stimulated  for  a  short  time;  this  is 
followed  by  a  loss  of  tone  and  by  debility  of  these  parts.  The  prac- 
tice is  a  fruitful  cause  of  spongy  gums,  decayed  teeth,  sore  mouth 
and  indigestion.  But  neither  should  it  betaken  very  cold.  If  a  con- 
siderable quantity  of  very  cold  food  or  liquid  be  taken  into  the 
stomach,  the  tone  of  the  system  will  be  impaired  and  the  health 
endangered  by  the  sudden  abstraction  of  heat  from  the  coats  of  the 
stomach  and  surrounding  organs,  to  impart  warmth  to  the  cold  food 
or  drink.  This  arrests  the  digestive  process  and  the  food  is  kept  in 
the  stomach  too  long  and  produces  oppression  and  irritation.  Food 
and  drink  warmed,  rather  than  heated,  are  best  suited  to  the  natural 
condition  of  the  digestive  organs. 

It  may  have  been  observed  that  the  inferior  animals,  as  well  as 
man,  are  injuriously  affected  when  a  bad  quality  of  food  is  taken 
into  the  stomach,  or  taken  in  an  improper  manner.  Cows  fed  on 
unhealthy  slops,  as  they  are  likely  to  be  in  cities,  decay  and  go  dry 
in  about  two  years.  Is  the  milk  of  these  diseased  animals  a  safe 
nourishment  for  children? 


CONDITION  OF  THE  SYSTEM. 

Violent  Exertion — Severe  exercise  of  either  mind  or  body 
should  not  be  taken  immediately  before  or  after  eating,  because  all 
organs  when  in  action  require  and  receive  more  blood  and  nervous 
fluid  than  when  at  rest.  Of  the  brain,  muscles  and  vocal  organs, 
this  is  especially  true;  and  whatever  of  unusual  supply  they  receive 
must  be  taken  from  other  parts  of  the  system.  Of  course,  then, 
the  parts  from  which  these  are  drawn  must  be  correspondingly 
weakened.  Again,  after  such  an  extraordinary  local  demand  and 
supply  some  time  must  elapse  before  the  tide  can  be  arrested  and 
turned  to  other  organs,  so  as  to  re-establish  the  equilibrium  of  the 


244  CONDITION    OF   THE   SYSTEM. 

system.  Severe  exertion,  therefore,  of  any  kind  should  never  be 
made  within  a  period  varying  from  thirty  to  sixty  minutes  of  the 
time  of  taking  a  meal.  This  interval  may  be  passed  in  cheerful 
amusement  or  conversation.  The  prevailing  practice  among  all 
sorts  of  people  of  passing  at  once  from  severe  employment  to  meals 
and  from  meals  back  to  work  does  much  to  undermine  the 
health  of  all  the  mental  and  physical  laborers  of  this  country. 

To  satisfy  himself  of  the  soundness  of  this  theory  an  English- 
man had  two  dogs  fed  on  the  same  article  of  food,  and  while  he 
permitted  one  of  them  to  remain  quiet,  he  sent  the  other  in  pur- 
suit of  game.  At  the  expiration  of  an  hour  he  had  both  dogs 
killed.  Tne  stomach  of  the  one  that  had  remained  at  rest  was  nearly 
empty,  the  food  having  been  properly  changed  and  carried  into  the 
alimentary  canal;  while,  in  the  stomach  of  the  dog  that  had  been 
running,  the  food  remained  in  nearly  the  same  state  in  which  it  had 
been  eaten.  The  same  fact  is  true  with  man,  with  this  difference, 
that  his  organs  being  more  delicate  he  is  more  liable  to  deep  and 
permanent  injury  from  a  similar  cause.  The  Spanish  "  siesta,"  or 
after-dinner  sleep,  would  be  no  bad  custom  to  engraft  upon  the 
habits  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race.  It  is  true  that  in  some  instances 
of  strong  health  and  constitution,  persons  may  seem  to  violate  the 
law  with  impunity;  but  outraged  Nature  will  sooner  or  later  have 
her  revenge.  The  Spanish  custom  might,  perhaps,  be  substituted 
and  improved  by  an  hour  of  gentle  exercise  or  pleasant  recreation 
before  and  after  meals,  as  these  facilitate  digestion  and  help  to 
sweep  "  the  cobwebs  from  the  brain."  No  judicious  horse-master 
rides  or  drives  his  animals  as  soon  as  they  have  swallowed  their 
food,  because  he  knows  that  this  makes  them  dull  and  sluggish  and 
tends  to  impair  their  efficiency.  What  a  pity  that  he  cannot  be 
induced  to  treat  himself  as  kindly. 

The  Passions— All  have  observed  their  influence  upon  the 
appetite.  Let  a  man,  sitting  at  table  and  beginning  the  enjoyment 
of  a  hearty  meal,  receive  suddenly-  intelligence  of  the  aeath  or 
dangerous  illness  of  a  dear  friend,  or  be  made  violently  angry  or 
unusually  excited  in  any  other  way,  and  note  the  effect  upon  his 
appetite.  It  disappears  as  if  by  magic.  This  is  merely  because  the 
blood  and  nervous  fluid  have  been  drawn  away  from  the  stomach  to 
supply  the  violent  demands  of  those  other  organs  which  were 
roused  to  action  by  the  stimulus  of  passion.  Let  the  passion  be 
calmed  and  a  proper  interval  elapse  and  he  will  turn  hungrily  to  his 
meal.  This  enows  the  importance  of  shutting  out  the  "  shop " 
from  the  meal ;  of  avoiding  at  that  hour  absorbing  thoughts  and 
discussions ;  and  that  every  one  who  appears  at  the  board  should 
show  only  the  lightest  and  sunniest  phase  of  his  temper  and  char- 
acter. 

Prostration  of  the  Nervous  System — Indigestion  from 
this  cause  should  receive  very  careful  attention.  The  food  should 
be  simple,  nutritious,  moderate  in  quantity,  and  taken  at  regular 


CONDITION   OF   THE    SYSTEM.  245 

intervals.  The  nervous  prostration  is  increased  by  large  quantities 
of  stimulating  food  taken  frequently.  That  the  brain  may  be  ex- 
cited to  a  natural  and  healthy  action  and  so  impart  the  needed  stim- 
ulus to  the  digestive  organs,  open-air  exercise  should  be  combined 
with  cheerful  conversation. 

Food  before  Retiring — Nothing  should  be  eaten  for  at 
least  three  hours  before  going  to  bed.  Unpleasant  dreams  or  colic- 
pains  are  frequent  effects  of  going  directly  to  bed  after  a  hearty 
meal.  The  reason  of  this  is,  the  brain  becomes  partially  dormant 
by  sleep  and  thus  fails  to  afford  the  digestive  organs  the  requisite 
nervous  stimulus.  As  a  consequence  the  food  lies  undigested  on 
the  stomach,  producing  local  oppression  and  irritation. 

A  physician  of  our  acquaintance  was  called  on  by  a  famous 
hunter  of  the  Virginia  mountains  for  a  prescription  for  nightmare 
— not  to  cure,  but  to  cause  it.  His  old  woman,  he  said,  complained 
mightily  of  it,  but  he  thought  she  was  shamming  to  excite  sym- 
pathy. He  would  like  to  have  it  once,  just  to  know  what  it  was. 
The  doctor  directed  him  to  go  home,  spend  the  next  day  in  hunting, 
and  just  before  going  to  bed  at  night  to  eat  as  much  as  he  wanted 
of  bacon  and  cabbage.  When  his  rueful  face  next  appeared  in  the 
physician's  office,  he  said,  "Doctor,  I  know  all  about  it,  and  the 
old.  woman  wasn't  shamming  a  bit." 

Small  Quantities  of  Food — Only  those  should  be  taken 
of  a  mild,  unstimulating  character,  when  the  general  system  is 
feeble  and  the  digestive  organs  weak.  To  a  half-famished  man,  or 
one  recovering  from  dangerous  illness,  this  rule  is  imperative.  Too 
much  food  will  then  almost  certainly  kill.  The  weak  stomach,  after 
its  long  inaction,  is  as  unfit  for  hard  labor  as  are  the  muscles.  Un- 
der these  circumstances  knowledge  and  prudence,  rather  than  appe- 
tite, should  direct  the  giving  of  food.  It  is  a  popular  fallacy  that 
"food  never  does  harm  when  the  appetite  calls  for  it."  The  animal 
and  vegetable  broths  are  a  convenient  form  of  food  in  cases  of  great 
prostration,  when  the  system  needs  immediate  nourishment,  be- 
cause liquids  are  more  rapidly  removed  from  the  stomach  by  absorp- 
tion. 

The  Skin  and  Digestion — It  is  an  important  fact,  though 
few  people  seem  to  know  it,  that  the  condition  of  the  skin  exerts  a 
powerful  influence  on  the  digestive  organs.  The  action  of  the 
stomach  and  its  associate  organs  is  diminished  whenever  free  per- 
spiration is  checked,  either  by  want  of  cleanliness  or  chills.  Many 
liver  and  stomach  complaints  owe  their  origin  to  this  cause.  Many 
diseases  of  the  alimentary  canal,  also  commonly  called  "summer- 
complaints,"  might  be  prevented  by  attention  to  clothing  and  bath- 
ing. 

Tight  Clothing  Impairs  Digestion — The  ribs  are  raised, 
and  the  central  part  of  the  diaphragm  lowered  from  one  to  two 
inches  at  each  full  drawing  of  the  breath.  This  depression  is  accom- 
panied by  a  relaxation  of  the  outer  abdominal  walls.  When  the 


246  CONDITION    OF   THE    SYSTEM. 

breath  is  thrown  out  the  abdominal  vessels  contract,  the  ribs  are 
depressed,  the  diaphragm  relaxes,  and  its  central  parts  ascend.  These 
movements  cause  that  raising  and  lowering  of  the  stomach,  liver, 
etc.,  which  form  the  natural  stimulus  of  these  organs.  Of  course, 
these  movements  cannot  take  place  freely  in  persons  who  dress 
tightly,  and  the  tone  and  vigor  of  the  digestive  organs  in  those  per- 
sons is  consequently  impaired.  A  confined  waist  will  not  permit  a 
full  and  deep  inspiration;  and  thus  it  is  that  tight  dressing  soon 
enfeebles  and  destroys  the  digestive  functions. 

Relation  of  Pure  Air  to  Digestion — A  keen  appetite 
and  strong  digestion  depend  greatly  on  pure  air.  Pure  blood  can- 
not exist  in  the  system  except  when  we  breathe  a  pure  air,  and  the 
digestive  organs  need  not  only  the  stimulus  of  blood,  but  of  pure 
blood.  It  has  been  noticed  that  the  mouth  and  throat  of  those  per- 
sons who  sleep  in  small  and  badly  ventilated  rooms,  are  dry  and 
unpleasant  in  the  morning  and  they  have  little  or  no  appetite,  and 
this  is  the  reason  of  it ;  impure  blood  lessens  the  desire  for  food  and 
weakens  the  digestive  organs.  The  following  incidents  will  indicate 
this. 

It  is  said  of  an  innkeeper,  in  London,  on  no  less  an  authority 
than  that  of  Dr.  Reid,  in  his  work  on  the  "  Ventilation  of  Rooms," 
that  when  he  spread  a  public  dinner,  he  always  did  so  in  a  low  and 
ill-ventilated  basement  room,  and  that  he  assigned,  as  his  reason  for 
this,  that  his  guests  consumed  only  about  half  as  much  food  and 
wine  as  they  would  have  done  if  more  pleasantly  situated. 

It  was  stated  before  a  committee  of  the  British  Parliament,  by 
a  manufacturer,  that  he  had  taken  away  an  arrangement  for  ventila- 
ting his  factory,  because  he  noticed  that  his  hands  ate  much  more 
after  his  mill  was  ventilated,  and  in  effect  that  he  could  not  afford 
to  have  them  breathe  pure  air.  The  impure  air  of  the  rooms  they 
occupy  causes  many  of  the  cases  of  indigestion  among  clergymen, 
seamstresses,  school-teachers,  sedentary  mechanics  and  factory  oper- 
atives, and  they  may  be  prevented  or  cured  by  attending  to  ventila- 
tion. 

Evacuation — This  is  a  daily  necessity  for  the  preservation  of 
health.  There  is  very  frequently  an  inactive  or  costive  condition  of 
the  alimentary  canal,  in  chronic  diseases  of  the  digestive  organs. 
This  may  always  be  relieved  by  friction  over  the  abdominal  organs, 
and  by  making  an  effort,  at  some  stated  period  of  each  day  (evening 
is  best),  to  evacuate  the  residuum.  Regard  should  be  especially  had 
to  regularity  in  this  matter  in  acute  diseases,  such  a's  fevers.  For 
those  afflicted  with  piles,  the  best  time  for  evacuating  the  bowels  is 
immediately  before  retiring  for  the  night;  for  the  reason  that  during 
the  night,  while  the  body  is  in  a  recumbent  posture,  the  protruding 
part  returns  to  its  proper  place,  and  the  surrounding  organs  acquire 
added  tone  and  strength  to  retain  it  there.  The  bladder,  as  well  as 
the  intestinal  canal,  should  be  regularly  and  frequently  evacuated 
Most  distressing  and  incurable  complaints  are  caused  by  bad  habits 


THE   MUSCLES.  247 

and  false  delicacy  in  this  particular.     Teachers  should  be  especially 
careful,  in  this  respect,  with  regard  to  their  younger  pupils. 


THE  MUSCLES. 

The  Law — That  whenever  a  muscle  is  called  into  use,  its 
fibres  increase  in'thickness,  and  that  it  correspondingly  diminishes 
with  disease,  is  the  law  of  the  muscular  system.  The  force  of  action 
of  a  muscle  is  proportioned  to  this  thickness.  In  other  words,  the 
action  and  power  of  any  organ  measure  each  other.  In  order,  then, 
that  the  muscular  system  may  be  prepared  to  meet  the  demands  of 
nature  and  occasion,  it  must  be  exercised. 

Limits  of  the  Law — These  are  full  growth,  or  the  matur- 
ity of  life  and  power.  Whenever  the  muscles  act,  the  flow  of  blood 
is  increased  in  the  arteries  and  veins.  This  increased  flow  causes  a 
more  rapid  deposit  of  the  matter  of  which  the  muscles  are  composed. 
The  deposit  of  new  material  will  be  in  excess  of  that  removed,  and 
the  size  and  energy  of  the  vessels  increased,  if  the  exercise  is  equal 
to  the  power  of  the  system,  feo  the  muscles  become  strong  by  use, 
or  labor. 

Excess — Exercise,  either  for  pleasure  or  profit,  should  never 
be  carried  to  the  point  of  exhaustion — though  this  should  be  distin- 
tinguished  from  fatigue — if  one  wishes  to  secure  their  utmost 
capacity.  The  hard  labor  frequently  diminishes  the  weight,  by 
several  pounds,  within  a  few  weeks.  This  is  also  illustrated  by  the 
attenuated  frames  of  overtasked  domestic  animals.  The  loss,  in 
these  instances,  exceeds  the  new  deposits  of  material.  In  a  word, 
the  muscles  are  lessened  in  size  and  diminished  in  power,  whenever 
the  exercise  is  continued  so  long  as  to  produce  a  feeling  of  exhaus- 
tion. 

The  Practical  Inference — The  strength  should  be  the 
measure  of  exertion.  Any  other  rule  will  fail  to  invigorate  the 
system.  Exercise  and  labor  must  therefore  be  adapted  to  the 
strength  of  the  individual.  If  a  mile  of  riding  or  walking  cause 
slight  fatigue,  this  may  be  beneficial,  while  the  exhaustion  occas- 
ioned by  doubling  the  distance  may  prove  highly  injurious.  It  is 
therefore  plain  that  the  same  amount  of  exercise  will  not  do  for  dif- 
ferent people. 

Rest — The  long  strain  on  a  muscle  enfeebles  its  action  and 
impairs  its  contractibility.  One  can  hold  the  arm  extended  but  a 
short  time,  whatever  effort  he  makes.  This  holding  out  of  the  arm, 
with  a-  book  in  the  hand,  is  sometimes  inflicted  as  a  penalty  in 
schools  and  it  is  a  severe  one.  Most  boys  would  prefer  a  sound 
whipping.  The  law  of  health  is  that  relaxation  must  soon  follow 
contraction;  or  in  other  words,  that  rest  must  follow  labor. 

School — Frequent,  though  short,  recesses  are  necessary  for 
small  and  feeble  children ;  the  younger  and  feebler  the  children, 


248  THE   MUSCLES. 

the  greater  the  necessity.  This  is  founded  on  the  organic 
law  that  muscular  action  must  be  alternated  by  rest.  Any  one  may 
notice  that  the  small  children  in  a  school  room,  after  sitting  a  short 
time,  become  restless.  A  change  of  position,  for  a  short  time,  will 
enable  their  imperfectly  developed  muscles  to  regain  their  strength 
when  they  will  again  support  the  spinal  column  without  pain. 

Exhaustion — This  is  the  constant  and  necessary  effect  of  con- 
tinuous muscular  contraction.  No  difference  how  seemingly  light 
and  easy  the  exertion,  its  continuance  becomes,  after  a  time,  intol- 
erably wearisome.  The  mere  motion  of  a  finger,  if  long  continued, 
exhausts  the  whole  frame.  Change  of  employment  brings  a  new 
set  of  muscles  into  play,  and  is  often  equivalent  to  rest. 

The  Utmost  Muscular  Capacity — This  is  to  be  attained 
not  by  prolonged  exertion,  but  by  taking  sufficient  time  for  rest.  Of 
two  men  of  equal  strength,  the  judicious  and  understanding  one, 
who  never  hurries  and  who  rests  at  regular  intervals  when  the  mus- 
cles require  relaxation,  will  accomplish  far  more  labor,  in  a  pro- 
tracted time,  than  the  nervous,  over-strained  and  long-continued 
exertions  of  his  competitor.  This  principle  may  be  profitably 
applied  to  the  labor  of  domestic  animals,  as  to  all  other  kinds  of 
employment.  Convalescing  invalids  frequently  suffer  relapses  from 
inattention  to  this  law. 

A  Common  Experience — Neither  growing  youth  nor  habitu- 
ally hard-working  men  can  endure  the  severe  muscular  strain  which 
can  easily  be  borne  by  those  who  are  at  once  mature  and  unexhaust- 
ed. Napoleon  I.  complained  that  his  boy-conscripts  could  not  bear 
the  severe  marches  of  his  campaigns  and  in  our  own  war  between 
the  States,  the  young  men  from  the  towns  and  cities  were  found 
capable  of  sustaining  vastly  more  hardships  than  the  young  men 
from  the  country.  This  was  owing,  in  the  first  instance,  to  imma- 
turity, and  in  the  second,  to  the  habitual  exhaustion  of  the  farm- 
laborer. 

Graduation  of  Exertion — After  rest,  the  first  motions 
should  be  slow,  and  the  increase  to  strong  or  violent  exertion,  very 
gradual.  Of  a  task  requiring  several  hours  for  its  completion,  con- 
siderably less  than  half  should  be  performed  in  the  first  half  of  the 
allotted  time.  On  this  plan,  we  snould  conduct  the  labor  of  domes- 
tic animals.  The  reason  for  this  is  that  the  muscles  require  more 
blood  and  nervous  fluid  when  in  action,  than  when  at  rest;  and  as 
the  circulation  of  these  fluids  can  only  be  increased  gradually,  it 
follows  that  sudden  and  violent  muscular  exertions  have  an  effect 
similar  to  that  of  working  machinery  unoiled;  that  is,  the  friction 
of  the  parts  consumes  the  very  substance  of  the  machinery. 

Gradual  Rest — This  is  also  important.  If  one  has  been  mak- 
ing violent  or  long-continued  exertions,  it  is  better  to  substitute 
some  other  or  gentler  exercise  than  to  turn  immediately  to  rest.' 
Thus  time  is  allowed  for  the  reflux  of  the  blood  and  nervous  fluids 
into  their  ordinary  and  more  diffused  channels,  instead  of  allowing 


THE   MUSCLES.  249 

them  to  stand  and  stagnate,  so  to  speak,  when  the  muscles  cease  to 
use  them.  The  stiffness  and  soreness  of  the  muscles  after  rest  is  an 
evidence  that  the  change  from  exertion  to  repose  was  too  sudden. 
If  the  skin  be  covered  with  perspiration,  produced  by  the  severity 
of  the  labor,  this  suggestion  is  so  much  the  more  important. 
Never  sit  or  lie  down  to  rest  in  this  state.  It  is  the  well-known 
and  proper  practice  of  great  walkers  and  other  athletes  to  have 
themselves  well  rubbed  down,  like  race-horses,  before  they  go  to  rest. 

Pure  Blood — This  affords  the  highest  muscular  stimulus; 
pure  blood  can  only  come  from  a  strong  and  healthy  digestion  and 
this  again  depends  on  a  clean  and  properly  warmed  skin,  pure  air, 
abundant  sunlight  and  the  free  and  unrestricted  movement  of  the 
ribs,  diaphragm  and  lungs.  It  is  of  great  practical  importance  to 
both  men  and  women  to  observe  these  conditions,  whatever  may  be 
their  vocation  or  mode  of  life. 

Open-air  Exercise — This  is  important  for  the  reason  that  the 
purer  the  air  we  breathe  the  more  stimulating  will  be  the  blood 
supplied  to  the  muscles,  and  the  longer  continued  may  be  their  exer- 
tion without  fatigue  or  injury.  Thus  also  we  see  the  importance  of 
thoroughly  ventilating  all  inhabited  rooms  and  especially  sick- 
rooms. The  patient  can  sit  up  longer  when  the  air  is  pure  and  he 
finds  his  strength  and  appetite  in  every  way  improved.  This  is  the 
reason  a  patient  can  sit  up  longer  while  riding  in  a  carriage  than  in 
an  easy  chair  in  the  room  where  he  has  been  ill ;  it  is  the  difference 
made  by  pure  and  impure  air. 

Light — Exercise  should  be  taken  as  much  as  possible  in  the 
light  of  day,  and  unless  the  sultriness  of  the  hour  or  season  forbid, 
in  the  full  sunlight.  Men  and  animals,  as  well  as  plants,  require 
the  stimulus  of  this  agent.  It  would  be  well  if  all  shops,  kitchens 
and  sitting-rooms  could  be  situated  on  the  sunny  side  of  the  house. 
Students  especially  should  take  their  exercise  during  the  day  and 
laborers  shun  night-tasks.  Like  plants  that  grow  in  the  shade, 
persons  who  dwell  in  dark  rooms  are  paler  and  less  vigorous  than 
others. 

Regular  and  Frequent  Exercise — Bays  of  severe  toil, 
followed  by  days  of  idleness — sucji  is  the  custom  of  the  savage  and 
unreasonable  man.  Exercise,  on  the  other  hand,  should  be  regular 
and  frequent.  A  weekly  fast  of  twenty -four  hours  is  not  more  absurd 
and  unnatural  than  a  weekly  suspension  of  exercise  for  a  like  period. 
It  is  not  more  true — though  a  matter  of  common  experience  and 
observation — that  people  who  practice  fasting,  ruin  their  health 
thereby,  than  that  those  who  abstain  from  daily  exertion  in- 
jure themselves  correspondingly.  The  late  Thomas  Carlyle  said 
ne  came  out  of  a  three-days'  fast  with  a  Devil  of  Dyspepsia  that 
haunted  and  cursed  his  whole  life ;  and  many  a  man  and  woman,  if 
they  only  knew  it,  have  emerged  from  corresponding  periods  of 
idleness  with  the  twin  of  that  same  Devil  of  Dyspepsia.  It  is  true 
that  the  evil  consequences  of  neglect  of  exercise  steal  more  slowly 


250  THE   MUSCLES. 

and  gradually  upon  their  victim;  but  they  are  not  the  less  danger- 
ous  or  deadly,  and  sooner  or  later  they  are  manifested  in  muscular 
weakness,  irritability  and  dyspepsia. 

Kind  of  Exercise — That  species  is  best  which  calls  into  ac- 
tion the  greatest  number  of  muscles.  For  this  purpose  farm  labor 
and  domestic  employments,  care  being  taken  that  neither  is  pursued 
to  the  point  of  drudgery,  are  the  best  as  vocations;  and  fencing, 
rowing,  archery,  quoits  and  dancing,  where  the  place  is  open  and 
the  air  pure,  are  the  best  among  the  pastimes.  It  is  all-important 
that  every  part  of  the  muscular  system  should  have  its  proper  share 
of  exercise. 

The  Proper  Hour — While  this  must  depend  largely  upon 
circumstances,  as  a  general  rule  morning  is  better  than  evening, 
when  the  air  is  pure  and  the  ground  dry;  because  the  physical 
powers  are  greatest  in  the  morning.  Shortly  before  or  after  meal-Jime 
severe  exertion  should  be  avoided,  though  gentle,  recreative  exercise  is 
better  than  complete  idleness  on  either  of  these  occasions.  So,  severe 
mental  toil  should  be  hedged  about  by  a  similar  period  of  recreation, 
separating  it  from  violent  physical  exercise.  Where  circumstances 
will  at  all  permit  it  is  best  to  observe  these  distinctions  of  time. 

Effect  of  Sleep  on  the  Muscles — The  wearied  and  ex- 
hausted condition  of  watchers,  night-police  and  others  who  spend 
a  part  or  the  whole  of  the  night  in  some  active  employment,  illus- 
trates the  fact  that  it  is  not  well,  if  it  can  be  avoided,  to  invert  the 
common  hours  of  rest  and  labor.  The  reason  of  this  must  lie  in 
the  fact  that  the  quality  of  the  day-sleep  is  not  equal  to  that  of  the 
night;  it  is  neither  so  sound  nor  so  refreshing.  The  quiet  hours  of 
night  seem  sacred  to  repose,  and  the  alternation  of  day  and  night 
seems  specially  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  system.  The  muscles 
require  sleep  to  restore  their  wasted  energies,  and  the  best  sleep  is 
their  best  restorative. 

Compression — Any  compression  is  injurious  to  the  strength 
and  tone  of  the  muscles  to  which  it  is  long  applied,  for  the  reason 
that  it  prevents  the  free  passage  to  them  and  through  them  of  the 
blood  which  is  their  only  source  of  supply.  This  may  be  illustrated 
by  the  case  of  a  man  with  a  broken  limb;  the  compression  of  the 
bandages  lessens  in  a  little  while  the  size  of  the  limb,  and  this  can 
not  be  restored  until  they  have  been  removed.  In  this  way,  tight 
dressing  enfeebles,  and  in  the  end  paralyzes  the  muscles  of  the  back 
and  produces  curvature  of  the  spine,  projecting  shoulders  and  dis- 
eased lungs.  Every  unyielding  substance,  such  as  whalebone,  wnod 
and  steel,  should  be  banished  from  the  toilet  as  enemies  of  life. 

Mind  and  Muscle — A  full,  nervous  impulse  is  essential  to 
the  most  energetic  muscular  action,  and  this  the  mind  alone  can 
supply.  This  is  the  secret  of  the  preternatural  strength  of  anger, 
and  of  other  great  excitements.  So,  the  tone  and  contractile  energy 
of  the  muscular  system  are  always,  though  in  a  less  degree,  depend- 
ent upon  the  co-operation  of  the  mind.  Every  one  has  experienced 


THE   MUSCLES.  251 

the  fact  that  less  fatigue  attends  and  follows  exertion  under  a  buoy- 
ant and  healthy  mental  stimulus,  than  without  it.  While  reluc- 
tant labor  is  exhausting,  cheerful  and  willing  labor  leaves  hardly  a 
trace  of  toil.  A  successful  sportsman  pursues  his  game  without 
any  sense  of  fatigue,  while,  if  unsuccessful,  he  finds  it  a  task  to 
drag  himself  along.  In  war,  when  the  long  march  seems  to  have 
exhausted  every  muscular  energy  of  the  tired  troops,  let  but  the 
enemy  .appear  and  every  one  is  on  the  alert  and  ready  for  vigorous 
action ;  while  should  the  alarm  prove  false  the  mental  stimulus  is 
withdrawn  and  lassitude  again  falls  upon  the  army.  Therefore  it  is 
that  more  depends  upon  the  habitual  spirit  of  the  soldier  than  upon 
the  bulk  and  strength  of  his  muscles,  and  that  striplings  have  so  of- 
ten out- wearied  and  out-marched  the  sturdiest  veteran  in  the  ranks. 
So  in  the  daily  vocations  of  life,  if  the  mind  have  some  cheerful  or 
noble  incentive  to  toil,  the  tiresomeness  of  labor  is  greatly  dimin- 
ished. Those  men  are  the  true  captains  in  the  army  of  labor  who 
are  capable  of  inspiring  the  workmen  whom  they  control  with  a 
cheerful  and  willing  spirit.  One  such  foreman  or  overseer  is  worth 
for  the  interest  of  his  employer  half  a  dozen  of  the  dull  or  driving 
sort.  Hence  also  walking  for  mere  exercise — though  this  is  better 
than  no  exercise  of  the  muscles — is  comparatively  irksome  and  un- 
profitable. Let  your  daily  walk  have  some  errand  or  objective  point, 
to  which  the  mind  can  look  with  interest,  and  health  and  strength 
will  more  speedily  result. 


THINGS    WOKTH    KNOWING. 

THINGS  WORTH  KNOWING. 


What  our  Whiskies  and  Teas  are  Made  of. 

An  analytical  chemist  lately  made  a  number  of  investigations 
into  the  composition  of  the  different  kinds  of  whisky  and  tea  as 
sold  in  the  city  of  Glasgow.  The  result  of  his  examination  of  these 
articles,  procured  indiscriminately  from  retail  shops,  discloses  a  state 
of  matters  sufficiently  shocking  to  deter  many  people  from  ever 
indulging  in  either  of  these  popular  beverages  again  without  pre- 
viously submitting  them  to  a  chemical  analysis. 

The  adulterants  found  in  whisky  were  fusil  oil,  naptha,  sul- 
phuric and  hydrochloric  acids,  sulphates  of  copper  and  zinc,  shellac, 
turpentine,  etc.  These  ingredients  it  appears  are  added  to  the 
genuine  article  to  enable  the  dealer  to  mix  with  it  a  larger  propor- 
tion of  water  than  it  would  otherwise  take  up  without  detection  by 
his  customers;  they  therefore  give  a  fictitious  strength  to  the 
whisky,  and  thereby  delude  the  thirsty  folk  who  swallow  it  into  the 
belief  that  they  are  being  supplied  with  the  utmost  value  for  their 
money.  The  effects  which  follow  the  immoderate  and  long-contin- 
ued use  of  the  purest  alcohol  are  serious  and  deplorable  enough, 
but  what  must  they  be  when  that  intoxicant  has  been  adulterated 
with  such  noxious  elements  as  here  mentioned? 

Out  of  twenty-seven  samples  of  black  tea  that  were  analyzed 
only  six  were  found  to  be  genuine,  while  of  eight  specimens  of 
green  tea  examined,  all  were  more  or  less  mixed  with  foreign  mat- 
ters. The  substances  employed  in  the  adulteration  consisted  of 
exhausted  tea-leaves,  the  leaves  of  camelia  sasanqua,  chloranthus 
(inconspicuus  and  officinalis),  willow,  hawthorn,  oak,  sloe,  elm,  beech 
and  elder,  pieces  of  the  rind  of  some  plant  of  the  pomegranate 
order,  catechu,  clove  and  cinnamon  buds,  turmeric,  starch,  indigo, 
Prussian  blue,  China  clay,  sand,  chalk,  gypsum,  salts  of  iron,  etc. 

Few  persons  who  daily  partake  of  what  they  innocently 
believe  to  be  the  "cup  that  cheers  but  does  not  inebriate,"  are 
aware  that  they  are  pouring  into  their  delicate  stomachs  such  dis- 
gusting and  poisonous  matters  as  this  chemist  assures  us  are  rarely 
absent  from  the  tea  sold  in  the  shops.  What  is  true  of  Glasgow 
there  is  too  much  reason  to  fear  is  equally  true  of  all  the  towns  and 
villages  in  the  United  States;  for,  while  some  part  of  the  adultera- 
tion may  be,  and  no  doubt  is,  carried  on  by  the  small  retailers,  the 
greater  part  is  unquestionably  effected  by  experienced  manipulators 
on  a  large  scale  in  London,  San  Francisco,  Isew  York  and  China. 

After  the  above  revelation,  who  will  have  the  courage  to  drink 
his  beloved  beverage  as  heretofore? 


THIJ*»S   WORTH    KNOWING.  253 

How  to  Administer  Injections. 

As  very  few  know  how  to  properly  administer  an  injection, 
we  submit  the  following  directions:  Take  a  wash-basin  nearly 
filled  with  warm  water  (about  blood-heat  is  the  best).  Grease  the 
rectum-tube  well  before  using  it.  Then,  before  introducing  the 
instrument  into  the  bowel,  work  it  a  few  times  through  the  water 
back  into  the  basin.  The  object  of  this  is  to  prevent  injecting  air 
into  the  bowels;  fill  it  with  water,  for  the  reservoir  of  the  instru- 
ment being  full  of  air,  on  the  first  squeeze  it  is  driven  into  the 
bowel,  and  sometimes  prevents  the  injection  being  proceeded  with. 
Then  commence  injecting,  but  proceed  very  slowly.  This  is  one  of 
the  secrets  of  success.  The  sudden  introduction  of  a  large  quantity 
of  water  stimulates  the  muscular  action  of  the  bowel  to  such  an 
extent  that  there  is  felt  an  irresistible  desire  to  evacuate  or  empty 
the  bowels  immediately,  and  this  is  one  of  the  reasons  why  so  many 
persons  fail  in  using  an  injection.  Should  pain  be  felt,  or  the 
desire  to  evacuate  come  on,  alter  about  half  a  pint  has  been  injected, 
wait  a  few  jninutes  until  it  subsides,  and  then  go  on  again  very 
cautiously,  the  pressure  on  the  instrument  being  very  slowly  per- 
formed. The  cause  of  the  pain  and  of  its  disappearance  is  this:  the 
bowel,  not  being  a  straight  tube  but  flexed  upon  itself,  does  not  per- 
mit the  water  to  traverse  it  readily,  so  that  the  fluid  and  wind  dis- 
placed by  the  fluid  are  obstructed  at  each  bend  of  the  intestine,  but 
it  is  only  temporary,  and  by  waiting,  the  discomfort  felt  passes  away 
and  the  injection  can  be  proceeded  with. 

The  question  is  often  asked,  "  How  much  water  shall  I 
inject?"  and  this  is  a  most  important  question  to  answer.  The 
answer  should  be,  "  Go  on  injecting  until  the  desire  to  evacuate  is 
too  strong  to  resist,  but  you  must  not  bring  this  on  by  too  rapid  an 
injection."  As  already  stated,  the  wash-basin  should  be  nearly  full, 
for  two  reasons :  In  the  first  place  the  whole  may  be  wanted,  and 
in  the  second  place  if  you  have  not  enough  water,  it  is  very  incon- 
venient to  mix  a  fresh  supply  at  that  time.  It  must  be  borne  in 
mind  that  the  quantity  of  water  required  depends  on  the  part  of 
the  intestines  where  the  accumulation  is.  In  some  cases  this  is 
very  high  up,  as  in  the  ascending  colon.  In  this  case  a  large  quan- 
tity of  water  will  be  required.  In  other  cases  the  fecal  mass  may 
be  in  the  rectum  or  descending  colon,  when  a  small  amount  will 
suffice.  In  some  cases  only  a  pint  of  water  may  produce  an  evacu- 
ation. 

Some  persons  are  unable  to  bear  the  introduction  of  more 
than  a  small  quantity  of  fluid  when  all  precautions  are  taken,  as  an 
Instant  desire  is  felt  to  discharge  it.  When  the  patient  can  not 
possibly  retain  more  than  a  small  quantity  of  water,  it  is  better  to 
repeat  the  injection  once  or  twice,  as  a  second  or  third  attempt  will 
often  succeed. 


254-  THINGS   WORTH    KNOWING. 

The  Use  of  Cathartics  to  be  Avoided. 

In  reference  to  these  medicines,  Dr.  Wildie  says : 

"  In  actual  practice  it  so  seldom  happens  that  an  aperient,  such  as 
castor-oil,  is  required,  that  in  my  thirteen  years'  experience,  during 
which  time  an  extensive  public  appointment  gave  me  1,300  fresh  cases 
annually,  besides  dispensary  and  private  practice,  I  did  not  give  an 
aperient  three  times  in  a  year,  and  then  it  was  only  a  dose  of  castor- 
oil.  This  conclusively  proves  the  non-necessity  of  purgatives  as  used 
by  the  old  practitioners. 

"  I  regard  the  administration  of  purgative  pills  or  aperient 
mixtures  as  totally  out  of  the  question;  worse  than  useless.  I 
have  never  prescribed  such  abominations  since  I  abandoned  the  old 
methods  of  treatment. 

"  In  case  of  being  forced  to  give  aperients  by  the  patient's 
obstinacy,  let  the  following  rules  be  strictly  enjoined,  viz: 

"  First — The  use  of  an  aperient  is  only  a  temporary  expedient, 
and  will  never  cure  the  patient. 

"  Secondly — Aperients  are  never  to  be  used  when  the  patient 
will  use  an  injection. 

"  Thirdly — They  should  only  be  repeated  after  several  days' 
interval. 

"  Fourthly — They  are  never  to  be  used  where  constipation  is 
only  a  symptom  of  fever,  inflammatory  action  or  the  like,  as  in  such 
cases  the  only  proper  way  to  relieve  the  bowels  is  to  cure  the  fever 
or  inflammation,  after  which  the  bowels  will  begin  to  act  for  them- 
selves." 

Poisonous  Soothing1  Sirups. 

A  writer  in  the  Pacific  Medical  Journal  recently  made  an 
important  and  interesting  expose  of  the  dangers  which  attend  the  use 
of  patent  "  Soothing  Sirups."  His  attention  was  first  called  to  the 
baneful  effects  and  the  enormous  consumption  of  these  sirups  by  an 
article  in  the  California,  Medical  Gazette.  The  author  had  been 
called  to  see  a  child  aged  six  months,  apparently  in  a  dying  condi- 
tion from  the  effects  of  some  narcotic  poison.  He  found  that  the 
soothing  sirup  was  the  only  medicine  which  had  been  administered, 
and  of  it  the  child  had  taken  two  teaspoonfuls  within  ten  hours. 
There  were  remaining  in  the  vial  from  which  the  two  teaspoonfuls 
had  been  taken,  ten  drachms,  which  yielded,  on  analysis  by  a  skill- 
ful chemist,  nearly  one  grain  of  morphia  and  other  opium  alkaloids 
to  the  ounce  of  sirup.  Dr.  Murray,  in  the  article  already  referred 
to  says:  "  I  have  ascertained  that  there  are  about  one  hundred 
thousand  two-ounce  bottles  of  it  sold  annually  in  this  city,  contain- 
ing about  one  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  grains  of  morphia, 
which  are  given  annually  to  the  infants  of  this  State."  If  the  infants 
of  California  consume  two  hundred  thousand  ounces  of  soothing 
sirup,  it  is  but  fair  to  assume  that  there  is  seventy-five  times  tK«\t 


HEALTH  DESTROYERS, 

Read  page  254  and  learn  there  the  result  of  taking  cathartics 
that  work  "while  you  sleep,"  as  they  do  all  the  time  to  injure  the 
tissuesj  weaken  the  parts  and  invite  disease. 


DOPING  THE  CHILD  WITH  SOOTHING 
SYRUP. 

When  a  mother  knows  what  soothing  syrup 
is  composed  of,  and  the  effect  that  it  will  pro- 
duce later  on,  she  will  never  dose  her  child  with 
it  again.  See  page  254. 

256 


THINGS   WORTH    KNOWING.  257 

amount  used  in  the  whole  United  States,  which  would  make  fifteen 
million  ounces  of  sirup,  or  about  fourteen  million  grains  of  mor- 
phia. Setting  aside  the  direct  cost  of  this  nostrum,  it  would  be 
scarcely  possible  to  estimate  the  damages  which  the  people  of  the 
United  States  sustain  indirectly  from  its  use. 

Ventilation  of  Sleeping1  Rooms. 

If  two  persons  are  to  occupy  a  bed-room  during  the  night,  let 
them  step  on  a  weighing  scale  as  they  retire,  and  then  again  in  the 
morning,  and  they  will  find  their  actual  weight  is  at  least  a  pound 
less  in  the  morning.  Frequently  there  will  be  a  loss  of  two  or 
more  pounds,  and  the  average  loss  throughout  the  year  will  be  a 
pouna  of  matter,  which  has  gone  off  from  their  bodies,  partly  from 
the  lungs  and  partly  through  the  pores  of  the  skin.  The  escaped 
matter  is  carbonic  acid  and  decayed  vegetable,  animal  matter  or 
poisonous  exhalation.  This  is  diffused  through  the  air  in  part  and 
part  absorbed  by  the  bed-clothes.  If  a  single  ounce  of  wool-cotton 
be  burned  in  a  room,  it  will  so  completely  saturate  the  air  with 
smoke  that  one  can  hardly  breathe,  though  there  can  only  be  one 
ounce  of  foreign  matter  in  the  air.  If  an  ounce  of  cotton  be  burned 
every  half  hour  during  the  night,  the  air  will  be  kept  continually 
saturated  with  smoke,  unless  there  be  an  open  window  or  door  for  it 
to  escape.  Now  the  sixteen  ounces  of  smoke  thus  formed  is  far 
less  poisonous  than  the  sixteen  of  exhalations  from  the  lungs  and 
bodies  of  two  persons  who  have  lost  a  pound  in  weight  during  the 
eight  hours  of  sleeping;  for  while  the  dry  smoke  is  mainly  taken 
into  the  lungs,  the  damp  odors  from  the  body  are  absorbed  both  into 
the  lungs  and  into  the  pores  of  the  whole  body.  Need  more  be  said 
to  show  the  importance  of  having  bed -rooms  well  ventilated  and  of 
thoroughly  airing  the  sheets,  coverlets  and  mattresses  in  the  morn- 
ing, before  packing  them  up  in  the  form  of  a  neatly  made  bed  ? 

Position  in  Sleep. 

The  better  position  to  occupy  in  sleep  is  on  the  right  side.  Thii 
gives  the  contents  of  the  stomach  a  chance  to  pass  out  more  readily 
than,  if  lying  on  the  left  side  or  on  the  back.  If  you  sleep  on  thr 
left  side  the  contents  of  the  stomach  pass  up  instead  of  down,  in 
which  case  gravitation  hinders  instead  of  aids  in  the  work.  If  you 
have  eaten  a  hearty  meal  and  go  to  sleep  on  the  back,  the  weight  of 
the  food  rests  on  the  great  vein  near  the  back-bone  and  hinders  the 
flow  of  blood.  Some  physiologists  claim  that  it  is  better  to  sleep 
with  the  "  head  to  the  North,"  both  in  health  and  sickness.  The 
pillow  should  be  only  thick  enough  to  allow  the  head  to  be  on  a 
line  with  the  shoulder  when  lying^  on  the  side,  that  is,  to  be  a  very 
little  above  a  horizontal  line,  for  tnen  it  is  easier  for  the  heart  to 
throw  the  blood  to  the  head  through  the  arteries,  while  there  would 
be-  a  little  incline  to  favor  the  descent  through  the  veins. 


THINGS    WORTH    KNOWING. 


Spine  Complaint. 

It  is  asserted  by  those  who  should  know  the  facts,  that  in  Ire- 
land and  other  countries  where  milk-pails,  etc.,  are  continually 
carried  on  the  head,  no  such  ailment  as  spine  complaint  is  to  be 
found.  And  there  is  yet  another  very  important  point  in  rearing 
children,  often  neglected  for  want  of  thought,  viz.,  teaching  them  to 
go  to  sleep  in  a  proper  and  healthy  attitude.  The  head  should  be 
but  little  raised;  the  chin  on  the  pillow,  not  bent  down  on  to  the 
chest;  the  mouth  shut,  and,  above  all,  the  backbone  stretched 
straight;  or,  if  at  all  bent,  bent  into  a  hollow  curve,  like  a  horse's 
back,  instead  of  into  a  round  curve  like  a  pig's. 


Sure  Test  of  the  Extinction  of  Life. 

If  a  limb  of  the  body — a  finger  is  best  for  the  purpose — be  con- 
stricted by  a  strong  ligature,  quite  tightly,  there  will  be  seen,  if  the 
subject  be  yet  alive,  a  reddening  of  the  constricted  member.  First, 
the  part  in  question  becomes  red,  then  the  red  color  becomes  darker 
and  darker  and  deeper  in  hue,  till  it  is  finally  converted  into  a 
bluish-red,  the  whole  limb  being  from  its  tip  to  the  ligature  which 
encircles  it,  of  a  uniform  color,  except  that  at  the  region  immediately 
around  the  ligature  itself  there  is  to  be  seen  a  narrow  ring,  which  is 
not  bluish-red,  but  white.  The  bluish  coloration  of  the  nails  or  of 
the  finger-tips,  so  often  seen  on  the  dead  body,  as  well,  too,  in  cer- 
tain cases  of  blood  disease,  need  not  be  regarded  as  any  source  of 
fallacy,  for,  after  the  ligature  of  a  finger,  as  long  as  life  remains 
in  the  body,  the  whole  of  the  limb  from  the  place  of  the  ligature  to 
the  extremity  will  be  uniformly  blue-red,  but  if  the  coloration  do 
>iot  take  place,  or  only  at  a  circumscribed  spot  on  the  limb,  it  can  be 
with  certainty  concluded  that  the  spark  of  life  is  extinct. 

Neglect  of  the  Foot-bath  and  Stockings  the  Cause  of 
many  Doctor  Bills. 

The  poisonous  exudations,  by  not  being  removed,  are  graduallj 
absorbed  again  into  the  system  by  the  large  pores  that  are  located 
on  the  bottoms  of  the  feet.  It  is,  therefore,  necessary  that  they 
should  be  washed  daily  with  pure  water.  This  neglect  to  keep  the 
feet  clean,  coupled  with  the  pernicious  habit  of  wearing  socks  four 
or  five  days  or  a  week  without  a  change,  is  one  of  the  most  prolific 
causes  of  disease.  Stockings  or  socks  should  not  be  worn  more  than 
a  day  or  two  at  a  time.  A  good  way  is  to  wear  them  one  day,  then 
leave  them  off  one  day  until  they  are  aired,  when  they  may  be  wore 
another  day.  If  they  are  worn"  longer,  the  fetid,  offensive  matter 
from  the  feet  that  is  deposited  on  the  socks  is  readily  taken  into  the 
system  and  blood  by  the  absorbent  vessels  of  the  feet. 

51 


THINGS    WORTH    KNOWING.  259 

For  the  Prevention  of  Baldness. 

A  medical  author  says,  "  After  trying  many  remedies,  but  ali 
in  vain,  I  have  finally  found  a  successful  one;  which  is  the  German 
or  French  soft,  green  soap.  Take  two  ounces  of  the  soap  and  the 
same  amount  of  alcohol,  and  twenty  or  thirty  drops  of  the  oil  of 
lavender  as  a  perfumer.  This  is  used  as  a  shampoo,  every  morning 
or  evening  pouring  one  or  two  tablespoonf  uls  on  the  head.  Upon 
the  addition  of  water  and  a  smart  friction  with  the  fingers,  a  copious 
lather  is  soon  produced.  After  keeping  up  the  shampooing  process 
for  some  four  or  five  minutes,  all  the  soap  must  be  washed  out  of 
the  hair  by  the  free  use  of  warm  or  cold  water,  and  the  hair  thor- 
oughly dried  by  means  of  gentle  friction  with  a  soft  towel.  To 
obviate  a  disagreeable  feeling  of  tension  of  the  scalp,  and  to  keep 
the  scalp  from  getting  too  dry,  follow  up  the  shampooing  with  cas- 
tor-oil one  part,  to  alcohol  three  or  four  parts.  But  the  best,  as  well 
as  the  neatest  preparation  that  1  have  employed  for  this  purpose,  is 
cosmoline.  This  is  a  product  obtained  from  petroleum  and  is  com- 
paratively cheap. 

The  Health  Tree— Blue  Gum. 

M.  Gimbert  has  been  long  engaged  in  collecting  evidence  con- 
cerning  the  Australian  tree,  Blue-gum  or  Eucalyptus  globulus^  the 
growth  of  which  is  surprisingly  rapid,  attaining  besides  gigantic 
dimensions.  This  tree  possesses  an  extraordinary  power  of  destroy- 
ing miasmatic  influence  in  fever-stricken  districts.  It  has  the 
singular  property  of  absorbing  ten  times  its  weight  of  water  from 
the  soil,  and  of  emitting  antiseptic  camphorous  effluvia.  When 
sown  in  marshy  ground  it  will  dry  it  up  in  a  very  short  time.  The 
English  were  the  first  to  try  it  at  the  Cape,  and  within  two  or  three 
years  they  completely  changed  the  climatic  condition  of  the 
unhealthy  parts  of  the  colony.  A  few  years  later  its  plantation  was 
undertaken  on  a  large  scale  in  Algeria.  At  Pardock,  a  farm  situ- 
ated on  the  banks  of  the  Hamyze,  was  noted  for  its  extremely 
pestilential  air.  About  13,000  of  the  eucalyptus  were  planted  there. 
In  the  fever  season  not  a  single  case  occurred ;  yet  the  trees  were  not 
more  than  nine  feet  high.  Since  then  complete  immunity  from 
fever  has  been  maintained.  The  farm  of  Ben  Machydlin  was  equally 
in  bad  repute.  In  five  years  the  whole  ground  was  dried  up  by 
14,000  of  these  trees,  and  farmers  and  children  enjoy  excellent 
health.  At  the  factory  of  the  Gue  de  Constantine,  a  plantation  of 
eucalyptus  has  transformed  twelve  acres  of  marshy  soil  into  a  mag- 
nificent park,  whence  fever  has  completely  disappeared.  In  the 
island  of  Cuba  this  and  all  other  marsh  diseases  are  fast  disappear- 
ing from  all  the  unhealthy  districts  where  this  tree  has  been 
introduced.  A  station-house  in  the  Department  of  the  Yar  was  so 
pestilential  that  the  officials  could  not  be  kept  there  longer  than  a 


260  THINGS   WORTH    KNOWING. 

year.     Forty  of  these  trees  were  planted,  and  it  is  now  as  healthy  as 
any  other  place  on  the  line. 

This  tree  is  now  being  cultivated  very  extensively  in  California. 
For  full  information  upon  its  medical  properties,  see  Materia  Med- 
ica,  page  501, Vol.  I* 

Influence  of  Marriage  on  the  Duration  of  Life. 

M.  Bertillon  lately  read  before  the  Academy  of  Medicine  a 
paper  on  the  relative  influence  of  marriage  and  celibacy,  based  on 
statistical  returns  derived  from  France,  Belgium  and  Holland. 
In  France,  taking  the  ten  years  1857-66,  he  found  that,  in 
1,000  persons  aged  from  twenty.five  to  thirty,  four  deaths 
occurred  in  the  married,  10.4-  in  the  unmarried,  and  twenty- 
two  in  widowers;  in  females  at  the  same  age,  the  mortality  among 
the  married  and  unmarried  was  the  same — nine  per  1,000,  while  in 
widows  it  was  seventeen.  In  persons  aged  from  thirty  to  thirty -five, 
the  mortality  among'men  was,  for  the  married,  eleven  per  1,000,  for 
the  unmarried,  fifteen,  and  for  widowers,  nineteen  per  1,000 ;  among 
women,  for  the  married, five;  for  the  unmarried,  ten;  and  for  widows, 
fifteen  per  1,000.  There  appears  to  be  a  general  agreement  of  these 
results  of  marriage  in  Belgium  and  Holland,  as  well  as  in  France 
and  Paris. 

Carpets,  Dust  and  Disease. 

An  atmosphere  impregnated  with  the  dust  which  has  been 
gathered  in  carpets  and  remained  there  for  a  considerable  length  of 
time  is  positively  unhealthy.  The  dust,  after  being  stagnant  for 
some  time,  especially  in  warm  weather,  presents  myriads  of  animal- 
culse.  To  prevent  the  evil  the  carpet  should  be  cleaned  often. 
The  dust  should  be  thoroughly  removed  every  month.  The  trouble 
of  taking  up,  shaking  and  replacing  will  be  amply  repaid,  first  in 
the  matter  of  health,  and  secondly  in  preserving  the  carpet.  "We 
advise  good  housewives  to  make  a  note  of  this. 

Pure  Air  in  the  Kitchen. 

It  is  an  essential  to  health  that  the  air  of  the  kitchen  should  be 
as  pure  as  that  of  the  parlor,  because  food  prepared  in  foul  air  par- 
takes of  the  foulness  to  a  great  extent.  A  little  sink  near  a  kitchen 
door-step,  inadvertently  formed,  has  been  known,  although  not 
exceeding  in  its  dimensions  a  single  square  foot,  to  spread  sickness 
through  a  whole  household.  Hence  everything  of  the  kind  should 
be  studiously  obviated,  so  that  there  should  be  no  spot  about  dwell- 
ing which  can  receive  and  hold  standing  water,  whether  it  be  the 
pure  rain  from  the  sky,  the  contents  of  a  wash-basin,  the  slop-bowl 
or  the  water-pail. 


THINGS   WORTH   KNOWING.  261 

How  to  Arrest  Coughs. 

Any  sensible  person  will  always  endeavor  to  suppress  cough- 
ing, sneezing  and  other  morbid  phenomena  of  respiration,  as  such 
actions  sometimes  become  annoying  to  others  and  are  therefore  pro- 
portionably  distressing  to  the  subject  of  the  affection.  We  have 
sometimes  heard  an  eloquent  minister  pause  a  few  moments  in  his 
sermon  and,  with  eyes  directed  to  the  spot  whence  the  cause  of  the 
interruption  proceeded,  request  that  an  effort  might  be  made  to 
arrest  it.  What  would  have  been  given  under  such  circumstances 
to  know  that  by  simply  pressing  the  nerves  in  front  of  the  ear,  the 
cough  would  occasion  no  further  trouble.  Hard  pressure  on  the 
roof  of  the  mouth,  or  on  the  nerves  of  the  lip  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  nose,  will  have  a  similar  effect;  the  latter  is  well  known  to 
prevent  sneezing.  Hiccough  also,  though  in  a  less  degree,  is 
arrested  by  pressure  in  the  front  of  the  ear.  Children  and  possibly 
a  few  vain  and  selfish  persons  might  be  unwilling  to  try  such  simple 
expedients,  preferring  the  observation  or  sympathy  which  they 
sometimes  endeavor  to  secure  by  some  idiosyncrasy  of  the  kind. 
But  that  the  will  exerts  a  forcible  power  in  the  matter  is  very  evi- 
dent ;  and  thus  the  apparently  arbitrary  threats,  "  Whoever  coughs 
will  go  to  bed  at  seven  to  night,"  "  The  first  patient  who  coughs 
will  be  deprived  of  his  food  to-day,"  sometimes  resorted  to  in  the 
case  of  children  and  patients,  are  fully  justified  by  the  results.  We 
are  assured  that  a  French  nurse  employed  this  means  of  arresting  a 
cough  with  great  success. 

Keep  Ammonia  in  the  House. 

No  housekeeper  should  be  without  a  bottle  of  spirits  of  am- 
monia, for  besides  its  medical  value  it  is  invaluable  for  household 
purposes.  It  is  nearly  as  useful  as  soap,  and  its  cheapness  brings  it 
w:thin  reach  of  all.  Put  a  teaspoonful  of  ammonia  into  a  quart  of 
warm  soapsuds,  dip  in  a  flannel  cloth,  and  wipe  off  the  dust  and 
fly-specks,  and  see  for  yourself  how  much  labor'it  will  save.  No 
scrubbing  will  be  needful.  It  will  cleanse  and  brighten  silverware. 
To  a  pint  of  suds  add  a  teaspoonful  of  the  spirits,  dip  in  youi 
silver  spoons,  forks,  etc.,  rub  with  a  brush  and  polish  with  chamois 
skin.  For  washing  windows  it  is  very  desirable;  put  a  few  drops 
of  ammonia  on  a  piece  of  paper  and  it  will  readily  take  off  every 
spot  or  finger-mark  on  the  glass.  It  will  take  out  grease-spots  from 
every  fabric;  put  on  the  ammonia  nearly  clear,  lay  blotting-papei 
over  the  place  and  press  a  hot  flat-iron  on  it  for  a  few  moments. 
A  few  drops  in  water  will  clean  laces  and  whiten  them  as  well ;  also 
muslins.  Then  it  is  a  most  refreshing  agent  at  the  toilet-table;  a  • 
few  drops  in  the  water  cleanses  the  hair  from  dandrutf  and  dust, 
Added  to  the  foot-bath  it  entirely  absorbs  all  noxious  smells  so  often 
arising  from  the  feet  in  warm  weather. 


DIVISION  SEVENTH. 


How  to  Cook  Food  to  make  it  Healthful, Palatable 
and  Digestible,  thus  Distinguishing  from  Cook- 
books, that  give  receipts  destructive 
to  Digestion,  Health  and    Life. 


Food  is  a  subject  of  great  interest  to  the  healthy  and  the  sick, 
which  concerns  not  merely  gratification  of  taste,  or  satisfaction  of 
the  appetite,  but  also  the  maintenance  of  life.  In  health,  diet  may 
be  left  very  much  to  the  inclination  of  the  individual,  both  with 
respect  to  quality  and  quantity;  since  unless  appetite  be  per- 
verted and  depraved  by  rich  sauces  and  high  seasonings,  it  is  on  the 
whole  the  best  guide.  Judgment  must,  however,  be  exercised  in 
respect  to  eating  and  drinking,  or  man  soon  degenerates  into  a  mere 
animal.  In  disease,  on  the  other  hand,  the  appetite  fails  to  guide, 
and  intelligent  judgment  is  more  required  in  the  selection  of  differ- 
ent articles  of  diet,  because  regulation  of  quantity  and  quality  is  of 
greater  importance  than  in  health.  The  taste  of  an  invalid  is  in 
most  cases  so  perverted  that  he  may  reject  the  most  suitable  article, 
and  desire  the  most  injurious.  His  appetite  is  too  capricious  to  be 
trusfed  to  regulate  quantity.  Hence  the  severity  of  the  disease 
might  be  increased  and  the  life  of  the  patient  imperiled,  if  taste 
and  appetite  were  permitted  to  govern  the  selection  of  food,  instead 
of  intelligent  knowledge  of  the  properties  of  different  foods,  and 
judicious  experience  in  their  administration.  There  should  be  no 
exception  to  this  rule  except  by  way  of  experiment,  when  observa- 
tion may  be  carefully  made  of  the  effects  of  food  craved  by  the 
patient,  given  in  cautious  quantities,  when  the  results  may  be  taken 
for  guidance. 

In  not  a  few  disorders  an  acquaintance  with  dietetics  is  as  es- 
sential to  the  proper  treatment  of  the  patient  as  a  knowledge  of 
drugs,  for  the  action  of  medicine  may  be  counteracted  by  unsuitable 
diet.  It  is  of  great  importance  to  know  what  variations  in  food  are 
permissible,  for  an  invalid  soon  tires  of  the  same  food.  Tea  and 
toast  may  be  palatable  for  a  time,  but  "  What  else  may  I  eat?"  i8 
soon  the  inquiry  he  ruefully  puts.  Experience  shows  too  that  there 
is  considerable  ignorance  of  the  best  methods  of  preparing  food 
suitable  for  the  patient.  In  the  present  day  it  is  deemed  desirable 
to  lay  down  for  the  guidance  of  mistresses  and  servants  the  princi- 
ples of  cooking  and  to  give  public  lessons  in  cookery.  But  these 
are  for  the  food  of  the  table,  not  for  that  of  the  sick-room.  Th« 

863 


COOKING  FOR  HEALTH. 

More  people  killed  by  bad  cooks  than  by  bul- 
lets, bayonets  and  swords. 

Health  and  life,  in  a  great  measure,  depends  upon 
what  goes  into  the  stomach. 

From  ten  to  twenty  years  "  chopped  off"  of  life  because 
of  improperly  cooked  food. 

See  Division  Seventh  on  cooking  food  to  make  it  both  healthful 
and  palatable. 

263 


KEGtTLATION   OF   DIET.  265 

latter  requires  more  care  in  selection,  more  special  attention  in 
preparation,  more  delicacy  in  serving,  than  the  former.  For  in- 
stance, how  much  good  meat  has  been  wasted,  and  how  many  pa- 
tients have  been  troubled,  because  cooks  instead  of  making  beef -tea 
made  soup? 

Dietetic  Rules  Important — Good  health  can  be  main- 
tained, and  when  disturbed  can  be  restored,  only  by  the  adoption  of 
rules  of  diet  which  insure  a  due  supply  of  healthy  blood  to  the  sys- 
tem. The  waste  constantly  resulting  from  the  common  duties  of 
life  must  be  repaired,  and  if  the  quality  of  the  blood  be  deteriorated 
in  disease  it  must  be  improved.  But  the  blood  is  what  the  food 
makes  it.  As  the  supply  of  food,  then,  is  increased  or  decreased,  or 
its  quality  altered,  so  the  blood  is  affected  and  the  health  is  main- 
tained or  lowered.  Hence  the  necessity  for  observing  dietetic  rules, 
as  in  consequence  of  their  infraction  many  diseases  arise.  The 
badly  cooked,  poor  food  of  the  working  classes  is  often  innutritious 
and  causes  various  disorders,  the  best  cure  for  which  is  not  medicine, 
but  sufficient,  suitable  and  properly  prepared  food.  Any  one  who 
has  been  much  among  the  poor,  visitors  who  have  tended  the  sick, 
practitioners  who  prescribe  in  dispensaries,  know  full  well  how  im- 
portant a  part  sufficiency  of  appropriate  diet  plays  in  the  condition 
of  those  to  whom  they  minister. 

The  digestibility  of  food  and  its  subsequent  assimilation 
depend  as  much  upon  the  mode  of  its  preparation  as  upon  the  con- 
dition of  the  person  who  eats  it.  If  this  be  true  of  the  healthy,  it 
is  much  more  true  of  the  sick.  Not  infrequently  a  change  in  the 
method  in  which  food  is  cooked  is  the  simple  means  whereby  it  may 
be  rendered  acceptable  and  easily  digested  by  the  individual  who 
had  previously  suffered  from  taking  it.  Such  change  may  afford 
marked  relief  in  some  functional  bowel  disorder.  In  chronic  dis- 
eases of  the  digestive  organs,  in  which  the  appetite  remains 
unimpaired,  or  is  inordinately  increased,  attention  to  dietetic  regu- 
lations becomes  of  great  importance,  since  in  such  cases  there  is 
considerable  danger  lest  the  boundaries  of  prudence  should  be 
overstepped,  in  yielding  to  the  urgent  claims  of  appetite,  demanding 
excessive  or  unsuitable  food. 

It  is  impossible  to  lay  down  regulations  for  the  rational  and 
methodical  use  of  food  in  health  and  disease;  for  in  this  as  in  other 
matters,  each  case  must  be  dealt  with  on  its  own  merits.  Sex,  age, 
employment,  condition  of  life,  physical  form,  idiosyncrasies,  circum- 
stances— all  are  elements  in  the  solution  of  this  problem,  "  What  to 
eat  and  what  to  avoid."  The  father  must  consider  the  wants  of  the 
family,  the  mother  the  special  needs  of  a  frail  child,  the  physician 
the  peculiar  requirements  of  his  patient,  in  making  arrangements 
for  suitable  dieting;  no  precise  hard  and  fast  rules  can  be  laid  down. 
General  principles  alone  can  be  enunciated,  known  scientific  facts 
can  be  promulgated ;  well  tried  common  experience  can  be  recorded ; 
then,  out  of  the  materials  thus  supplied,  what  is  the  most  fitting  for 


266  REGULATION    OF    DIET. 

each  case  must  be  selected  with  intelligence  and  judgment.  Even 
when  a  selection  is  thus  made,  it  too  frequently  happens  that  in- 
structions are  not  observed.  Ignorance,  prejudice  and  carelessness 
prevent  compliance,  with  judicious  advice.  Nevertheless,  health  is 
maintained,  and  where  impaired  is  often  restored,  in  spite  of  these 
drawbacks.  Robust  health  would  be  more  common,  recovery  more 
rapid,  and  mortality  much  less,  were  dietetic  rules  universally 
observed. 

Violation  of  Instructions  Wrong — Neglect,  or  positive 
violation  of  instructions  in  this  respect  is  unpardonable.  The  physi- 
cian prescribes  certain  food  just  as  he  prescribes  certain  medicine. 
But  while  the  medicine  may  be  honestly  given,  the  food  is  withheld 
or  other  food  substituted.  The  patient  and  the  friends  of  the 
patient  often  deceive  the  physician  with  reference  to  diet  and  deem 
the  original  transgression  and  the  subsequent  deception  trivial 
offences.  The  consequence  is  that  the  recovery  of  the  patient  is 
retarded  and  the  physician  and  his  treatment  are  disgraced.  Infrac- 
tions of  dietetic  instructions  are  always  occurring  of  which  nothing 
is  known  unless  aggravation  of  the  disease  be  so  marked  as  to  lead 
to  disclosure  of  the  indiscretion. 

The  impossibility  of  prescribing  fixed  regulations  for  diet  is 
obvious,  from  the  fact  that  some  persons  can  take  what  others  are 
obliged  to  reject.  The  saying,  "  What  is  one  man's  meat  is  another 
man's  poison,"  contains  much  truth.  Even  when  there  is  a  similar 
derangement  of  the  digestive  organs  some  persons  can  eat  with 
impunity  what  others  must  eschew.  Some  of  the  least  digestible 
articles  of  food,  such  as  fried  fish,  cabbage,  cheese,  fats,  etc.,  may  be 
eaten  by  some  dyspeptics,  while  others  cannot  partake  of  then? 
without  suffering  severely. 

In  considering  the  kinds  and  proportions  of  food  to  be  eaten, 
it  should  be  remembered  that  even  healthy  persons  do  not  always 
assimilate  all  the  elements  possible.  Some  escape  digestion  and 
pass  out  of  the  system  with  the  waste,  and  allowance  must  be  made 
for  this.  Food  which  requires  some  strength  of  digestive  function 
may  be  thrown  away  upon  an  old  person  whose  limited  secretions 
cannot  dissolve  it  and  who  may  therefore  be  only  insufficiently 
nourished,  while  the  same  food  would  be  easily  and  advantageously 
assimilated  by  the  young.  On  the  other  hand,  easily  digested  diet 
suitable  and  sufficient  for  an  old  man  might  be  unsuitable  and  in- 
sufficient for  an  active  youth.  The  employments  of  life  also 
necessitate  variations  in  kind  and  quantity.  Even  appetite  is  not 
an  infallible  guide.  Physical  and  mental  labor,  out-door  and  in 
door  work,  demand  difference  in  diets.  The  nursing  mother  requires 
more  food  and  of  a  different  kind  from  that  taken  by  the  quiet 
housewife  of  sixty  years  of  age.  The  patient  suffering  from  chronic 
unhealthy  discharges  must  meet  that  drain  upon  the  system. 
Morbid  conditions  and  functional  derangements  of  different  organs, 
though  not  amounting  to  an  illness,  or  sufficient  to  keep  a  person 


RELATION  OP  FOOD  TO  NUTRIMENT.  267 

from  ordinary  work,  require  consideration  in  regimen.  The  good 
cheer  which  includes  considerable  nitrogenous  aliment,  while  pre- 
judicial to  a  gouty  subject,  is  beneficial  to  a  man  who  takes  much 
exercise  in  the  open  air.  The  bread,  which  is  "  the  staff  of  life," 
must  be  withheld  from  the  diabetic.  So  that  no  dietetic  rules  can 
be  laid  down  to  suit  all  cases  either  in  health  or  in  sickness. 

Fixed  Rules  Impossible — When  the  body  is  in  a  feverish 
state,  the  mouth  dry,  the  thirst  great  and  the  pulse  accelerated,  very 
little  gastric  juice  is  secreted.  In  such  a  case,  it  is  obviously  im. 
proper  to  take  food  which  requires  the  solvent  of  the  gastric  juice 
for  its  digestion.  It  may  contain  the  essence  of  nourishment,  be  the 
very  best  food  cooked  in  the  very  best  manner,  but  will  prove  utterly 
useless  in  the  stomach,  irritating  to  it  jand  hence  injurious.  In  the 
feverish  state,  beef -steak  is  very  unsuitable  diet,  especially  if  dished 
up  with  onion-sauce  and  condiments,  and  washed  down  with  beer. 
Since  no  nourishment  can  be  derived  from  it,  it  should  be  avoided 
until  the  feverish  symptoms  have  disappeared  and  the  stomach  has 
regained  its  tone,  however  palatable  the  steak  may  be,  or  however 
anxious  friends  may  be  to  strengthen  the  patient.  At  the  com- 
mencement of  fever  everything  is  loathed,  but  cold  water.  After 
a  while  the  feverish  symptoms  abate,  then  toast  or  barley-water  is 
agreeable;  then  luscious  fruits  are  desired  and  relished,  and  subse- 
quently by  .degrees  the  patient  is  able  to  satisfy  his  natural  appetite, 
convalescence  becomes  more  rapid,  and  by  and  by  beef -steak  may 
once  more  be  eaten.  All  this  is  dietetic  regimen. 

In  brief,  the  regulation  of  diet  is  of  importance  to  both  the 
healthy  and  the  sick;  but  definite  rules  cannot  be  laid  down  by 
which  the  diet  may  be  regulated;  each  one  must  judge  for  himself 
or  must  be  guided  tfy  the  judgment  of  others — a  judgment  which 
we  hope  may  be  intelligently  formed  and  directed  by  a  perusal  of 
the  following  pages. 


RELATION  OF  FOOD  TO  NUTRIMENT. 

Food  has  been  defined  as  a  substance  which,  when  introduced 
into  the  body,  supplies  material  which  renews  some  structure  or 
maintains  some  vital  process.  Medicine  modifies  some  vital  action, 
but  does  not  supply  the  material  which  sustains  such  action.  A 
supply  of  suitable  food  is  therefore  essential  during  the  medical 
treatment  of  disease ;  for  medicine  alone  will  not,  and  is  not  designed 
to,  sustain  life.  Neither,  on  the  other  hand,  will  changes  of  food 
so  modify  vital  action  when  it  is  disordered  as  to  render  the  admin- 
istration of  medicine  superfluous.  Nevertheless  it  must  be  allowed 
that  diet  does  play  an  important  part  in  promoting  recovery  from 
disease,  and  that  some  kinds  of  food  do  stimulate  vital  action  in  a 
degree  far  beyond  the  actual  amount  of  nutritive  material  they 
supply. 


268 


RELATION  OF  FOOD  TO  NUTRIMENT. 


Elements  of  Food — The  body  requires,  for  the  mainten- 
ance of  its  existence,  for  its  growth  and  for  the  performance  of  its 
functions,  a  variety  of  kinds  and  a  variety  of  forms  of  food ;  but  as 
its  constituent  elements  are  limited  in  number,  the  chemical  com- 
position of  the  food  need  not  include  a  great  variety  of  factors. 
Carbon,  hydrogen,  oxygen  and  nitrogen  exist  in  far  larger  quantity 
than  any  other  elements ;  sulphur  and  phosphorus  are  also  pres- 
ent; but  other  constituents  exist  in  only  exceedingly  small  quanti- 
ties. Food  should,  therefore,  supply  all  these  requirements  in  dif- 
ferent combinations,  if  the  body  is  to  be  maintained  in  health.  It 
is  not,  however,  necessary  that  one  kind  of  food  should  yield  every 
kind  of  material  required  in  the  structure  of  the  body,  for  then  that 
one  would  be  sufficient;  but  it  is  essential  that  it  contain  some  of 
the  material  required,  and  it  is  also  essential  that  by  the  combina- 
tion of  different  foods  all  the  material  required  is  supplied.  Some 
foods  are  undoubtedly  more  valuable  than  others,  either  because 
they  supply  a  large  quantity  of  nutriment  in  a  small  compass  or 
because  it  is  in  such  a  state  that  it  can  be  easily  assimilated.  These 
are,  of  course,  to  be  preferred  when  the  functions  of  the  body  are 
deranged  by  disease. 

Food  is  required  by  the  body  for  two  chief  purposes,  viz. :  To 
produce  and  maintain  the  various  tissues  while  they  are  fulfilling 
their  divers  vital  functions,  and  to  generate  heat,  without  which  life 
would  cease.  That  the  maintenance  of  the  tissues  is  of  great  im- 
portance is  evident  from  the  decay  of  life  which  is  invariably  as- 
sociated with  the  wasting  of  the  tissues.  That  the  generation  of 
heat  is  essential  is  evident  from  the  fact  that,  while  waste  of  tissues 
may  go  on  for  a  long  period  before  death  occurs,  the  removal  or 
lessening  of  heat  is  soon  followed  by  the  termination  of  life.  When 
the  body  is  in  a  state  of  disease  we  nave  therefore  to  meet  these  two 
principal  requirements — the  maintenance  of  tissue  and  the  main- 
tenance of  heat.  Now,  in  accordance  with  these  requirements,  there 
are  foods  which  are  assimilated  by  particular  tissues  and  go  to 
maintain  them,  called  in  general  terms  "flesh-formers;"  others 
sustain  the  vital  heat  and  are  known  as  "heat-formers;-"  others 
again  both  nourish  tissue  and  supply  heat. 

Animal  and  Vegetable  Products — Food  is  derived  from 
all  natural  sources — from  earth,  water  and  air;  from  solids,  liquids 
and  gases ;  from  substances  living  and  organic,  or  inanimate  and 
inorganic.  The  food  thus  variously  derived  is  converted,  by  the 
action  of  vital  forces,  into  those  compounds  which  the  body  can 
assimilate  and  change  into  a  part  of  itself.  But  before  it  can  be  so 
assimilated  in  the  human  body,  the  greater  part  of  it  must  become 
organic.  Chemical  elements  uncombined  are  of  no  service  as  food. 
They  must  be  built  up  into  some  living  organism  to  be  of  service. 
Hence  our  food  generally  consists  of  animal  and  vegetable  pro- 
ducts, the  animal  having  been  also  previously  derived  from  the  veg- 
etable. Indeed,  all  our  foods  are  primarily  derived  from  the  veget- 


RELATION   OF   FOOD   TO    NUTRIMENT.  269 

able  kingdom,  for  no  animal  has  the  physiological  power  of 
combining  mineral  elements  so  as  to  form  them  into  food.  But  the 
vegetable  assimilates  inorganic  materials  under  the  influence  of  light, 
storing  up  in  itself  various  elements,  in  different  combinations, 
essential  to  the  formation  and  nutriment  of  vegetable  and  animal 
structures.  So,  without  taking  much  inorganic  matter  directly  into 
the  system,  we  obtain  what  is  necessary  through  its  presence  in  the 
organic. 

In  popular  language,  what  is  taken  into  the  system  is  termed 
"food"  and  "  drink;"  the  former  including  solid,  the  latter  liquid 
matter.  But,  convenient  as  these  designations  may  be,  they  do  not 
accurately  represent  the  facts  of  the  case.  Milk,  for  instance,  is  very 
rich  in  solids,  while  nine-tenths  of  the  component  parts  of  turnips  con- 
sist of  water.  A  better  classification,  therefore,  is  to  arrange  all  food 
whether  liquid  or  solid,  into  organic  and  inorganic  portions — the 
organic  comprising  those  elements  which  are  combined  and  pro- 
duced only  through  the  agency  of  some  living  structure,  whether 
vegetable  or  animal,  and  the  inorganic  those  which  are  derived 
directly  from  the  mineral  kingdom.  Water  and  salt  are  inorganic. 

In  view  of  their  chemical  composition,  organic  foods  are 
generally  classified  as  nitrogenous  and  non-nitrogenous.  The  nitrog- 
enous consist  of  carbon,  oxygen,  hydrogen  and  nitrogen,  in  differ- 
ent proportions,  with  generally  the  addition  of  sulphur  and  phos- 
phorus. The  non-nitrogenous  consist  of  only  the  first  three 
ingredients. 

Nitrogenous  Food — It  will  be  observed  that  the  presence 
or  absence  of  nitrogen  constitutes  the  chief  difference  between  these 
classes;  and  as  it  enters  very  largely  into  the  composition  of  the 
body,  an  abundant  supply  of  it  is  essential.  Some  may  suppose 
that,  as  this  is  an  important  constituent  of  the  atmosphere — four- 
fifths  of  which  are  nitrogen, — it  might  be  imbibed  from  the  air; 
but  it  is  not.  It  is  derived  from  the  food  and  must  be  introduced 
into  the  system  in  combination  with  other  organic  elements. 

Among  nitrogenous  foods  the  flesh  or  muscular  tissue  of  ani- 
mals contains  the  elements  which  are  required  for  forming  flesh 
and  generating  heat.  Hence  life  could  be  maintained  for  a  consid- 
erable time  on  animal  food  alone.  Bread,  among  vegetable  foods, 
also  contains  nearly  all  the  elements  required  for  nutrition. 

Nitrogenous  foods  must  all  undergo  the  process  of  digestion 
before  they  can  be  assimilated  and  form  part  of  the  body.  This 
process  is  really  one  of  comminution  and  liquefaction.  The  food 
is  reduced  to  a  finely  divided  state  by  the  action  of  the  teeth,  the 
muscles  of  the  mouth  and  the  saliva;  when  it  reaches  the  stomach 
it  is  further  disintegrated  by  the  action  of  the  gastric  juice,  with 
which  it  is  brought  into  contact  by  the  motion  of  this  organ. 
Thence  it  passes  out  in  a  state  of  fluidity,  as  a  very  soluble  and 
diffusible  product  called  chyme,  and  easily  transmitted  to  the  blood- 
vessels. The  food  has  now  lost  its  characteristic  properties,  but 


270  RELATION  OF  FOOD  TO  NUTRIMENT. 

now  the  change  has  been  wrought  it  is  not  easy  to  determine.  Should 
any  portion  of  the  food,  however,  pass  from  the  stomach  undis- 
solved,  it  is  subjected  to  a  supplementary  digestive  process  in  the 
bowel.  The  intestinal  fluid  and  the  pancreatic  juice  act  as  solvents; 
and  the  bile  (though  it  does  not  appear  to  possess  any  solvent 
power)  is  incorporated  with  the  food,  which  is  now  in  a  condition 
ready  for  absorption  and  for  application  to  its  proper  use.  Under 
meat-diet  there  is  a  more  copious  secretion  of  gastric  juice;  under 
vegetable  the  saliva  is  more  abundant;  showing  that  there  is  pro- 
vision in  the  system  for  variation  in  the  food,  and  that  uniformity 
in  food  is  immaterial. 

The  primary  use  of  nitrogenous  food  is  to  develop  and  renew 
the  various  tissues ;  its  secondary  use  is  to  facilitate  the  absorption 
of  non-nitrogenous  food.  Wherever  there  is  life,  nitrogenous 
food  must  be  present  to  sustain  it;  non-nitrogenous  food  con- 
tributes to  its  support ;  without  the  former  the  latter  would  be  use- 
less ;  the  former  being  present,  the  latter  is  a  very  valuable  auxiliary. 
Nitrogenous  food  is  the  main  tissue-former,  but  it  also  to  some 
extent  produces  force.  Non-nitrogenous  food  produces  force,  but 
it  also  in  some  measure  contributes  to  the  formation  of  tissue. 
Indeed,  the  best  materials  for  the  production  of  working  power  as 
well  as  heat,  are  the  non -nitrogenous  principles;  and  of  these  the 
fats  are  more  effective  than  others. 

Non-nitrogenous  Food — Non-nitrogenous  food  comprises 
fats,  starch  and  sugar,  alcohol  and  vegetable  acids. 

Fat  is  found  in  both  animal  and  vegetable  products.  It  under- 
goes little  change  in  the  mouth  and  stomach;  but,  by  the  action  of 
the  pancreatic  juice  in  the  small  intestine,  it  is  digested  and  re- 
duced to  a  minute  state  of  subdivision,  ready  for  absorption  through 
small  projecting  filaments  into  the  lacteal  system,  by  which  it  is 
conveyed  into  me  general  circulation  of  the  blood.  It  is  by  this 
means  deposited  in  the  various  tissues,  fills  up  interstices  between 
muscles,  bones  and  vessels,  gives  regularity  to  the  form  of  the  body, 
assists  in  the  retention  of  the  heat  of  the  body  and  forms  a  reserve 
of  force-producing  material,  to  be  utilized  when  required.  It  holds 
the  highest  place  as  a  heat-former,  for  by  its  oxydation  heat  is  gen- 
erated in  the  system.  It  also  appears  to  facilitate  the  assimilation 
of  other  forms  of  food,  and  there  is  a  prevalent  opinion  that,  if  it 
is  not  supplied  in  sufficient  quantity,  scrofulous  disorders  are  de- 
veloped. 

Starch  cannot  be  assimilated  without  change;  when  raw,  it 
passes  out  of  the  system  unaltered.  If  it  is  boiled,  the  granules 
burst  and  the  particles  are  ready  for  conversion  into  sugar.  This 
conversion  would  take  place  in  the  mouth,  under  the  influence  of 
saliva,  if  the  food  remained  there  for  a  sufficient  length  of  time. 
But  it  is  usually  swallowed  at  once,  and  when  it  reaches  the  stomach 
the  gastric  juice  arrests  the  action  of  the  saliva.  It  then  passes  on 
in  a  semi-fluid  state  to  the  emaU  intestine  where  the  digestion 


RELATION  OF  FOOD  TO  NUTRIMENT. 


271 


really  takes  place.  The  intestinal  secretion  and  the  pancreatic 
juice  act  energetically  on  the  starch,  soften  and  break  up  the 
granules  and  convert  the  particles  into  sugar. 

Sugar  is  so  easily  diffused  that  it  requires  no  preliminary  di- 
gestive process  to  prepare  it  for  assimilation.  It  passes  without 
change  into  the  circulation.  If,  however,  it  is  supplied  in  excess 
of  the  requirements  of  the  system,  when  it  reaches  the  stomach  it 
undergoes  lactic-acid  fermentation  and  thus  occasions  the  acidity 
from  which  some  dyspeptics  suffer.  When  not  in  excess,  the  sugar 
is  carried  on  to  the  liver  where  it  undergoes  certain  changes  which 
lead  us  to  conclude  that  it  contributes  to  the  production  of  fat,  but 
not  to  the  production  of  force. 

Alcohol — Alcohol  is  very  rapidly  diffused  through  the  sys- 
tem. Some  portion  of  what  is  taken  is  evaporated  through  the 
lungs  and  expired  with  the  breath ;  some  is  eliminated  by  the  liver 
and  kidneys,  and  the  rest  remains  for  a  long  time  diffused  through 
non-excreting  organs  where  it  is  transmuted  into  new  compounds. 
Its  actual  dietetic  position  is  scarcely  determined,  although  many 
researches  have  been  made,  and  much  has  been  written  on  the  sub- 
ject. Recent  researches  show  that  alcohol  acts  chiefly  as  a  stimu- 
lant, with  variable  advantage  or  injury  to  the  constitution.  It  con- 
tains no  nitrogen,  and  has  therefore  none  of  the  qualities  of  tissue- 
forming  foods,  nor  is  it  capable  of  being  transformed  into  them; 
hence  it  is  not  a  food  in  the  sense  of  being  a  constructive  agent  in 
building  up  the  body.  It  is  very  doubtful  whether  it  produces 
fatty  matter,  except  by  an  indirect  and  injudicious  interference  with 
natural  processes,  though  there  is  reason  to  suppose  that  it  lessens  to 
some  extent  the  elimination  of  fat  already  existing.  If  there  be 
any  fattening,  it  is  not  confined  to  the  external  development  of  fat, 
but  extends  to  a  degeneration  through  the  minute  structures  of  the 
vital  organs,  including  the  heart,  inducing  what  is  termed  its  "  fatty 
degeneration."  Alcohol  does  not  produce  warmth  nor  sustain  it; 
the  glow  which  is  felt  is  deceptive,  for  that  is  due  to  congestion, 
like  the  warmth  of  inflammation ;  hence  the  serious  error  of  taking 
it  in  cold  weather,  when  the  alcohol  and  cold  act  in  combination, 
producing  congestion  of  the  lungs  and  other  vital  organs  and  often 
leading  to  fatal  consequences.  Nor  does  alcohol  give  and  sustain 
strength;  there  is  muscular  excitement,  which  is  mistaken  for 
muscular  power,  produced  at  the  expense  of  the  tissue  and  drawing 
upon  its  reserve  force;  there  is,  in  fact,  nervous  stimulus,  but 
muscular  enfeeblement.  There  are  unquestionably  occasions  when 
it  is  necessary  to  produce  the  stimulus,  even  at  the  cost  of  subse- 
quent reaction  and  debility;  when,  for  instance,  an  enfeebled  or 
fainting  heart  is  temporarily  relieved  by  that  relaxation  of  the 
arterial  vessels  which  the  diffusion  of  alcohol  through  the  blood 
induces,  or  when  the  flagging  circulation  of  approaching  death  needs 
to  be  quickened  that  life  may  be  maintained.  But  the  impression 
that  alcohol  gives  permanent  strength  for  sustained  work  is  as 


272  RELATION   OF    FOOD   TO   NUTRIMENT. 

erroneous  as  it  is  common.  Alcohol  taken  in  very  moderate  quan- 
tity increases  the  activity  of  the  circulation,  causing  the  heart  to 
beat  more  rapidly,  the  pulse  to  become  faster  and  fuller  and  the 
arteries  and  arterioles  to  dilate  (thus  producing  a  characteristic 
flushing  of  the  face);  it  increases  the  secretion  of  urine,  stimulates 
the  appetite,  aids  digestion,  excites  the  nervous  system  and  exhil- 
arates the  intellectual  and  emotional  faculties.  But  the  price  to  be 
paid  for  all  this  may  be  too  high,  and  the  habitual  use  of  even  a 
moderate  quantity  may  lead  slowly  but  surely  to  degenerative 
changes.  Those  who  drink  alcohol,  with  any  of  its  various  admix- 
tures, are  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  injured  by  it,  especially  the 
young  and  "  full-blooded." 

Taken  in  large  quantities,  the  immediate  effect  of  alcohol  is 
depressing  and  narcotic.  It  produces  paralysis  of  the  minute 
arterioles  of  the  circulatory  system,  so  that  they  lose  some  of  their 
contractility  and  become  dilated  with  the  flowing  blood.  This  is 
seen  in  flushing  of  the  face.  But  all  the  internal  organs  are  simi- 
larly affected,  so  that  there  is  general  vascular  engorgement  and 
consequent  derangement  and  exhaustion.  Simultaneously,  in  conse- 
quence of  its  affinity  for  water,  it  alters  the  condition  of  the  blood, 
causing  arrest  of  chemical  changes  and  alterations  in  the  composi- 
tion and  forms  of  the  corpuscles.  Then  there  follows  an  affection 
of  the  spinal  cord,  involving  enfeeblement  of  nervous  stimulus  and 
a  corresponding  deficiency  of  control  over  certain  muscles.  A  tot- 
tering gait  is  an  indication  of  this.  The  brain-centers  are  then 
affected,  the  controlling  influence  of  the  will  and  judgment  are  lost 
and  the  emotions  and  instincts  are  not  held  in  due  subordination. 
This  is  followed  by  complete  collapse  of  the  nervous  functions,  the 
senses  becoming  all  benumbed  and  consciousness  lost. 

Immoderate  Drinking — The  ultimate  effect  of  immod- 
erate drinking  is  complete  degeneration,  and  this  degeneration  is 
certainly  not  confined  to  those  who  are  notoriously  intemperate,  or 
may  be  designated  drunkards.  Women  who  are  accustomed  to  take 
wine  in  quantities  which  they  would  not  deem  immoderate  and  who 
would  be  shocked  at  the  imputation  that  they  were  drinking  too 
much,  have  proved  unfortunately  that  they  have  really  taken  to  ex- 
cess. The  appetite  is  impaired,  digestion  is  arrested,  dyspepsia 
follows,  sleeplessness  is  produced,  muscular  power,  especially  of  the 
legs,  is  enfeebled,  the  organic  tissues  suffer  direct  deterioration  in 
their  structure  and  a  diseased  state/is  set  up  in  the  internal  organs. 
The  heart  is  enlarged,  its  relative  parts  being  thrown  out  of  pro- 
portion, its  orifices  dilated,  its  valves  stretched,  its  filamentous 
cords  dilated  and  its  walls  thickened.  The  liver  also  undergoes 
structural  changes ;  it  becomes  enlarged  by  the  production  of  albu- 
minoid and  fatty  deposit  or  by  the  increase  of  connective  tissue, 
and  finally  there  supervene  contraction  and  atrophy  of  the  canals 
and  cells,  forming  tnat  gnarled  condition  known  as  "  gin-drinker's 
liver."  The  kidney  is  deteriorated  by  fatty  modifications  and  it» 


ANIMAL   FOOD.  273 

functions  are  impeded.  The  minute  vessels  of  the  lungs  are  re- 
laxed and  easily  congested,  and  the  molecular  constitution  of  their 
tissue  is  altered ;  hence  chronic  bronchitis  is  common  among  those 
who  take  much  alcohol,  while  consumption,  often  unsuspected,  but 
of  a  most  fatal  form,  carries  off  hard  drinkers  in  the  prime  of  life. 
Other  organic  changes  also  take  place ;  the  crystaline  lens  and  retina 
of  the  eye  are  injured  and  the  sight  is  impaired,  an  excess  of  salts  is 
produced  in  the  urine,  and  gravel  and  stone  are  deposited; 
indeed,  there  is  not  an  organ  that  is  unaffected.  The  brain  and 
spinal  cord  and  the  whole  nervous  system  suffer,  giving  rise  to" 
serious  derangements  which  manifest  themselves  in  the  worst  forms 
of  nervous  disease,  such  as  loss  of  memory  and  speech,  epilepsy, 
paralysis  or  insanity.  And  these  derangements,  it  should  be  re- 
membered, are  more  or  less  transmitted  to  degenerate  offspring. 
The  moral  effects  are  too  well  known  to  need  description. 

"Water  is  indispensable  as  a  component  part  of  food,  for  it  facil- 
itates the  chemical  changes  which  take  place  in  the  food. 

The  other  inorganic  principles  which  are  necessary  to  a  healthy 
condition  of  the  body  are  compounds  of  lime,  potash,  magnesia,  soda 
and  iron,  together  with  phosphoric  acid,  carbonic  acid,  chlorine  and 
sulphuric  acid.  Lime  and  phosphoric  acid  are  of  most  importance. 

Requirements  Vary — The  amount  of  food  required  varies 
with  different  individuals;  very  much  depends  on  age,  sex,  climate, 
season  of  the  year,  physical  and  mental  exertion.  All  vital  proces- 
ses, including  the  assimilation  of  food,  are  most  rapid  in  early 
life  and  least  rapid  in  old  age.  In  childhood  and  youth  there  is 
also  the  necessity  for  making  provision  for  the  growth  of  all  parts 
of  the  body,  as  well  as  the  rapid  discharge  of  functions.  Man  re- 
quires more  nitrogenous  food  than  woman.  The  vital  processes  are 
also  most  active  in  spring,  least  so  at  the  end  of  summer;  more 
energetic  in  cold  climates  than  in  hot,  in  highlands  than  in  valleys. 
Exertion  always  stimulates  these  processes. 


ANIMAL  FOOD. 

The  structure  of  animal  food  is  identical  with  that  of  the 
human  body ;  hence  nothing  is  required  in  addition  to  it  in  order  to 
maintain  life.  Its  chief  characteristic  is  that  it  contains  a  large 
proportion  of  nitrogenous  material;  but  with  it  there  is  usually 
mingled,  either  naturally  or  artificially,  so  much  fat  or  other  non- 
nitrogenous  material  that  it  is  adapted  both  for  the  formation  of  tissue 
and  for  the  production  of  heat  and  other  force.  Undue  importance 
is  given  by  some  persons  to  animal  food,  as  if  that  alone  really 
nourished  the  system  and  supplied  what  is  required  for  work  and 
recovery  of  strength.  No  doubt  it  appeases  hunger  more  thorough- 
ly than  vegetable  diet,  and  satisfies  longer  because  it  is  digested  in 
<he  stomach  and  that  organ  gives  signs  of  repletion  and  retains  this 


274  ANIMAL   FOOD. 

kind  of  food  for  a  longer  time  than  vegetable  food.  Animal  food 
is  also  easily  cooked  and  appears  to  be  more  easily  digested  than 
vegetable;  it  increases  the  amount  of  fibrin,  phosphates  and  other 
salts,  and  the  number  of  red  corpuscles  in  the  blood ;  it  produces 
firmness  of  muscle,  and  increases  the  urinary  secretion  both  in 
quantity  and  in  amount  of  effete  nitrogenous  matter,  necessitating 
the  consumption  of  an  increased  quantity  of  fluid.  Vegetable  food 
has  a  tendency  to  increase  the  deposition  of  fat.  Mr.  Banting  found 
that  by  lessening  the  amount  of  vegetable  diet  he  was  enabled  to 
reduce  his  corpulence;  this  result  might  be  due  not  only  to  diminu- 
tion of  the  fat-producing  elements,  but  also  to  the  increased  oxyda- 
tion  through  the  lungs  induced  by  the  excess  of  nitrogenous  mater- 
ials. Physiological  considerations  and  experience  teach  us  that  a 
mixed  diet  as  a  general  rule  is  best  adaptecf  to  the  requirements  of 
the  body. 

Animal  food  comprises  the  different  parts  of  animals;  eggs, 
milk  and  its  products. 

Comparative  Values  of  Flesh — The  flesh  of  young 
animals  is  more  tender  than  that  of  old,  but  it  is  not  so  easily  di- 
gested. The  flesh  of  middle-aged  animals  is  more  nutritive  and 
has  a  fuller  flavor  than  that  of  young.  The  flesh  of  old  animals, 
though  nutritive,  is  often  very  tough.  Young  and  quickly  fed  ani- 
mals have  more  water  and  fat  in  tneir  flesh,  whilst  older  and  well 
fed  animals  have  flesh  of  a  firmer  touch  and  fuller  flavor  and  are 
richer  in  nitrogen.  The  former  may  be  more  delicate,  the  latter  are 
more  nutritious;  animals  of  middle  age,  therefore,  afford  the  most 
digestible  and  fullest  flavored  food.  The  larger  the  animal  the 
coarser  the  meat.  The  flesh  of  the  female  is  more  finely  grained 
and  delicate  than  that  of  the  male.  Animals  that  have  been  de- 
prived of  their  reproductive  organs  are  larger,  fatter,  more  tender 
and  form  better  food  than  those  that  have  not.  During  the  breed- 
ing season  flesh  is  unsuitable  for  food.  The  flesh  of  wild  animals 
has  less  fat  than  that  of  well  fed  domestic  animals,  but  it  has  more 
flavor.  The  character  and  flavor  of  the  meat  are  much  affected  by 
the  food  eaten.  The  fat  of  cattle  fed  on  oilcake  is  yellow;  the  flesh 
of  sheep  fed  on  turnips  has  a  flavor  of  the  vegetable;  that  of  the 
mountain  sheep  is  affected  by  the  fragrant  herbage  on  which  they 
graze.  Violent  exercise  just  before  death  makes  flesh  more 
tender  than  if  the  animal  had  been  quiet.  The  removal  of 
blood  in  slaughtering,  while  it  involves  waste  of  nutritive  material, 
improves  the  flavor  of  the  flesh  and  renders  it  more  easy  of  preser- 
vation. Hanging  the  meat  improves  its  tenderness.  But  the  best 
meat  may  be  rendered  unwholesome  by  decomposition.  Low-priced 
meat  may  prove  very  dear,  for  the  animal  may  have  suffered  from 
disease  and  thus  become  unfit  for  human  food.  Animals  that  have 
been  saturated  with  powerful  medicines  are  also  unfit  for  food,  since 
serious  disorders  are  often  produced  and  been  known  to  be  suffered 
by  those  who  have  eaten  the  flesh  of  cattle  so  treated. 


ASTIMAL    FOOD.  275 

Good  Meat — Good  meat  has  the  following  character- 
istics : 

1.  It  is  neither  of  a  pale-pink  color  nor  of  a  deep-purple  tint, 
for  the  former  is  a  sign  of  disease  and  the  latter  indicates  that  the 
animal  had  not  been  slaughtered  but  had  died  with  the  blood  in  it 
or  had  suffered  from  acute  fever; 

2.  It  has  a  marbled  appearance,  from   the  ramifications  of 
little  veins  of  fat  among  the  muscles ; 

3.  It   should  be  firm   and  elastic  to  the  touch  and  should 
scarcely  moisten  the  fingers — bad  meat  being  wet  and  sodden  and 
flabby,  with  the  fat  looking  like  jelly  or  wet  parchment ; 

4.  It  should  have  little  or  no  odor  and  the  odor  should  not  be 
disagreeable,  for  diseased  meat  has  a  sickly,  cadaverous  smell  and 
sometimes  a  smell  of  physic.     This  is  very  apparent  when  the  meat 
is  chopped  up  and  drenched  with  warm  water; 

5.  It  should  not  run  to  water  nor  become  very  wet  on  stand- 
ing for  a  day  or  so,  but  should,  on  the  contrary,  dry  upon  the  sur- 
face; 

6.  When   dried  at  a  temperature  of  112°  or  thereabout,  it 
should  not  lose  more  than  from  seventy  to  seventy-four  per  cent,  of 
its  weight;  whereas  bad  meat  will  often  lose  as  much  as  eighty  per 
cent; 

7.  It  should  not  shrink  or  waste  much  in  cooking. 

SALTED  MEAT  is  objectionable  on  several  grounds.  Its  common 
use  when  fresh  meat  can  be  obtained  is  therefore  undesirable,  and 
it  is  unsuitable  for  invalids.  It  is  deficient  in  nutritive  value  and 
natural  flavor,  from  the  extraction  of  a  considerable  quantity  of  the 
juices  of  the  meat.  It  is  deficient  in  tenderness  and  therefore  to 
some  extent  insoluble  by  the  digestive  secretions.  It  also  acts 
prejudicially  on  the  system  by  the  introduction  of  an  excessive 
quantity  of  salt  and  saltpetre. 

BEEF  and  MUTTON  are  the  principal  fresh  meats.  The  former 
is  of  a  firmer  and  closer  texture  than  the  latter,  contains  more  red- 
blood  juices,  has  a  fuller  and  richer  flavor,  containing  more  iron,  is 
more  satisfying  and  more  strengthening  and  makes  greater  demands 
upon  the  digestive  powers.  Yet  it  is  a  common  article,  not  only  at 
the  ordinary  dinner  table,  but  even  in  the  sick-room.  In  many 
cases  of  illness,  if  properly  cooked,  it  may  be  eaten  with  impunity; 
but  in  typhoid  fever  and  other  diseases  where  the  bowels  are 
inflamed  and  tender,  it  produces,  in  its  ordinary  form,  injurious 
effects.  Even  beef-£ea  often  increases  the  irritation,  keeps  up  the 
fever  and  aggravates  the  diarrhea;  consequently  in  such  cases  it 
should,  for  the  most  part,  be  excluded  from  the  diet  list.  As  beef 
requires  considerable  effort  on  the  part  of  the  stomach  to  convert  it 
into  chyme,  it  is  contra-indicated  in  acute  maladies  until  convales- 
cence has  commenced,  when  by  allowing  the  patient  to  extract  the 
juice  at  first,  and  then  swallow  a  few  shreds  of  the  meat,  daily 
increasing  the  amount  swallowed,  the  digestive  organs  will  be  fin- 


276  ANIMAL   FOOD. 

ally  won  back  to  their  normal  condition  and  capability.  Neverthe- 
less, there  is  a  form  in  which  beef  has  been  most  beneficial. 
Administered  in  a  raw  state,  when  finely  divided  and  reduced  to  a 
pulp,  it  is  very  useful  in  some  derangements  of  the  stomach. 
Although  not  very  palatable  at  first,  a  taste  for  it  is  soon  acquired. 
In  this  form  it  has  proved  very  valuable  in  cholera-infantum  and 
dysentery,  when  everything  else  failed.  It  should  be  prepared  by 
scraping  with  a  spoon,  and  seasoning  with  a  little  salt. 

MUTTON  or  mutton-broth  is  much  to  be  preferred  for  delicate 
persons.  Mutton-broth  has  less  nutritive  value  than  beef-broth, 
but  having  a  delicate  flavor  it  is  preferred  by  many  persons.  It  is, 
however,  too  rich  in  fat  to  be  easily  digested,  unless  a  large  portion 
of  that  substance  be  first  removea.  Lean  mutton,  then,  should  be 
selected  for  making  broth;  the  scrag  of  the  neck  is  a  suitable  joint. 
When  a  patient  is  so  far  convalescent  as  to  require  solids,  a  mutton 
chop,  properly  cooked,  is  generally  most  suitable.  Broiling  should 
be  preferred  to  frying  and  to  cook  mutton-chops  nicely  a  clear  fire 
is  absolutely  necessary.  The  chops  should  be  sprinkled  with  salt 
and  pepper,  and  placed  over  the  fire  for  six  or  seven  minutes. 
They  should  not  be  pricked,  but  should  be  frequently  turned  to 
insure  their  being  thoroughly  cooked. 

VEAL  and  LAMB  are  more  gelatinous,  less  stimulating,  less 
nutritious  and  less  easily  digested  than  beef  and  mutton.  But  the 
character  of  the  flesh  varies  very  much  in  delicacy,  nutritive  value 
and  digestibility,  according  to  the  mode  in  which  the  animal  has  been 
killed.  Yeal-broth  is  generally  prepared  from  the  fleshy  part  of  the 
knuckle.  It  is  not  very  palatable,  and  as  it  does  not  contain  the 
nutritious  qualities  of  beef-tea  or  mutton-broth  it  is  scarcely 
advisable  to  introduce  it  into  the  sick-room,  except  for-  the  sake  of 
occasional  variety.  The  lean  of  a  lamb-chop  cut  from  the  loin  is 
often  a  morsel  which  tempts  the  flagging  appetite. 

PORK,  on  account  of  its  fatness,  is  not  so  easy  of  digestion  as 
other  meats.  Bacon  and  ham,  however,  do  not  so  easily  disagree 
with  the  stomach;  and  in  this  respect  they  occupy  an  exceptional 
position  in  relation  to  fat  meats  and  cured  meats.  Fat  bacon,  taken 
with  any  substances  that  are  rich  in  nitrogen,  is  very  nourishing. 
It  increases  the  nutritive  value  of  eggs,  poultry,  peas  and  beans.  All 
pork  should  be  most  thoroughly  cooked,  because  it  is  more 
frequently  diseased  than  any  other  kind  of  meat,  and  the  disease, 
being  due  to  the  presence  of  parasites,  is  particularly  injurious  to 
man.  Sucking  pig  is  a  great  delicacy,  but  of  small  nutritive  value, 
and  unsuitable  for  invalids. 

VENISON  is  lean,  dark-colored  and  savory,  having  more  the 
character  of  game  than  of  butcher's  meat.  It  is  very  easily 
digested,  and  is  therefore  suitable  to  the  dyspeptic  and  convales- 
cent; its  rich  flavor  may,  however,  constitute  an  objection  to  it,  and 
if  it  has  been  kept  too  long  before  being  cooked,  it  is  very  apt  to 
produce  diarrhea. 


ANIMAL  FOOD.  27? 

GELATINE,  which  forms  the  basis  of  soup,  is  the  nitrogenous 
principle  of  bones.  They  contain  a  considerable  quantity  of 
nutritive  matter,  but  for  its  extraction  they  should  be  broken  into 
small  pieces  and  boiled  for  many  hours.  Although  investigators 
have  found  that  gelatine  fails  to  nourish  animals  when  given  by 
itself,  it  is  now  a  well  established  fact  that,  in  combination  with 
other  substances,  it  can  be  turned  to  account  in  the  system  as  a 
force-producing  element.  In  the  form  of  jelly,  with  or  without 
wine,  when  not  tough,  it  is  readily  digested  and  serves  to  allay  the 
feeling  of  emptiness  and  hunger  when  more  nutritious  food  cannot 
be  well  taken.  Being  demulcent  and  possessing  no  irritating 
qualities,  it  proves  very  useful  in  inflammatory  affections  of  the 
bowels.  As  it  is  soothing  and  grateful,  it  may  be  allowed  where 
diarrhea  is  not  to  be  feared.  In  the  preparation  of  gelatine-jelly  it 
is  very  essential  to  soak  the  gelatine,  as  procured  in  the  shops,  in 
cold  water  for  some  time. 

LIVER  of  the  calf,  lamb  or  pig,  when  fried,  is  rich  and  savory, 
but  is  not  suitable  for  those  whose  digestive  powers  are  feeble. 

KIDNEYS  and  HEART  are  as  nutritious  as  lean  meat,  but  are 
also  unsuitable  for  invalids. 

TRIPE,  when  gently  boiled  for  about  an  hour,  is  a  food  of 
somewhat  delicate  and  agreeable  flavor  and  of  very  easy  mastication 
and  digestion,  but  from  its  fatness  is  rather  rich.  The  ease  and 
rapidity  with  which  it  is  digested,  and  the  considerable  nutriment 
wnich  it  affords,  seem  to  render  it  most  suitable  for  the  sick,  but  in 
practice  it  is  found  that  the  absence  of  decided  flavor,  its  unsatis- 
fying character  and  the  unusual  nature  of  the  food  prevent  its 
selection  by  the  sick  generally. 

SWEETBREAD  is  easily  digested,  and  when  simply  cooked  is  not 
unsuitable  for  the  convalescent,  but  when  richly  cooked  will  disa- 
gree with  the  dyspeptic  and  invalid. 

HEAD  of  the  ox  or  sheep,  boiled  for  eight  or  nine  hours  to 
extract  the  nutriment,  makes  excellent  soup. 

OX-TAILS  are  commonly  employed  for  the  same  purpose. 

TONGUE  of  all  animals,  especially  of  the  ox,  is  a  great  delicacy, 
but  from  its  being  fat  and  eaten  salted,  is  not  adapted  to  weak 
stomachs. 

SHEEP'S  LEGS,  as  a  bridge  from  soup  to  meat,  are  excellent  when 
well  boiled. 

SHEEP'S  BRAINS  are  highly  commended  as  a  means  of  conveying 
phosphates,  but  are  rather  indigestible  and  not  adapted  to  delicate 
stomachs. 

PRESERVED  MEAT  is  not  so  nourishing  as  the  same  amount  of 
properly  cooked  fresh  meat,  on  account  of  the  over-cooking 
demanded  by  the  process.  It  has  the  recommendation,  however, 
of  being  much  cheaper  than  fresh  meat.  It  may  be  rendered  more 
palatable  by  being  minced  and  warmed  or  stewed  with  vegetables, 


278  ANIMAL   FOOD. 

but  to  prevent  further  loss  of  nutritive  properties  it  is  best  eaten 
cold. 

EXTRACT  OF  MEAT  should  consist  of  the  concentrated  essence  of 
the  juice  of  flesh;  but  a  good  deal  that  is  sold  as  such  is  solidified 
soup,  with  the  addition  of  gelatine.  Good  extract  is  slightly  acid, 
of  a  pale,  yellowish-brown  color,  with  an  agreeable,  meat-like  odor. 
It  should  be  perfectly  soluble  in  cold  water,  and  should  not  contain 
albumen,  fat  or  gelatine.  It  is  a  stimulant  rather  than  a  nutritious 
food.  It  is  deficient  in  albumen,  and,  as  in  the  case  of  soup  and 
beef-tea,  its  nutritive  power  must  be  assisted  by  vegetables  and 
other  substances  which  are  rich  in  nitrogenous  matter.  Biscuits 
are  now  made  combining  the  extract  with  a  proper  proportion  of 
flour.  The  extract  may  often  prove  a  fair  temporary  substitute  for 
beef -tea  when  there  is  not  time  or  convenience  to  make  the  latter, 
but  it  must  not  supersede  it  in  the  sick-room.  When  taken  during 
fatigue  it  has  been  found  to  be  remarkably  restorative,  increasing 
the  power  of  the  heart,  and  removing  the  sense  of  fatigue  following 
exertion.  Mixed  with  wine,  Dr.  Parkes  states,  it  has  been  employed 
with  great  success  in  rousing  men  in  collapse  from  wounds.  It  was 
the  means  of  saving  the  lives  of  many  wounded  men  in  the  Austrian 
army  in  1859,  and  in  the  war  between  the  Northern  and  Southera 
States.  It  would,  therefore,  be  useful  after  surgical  operations. 

Birds  occupy  an  important  place  among  the  sources  of  food, 
especially  in  the  diet  of  the  sick-room.  Their  flesh  consists  of  deli- 
cate muscular  tissue,  without  any  admixture  of  fat,  being  in  some 
cases  white,  in  others  dark-colored.  The  juices  are  deficient  in  red 
blood,  and  have  a  more  delicate  flavor  than  those  of  adult  animals. 

POULTRY,  such  as  fowl,  turkey  and  Guinea-fowl,  is  white- 
fleshed,  has  a  delicate  flavor,  and  is  tender  and  easily  digested.  As 
the  flesh  is  milder  and  less  stimulating  than  that  of  ordinary  meat, 
it  is  well  adapted  to  those  whose  powers  of  digestion  are  enfeebled. 
But  it  is  not  very  nourishing;  it  contains  too  little  fat  and  needs 
pork  or  bacon  to  supplement  this  deficiency.  Sexless  birds,  as  the 
capon  and  pullet,  grow  larger,  fatten  better,  and  are  more  tender  and 
delicate  than  ordinary  poultry. 

DUCKS  and  GEESE  are  not  so  well  adapted  as  poultry  for  the 
sick-room,  for  their  flesh  is  harder,  richer  and  more  nighly  flavored. 

Game — Pheasant,  partridge,  grouse,  woodcock,  snipe  and 
quail — have  a  delicate  flavor,  which  improves  by  keeping  (fuller  and 
stronger  than  that  of  domesticated  birds),  is  strengthening,  tender 
and  easily  digested.  It  is  thus  tempting  to  the  appetite,  and  is  well 
adapted  to  a  weak  stomach.  It  therefore  forms  a  valuable  diet  for 
the  sick-room,  and  can  be  taken  when  other  meat  and  poultry  are 
rejected.  But  the  darker  flesh  of  game  requires  culinary  manage- 
ment to  render  it  digestible. 

WILD-FOWL,  with  its  close,  firm  flesh  and  strong  flavor,  is  not 
adapted  for  dyspeptics  and  invalids. 


ANIMAL   FOOD.  279 

PIGEON  ana  smaller  birds  are  usually  tender  and  relishing,  and 
may  be  eaten  with  safety  by  the  convalescent. 

RABBIT  flesh  has  some  resemblance  in  general  and  nutritive 
character  to  that  of  poultry.  It  is  somewhat  loose  in  texture,  with- 
out decided  flavor,  and  is  digested  with  ease.  It  may  be  eaten  by 
the  convalescent  with  due  caution  against  unsuitable  accessories  and 
condiments. 

HA^E  provides  flesh  of  harder  texture,  of  fuller  flavor,  and  more 
stimulating  nature  than  that  of  the  rabbit.  It  is  most  nutritious; 
but  as  it  is  not  very  easily  digested,  it  is  a  food  for  the  healthy 
rather  than  for  the  sick. 

Fish  is  very  valuable  as  food  if  eaten  as  soon  as  possible  after 
capture.  There  is  a  prejudice  against  it  from  the  belief  that  it  has 
no  nutritive  value,  but  this  probably  arises  from  the  fact  that  it  does 
not  easily  satisfy  hunger,  and  is  quickly  digested,  so  that  the  appe- 
tite soon  returns.  It  is  nevertheless  highly  nutritious.  "Fish- 
eaters,"  says  Dr.  Davy,  "  are  especially  strong,  healthy  and  prolific. 
In  no  other  class  than  in  that  of  fishers  do  we  see  larger  families, 
handsomer  women  and  more  robust  and  active  men."  Fish,  espec- 
ially white  fish,  is  less  stimulating  than  meat,  contains  little  fat,  is 
easily  digested,  and  therefore  forms  the  most  suitable  aliment  for 
invalids,  dyspeptics  and  those  who  suffer  from  brain-fag.  Indeed, 
in  consequence  of  the  large  proportion  of  nitrogenous  matter  in  the 
composition  of  fish,  abounding  as  it  does  in  brain  and  nerve-making 
elements,  it  is  especially  adapted  to  all  those  upon  whom  there  are 
great  demands  for  nervous  energy,  and  is  therefore  useful  in  some 
cases  of  nervous  exhaustion. 

The  quality  of  all  fish  is  superior  before  spawning-time,  for  it 
is  then  "  in  season."  Young  fish  can  always  be  eaten.  Fish  caught 
from  the  deep  seas  are  better  than  those  from  shallow  bays.  Fresh- 
water fish  from  deep,  clear  water,  with  a  stony  bottom,  are  better 
than  those  from  muddy  shallows. 

A  sign  of  the  freshness  of  fish  is  its  firmness  and  rigidity. 
For  the  invalid  it  should  always  be  boiled  or  broiled  in  oil ;  the  fat 
added  in  frying  renders  the  fish  less  digestible.  Dried,  salted, 
smoked  or  pickled  fish  should  not  be  seen  in  the  sick-room.  A  lit- 
tle fresh  fish,  well  boiled,  served  with  bread  and  butter,  without 
sauces  and  seasonings,  may  frequently  tempt  the  fastidious,  dainty 
appetite. 

SALMON  stands  pre-eminent  as  a  delicacy,  and  more  nearly 
resembles  the  meat  of  animals  than  that  of  other  fish;  fat  is  inter- 
mixed with  the  muscular  fibre  and  underlies  the  skin,  particularly 
of  the  belly.  It  is  too  rich  for  invalids.  The  nutritive  value  of 
its  flesh  to  those  who  can  digest  it  is  not  much  less  than  that  of  the 
red-blood  flesh  of  other  animals. 

MACKEREL,  HERRING  and  EELS  are  also  fatty  in  their  composi- 
tion, and  therefore  less  suitable  than  white  fish  for  those  whose 
powers  of  digestion  are  feeble. 


280 


ANIMAL    FOOD. 


HADDOCK,  WHITING,  FLOUNDER,  COD,  TURBOT,  etc.,  are  wliite  fish, 
whose  flesh  contains  little  fat,  except  in  the  liver.  Whiting,  the 
chicken  of  fish,  is  the  most  delicate  and  easy  of  digestion.  Haddock 
is  firmer,  not  so  delicate  nor  BO  digestible.  Flounder  is  tasteless, 
but  also  harmless.  Cod  is  close,  firm,  tough,  and  indigestible  by  a 
weak  stomach.  Fried  cod  is  like  veal-cutlet,  but  drier.  Turbot  has 
richer  flavor,  but  does  not  stand  high  as  food  for  invalids.  The  skin 
when  boiled,  appears  to  be  gelatinous,  but  though  preferable  as  a 
delicacy  for  the  healthy,  is  not  suitable  for  the  weak. 

FISH-BROTH  contains  nearly  the  same  component  parts  as  meat- 
broth,  and  in  some  countries  fish-soups  are  as  much  esteemed  as 
those  of  meat. 

ISINGLASS,  obtained  from  the  air-bladder  of  the  sturgeon,  is  a 
valuable  vehicle  for  the  administration  of  other  ingredients  of  food. 

Shell-fish,  with  the  exception  of  oysters,  are  less  nutritive 
than  other  kinds  of  fish,  less  digestible,  and  more  likely  to  disagree 
with  weak  stomachs  than  most  kinds  of  animal  food.  In  some 
persons  they  produce  gastric  irritation  and  disorders,  and  in  others 
nettle-rash  and  similar  eruptions ;  indeed,  so  marked  is  this  effect 
on  some  constitutions  that  it  is  necessary  to  forbid  shell-fish  alto- 
gether. 

LOBSTER  and  CRAB,  though  very  agreeable  to  many  persons, 
are  not  suitable  for  those  whose  digestive  organs  are  weak,  and  con- 
sequently should  not  be  introduced  into  the  sick-room.  Some  per- 
sons in  ordinary  health  cannot  take  them,  because  they  are  not 
easily  digested,  even  when  stimulants  of  the  gastric  juice  are  added 
in  the  form  of  vinegar  and  pepper. 

SHRIMPS  belong  to  the  same  family  as  the  lobster,  and  are 
somewhat  more  readily  digested,  but  they  are  not  suitable  for  in- 
valids. 

TURTLE-SOUP  is  luxurious  and  rich,  and  in  small  quantities  at 
a  time  is  often  very  restorative  to  invalids  whose  digestion  is  in  good 
order. 

MUSSELS  and  all  other  shell-fish,  except  oysters,  are  not  suit- 
able for  invalids. 

Oysters  are  nutritious,  and  readily  digested  even  by  delicate 
stomachs.  Recent  researches  have  shown  that  they  are  self-diges- 
tive. The  hard  muscle  by  which  the  fish  is  attached  to  the  shell 
should  not  be  eaten  by  invalids.  They  should  eat  them  raw,  and 
masticate  well  before  swallowing.  To  eat  them  with  vinegar  is  to 
commit  a  dietetic  mistake.  They  should  only  be  eaten  from  Sep- 
tember till  May.  As  a  means  of  conveying  phosphates  they  are 
invaluable. 

Fresh  oysters  are  most  grateful  in  chronic  dyspepsia,  where 
nausea  is  present,  in  the  case  of  consumptives,  for  the  trouble  of 
morning  sickness,  and  in  chronic  diarrhea.  They  can  be  eaten  with 


ANIMAL   FOOD.  281 

advantage  by  the  nursing.mother,  who  thus  strengthens  her  own 
system  and  also  that  of  the  child  at  her  breast.  Convalescents  from 
fever  will  find  in  the  oyster  a  food  both  delicate  and  nourishing. 

Oyster-stew,  prepared  plain  or  with  milk  and  oyster-essence, 
made  by  slowly  simmering  oysters  in  their  liquor  or  a  little  water 
until  they  swell,  seasoning  with  salt,  straining  the  liquor,  and  serv^ 
ing  with  dry  toast  or  plain  biscuits,  are  excellent  methods  of  giving 
oysters. 

Egg's,  if  the  shell  be  included,  contain  everything  that  is  nec- 
essary for  the  formation  and  maintenance  of  the  body.  This  food 
does  not,  however,  exist,  as  in  milk,  in  a  state  of  perfect  solution, 
but  in  a  semi -liquid  form ;  consequently  some  digestion  is  necessary 
before  it  can  be  assimilated.  The  white  of  the  egg  consists  chiefly 
of  albumen,  without  fat  and  in  a  condition  which  admits  of  easy 
absorption,  the  ease  being  increased  if  it  be  shaken  or  beaten  up 
with  water.  The  yoke  contains  all  the  fat  of  the  egg  held  in  sus- 
pension by  some  portion  of  albumen  and  is  therefore  richer  than 
the  white.  Raw  and  lightly  boiled  eggs  are  readily  digested.  If 
the  albumen  be  coagulated  by  the  heat  of  cooking  it  becomes  heavy 
and  difficult  of  digestion,  and  sometimes  produces  constipation  or 
irritation  of  the  bowels.  It  should  therefore  be  avoided  by  dyspep- 
tics and  persons  recovering  from  illness,  before  the  full  powers  of 
digestion  have  been  regained.  If  the  insoluble  portions  of  hard- 
boiled  eggs  are  delayed  in  the  stomach  and  intestines  they  putrefy 
and  the  sulphureted  hydrogen  and  ammonia  evolved  become  irri- 
tating to  the  intestinal  canal.  But  fresh,  uncooked  eggs  are  almost 
wholly  free  from  these  objections.  A  fresh,  raw  egg,  thoroughly 
stirred  into  about  half  a  pint  of  milk,  forms,  to  most  persons,  a 
palatable  and  nourishing  article  of  diet.  One  great  advantage  this 
preparation  has  over  other  food  is  that  all  the  component  parts  are 
retained  in  their  natural  state,  are  more  completely  dissolved  and 
consequently  make  less  demands  upon  weak  digestive  powers  than 
when  the  egg  is  eaten  in  its  solidified  form.  It  patients  object  to 
the  taste  of  raw  eggs  a  little  sugar  may  be  added,  or  if  this  be  not 
sufficient  some  simple  flavoring  extract  may  be  used.  Eggs  seem 
to  be  particularly  useful  in  lung-diseases,  and  in  cases  of  exhaustive 
cough  seem  to  act  as  palliatives. 

Egg,  with  milk  and  sugar,  forms  a  plain  custard,  which  is 
often  allowable  and  very  grateful. 

Eggs  undergo  change  by  being  kept.  The  porous  shell  allows 
the  evaporation  of  water  and  the  infiltration  of  air;  certain  organic 
changes  also  occur  when  the  shell  is  rendered  non-porous.  To  test 
the  freshness  of  an  egg,  an  ounce  of  salt  may  be  added  to  ten 
.ounces  or  half  a  pint  of  water;  in  this  solution  a  fresh  egg  will 
just  sink;  one  that  has  been  kept  for  several  days  will  float.  A  bad 
egg  is  often  sufficiently  light  to  float  in  pure  water.  Fresh  eggs 
may  also  be  known  by  holding  them  up  to  the  light,  when  they  wiU 
appear  clear ;  if  stale  they  will  appear  cloudy ;  fresh  eggs  are  most 


282 


ANIMAL    FOOD. 


translucent  in  the  center,  stale  ones  at  the  end.  In  order  to  pre- 
serve the  freshness  of  eggs  various  plans  have  been  adopted  to  ren- 
der the  shells  non-porous,  or  to  exclude  air,  such  as  boiling  them 
for  half  a  minute,  keeping  them  in  lime-water,  bran  or  salt,  or  cov- 
ering them  with  a  coating  of  wax,  oil,  butter,  gum  or  varnish;  but 
with  only  variable  success.  No  musty  egg  is  good  for  food,  even 
when  put  into  puddings;  it  should  be  banished  from  the  house  if 
there  be  the  slightest  smell  of  old  straw  about  it. 

Duck's  eggs  are  larger  and  have  a  stronger  flavor  than  hen's 
eggs ;  the  solid  matter  and  the  oil  in  a  duck's  egg  exceeding  those 
of  a  hen's  by  as  much  as  one-fourth.  They  are  not  often  introduced 
into  the  sick-room,  but  there  is  no  reason  why  they  should  be  ex- 
cluded if  the  flavor  be  agreeable  to  the  patient. 

ARTIFICIAL  FIBEINE,  so  called,  has  been  found  available  when 
no  other  food  could  be  taken.  It  is  thus  prepared :  The  white  of 
an  egg  is  poured  into  cold  water  and  allowed  to  remain  for  twelve 
or  more  hours,  during  which  time  it  undergoes  a  chemical  change, 
becoming  solid  and  insoluble,  assuming  an  opaque,  snow-white  ap- 
pearance. This  and  the  liquid  in  which  it  is  immersed  are  heated 
to  the  boiling  point,  and  the  fibrin  is  ready  for  use.  It  is  very  easy 
to  digest  and  to  many  is  quitb  a  delicacy.  It  is  said  that  the  stomach 
will  retain  this  in  many  cases  when  everything  else  is  promptly 
rejected,  its  presence  creating  a  craving  for  more  food,  and  thus 
promoting  instead  of  diminishing  digestion. 

Milk — Pure  milk  contains  in  solution,  like  eggs,  all  the  ele- 
ments required  for  the  growth  and  sustenance  of  the  body.  This 
is  especially  true  in  relation  to  a  child.  Indeed  it  may  be  regarded 
as  the  typical  alimentary  substance,  since  it  contains  nitrogenous, 
fatty,  saccharine  and  mineral  matters  and  water,  in  the  proportions 
required  by  the  animal  economy,  and  in  such  a  state  as  to  be  easily 
assimilated.  In  fact,  it  requires  no  digestion,  and  it  is  this  whicn 
renders  milk  a  most  important  and  convenient  article  under  many 
circumstances;  it  is  already  digested  and  prepared  for  absorption. 
In  fever,  pure  milk  as  the  main  article  or  diet  is  far  superior  to 
anything  else,  especially  in  typhoid  and  other  fevers  involving  dis- 
turbance of  the  stomach  and  bowels.  Beef-tea,  is  often  irritating, 
but  milk,  on  the  contrary,  is  soothing,  cooling,  and  at  the  same 
time  nourishing  and  strengthening.  In  chronic  disorders  of  the 
stomach  and  bowels,  milk-diet  is  a  most  valuable  accessory  to  medi- 
cal treatment.  It  allows  the  stomach  to  have  almost  absolute  rest, 
which  in  many  cases  is  all  that  is  required.  And  this  quiescent 
condition  can  be  prolonged  almost  indefinitely,  since  an  adult  can 
be  sustained  for  days  or  even  weeks  on  milk  alone.  It  should,  how- 
ever, be  observed  that  milk  would  not  be  a  suitable  diet  for  adults 
in  health,  as  the  nitrogenous  matter  is  in  considerable  excess  in 
proportion  to  the  carbonaceous.  It  is  suited  to  young  persons  who 
nave  to  grow,  and  who  in  order  to  grow  must  appropriate  an  excese 
of  what  is  nitrogenous  to  form  a  daily  addition  to  the  body.  Or; 


ANIMAL   FOOD.  283 

the  other  hand,  it  is  not  so  suitable  for  full-grown  persons,  who 
have  not  so  much  to  form  tissue  as  to  develop  heat  or  other  force  by 
the  combustion  of  carbon. 

The  constituents  of  milk  vary  in  quantity  and  proportion  in 
different  animals,  and  under  different  circumstances  in  the  same 
animal.  Woman's  milk  is,  of  course,  the  standard.  Cow's  rnilk 
more  nearly  approximates  to  it  than  that  of  any  other  animal  and 
hence  is  most  generally  used.  Cow's  milk  contains  considerably 
more  caseine  or  curd,  less  sugar,  and  a  little  more  butter  than  wom- 
an's milk.  When  the  former  is  substituted  for  the  latter  it  should 
be  largely  diluted  with  water  and  slightly  sweetened.  Goat's  milk 
is  richer  than  cow's;  sheep's  milk  still  richer.  Ass's  or  mare's  milk 
is  much  poorer,  but  much  sweeter.  Indeed,  so  large  is  the  propor- 
tion of  sugar-of -milk  in  the  last  that  it  is  fermented  into  a  spiritu- 
ous liquor,  known  by  the  name  of  koumiss,  of  value  in  many  cases 
of  consumption,  chronic  bronchitis  and  chronic  diarrhea. 

Cow's  milk  varies  very  much  in  quality.  After  calving  takes 
place  the  first  fluid  secreted  differs  considerably  from  ordinary  milk, 
and  is  termed  colostrum;  consequently  cow's  milk,  for  three  or  four 
weeks  after  calving,  is  not  entirely  pure  nor  well  adapted  for  food; 
it  has  a  somewhat  sickly  smell,  and  often  acts  as  a  purgative. 

The  milk  of  the  Alderney-cow  is  rich  in  butter;  that  of  the 
long  horns  is  richer  in  curd.  The  milk  of  young  cows  is  preferable 
to  that  of  old  onei,  and  as  a  food  for  infants  the  age  of  the  secre- 
tion should  be  less  than  that  of  the  baby;  that  is  to  say,  a  cow  with 
a  calf  two  months  old  may  do  very  well  to  feed  a  child  of  four 
months.  The  milk  first  drawn  from  the  cow  contains  less  cream 
than  that  which  is  last  drawn;  indeed  (especially  if  some  time  has 
elapsed  between  the  times  of  milking),  the  amount  of  cream  in  the 
latter  may  be  two  or  three  times  as  much  as  in  the  former.  The 
milk  of  the  afternoon  is  richer  both  in  curd  and  butter  than  that  of 
the  morning.  The  food  on  which  the  cow  is  fed  considerably 
affects  the  quality  of  tne  milk;  poor  diet  impoverishes  it;  strong 
vegetables,  such  as  turnips,  cabbages  and  onions,  flavor  it;  decayed 
leaves  make  it  disagreeable;  poisonous  plants  render  it  injurious; 
nothing  is  equal  to  the  fresh  pasture  of  country -fields  for  securing 
good  milk. 

Its  quality  may  be  tested  by  the  amount  of  cream  it  produces, 
by  its  weight,  and  by  its  specific  gravity.  The  larger  the  propor- 
tion of  cream,  the  better  the  milk.  A  quart  of  new  milk,  cooled, 
should  weigh  about  2  Ibs.,  2J  ozs.,  if  it  is  of  fair  average  quality. 
The  addition  of  water  or  an  excess  of  cream  lowers  the  specific 
gravity.  But  whether  or  not  the  milk  be  diluted  with  water,  it  is  not 
infrequently  rendered  unwholesome  by  being  put  into  vessels  that 
have  not  been  cleansed  by  thorough  washing-out  with  soda.  On 
stale  milk,  even  in  minute  quantities,  a  small  blue  fungus,  or  mould, 
very  speedily  forms,  which  soon  spreads  to  fresh  milk  and  causes  it 


284  ANIMAL  FOOD. 

bo  turn  sour;  hence  colic,  diarrhea  and  thrush  are  occasioned  in 
those  who  partake  of  it. 

Fifteen  grains  of  soda  bicarbonate  to  a  quart  of  milk  prevents 
it  from  turning  sour  and  also  renders  it  more  digestible. 

Milk,  though  nourishing,  does  not  agree  with  every  one.  If 
diluted  with  one-third  lime-water  it  will  rarely  cause  biliousness  or 
indigestion  and  if  taken  regularly  will  so  strengthen  the  system  as 
to  banish  these  disorders.  It  may  be  taken  with  acid  of  some  kind 
when  it  does  not  easily  digest.  When  milk  is  constipating  a  little 
salt  sprinkled  in  each  glassful  will  avert  the  difficulty.  When  it 
has  an  opposite  effect  a  few  drops  of  brandy  in  each  tumblerful  of 
milk  will  obviate  purgation.  Milk  drunk  between  meals  will  de- 
stroy the  appetite.  After  meals  a  tumblerful  of  pure  milk  may  be 
drunk.  A  pint  with  a  biscuit  makes  a  light  supper.  In  fever,  in 
exhausted  conditions  dependent  on  loss  of  blood,  and  in  summer- 
diarrhea  and  other  inflammatory  affections  of  the  alimentary  tract, 
milk  may  be  given  scalded  with  excellent  results;  this  is  a  sheet 
anchor  in  typhoid  fever.  Owing  to  outbreaks  of  fever  which  were 
traced  to  infected  milk  many  persons  adopted  the  precaution  of 
boiling  all  milk  before  using  it  and  thus  the  disease-germs  which  it 
may  have  contained  were  rendered  innocuous.  This  is  a  good  plan 
for  persons  resident  in  towns. 

CREAM  consists  of  the  fatty  constituent  of  milk,  which,  on 
account  of  its  lightness,  rises  to  the  surface  when  the  milk  is 
allowed  to  stand.  It  forms  the  basis  of  butter.  It  can  often  be  taken 
freely  when  nothing  else  will  remain  on  the  stomach,  notwithstand- 
ing the  abundance  of  fatty  matter.  It  should  always  be  fresh  and 
may  be  diluted  with  water  or  given  pure  if  desired. 

CLOTTED  CREAM  is  produced  by  heating  milk  just  to  the  point  of 
simmering,  which  causes  a  scum  to  form  with  the  fatty  matter  and 
give  it  more  consistency. 

SKIM-MILK  is  that  from  which  the  cream  has  been  removed  and 
being  consequently  less  rich  than  ordinary  milk  it  can  frequently  be 
taken  by  invalids  when  the  latter  cannot. 

BCJTTER-MILK  is  what  is  left  after  the  extraction  of  butter.  It 
of  course  contains  less  fatty  matter  than  skim-milk,  but  it  retains  the 
nitrogenous,  saccharine  and  saline  matter  and  is  therefore  very 
nourishing  and  useful  as  an  article  of  diet.  Unless  very  fresh  it  is 
generally  a  little  acid.  It  is  one  of  the  most  refreshing  summer 
drinks  that  can  be  taken  and  is  almost  always  allowable  in  sickness, 
especially  in  fevers  with  gastric  symptoms.  It  appears  to  produce 
a  gentle  activity  of  the  liver  and  kidneys,  particularly  of  the  latter 
organs. 

CURDS  are  the  caseine  and  fat  of  milk  combined  by  coagulation 
of  the  milk  They  form  the  basis  of  cheese.  The  addition  of 
an  acid  to  the  milk  sets  free  the  caseine,  which  is  held  in  solution 
by  an  alkali,  and  causes  coagulation. 

WHEY  is  the  liquid   left  after  the  curd  has  been  removed,  con- 


ANIMAL    FOOD.  285 

taining  little  caseine  and  fat  but  all  the  sugar  and  salts  of  milk.  The 
caseine  and  fat  being  absent,  there  is  no  fear  of  curdling  in  the 
stomach  and  thus  causing  pain  or  diarrhea.  Whey  can  therefore  be 
taken  by  many  persons  with  whom  milk  disagrees.  It  is  not  very 
valuable  as  nutriment,  but  it  is  very  digestible,  is  easily  absorbed 
and  is  a  refreshing  drink  in  the  sick-room,  especially  in  inflam- 
matory disorders.  Slightly  flavored  with  nutmeg  it  is  very  palatable. 
There  is  a  prevailing  opinion  that  whey  causes  sweat;  hence  wine- 
whey,  alum-whey,  arid  tamarind -whey,  the  milk  having  been 
curdled  by  these  substances,  are  recommended.  The  method  of 
preparation  is  given  hereafter.  In  Switzerland  whey  is  supposed  to 
be  of  value  in  the  treatment  of  chronic  disorders  of  the  abdominal 
organs. 

CONDENSED  MILK  is  milk  preserved  by  the  evaporation  of  a 
large  proportion  of  its  water,  and  the  addition  of  cane-sugar.  It 
is  sold  in  hermetically  sealed  tins,  in  which  it  can  be  kept  for  sev- 
eral years ;  when  the  tins  are  opened  it  is  found  in  the  form  of 
sirup,  which  will  remain  good  for  several  days.  It  is  very  useful 
for  the  diet  of  invalids,  in  the  making  of  light  puddings,  or  other 
food  into  which  milk  largely  enters.  It  requires  the  addition  of  a 
considerable  quantity  of  soft  water  (three  parts  water  to  one  part 
milk)  to  replace  what  has  been  evaporated.  Being  already  sweet- 
ened, it  needs  no  addition  of  sugar.  Its  sweetness  renders  it  very 
agreeable  to  infants. 

KOUMISS,  fermented  mare's  or  cow's  milk,  has  been  found  very 
useful  in  consumption.  The  Russian  plan  of  making  it  is  as  fol- 
lows :  Two  teacupf uls  of  wheat-flour  are  mixed  with  one  spoonful  of 
honey,  one  of  good  beer-yeast,  and  sufficient  milk  to  form  a  not  too 
thin  paste;  the  whole  is  put  in  a  moderately  warm  place  to  ferment. 
When  fermentation  takes  place  the  ferment  is  put  in  a  linen  bag, 
and  hung  in  a  jar  or  keg  containing  sixteen  pounds  of  fresh  mare's  or 
cow's  milk,  covered  and  allowed  to  stand  till  the  milk  has  acquired  a 
pleasant  acidulous  taste  (about  16  to  24  hours,  according  to  the 
temperature).  The  butter  and  cheese  particles  which  float  about 
are  now  skimmed  off,  the  liquid  is  poured  into  another  keg  and 
shaken  for  one  hour,  after  which  time  it  is  poured  into  bottles, 
corked  and  put  into  the  cellar.  A  "  cure  "  requires  the  product  of 
twelve  to  fifteen  pounds  of  milk  daily ;  the  best  season  for  it  is  from 
May  to  July.  The  koumiss  is  taken  early  in  the  morning,  every 
hour  (a  teacupful  to  a  tumblerful  at  a  time),  and  plenty  of  exercise 
must  follow. 

BUTTER  is  the  fatty  portion  of  milk,  obtained  by  churning  the 
cream  or  the  entire  milk.  This  operation  causes  the  rupture  of  the 
envelopes  of  the  fat  globules,  which  then  coalesce  and  become  in- 
corporated into  a  solid  mass.  Milk  yields  on  an  average  5£  per 
cent,  of  butter,  arid  milk,  for  its  favorable  production,  requires  a  tem- 
perature of  60°.  When  the  butter  is  formed  it  shoula  be  worked 
and  washed  with  water  to  remove  the  caseine,  fatty  acids  and  other 


286 


ANIMAL   FOOD. 


ingredients  which  would  prevent  its  keeping  sweet  and  fresh.  Salt 
is  added  to  preserve  it.  If  sirup  be  added  instead  of  salt,  or 
sugar  with  which  is  mixed  a  little  salt,  butter  is  said  to  keep  better. 
The  exclusion  of  air  also  preserves  it,  and  simply  covering  it  with 
water  renewed  every  day  will  keep  it  fresh  for  a  week.  But  a  better 
plan  is  that  of  M.  ±>reon,  wrho  adds  water  slightly  acidulated  \vith 
acetic  or  tartaric  acid  and  places  the  whole  in  a  closely  fitting  vessel. 

When  pure  and  fresh,  butter  is  more  easily  assimilated  by  deli- 
cate stomachs  than  most  other  fats.  It  is  also  the  form  of  sepa- 
rate fat  which  is  less  frequently  disliked  by  consumptive  people  and 
invalids  generally,  but  it  should  not  be  too  bountifully  supplied. 
Butter  that  has  become  stale  or  rancid  or  been  exposed  to  heat  (as 
for  buttered  toast),  is  very  likely  to  disagree  with  dyspeptics  and  other 
invalids  and  cause  diarrhea.  Indeed,  as  a  rule,  all  decomposing  fats 
disagree  with  the  stomach.  There  are  ready  means  or  detection 
through  the  senses  of  sight,  taste  and  smell,  when  butter  is  adul- 
terated. Pure  butter  should  be  of  a  uniform  rich  yellow  appearance ; 
when  a  streaky  look  is  imparted  by  quickly  passing  over  it  a  clean 
knife  the  presence  of  adulterants  is  always  to  be  suspected.  When 
melted  it  should  yield  a  clear-looking  oil,  with  but  slight  deposit  of 
water  or  other  substances.  When  placed  on  the  tongue  it  melts 
quickly  and  leaves  the  tongue  perfectly  smooth;  while,  on  the  con- 
trary, there  will  be  a  sense  of  roughness,  a  granular  taste  and  the 
peculiar  flavor  of  the  adulterant  as  the  results  of  this  test  when 
butter  is  adulterated.  None  of  these  tests  are  of  value  in  oleo- 
margarine adulteration.  The  odor  of  butter  is  very  persistent  and 
therefore  does  not  so  well  mark  its  purity  or  the  reverse. 

CHEESE  is  the  nitrogenous  portion  (caseine)  of  milk,  with  a 
proportion  of  fatty  matter,  obtained  by  coagulation  into  curd  by 
means  of  rennet  or  vinegar.  The  curd  is  subjected  to  pressure  in  a 
mould,  of  the  future  form  of  the  cheese,  in  order  to  remove  the 
whey.  When  sufficient  consistence  has  been  secured  the  cheese  is 
exposed  in  a  cool,  airy  situation  to  dry  and  ripen.  During  this 
process  both  caseine  and  butter  undergo  change,  volatile,  fatty  acids 
are  produced,  flavor  is  developed,  and  in  some  cases  fungi  are 
formed.  The  rich  and  soft  quality  of  the  cheese  depends  on  the 
amount  of  fatty  matter  in  the  milk  from  which  the  cheese  is  made; 
the  richer  cheeses  are  formed  by  the  addition  of  an  extra  quantity 
of  cream;  the  poorer  cheeses  are  made  from  skim-milk.  Poor, 
close  cheeses  keep  the  best. 

As  cheese  is  rich  in  nitrogenous  matter,  it  stands  very  high  in 
the  scale  of  nutritious  food ;  one  pound  being  equivalent  to  three 
and  a  half  pounds  of  lean  beef.  Taken  with  breaoT  or  other  veget- 
able diet,  it  is  very  nutritive  to  persons  of  active  habits.  As  a  relish 
or  condiment  it  stimulates  digestion.  But  on  the  whole  it  is  not 
very  digestible  and  therefore  not  suitable  for  persons  of  sedentary 
habits  or  invalids,  especially  at  bedtime.  The  close,  poor  cheeses 
are  less  easily  assimilated  than  the  soft,  brittle  and  strongly  flavored, 


VEGETABLE   FOOD.  28? 

but  they  may  be  rendered  wholesome  by  being  cut  in  very  thin 
slices  and  buttered.  Toasted  cheese  is  also  digestible  by  a  healthy 
stomach,  if  it  be  new  and  lightly  cooked  with  cream  and  butter; 
but  as  ordinarily  prepared  it  is  one  of  the  most  indigestible  articles 
than  can  be  eaten. 

CREAM-CHEESE  is  fresh  curd  moderately  pressed;  it  must  be 
eaten  fresh,  as  it  will  not  bear  keeping  long.  It  is  more  digestible 
than  ordinary  cheese  because  it  is  softer  and  may  be  readily  masti- 
cated and  because  it  has  a  less  proportion  of  caseine.  To  many  in- 
valids it  will  prove  a  pleasant  variation  from  other  diet. 

•LARD,  which  is  derived  from  the  loose  fat  of  the  pjg,  is  a  very 
pure  fat;  but  it  is  so  tasteless  as  to  be  seldom  eaten  except  in  pastry, 
or  as  the  medium  in  which  substances  may  be  fried. 

DRIPPING,  derived  from  roasting  joints,  if  not  burnt,  is  one 
of  the  most  nutritious  forms  of  fat,  and  very  agreeable.  Its  flavor 
depends  on  the  degree  to  which  the  flesh  is  roasted.  It  may  some- 
times prove  a  welcome  alternative  to  butter  in  the  sick-room.  Salt 
should  be  eaten  with  it.  But  it  must  be  taken  in  moderation,  and 
its  action  watched,  or  it  will  disorder  the  stomach  and  heighten 
fever. 


VEGETABLE  FOOD. 

Vegetable  products  enter  largely  into  the  food  of  man.  Even 
the  more  common  articles  of  food  of  this  class  present  considerable 
variety.  They  are  consumed  in  the  form  of  seeds,  roots,  leaves, 
herbs  and  preparations  of  different  kinds. 

Farinaceous  seeds,  the  largest  portion  and  most  extensively 
used  of  vegetable  foods,  are  of  great  nutritive  value,  easy  digestion, 
plentifully  yielded  and  universally  grown. 

Cereals  hold  the  first  place.  Their  general  composition  is  simi- 
lar, but  on  account  of  different  proportions  of  their  component 
elements  they  have  different  nutritive  values.  Even  all  wheat  is 
not  exactly  alike,  especially  in  the  relative  proportions  of  nitrog- 
enous matter  and  starch.  On  an  average,  wheat  contains  more 
nitrogenous  matter  than  other  grains.  Oats  come  nearest  to  wheat 
in  this  respect,  and  are  of  equal  value  to  many  wheats;  they  also 
contain  a  large  proportion  of  fats  and  salts.  Maize  is  rich  in  fatty 
matter,  moderately  so  in  nitrogenous,  but  poor  in  salts.  Rice  is 
very  rich  in  starch,  but  poor  in  other  constituents. 

Wheat — The  constituents  of  wheat  more  nearly  correspond 
with  the  requirements  of  the  human  system  under  ordinary  circum- 
stances than  those  of  any  other  grain.  Life  and  health  can  be 
maintained  on  wheat,  good  water  and  air  for  an  indefinite  period. 

As  ordinarily  used,  wheat  is  deprived  of  much  of  its  nutritive 
value.  The  portion  containing  the  largest  amount  of  nitrogenous 
matter  is  removed  to  secure  whiteness  in  the  bread.  Each  graiu, 


288  VEGETABLE   FOOD. 

after  being  thrashed  out  of  the  straw  and  winnowed  from  the  husk* 
is  composed  of  a  hard,  thin,  outer  coat,  or  bran,  a  soft,  brittle,  inter- 
mediate layer  of  cells,  and  a  central  white  substance  chiefly  composed 
of  starch.  The  outer  coat  is  woody,  indigestible,  useless  for  nutri- 
tion and  irritating  to  the  alimentary  canal.  In  some  cases  it  may 
be  advisable  to  retain  it,  to  act  as  a  mechanical  stimulant  to  the  in- 
testines in  constipation.  It  is  too  stimulating  for  persons  who  take 
active  exercise  since  it  causes  the  food  to  pass  hurriedly  through  the 
canal  before  disintegration  and  assimilation  are  completed.  For 
invalids,  and  persons  with  feeble  digestive  organs,  it  is  too  irritating. 
The  inner  coat  is  of  most  value,  since  it  is  the  richest  part  of  the 

train  in  nitrogenous  matter,  fats  and  salts — the  food  for  muscle, 
one  and  brain.  The  more  thoroughly  this  is  removed,  the  finer 
the  flour  is  dressed,  the  whiter  the  bread  produced,  the  less  nutri- 
tious is  the  bread.  The  central,  white  material  of  the  grain,  chiefly 
of  starch,  comprises  also  some  of  the  more  nourishing  elements, 
though  the  proportion  is  so  small  that  the  nutritive  value  of  the 
grain  is  sacrificed  to  the  appearance  of  the  bread.  Many  writers — 
notably  Liebig — have  pointed  out  the  waste  of  nutritive  material  in 
white  bread,  and  the  folly  of  preferring  it  to  that  which  contains  the 
nitrogenous  portion.  Pavy,  however,  lias  shown  that  bread  is  not 
the  only  food ;  that  what  is  rejected  in  the  bread  is  taken  in  other 
forms;  and  that  through  animal  diet  the  very  elements  which  have 
been  eliminated  from  the  flour  are  replaced.  To  most  persons 
white  bread  is  more  palatable  and  presents  a  more  pleasing  appear- 
ance, than  the  more  nutritious  bread,  but  this  taste  is  probably  the 
result  of  habit.  But  for  the  resulting  dark  color  and  soft  consis- 
tence, a  very  important,  soluble,  nitrogenous  matter,  called  cerealine, 
might  be  utilized  by  soaking  the  bran  in  warm  water  for  some  time 
and  using  the  water  in  the  preparation  of  the  dough  for  bread.  It 
would  be  better  to  sacrifice  the  appearance  to  more  nutriment. 
Young  and  growing  children  unconsciously  suffer  greatly  from  the 
common  custom.  They  become  badly  nourished,  grow  up  with 
defective  teeth  and  bones-  weak  tissues  and  inadequate  muscular 
development,  and  are  peculiarly  susceptible  to  disease  from  resulting 
lack  or  vitality. 

Bread  made  with  sea-water  increases  the  appetite  and  stimu- 
lates digestion.  It  has  an  agreeable  flavor,  and  exercises  a  beneficial 
influence  in  dyspepsia,  consumption  and  scrofula. 

STALE  BKEAD  is  preferable  to  new,  especially  when  weakness  of 
the  digestive  organs  is  present.  The  softness  of  new  bread  renders  it 
less  easy  of  mastication  and  insalivation,  more  clammy  and  cohesive, 
and  therefore  less  penetrable  by  the  gastric  juice.  In  the  stomach  it 
often  ferments,  and  even  in  persons  of  good  digestion  produces 
heartburn.  Stale  bread  is  firm  and  more  brittle  under  the  action  of 
the  teeth,  and  more  easily  penetrated  by  the  digestive  juices  than 
new  bread.  Bread  is  most  digestible  one  or  two  days  after  it  has 
been  baked.  The  best  bread  grows  stale  most  slowly. 


VEGETABLE   FOOD.  289 

AERATED  BREAD,  made  by  forcing  pure  carbonic  acid  into  the 
dough,  keeps  better  than  other  kinds,  is  free  from  remains  of  yeast, 
does  not  induce  the  fermentative  changes  in  the  stomach  which 
cause  dyspepsia,  flatulence  and  heartburn,  and  is  more  likely  to  be 
wholesome  than  ordinary  baker's  bread. 

SOUR  BREAD  and  mouldy  bread  are  unwholesome  and  may  pro- 
duce injurious  and  even  fatal  consequences.  As  bread  is  poor  in 
fat  and  salts  (when  only  white  flour  is  used),  the  common  practice 
of  eating  butter,  bacon,  dripping  or  other  fat  with  it  is,  therefore, 
more  than  the  gratification  of  a  taste ;  it  is  a  physiological  necessity. 

TOASTING  BREAD  generally  increases  its  digestibility,  provided 
the  process  be  properly  carried  out.  To  cut  the  bread  into  slices  so 
thick  that  while  the  sides  are  rendered  crisp  the  interior  becomes 
spongy,  and  then  to  soak  the  whole  with  butter,  is  to  render  toast 
very  indigestible.  The  slice  should  be  toasted  brown,  not  burnt,  so 
that  it  may  be  crisp  and  firm  throughout.  It  then  constitutes  the 
best  form  in  which  starchy  food  can  be  given,  for  much  of  the 
starch  is  changed  into  glucose  by  the  heat,  and  in  wheat-bread  there 
is  some  little  gluten  which  partly  supplies  the  place  of  albumen. 
Toast  should  be  buttered  as  eaten,  so  that  it  may  not  become  soaked 
with  butter.  By  some  it  is  much  enjoyed  without  butter,  and  is 
then  more  readily  digested.  Toast-water,  when  properly  prepared, 
forms  an  almost  indispensable  article  in  the  sick-room.  If  good, 
stale  bread  or  biscuits  be  nicely  toasted,  not  burnt,  and  then  placed 
in  a  dish  or  jug,  and  hot  water  poured  on  and  allowed  to  cool,  the 
drink  will  often  prove  more  palatable  than  water  alone. 

HUSKS,  ZWEIBACK  and  PULLED  BREAD  are  forms  of  toast.  Rusks 
and  zweiback  are  made  of  flour,  butter,  milk,  eggs  and  sugar,  baked 
and  dried.  Pulled  bread  consists  of  the  interior  only  of  a  new  loaf 
from  which  the  crust  is  stripped,  dried  and  browned  in  a  quick  oven, 
and  constitutes  a  suitable  form  of  bread  for  those  whose  digestion 
is  weak. 

BISCUITS  and  RUSKS  are  not  likely  to  become  mouldy  and 
unwholesome.  Biscuits  have  this  further  recommendation,  that  as 
they  contain  little  water,  they  are,  bulk  for  bulk,  more  nutritious 
than  bread,  three-quarters  of  a  pound  being  about  equal  to  a  pound 
of  bread.  Those  made  without  butter  are  sometimes  not  easily 
digested  and  patients  soon  tire  of  them  from  lack  of  variety. 

WHEAT  BISCUITS,  either  sweet  or  plain,  are  made  of  whole  wheat 
finely  ground  for  the  purpose  and  are  most  suitable  for  those  who 
suffer  from  dyspepsia  and  constipation.  They  are  not  cloying  and 
indigestible  like  brown  bread  new,  nor  dry  and  husky  like  brown 
bread  stale,  but  are  sweet  and  agreeable  to  the  palate.  They  may 
be  used  either  at  tea  and  breakfast  or  with  meat  at  dinner,  as  the 
consumer  pleases,  and  in  such  quantities  as  may  be  requisite. 

BISCUIT-POWDER,  made  from  captain's,  or  ship's  biscuits,  which 
consist  of  flour  and  water  only,  and  prepared  with  milk,  can  be 


290  VEGETABLE   FOOD. 

sometimes  taken  by  invalids  who  cannot  bear  solid  food.  It  is  also 
suitable  for  infants. 

CRACKNELS  are  light  and  easily  digested. 

SPONGE-CAKES  are  also  light  and  often  tempting.  They  may  be 
soaked  in  hot  milk,  as  also  may  rusks  and  cracknels. 

MUFFINS  and  CRUMPETS  are  very  indigestible. 

GINGERBREAD,  when  dry,  crisp  and  light,  is  acceptable  to  many 
dyspeptics. 

MACARONI  and  VERMICELLI  are  very  nutritious,  but  not  easily 
digested  on  account  of  the  closeness  of  their  texture. 

SEMOLINA  is  made  from  the  inner  part  of  the  wheat-grain,  is 
nourishing  and  digestible,  and  is  useful  for  puddings,  or  to  thicken 
soups,  broth  or  milk. 

Oatmeal — Oats,  when  ground,  form  a  flour  which  is  not  so 
white  as  wheaten  flour  and  when  made  into  bread  has  a  peculiar 
taste,  half  sweet,  half  bitter.  On  account  of  the  large  proportion 
of  fats  and  salts  contained  in  them,  oats  form  a  very  nutritious 
food.  When  deprived  of  their  covering,  oats  are  known  as  groats 
or  grits;  when  crushed,  they  are  in  the  form  best  adapted  for  gruel. 
Groats  and  milk  furnish  perfect  nourishment,  even  for  an  adult. 
Oatcake-bread,  in  large,  thin  flakes,  is  a  common  article  of  diet  in 
Scotland,  and  in  some  parts  of  the  north  of  England. 

PORRIDGE  is  a  hasty  pudding  of  boiled  oatmeal.  The  oatmeal 
should  be  mixed,  at  first  very  thin,  in  boiling  water  or  milk;  while 
boiling,  the  meal  should  be  sprinkled  slowly  on  the  surface  and 
stirred  in ;  when  enough  is  added,  the  whole  should  simmer  for 
half  an  hour  or  longer,  with  an  occasional  stir.  If,  however,  the 
oatmeal  be  imperfectly  boiled,  as  when  prepared  in  haste  or  inten- 
tionally unboiled,  it  is  extremely  indigestible,  and  produces  obstin- 
ate water  brash  and  flatulence;  but  if  well  boiled,  and  eaten  slowly 
so  as  to  become  thoroughly  mixed  with  saliva,  it  is  most  whole- 
some. 

GRUEL  is  a  similar  preparation,  taken  in  a  more  liquid  form. 
It  should  be  boiled  until  every  particle  of  the  meal  is  cooked.  It 
may  be  made  with  milk  instead  of  water,  or  part  water  and  part 
milk,  and  is  generally  better  if  strained,  as  the  straining  removes 
the  irritating  husks  of  the  grain.  Gruel  appears  to  have  been  a 
favorite  morning-beverage  some  two  hundred  years  ago,  for  water- 
gruel  was  advertised  as  always  ready  at  the  Marine  coffee-house  in 
Birchin  Lane,  Oornhill,  London,  every  morning  from  six  to  eleven 
o'clock,  where  as  much  as  four  to  five  gallons  were  drunk  daily. 
This  is  a  more  innocent  stimulant  than  that  which  finds  favor  with 
the  revelers  of  the  present  day. 

In  North  Germany,  oatmeal-soup  mixed  with  fruit  is  a  favorite- 
dish,  the  fruit  greatly  augmenting  the  nutritious  value  of  the  oat- 
meal. In  Ireland  oat  meal  is  mixed  with  Indian  corn-meal,  and 
then  stirred  into  boiling  water,  forming  a  compound  called  stirabout. 


VEGETABLE   FOOD.  291 

Whey  and  milk  are  often  used  instead  of  water.  The  mixture 
should  be  well  boiled  to  avoid  flatulence. 

Oatmeal  in  all  its  forms  is  somewhat  laxative,  and  often  causes 
bowel  irritation,  especially  when  not  sufficiently  cooked.  Some 
persons  suffer  from  acidity  and  eructation  when  using  it. 

Barley  is  not  so  much  employed  as  it  used  to  be  in  the  form 
of  bread.  When  it  is  made  up,  some  wheat  flour  is  mixed  with  the 
meal  to  make  it  less  compact  and  heavy,  more  spongy  and  light. 
It  is,  however,  less  palatable  than  wheat  bread,  less  digestible,  and 
is  scarcely  suitable  for  weak  and  disordered  stomachs.  Barley -flour 
is  the  best  eaten  in  the  form  of  gruel  or  stirabout,  made  by  grad- 
ually sprinkling  or  stirring  the  meal  into  boiling  water.  The  nu- 
tritive value  of  barley-meal  is  somewhat  inferior  to  that  of  wheaten 
flour.  Barley  meal  is  cheaper  than  flour  and  it  is  almost  the  cheap- 
est article  of  diet. 

SCOTCH  BARLEY  is  the  grain  deprived  of  its  husks. 

PEARL-BARLEY  is  also  the  grain  deprived  of  its  husks,  and 
rounded  and  polished  by  attrition.  Both  are  employed  to  give  con- 
sistence to  broth. 

PATENT  BARLEY  is  pearl-barley  ground  into  flour. 

BARLEY-WATER  is  made  from  pearl-barley,  and  forms  a  slightly 
nutritive,  bland  and  demulcent  drink  for  invalids.  It  is  made  by 
taking  about  two  ounces  of  pearl-barley  which  has  been  well  washed 
in  cold  water  and  boiling  it  in  a  pint  and  a  half  of  water  for  half 
an  hour. 

MALT  is  barley  changed  in  process  of  manufacture,  so  that  a 
peculiar,  active,  nitrogenous  principle,  called  diastase,  is  developed, 
which  has  the  power  of  converting  starch  into  dextrine  aud  sugar. 

AN  INFUSION  OF  MALT  is  made  by  boiling  four  tablespoonfuls  of 
ground  malt  in  a  pint  of  water  for  ten  minutes.  The  liquid  is 
poured  off,  diluted  one-half  with  milk  or  given  pure.  It  is  very 
agreeable  and  nutritious  and  is  often  beneficial  in  some  cases  of 
cholera-infantum  when  other  things  are  rejected.  Malt  is  one  of 
the  ingredients  of  Liebig's  Food  for  Infants. 

Rye  is  more  like  wheat  than  other  cereals,  in  its  fitness  for 
making  bread ;  but  it  is  not  so  nutritious  as  wheaten  bread,  while  its 
color  and  acidity  often  render  it  distasteful  to  those  who  can  obtain 
wheat  flour.  It  is  slightly  laxative. 

Indian  Corn,  or  maize,  is  not  well  adapted  for  the  manufacture 
of  bread  on  account  of  its  deficiency  in  gluten;  unless  wheat  or  rye- 
flour  be  mixed  with  it.  The  meal  is  cooked  by  either  baking  it  in 
cakes  or  by  stirring  it  into  boiling  water  or  boiling  milk  as  with 
oat-ineal,  by  which  a  thick  porridge  is  made.  It  is  commonly 
flavored  with  salt,  butter  or  molasses.  The  large  proportion  of  fatty 
matter  renders  it  very  nutritious. 

Rice  is  the  food  of  nearly  one-third  of  the  human  race.  The 
best  comes  from  Carolina.  It  is  useful  as  an  article  of  diet,  whether 
whole  or  ground  into  flour.  It,  however,  requires  the  addition  of 


292  VEGETABLE  FOOD. 

some  fat  to  make  np  for  its  deficiency  in  this  ingredient.  It  should 
be  thoroughly  cooked  whether  the  grains  be  ground  or  remain 
whole.  In  India,  rice  is  never  prepared  alone,  but  always  with  the 
addition  of  a  certain  pulse  which  abounds  in  albuminates;  ghee 
(butter  clarified  by  boiling)  is  also  largely  consumed  with  it. 
I3oiled  or  baked  with  milk  and  egg,  as  rice  pudding,  it  forms  a 
substantial  meal  and  is  especially  suitable  for  invalids  as  it  does  not 
make  great  demand  on  the  digestive  powers.  Rice  boiled  five  or 
six  hours  forms,  on  cooling  and  after  the  water  has  been  strained 
off,  a  jelly  which  is  soluble  in  warm  milk  and  makes  a  pleasant 
change  of  diet.  Rice-water  is  made  by  washing  an  ounce  of  good 
rice  in  cold  water,  then  steeping  it  for  three  hours  in  a  quart  of 
water  kept  at  a  tepid  heat  and  afterwards  boiling  it  slowly  for  an 
hour. 

RICE  WATER  is  very  useful  as  a  drink  in  all  irritable  states  of 
the  alimentary  tract,  as  in  dysentery  and  diarrhea.  Indeed,  it  has 
been  known  to  arrest  the  latter  without  the  employment  of  any 
medicinal  measures. 

Vegetable  Food — Dr.  Chambers  has  classified  garden  pro- 
ducts according  to  the  chief  purposes  they  subserve  in  the  animal 
economy.  The  place  of  each  plant  in  the  class  indicates  its  average 
value;  for  instance,  the  potato  stands  first  in  value  for  its  starch; 
cabbage  as  an  an ti -scorbutic.  The  classification  is  useful  as  indi- 
cating what  should  be  eaten  or  avoided  in  certain  diseases. 

1.  STARCHY  AND  SUGARY  PLANTS — Potatoes,  yams,  chestnuts, 
beans,  peas,  Jerusalem  artichokes,  carrots,  parsnips,  beets,  salsify, 
turnips.     Each  of  these  is  a  force-giver,  but  may  prove  unsuitable 
food  in  some  disordered  conditions. 

2.  STIMULANTS — Asparagus,  wild  onions,    artichokes,    strong 
onions,  garlic,  aromatic  herbs,  mustard,  cress,  and  a  few  other  pun- 
gent salad  materials.     These  cause  increased  secretion  of  saliva  and 
gastric  juice,  and  thus  promote  the  digestion  of  a  larger  quantity  of 
food  than  could  be  otherwise  dissolved. 

3.  ANTI-SCOKBUTICS — Cabbages,  tomatoes,  and  salad  materials 
in  general.     These  products  contribute  valuable  saline  materials  to 
the  blood;  but  they  should  be  quite  fresh  or  they  will  cause  indi- 
gestion, and  must  be  scrupulously  clean,  otherwise  they  will  be 
the  instruments  of  introducing  parasites  into  the  system. 

4.  DILUENTS — Cabbages,  spinach,  turnip-tops,  winter-greens, 
cauliflower,  sorrel,  nettle-tops,  or  any  leaves  sufficiently  palatable  to 
eat,  soft  to  swallow,  and  green  when  boiled.     The  chief  use  of  these 
diluents — or  perhaps  they  might  as  appropriately  be  called   disin- 
tegrants — appears  to  be,  not  to  contribute  actual  nutriment,  but  by 
being  mixed  up  in  the  stomach  with  nitrogenous  food,  to  render 
it  more  thoroughly  open  to  the  action  of  the  digestive  secretions, 
and  more  easily  absorbed  by  the  intestinal  glands.     Though  appar- 
ently   not    nutritious    in    themselves,    they   make    other    things 
nutritious. 


VEGETABLE   FOOD.  293 

PEAS  consumed  while  yet  young  without  their  pods  form  a 
very  delicate  and  nutritious  vegetable  if  they  are  so  young  that  their 
skins  crack  in  boiling  and  are  quite  tender.  Unbroken  skins  become 
harder  the  longer  they  are  boiled  and  .are  very  indigestible.  Old 
peas  should  be  treated  as  dried  peas — soaked,  stewed  and  crushed — 
if  they  are  to  be  rendered  palatable  and  digestible.  Dried  peas, 
split  peas,  without  skins,  if  well  boiled,  are  excellent  food  for 
healthy  persons.  Peas-bannocks,  or  cakes  made  from  the  meal,  are 
a  favorite  food,  with  fat  and  milk,  in  the  southeast  of  Scotland. 
Peas  with  fat  bacon  or  butter,  have  long  been  a  favorite  food. 

Nuts — The  walnut,  hickory,  pea-nut  and  pecan  contain  oil ;  so 
also  does  the  hazel-nut,  whether  the  variety  be  the  filbert,  cob-nut 
or  Barcelona-nut;  the  Brazil-nut  is  very  rich  in  oil;  the  cocoanut 
contains  about  70  per  cent,  of  a  fixed  fat,  which  is  extracted  and 
used  under  the  name  of  cocoanut  oil  or  butter.  All  these  nuts 
are  highly  nutritious  on  account  of  the  albumen  and  caseine  they 
contain,  but  they  are  not  easily  digested  on  account  of  the  large 
proportion  of  fat.  They  should  be  taken  in  extreme  moderation  at  a 
time  when  the  stomach  has  had  some  rest  and  can  employ  its 
powers  for  their  digestion.  They  should  be  very  thoroughly  mas- 
ticated so  that  the  saliva  may  act  freely  throughout  the  mass;  they 
may  then  be  taken  by  those  whose  digestion  is  good,  but  must  be 
avoided  by  invalids.  Under  exposure  to  the  air  the  constituent  oil 
is  liable  to  turn  rancid. 

ALMONDS  are  of  two  kinds.  The  bitter  almond  contains  ele- 
ments which,  when  brought  in  contact  with  water,  develops  poison- 
ous products,  and  consequently,  when  employed  for  flavoring  pud- 
dings, cakes  and  liqueurs,  has  proven  injurious  and  even  fatal.  The 
sweet  almond  is  not  injurious.  On  account  of  its  irritating  quali- 
ties the  iskin  should  be  removed  by  soaking  the  almond  in  warm 
water  before  the  kernel  is  eaten;  this  may  then  be  taken  by  those 
whose  digestion  is  good.  If  it  be  baked  for  a  little  while  it  may  be 
easily  broken  and  pulverized  and  thus  rendered  more  digestible. 
Biscuits  made  of  almond-flour  have  been  found  useful  in  diabetes 
and  in  most  cases  of  defective  nutrition,  on  account  of  richness 
in  nitrogenous  and  fatty  elements. 

Starch  is  also  an  important  alimentary  product,  found  very 
extensively  distributed  in  the  vegetable  kingdom.  As  an  article  of 
diet  it  is  useful  in  the  formation  of  fat  and  force,  but  is  devoid  of 
nitrogen.  It  allays  the  sense  of  emptiness  and  hunger  when  other 
food  cannot  be  taken.  But  the  granules  are  covered  with  a  hard 
envelope  which  renders  them  difficult  of  digestion,  unless  the 
envelope  be  burst  by  the  action  of  heat.  If  they  be  eaten  uncooked, 
they  pass  through  the  canal  without  yielding  up  their  nutritive 
properties.  If,  however,  they  be  boiled,  the  envelopes  are  ruptured 
and  the  contents  are  easily  transformed,  either  by  the  saliva  or  the 
intestinal  juices,  into  sugar  and  are  thus  easily  assimilated  through 
the  mucous  membranes.  All  preparations  of  starch  should  there- 


294  VEGETABLE    FOOD. 

fore  be  cooked  before  they  are  eaten,  by  stirring  them  into  boiling 
water  or  boiling  milk  and  then  letting  them  simmer  for  a  few 
minutes.  If  they  be  prepared  with  milk  instead  of  water,  wine 
should  not  be  added. 

SAGO,  prepared  from  the  pith  of  a  species  of  palm,  is  useful  for 
thickening  soups  and  making  light  puddings  which,  with  the 
addition  of  milk,  form  a  light  and  easily  digested  diet  for  the 
invalid. 

TAPIOCA  prepared  from  the  root  of  the  cassava,  is  similarly 
employed  and  similarly  used. 

TAPIOCA-JELLY  makes  an  allowable  and  pleasant  dish.  The 
tapioca  should  be  soaked  in  cold  water  for  several  hours  and  then 
cooked  until  perfectly  clear,  adding  more  water  if  necessary.  When 
done,  sweeten  to  taste  and  flavor  with  vanilla,  lemon  or  wine,  and 
when  cold  eat  plain  or  with  cream. 

ARROW-ROOT  possesses  little  nutritive  value  and  little  sustain- 
ing power;  its  chief  merit  is  that  it  is  bland  and  easily  taken,  but 
some  other  alimentary  substance  should  be  added  to  it.  The  true 
arrow-roots  (Bermuda,  Jamaica  and  West  Indian)  ure  to  be  pre- 
ferred for  the  sick  room,  for  they  will  often  remain  on  the  stomach 
of  an  invalid  when  the  others  will  be  rejected. 

Potatoes — Of  the  vegetable  products  containing  a  large  pro- 
portion of  water,  which  makes  them  succulent,  potatoes  take  the 
lead  in  importance  and  dietetic  value. 

POTATOES  are  an  agreeable,  wholesome  article  of  food,  easily 
cultivated,  easily  kept,  easily  cooked,  not  always  easily  digested,  but 
not  quickly  palling  on  the  taste.  They  are  anti -scorbutic.  In  this 
quality  cabbages  take  the  first  place,  and  all  succulent  vegetables 
share,  but  potatoes  have  repeatedly  proven  o*  value  in  the  preven- 
tion and  cure  of  scurvy. 

The  proportion  of  starchy  constituents  is  large,  and  of  nitrog- 
enous elements  small,  so  that  it  is  desirable  to  supply  the  defi- 
ciency in  nitrogen,  by  meat,  fish,  bacon,  buttermilk,  etc.  When 
cooked  the  heat  employed  coagulates  the  albumen,  the  starch- 
granules  absorb  the  watery  particles,  swell  and  burst  their  cells,  and 
thus  the  mass  is  broken  down  into  a  loose,  floury  or  mealy  condition. 
If,  however,  the  absorption  be  incomplete  and  rupture  of  the  cells 
imperfect,  the  mass  remains  coherent,  firm  and  waxy.  In  the 
former  state  the  potato  may  be  easily  digested  ;  in  the  latter  it  is 
difficult  of  digtstion.  Young  potatoes  being  close  and  firm  are 
very  indigestible,  but  old,  waxy  potatoes  are  more  so. 

Preparation  for  the  Table — The  best  method  of  cooking 
potatoes  is  by  steaming  them  in  the  skin;  by  this  process  heat  pene- 
trates everywhere  and  there  is  no  loss  of  material  and  salts.  For 
this  purpose,  a  saucepan,  one-fourth  full  of  boiling  water,  is  re- 
quired, into  which  a  closely  fitting  steamer  is  placed  containing  the 
potatoes,  the  latter  being  so  packed  as  to  allow  a  free  passage  for  the 
steam.  If  the  potatoes  are  boiled,  the  skins  should  not  be  previously 


VEGETABLE   FOOD.  295 

removed,  or  a  large  amount  of  salts  will  pass  out.  The  addition  of 
common  table-salt  to  the  water  is  advantageous,  for  it  helps  to  re- 
tain the  natural  salts.  The  boiling  should  be  thorough,  otherwise 
the  starchy  grains  are  undigested.  From  twenty-five  to  thirty-five 
minutes  is  the  time  usually  required,  according  to  the  kind  of 
potato  boiled.  Potatoes  should  be  served  up  immediately  they  are 
cooked,  and  not,  as  is  too  frequently  the  case,  placed  over  the  fire  an 
hour  or  so  before  meals.  Old  potatoes  are  improved  by  being 
peeled  overnight  and  put  into  cold  water,  by  which  process  they 
regain,  in  a  measure,  their  natural  color  and  consistency.  Potatoes 
are  rendered  more  digestible  by  being  finely  mashed  and  mixed 
with  a  little  red  gravy  as  it  runs  from  the  cut  surface  of  a  joint. 

Roasted  potatoes  are  more  nutritious  than  boiled.  Potato 
soup  is  rendered  more  nutritious  by  the  addition  of  peas,  and 
potato-food  by  being  mixed  with  cheese  and  curds. 

Potatoes  are  spoiled  by  germination  or  growing,  and  by  frost; 
severe  frost  almost  invariably  kills  them,  so  that  when  the  thaw 
comes  the  process  of  putrefaction  immediately  sets  in. 

Choice  of  Potatoes — They  should  be  large  and  firm  to  the 
touch,  should  present  no  evidence  of  disease  or  fungi,  should  not 
have  been  exposed  to  frost,  neither  should  they  be  germinating  or 
growing,  for  then  the  starch  is  undergoing  a  saccharine  change. 
Further,  when  cooked  they  should  not  be  close,  watery  or  waxy, 
but  floury  or  mealy. 

JERUSALEM-ARTICHOKE  is  a  vegetable  somewhat  similar  to  the 
potato,  but  does  not  become  mealy  when  boiled.  It  is  devoid  of 
starch,  but  contains  a  considerable  proportion  of  sugar;  it  therefore 
does  not  become  brittle,  but  i  s  sweeter  than  the  potato.  It  is  not  largely 
used  as  an  article  of  diet,  though  it  has  the  recommendation  that  it 
can  be  kept  in  the  ground  through  the  winter  and  dug  up  when 
required,  without  injury  from  frost.  .  It  is  not  very  nutritious  nor 
very  digestible ;  it  should  therefore  only  be  eaten  as  an  occasional 
change  on  account  of  the  flavor. 

CARROTS  are  apt  in  some  cases  to  produce  flatulence.  The  less 
they  have  of  the  central,  yellow  part,  and  the  more  of  the  outer,  red 
part,  the  better.  Carrot-pap,  prepared  from  the  juice  of  the  root 
without  the  indigestible  fibre,  has  been  recommended  for  scrofulous 
children  and  adult  dyspeptics. 

PARSNIPS  possess  the  same  general  character  as  the  carrot. 
Being  sweet,  they  are  well  adapted  for  children's  use,  but  should  be 
avoided  when  old  and  stringy. 

TURNIPS  contain  a  very  large  proportion  of  water  (91  per  cent,  ac- 
cording to  Dr.  Letheby),  are  of  little  nutritive  value,  and  more 
difficult  of  digestion  than  carrots  or  parsnips.  Young  turnip-tops 
gathered  in  the  spring  are  often  used  as  "  greens." 

RADISHES  are  usually  eaten  raw  and  often  prove  indigestible. 

Greens — The  leaves,  shoots  and  stems  of  some  plants  are  val- 
uable for  food,  chiefly  on  account  of  the  salts  they  contain,  and 


296  VEGETABLE    FOOD. 

because  they  give  variety  to  the  diet.  They  should  generally  be 
grown  quickly,  in  order  that  woody  fibre  may  be  less  abundantly 
formed,  and  without  much  light,  that  the  characteristic  properties 
may  not  be  unduly  developed.  Green  vegetables  .are  always  more 
or  less  relaxing.  They  are  consequently  useful  when  the  bowels  are 
constipated  and  must  be  altogether  avoided  when  diarrhea  or  dys- 
entery is  present.  They  possess  a  high  anti-scorbutic  value.  In  all 
cases  they  should  be  eaten  as  fresh  as  possible,  for  with  every  hour's 
delay  after  they  have  ceased  to  grow  they  become  less  digestible. 
When  sprinkled  with  water  after  they  have  been  kept,  they  may 
look  well,  but  never  regain  their  early  freshness ;  hence  they  often 
ferment  in  the  stomach  and  cause  flatulence. 

CABBAGES,  CAULIFLOWER,  etc.,  are  of  the  same  general  char- 
acter, but  as  the  proportion  of  water  in  their  composition  is  very 
large  they  are  not  very  nutritive.  Moreover  they  are  not  easy  of 
digestion  and  therefore  not  suitable  for  dyspeptics,  while  the  large 
proportion  of  sulphur  they  contain  causes  disagreeable  flatulence. 
Cabbage,  however,  is  a  most  valuable  anti-scorbutic,  but  if  fermen- 
tation has  begun  its  virtue  is  destroyed.  The  best  sorts  of  cab- 
bage are  the  old,  white  garden  variety  and  the  summer  cauliflower. 
They  should  be  soft  but  crisp  before  being  cooked. 

SPINACH  is  wholesome,  and  somewhat  laxative. 

RHUBARB  is  eaten  as  a  fruit  rather  than  as  a  vegetable,  but 
must  be  cooked  in  order  to  render  it  eatable.  As  it  contains  oxa- 
late  of  lime,  it  should  be  avoided  by  those  who  are  subject  to 
gravel. 

CELERY  is  sweet  and  mild  when  cultivated,  and  is  much  ap- 
preciated by  certain  delicate  stomachs  if  eaten  in  moderation. 
Stewed  in  beef-gravy  it  makes  a  delicious  and  wholesome  soup. 

GREEN  ARTICHOKE,  which  is  the  flower-head  of  a  species  of 
thistle  gathered  before  the  flower  expands,  is  a  delicate  vegetable 
and  when  boiled  till  it  is  quite  soft  may  be  eaten  freely  by  invalids. 

ASPARAGUS  is  a  young  shoot  gathered  before  it  expands.  It 
should  be  eaten  as  soon  as  possible  after  being  cut,  as  it  is  then 
most  wholesome.  The  greenest  heads  .are  to  be  preferred,  as  they 
contain  the  largest  amount  of  the  peculiar  principles  of  the  plant. 
There  need  be  no  fear  that  they  will  prove  injurious  to  the  kidneys, 
as  some  persons  suppose.  .Rheumatism  has  been  cured  by  eating 
freely  of  this  plant,  and  chronic  cases  of  rheumatic  gout  and  gravel 
are  often  much  benefited. 

ONIONS  are  very  wholesome  vegetables,  whether  eaten  raw  or 
stewed,  or  roasted;  they  are  too  strong,  however,  for  invalids  when 
they  have  not  been  cooked,  as  they  possess  strongly  irritant  and 
stimulating  properties.  They  are  sufficiently  mild  and  sweet  for 
ordinary  diet,  especially  if  they  are  boiled  in  two  or  three  waters. 
Onions  act  as  anti-scorbutics,  and  to  some  as  a  laxative. 

LEEKS  should  be  white,  and  have  little  smell ;  they  are  then 
soft  and  good,  and  very  digestible. 


VEGETABLE   FOOD.  297 

LETTUCE  is  agreeable,  cooling  and  digestible  as  a  salad;  the 
juice  is  mildly  sleep-inducing. 

WATER-CRESS  and  mustard  form  wholesome  salad. 

CUCUMBERS  are  often  eaten  raw  and  quite  fresh,  and  are  rery 
indigestible. 

SQUASHES  AND  PUMPKINS  contain  much  water,  but  little  nutri- 
ment; they  are  easily  digested. 

MUSHROOMS,  generally  eaten  after  being  stewed,  sometimes  dis- 
agree with  those  who  take  them;  nevertheless  to  most  persons  they 
are  not  injurious,  though  by  dyspeptics  they  are  best  avoided,  for 
sometimes  they  cause  colic,  vomiting  and  purging.  Forced  mush- 
rooms are  sometimes  tough  and  indigestible;  those  grown  in  open 
pastures  are  by  far  the  best.  It  is  not  always  easy  to  distinguish 
mushrooms  from  poisonous  fungi,  so  that  some  caution  is  desirable 
in  gathering  and  preparing  them  for  food.  A  meadow  mushroom 
should  peel  easily  and  it  should  be  of  a  clean,  pink  color  inside, 
like  a  baby's  hand,  and  have  a  frill  or  "  curtain  "  (as  botanists  call 
it),  attached  to  the  stalk.  When  the  gills  are  brown  they  are  grow- 
ing old  and  dry,  and  losing  their  nutritive  qualities. 

VEGETABLE  BROTHS,  made  of  any  of  the  ordinary  market-vege- 
tables in  season  by  boiling  and  straining,  are  useful  as  substitutes 
for  animal  foods  when  the  latter  are  not  allowed.  Out  of  season, 
dried  vegetables  may  sometimes  answer  the  purpose.  In  prepara- 
tion of  these,  and  in  all  other  cookery  for  the  sick,  as  far  as  possi- 
ble, non-metallic  surfaces  only  should  be  allowed  to  come  in  contact 
with  the  materials  employed.  A  simple  method  is  to  put  them 
into  an  ordinary  basin  or  bowl,  placing  this  in  a  saucepan  of  water 
and  covering  the  basin  with  a  saucer.  The  water  in  the  saucepan 
is  made  to  boil,  and  thereby  the  food  is  duly  cooked. 

Fruits  are  agreeable  and  refreshing,  but  as  their  proportion 
of  water  is  high  and  of  nitrogenous  matter  low,  they  are  of  little 
nutritive  value.  When  taken  in  moderation  they  are  very  whole- 
some, counteracting  the  unhealthy  condition  which  attends  a  diet  of 
dried  and  salted  provisions  and  promoting  a  somewhat  relaxed  state 
of  the  bowels.  Fruit  should  not  be  taken,  as  is  the  custom,  after  a 
substantial  dinner.  It  is  best  eaten  in  the  morning  as  a  lunch, 
with  stale  bread  and  a  little  water.  When  consumed  in  large 
quantities  fruit  is  injurious,  particularly  if  it  be  unripe  or  over-ripe, 
in  the  former  case  by  the  action  of  the  fruit -acids,  in  the  latter  by 
fermentation  and  decomposition.  Fruit  is  very  beneficial  to  gouty 
and  rheumatic  subjects,  because  the  alkaline  vegetable  salts  become 
decomposed  in  the  system  and  diminish  the  acidity  of  the  urine, 
but  all  patients  should  avoid  acid  fruits  if  there  is  diarrhea  present 
to  centra-indicate  their  use.  The  seeds  of  all  fruits  and  vegetables, 
if  swallowed,  prove  more  or  less  irritating  to  the  intestines  and  in 
inflamed  or  ulcerated  conditions  may  do  irreparable  mischief. 

APPLES  when  raw  are  not  easily  digested,  but  when  cooked  are 
light,  digestible  and  wholesome.  Roasted  apples  are  somewhat 


298  VEGETABLE    FOOD. 

laxative  and  may  be  eaten  to  counteract  constipation.  The  skin  and 
core  should  be  rejected. 

PEARS  when  ripe  are  more  digestible  than  apples,  but  as  they 
decay  sooner,  they  are  more  likely  to  produce  derangement  of  the 
bowels.  If  they  are  sound,  juicy  and  soluble,  they  may  generally 
be  taken  without  danger. 

ORANGES  are  among  the  most  agreeable  and  useful  fruits  for 
the  sick-room;  exceedingly  grateful  and  refreshing,  and  less 
likely  to  cause  disorder  than  most  other  fruits.  A  heavy  orange, 
with  a  fine  thin  rind,  is  usually  the  most  juicy  and  best  adapted  for 
the  invalid.  Old  oranges,  with  many  seeds  in  them,  are  not  so 
valuable. 

The  LEMON  is  too  acid  to  be  eaten  alone,  except  that  its  juice  is 
grateful,  refreshing  and  beneficial  in  rheumatic  affections ;  but  in 
the  form  of  lemonade  it  makes  a  cooling  and  wholesome  drink  for 
all  occasions.  Lemon-juice  is  very  valuable  as  an  anti-scorbutic; 
so  also  is  lime-juice.  Lemon  is  elsewhere  recommended  as  an  ad- 
dition to  tea. 

PLUMS  are  less  wholesome  than  most  other  fruits,  though  this 
objection  to  them  is  lessened  by  cooking  them.  They  produce  colic 
and  diarrhea  and  are  employed  occasionally  to  promote  relaxation 
in  cases  of  constipation  of  the  bowels. 

CHERRIES  also,  when  unripe  or  over-ripe,  disorder  the  bowels. 

PEACHES,  NECTARINES  AND  APRICOTS  are  luscious  fruits,  when 
quite  ripe,  yielding  a  delicious  pulp  for  the  refreshment  of  the  in- 
valid; the  skin  should  be  rejected. 

GRAPES  are  most  refreshing,  wholesome  and  nutritious  in  the 
sick-room,  when  ripe  and  not  decayed,  the  skins  and  seeds  being 
rejected.  They  may  be  safely  taken  and  if  eaten  freely  are  some- 
what diuretic  and  laxative. 

RAISINS  contain  more  sugar  and  less  acid  than  ripe  grapes; 
they  are  consequently  more  nutritious,  but  less  cooling  to  the 
parched  mouth  of  a  feverish  patient.  If  eaten  too  freely,  especially 
if  the  skins  or  seeds  be  swallowed,  they  are  apt  to  disorder  the 
stomach.  Those  allowed  to  dry  on  the  vine  are  the  best,  because 
the  quality  of  raisins  is  determined  by  their  softness  and  plump- 
ness and  the  absence  of  mites.  If  these  be  present,  the  quantity 
of  sugar,  which  constitutes  the  value  of  the  fruit,  is  lessened,  and 
instead  thereof,  feculent  remains  and  carbonic  acid  are  present. 

GOOSEBERRIES  and  CURRANTS  (red,  black  and  white)  are  whole- 
some, cooling,  useful  fruits,  refreshing  and  laxative  in  the  sick- 
room; but  together  with  raspberries  are  generally  interdicted  in 
acute  diseases. 

CRANBERRY,  BARBERRY,  BILBERRY  and  ELDER-BERRY  are  too 
acrid  to  be  eaten  raw;  the  first  three  are  made  into  preserves,  the 
last  into  wine. 

STRAWBERRIES  constitute  one  of  the  most  delicate,  luscious 
and  refreshing  of  summer  fruits  and  may  as  a  rule  be  taken  by 


VEGETABLE    FOOD. 


290 


invalids  except  when  diarrhea  is  present.  The  RASPBERRY  too  is 
agreeable  and  wholesome.  So  also  is  the  BLACKBERRY  when  in  fine 
condition.  The  MULBERRY  is  more  acrid,  and  very  grateful  to  fever 
patients;  but  the  juice  only  should  be  taken. 

THE  MELON  is  a  rich,  delicious  fruit,  but  not  infrequently  dis- 
agrees with  those  whose  digestive  powers  are  weak. 

PINE- APPLE  should  not  be  eaten  by  invalids ;  the  pulp  should 
be  rejected  if  the  juice  be  taken. 

FIGS  are  sweet  and  nourishing;  the  pulp  may  be  eaten  by 
invalids,  but  if  eaten  too  freely  will  irritate  and  disorder  the  bowels ; 
the  skin  is  rather  indigestible. 

TAMARINDS  are  cooling  and  laxative,  and  when  mixed  with 
milk  to  produce  tamarind-whey,  form  an  agreeable  drink  in  fevers. 

Of  OLIVES,  the  so-called  Spanish  are  the  best,  being  soft,  pulpy 
und  oily.  Olive-oil  is  regarded  by  M.  St.  Cyr  as  the  most  digestible 
of  fatty  foods,  even  more  so  than  fresh  butter;  it  should,  however, 
be  thoroughly  good,  pale,  clear  and  free  from  rancid  smell  to  justify 
this  estimate.  Lucca-oil  with  its  nutty  odor  is  the  best. 

Gum  is  the  solidified  juice  which  exudes  through  the  bark  of 
trees.  Gum-Arabic,  which  flows  from  the  acacia  in  Arabia, 
Egypt,  etc.,  is  what  is  usually  employed  in  the  preparation  of 
drinks.  In  its  preparation  clear  gum  should  be  selected,  washed  in 
cold  water  and  then  slowly  dissolved  in  cold  water.  When  made  of 
the  powdered  article  or  with  hot  water  the  flavor  is  less  agreeable. 
When  flavored  with  a  little  sugar  it  is  a  refreshing  and  nourishing 
beverage  for  invalids.  Mucilage  differs  from  gum- water  in  con- 
taining a  larger  proportion  of  gum.  It  is  admirably  adapted  for 
use  in  inflammation  of  the  mucous  membranes  generally,  as  in 
catarrh,  bronchitis,  etc. 

Sugar  is  an  important  alimentary  product,  chiefly  found  in 
the  vegetable  kingdom.  It  also  exists  in  the  animal  economy,  and 
is  there  known  as  the  sugar-of-milk.  The  vegetable  sugar  exists 
chiefly  in  two  varieties — cane-sugar  and  grape-sugar.  Cane-sugar  is 
very  sweet,  and  crystallizes  easily  and  though  usually  extracted  from 
the  cane  is  also  obtained  from  the  beet  and  is  found  in  other  vegetable 
forms.  Grape-sugar,  or  glucose,  is  inferior  in  sweetness  and  crys- 
tallizing power  and  abounds  in  grapes  and  other  fruits  and  veget- 
ables. It  may  also  be  obtained  by  chemical  change  from  cane-sugar, 
starch,  gum,  etc.  It  is  chiefly  used  to  adulterate  cane-sugar.  Sugar 
is  valuable  from  a  dietetic  point  of  view,  not  only  as  rendering 
more  palatable  many  articles  of  food,  but  also  as  productive  of  fat 
and  force.  As  it  is  readily  dissolved  and  diffused,  it  requires  no 
preliminary  digestion  in  order  that  it  may  be  absorbed  through  the 
mucous  membranes.  In  ordinary  cases  it  does  not,  therefore, 
occasion  any  gastric  derangement;  but  when  taken  in  excess,  or  by 
some  dyspeptics,  it  is  liable  to  undergo  acid  fermentation  and 
occasion  acidity  and  flatulence.  Sugar-of-milk,  however,  does  not 
undergo  this  change.  Coarse,  brown  sugar  always  contains  dirt, 


300  VEGETABLE   FOOD. 

sand  and  occasionally  mites ;  indeed,  from  handling  it  grocers  get 
psoriasis  palmarum,  or  grocer's  itch,  a  very  troublesome  skin- 
affection.  Loaf-sugar  ana  sugar  candy  are  the  most  free  from 
adulteration.  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  sweetened  food  is 
apt  soon  to  cloy  the  appetite  of  invalids  and  that  attention  must  be 
directed  to  what  is  savory  to  secure  agreeable  change. 

MOLASSES  is  the  uncrystallized  residue  drained  from  refined 
and  raw  sugar. 

GOLDEN  SIRUP  is  molasses  purified  by  being  reboiled  and 
filtered  through  animal  charcoal.  If  largely  taken,  these  products 
are  laxative.  They  are  appropriately  taken  with  all  kinds  of 
farinaceous  food,  such  as  bread-pudding,  porridge,  etc. 

HONEY  is  a  concentrated  sugar  mixed  with  odorous,  coloring, 
gummy  and  waxy  matters,  gathered  from  flowers  by  the  bee  for  its 
own  consumption,  but  undergoing  some  modification  by  the  secre- 
tions of  the  insect.  It  is  of  the  same  dietetic  value  as  sugar,  is 
slightly  laxative  and  is  often  used  in  the  sick-room  as  a  demulcent 
and  emollient. 

MANNA  is  the  solidified  juice  of  some  species  of  ash,  containing 
a  peculiar  saccharine  principle — sweet,  odorless,  crystallizable,  white 
— but  differing  from  sugar  in  that  it  does  not  undergo  alcoholic 
fermentation  when  brought  into  contact  with  yeast.  It  is  nutri- 
tive but  is  chiefly  used  as  a  mild,  safe  laxative. 

Condiments — Such  condiments  as  vinegar,  salt  and  pepper 
make  food  more  tempting  to  the  palate,  stimulate  a  flagging  appe- 
tite and  sometimes  create  an  unnatural  one.  The  constant  presence 
of  salt  in  the  secretions  and  in  the  blood  indicate  its  importance  as 
a  food.  This  is  evident  in  the  instinctive  desire  of  animals  and 
man,  craving  for  it  when  it  is  not  supplied  in  sufficient  quantity. 
It  is  essential  to  the  maintenance  of  health,  and  must  not  be  forgot- 
ten in  the  diet  of  the  invalid.  Pepper,  mustard,  horse-radish,  gin- 
ger, allspice  and  nutmeg,  etc.,  are  constantly  mixed  up  with  food, 
and  there  is  scarcely  a  dish  which  does  not  contain  more  or  less  of 
these  substances.  Cooks  cannot  leave  each  individual  to  season  his 
food  as  he  may  prefer. 

Many  cases  of  dyspepsia  and  chronic  inflammation  of  the 
stomach  are  caused  by  condiments.  When  taken  in  immoderate 
quantities,  they  cause  an  unnatural  flow  of  the  blood  to  the  stomach, 
which  increases  the  secretion  of  the  gastric  juice.  This  produces 
an  excessive  appetite,  and  the  individual  eats  more  than  the  system 
requires  and  more  than  the  stomach  can  digest.  This  undigested 
food  becomes  a  foreign  body  which  causes  diarrhea  and  various 
other  stomach  and  bowel  derangements.  Parents  have  not  the 
right  to  expect  that  their  children  will  grow  up  temperate,  virtuous 
and  good — to  say  nothing  of  their  physical  health — when  they  are 
permitted  abuse  of  this  kind  of  food.  Condiments  render  plain  and 
wholesome  food  insipid,  by  destroying  the  natural  acuteness  of  the 
taste.  Pies,  as  well  as  many  other  articles  of  food,  filled  with  these 


LIQUIDS.  301 

substances,  are  far  inferior  to  those  without  them,  except  it  be  to 
those  whose  tastes  are  perverted  and  unnatural. 

All  alkalies,  except  such  as  are  naturally  contained  in  food, 
should  be  avoided  during  health,  for  they  impair  the  power  of  the 
stomach  to  digest  the  food,  by  destroying  or  neutralizing  the 
natural  acidity  of  the  gastric  juice,  without  which  digestion  cannot 
be  performed. 

Acids  are  less  objectionable  than  alkalies,  but  if  used  at  all, 
should  be  used  very  moderately,  except  in  certain  states  of  the 
system,  as  in  scurvy,  when  vegetable  acids  are  very  beneficial, 
vinegar  should  be  used,  if  at  all,  very  sparingly. 


LIQUIDS. 

Water — There  is  no  beverage  so  wholesome,  or  to  the  unper- 
verted  taste  so  agreeable,  as  pure  water,  the  natural  drink  of  man, 
which  may  always  be  taken  in  moderation  when  thirst  is  present. 
In  some  form  or  other  it  is  essential  to  life.  Water  is  requisite  in 
many  functions  of  the  animal  economy;  for  example,  it  favors 
digestion  by  promoting  the  solution  of  our  food  and  acts  as  a  vehicle 
to  convey  the  more  dense  and  less  fluid  substances  from  the  stomach 
to  their  destination  in  the  body.  It  gives  fluidity  to  the  blood, 
holding  in  suspension  or  solution  the  red  globules,  fibrin,  albumen 
and  all  the  various  substances  which  enter  the  different  structures ; 
for  the  whole  body  is  formed  from  the  blood.  Not  only  the  soft 
parts  of  the  body  but  even  the  very  materials  of  the  bones  have  at 
one  time  flowed  in  the  current  of  the  blood.  Water  enters  into  the 
composition  of  the  tissues  of  the  body,  lubricates  those  tissues  and 
forms  a  necessary  part  of  our  bodily  structure.  It  equalizes  the 
the  temperature  of  the  body  by  evaporation  and  regulates  the  chemi- 
cal changes  resulting  from  nutrition  and  decay.  It  is  the  vehicle 
for  the  removal  of  effete  products  from  the  body ;  increased  water- 
drinking  causes  increased  flow  of  urine  and  thereby  facilitates  the 
excretion  of  solid  particles.  In  this  way  some  of  the  impurities 
which  cause  gout,  gravel,  etc.,  may  be  eliminated.  How  essential 
water  is  for  the  development  and  maintenance  of  the  animal  body 
is  shown  by  the  fact  that  a  human  body,  weighing  154  Ibs.,  con- 
tains 111  Ibs.  of  water.  A  man  of  adult  age,  average  size  and 
ordinary  employment,  requires  from  three  to  four  pints  of  liquid  to 
drink  in  the  twenty-four  hours.  Such  facts  suggest  the  necessity 
for  obtaining  pure  water,  and  taking  it  unpolluted  by  animal  and 
mineral  ingredients.  Notwithstanding,  where  strict  chemical  purity 
and  an  unlimited  supply  of  water  cannot  both  be  secured,  the  latter 
should  be  regarded  as  of  the  greater  importance. 

It  had  been  supposed  that  water  should  not  be  taken  with  meals, 
lest  it  should  lessen  the  digestive  power  of  the  gastric  juice  by 
diluting  it.  But  the  later  view  is  that,  while  as  the  fluid  is 


302  LIQUIDS. 

rapidly  absorbed,  what  is  taken  at  the  meal  may  facilitate  the 
accretion  of  the  gastric  juice  at  the  time  it  is  required,  an  excessive 
quantity  must  be  avoided.  But  where  persons  are  exposed  to  great 
heat  and  are  obliged  to  work  with  violent  exercise,  large  quantities 
may  be  taken;  and  then  nothing  is  better  than  simple  water,  the 
purer  and  softer  the  better,  unless  a  little  oatmeal  be  added. 

Water  is  the  same  substance,  from  whatever  source  it  is 
derived,  whether  from  seas,  lakes  or  rivers.  When  allusion  is  made 
to  differences  between  waters,  it  is  really  to  various  bodies  mingled 
with  the  water.  Thus  a  water-analysis  really  means  an  analysis  of 
the  foreign  bodies  held  in  suspension  by  the  water.  These  foreign 
matters  are  exceedingly  small  in  all  drinking-waters,  but  in  sea- 
water  there  is  about  one  part  of  solid  substance  to  thirty  parts  of 
water.  In  common  waters  there  are  only  about  16  to  20  grains  in 
70,000  grains,  or  a  gallon  of  water.  Common  salt  is  dissolved  in 
three  or  four  times  its  quantity  of  water;  but  carbonate  of  lime  is 
not  dissolved  in  less  than  20,000  times  its  quantity.  Salt  occurs 
more  or  less  in  every  drinking  water,  and  is  undoubtedly  wholesome, 
but  inasmuch  as  sewage  is  highly  charged  with  salt,  any  water  in 
which  there  is  an  excess  is  to  be  regarded  with  very  great  suspicion. 
Many  of  the  worst  wells  in  cities  have  been  resorted  to  by  the  public 
and  highly  valued  on  account  of  their  slight  flavor  of  salt;  the  water 
was,  however,  prejudicial  to  health.  Thirty  grains  of  salt  to  a  gallon 
of  water  improve  it  considerably  for  drinking  purposes.  The  excel- 
lences of  water  are  purity,  softness,  the  presence  of  air  and  carbonic 
acid  to  give  freshness,  and  of  salt  to  make  it  tasteless,  and  to  pre- 
vent its  ready  contamination  by  lead. 

Water  is  sometimes  soft  and  sometimes  hard,  according  to  the 
appearance  or  non-appearance  of  soap  bubbles  when  washing. 
Generally  speaking,  the  difference  depends  upon  the  carbonate  of 
lime  held  in  solution;  until  this  is  exhausted  soap-bubbles  or  lather 
cannot  be  produced.  There  are  degrees  of  hardness;  thus  a  water  is 
said  to  have  six  degrees  when  a  gallon  consumes  as  much  soap  as 
will  combine  with  six  grains  of  carbonate  of  lime.  Hardness  is  due 
to  the  presence  of  magnesia  as  well  as  lime.  Carbonate  of  lime  in 
small  proportion  in  drinking-water  is  not  injurious  to  most  persons, 
since  it  is  assimilated  and  aids  in  the  formation  of  the  phosphate  of 
lime  in  bones;  it  is  therefore  useful  for  rickety  children.  Hard 
waters,  however,  are  not  only  unpleasant  in  use  and  harsh  to  the 
skin,  but  have  a  tendency  to  dry  up  the  mucous  membranes  just  as 
they  do  the  skin;  hence  they  may  arrest  the  digestion  and  cause 
gout,  stone,  gravel  and  goiter  in  districts  where  they  are  habitually 
taken.  Persons  may  thus  suffer  from'  drinking  the  waters  of  a  dis- 
trict; and  on  the  other  hand,  if  they  have  been  accustomed  to  use  a 
water  which  contains  a  large  proportion  of  carbonate  of  lime,  they 
may  lose  their  health  by  drinking  soft  water.  Attention  should 
therefore  be  paid  to  the  quality  of  the  water  of  a  district  by  persons 
selecting  a  residence;  they  may  go  where  the  water  would  be  preju- 


LIQUIDS.  303 

dicial  because  it  is  too  hard,  or  because  it  is  too  soft;  and  they  may 
relieve  their  ailments  simply  by  removing  to  a  neighborhood  where 
they  can  drink  a  different  water. 

"Water  now  and  then  contains  metals  like  iron,  lead  and  copper. 
It  ought  not  to  be  drunk  if  there  be  more  than  one-tenth  of  a  grain 
of  iron  or  copper  in  a  gallon  of  water.  A  very  minute  proportion 
of  lead  is  injurious. 

RAIN-WATER  is  soft,  and  naturally  contains  the  smallest  amount 
of  solid  impurity;  but  unless  carefully  collected  in  specially  clean 
vessels  in  the  open  country,  and  then  covered,  it  is  likely  to  become 
impure.  If  the  atmosphere  be  impregnated  with  smoke  from 
crowded  dwellings  or  fumes  from  chemical  and  other  factories,  it  can- 
not be  relied  on  for  purity.  If,  however,  it  fall  through  a  pure 
atmosphere  it  may  be  contaminated  with  what  has  accumulated  on 
housetops  and  in  water-pipes,  and  if  collected  from  the  roofs  of 
houses  and  stored  in  underground  tanks,  is  often  polluted  to  a  dan- 
gerous extent.  It  is  therefore  rarely  in  a  fit  state  for  drinking, 
though  it  may  be  very  useful  for  domestic  purposes.  Its  freedom 
from  earthy  salts,  moreover,  renders  it  liable  to  contamination  from 
leaden  pipes  if  it  should  be  brought  through  them.  But  so  beneficial 
are  its  effects  upon  the  skin,  that  an  exclusive  use  of  rain-water  for 
washing  would  greatly  modify,  if  not  entire  remove  many  skin- 
diseases. 

SPRING-WATER  is  rain-water  which  has  percolated  through  the 
earth,  and  acquired  saline  elements  from  the  soil  through  which  it 
has  passed.  Chalybeate  and  other  mineral  waters  are  thus  charged 
and  to  such  a  degree  as  to  render  them  unsuitable  for  ordinary 
drinking  or  culinary  purposes.  They  should  be  taken  only  when 
prescribed  as  medical  agents. 

It  is  a  fallacy  to  suppose  that  surface-well  water  is  purer  than 
that  obtained  from  deep  wells,  because  it  is  more  sparkling  and  often 
cooler  and  clearer.  The  sparkling  of  these  waters  is  due  to  the 
presence  of  carbonic-acid  gas,  and  that  acid  is  derived  from  the  de- 
composition of  animal  and  vegetable  substances. 

WELL- WATER  is  collected  spring- water.  If  the  well  be  deep, 
and  there  is  no  leakage  into  it  from  some  higher  layer  of  soil,  or 
from  some  neighboring  decaying  animal  or  vegetable  matters,  it 
usually  affords  a  safe  and  wholesome  drink.  Some  of  the  purest 
water  is  obtained  from  deep  wells.  Of  the  different  varieties  of  drink- 
able water  the  best  for  dietetic  purposes  are  deep  spring  and  well- 
waters.  Superficial  well-water,  however  clear,  bright  and  tasteless, 
should  be  regarded  with  suspicion,  for  it  is  frequently  saturated  with 
leakage  or  soakage  from  privies,  drains  or  cesspools,  often  covered  up 
and  unknown.  W'ater  collected  from  uncultivated  land  and  allowed 
to  subside  in  reservoirs,  or  filtered  through  sand,  constitutes  good 
water  for  domestic  purposes;  but  water  collected  from  the  surface 
or  drains  of  cultivated  land  is  always  more  or  less  polluted  with 
organic  matter,  even  after  subsidence  in  lakes  or  reservoirs  and 


304  LIQUIDS. 

hence  it  is  not  good  for  drinking  purposes,  unless  it  be  thoroughly 
filtered  before  being  used. 

RIVER-WATER  is  partly  rain-water  and  partly  spring-water, 
subject  to  impurity  from  the  soil  and  from  decaying  vegetable  and 
animal  matters,  and  therefore  only  usefu]  to  a  limited  extent.  The 
flow  of  the  stream  and  the  absorbing  influence  of  vegetation  tend 
to  purify  the  water  by  oxydation. 

DISTILLED  WATER  is  pure,  but  insipid  from  its  lack  of  air;  its 
softness  makes  it  easily  susceptible  to  the  action  of  lead ;  but  it  is 
excellent  for  making  tea  or  other  infusions. 

Water  may  be  impure  from  an  excess  of  saline  ingredients, 
from  the  presence  of  organic  impurities,  or  from  contamination 
with  lead.  The  chief  danger  to  health  is  from  organic  impurity. 
Cholera  and  typhoid  fever  have  been  traced  to  drinking  impure 
water.  Lead  contaminates  pure  water,  but  if  there  be  a  moderate 
quantity  of  earthy  salts  in  the  water  they  form  an  insoluble 
incrustation  in  the  pipes,  which  is  protective. 

It  is  most  important  that  the  receptacles  for  water — tanks 
and  cisterns — should  be  carefully  examined  and  thoroughly  cleansed 
at  regular  seasons,  especially  after  a  time  of  drought  and  before 
the  approach  of  winter.  Much  mischief  is  often  done  and  disease 
induced  by  allowing  cisterns  to  fill  up  after  they  have  been  dry  or 
the  water  in  them  Tow;  the  quantity  of  sediment  and  filth  is  fre- 
quently very  great  and  if  not  carefully  removed  becomes  mingled 
with  every  fresh  influx  of  water,  and  thus  diphtheria,  typhoid  fever 
and  other  blood  diseases  may  be  set  up.  The  deleterious  conse- 
quences that  ensue  from  neglect  of  this  duty  are  often  alarming, 
although  the  source  of  the  evil  be  unsuspected.  Boiling  water 
removes  some  of  the  salts  from  hard  water,  and  destroys  the  activity 
of  any  organic  impurities.  Filtration,  especially  through  charcoal, 
also  purifies  the  water  by  removing  organic  matters,  but  it  is  not  to 
be  relied  upon.  The  filter  must  be  frequently  cleansed. 

Water  may  be  administered  to  patients  at  any  temperature  that 
may  be  desired,  but  if  very  cold  the  quantity  should  be  very  small, 
for  in  some  diseases  it  is  undesirable  to  lower  the  temperature  of  the 
internal  organs.  If  the  stomach  is  in  such  an  irritable  state  that  no 
liquid  can  be  tolerated,  the  thirst  may  be  partially  allayed  by  suck- 
ing small  pieces  of  ice;  but  where  ice  is  substituted  for  water  its 
use  must  be  constant,  because  ice  tends  to  increase  thirst  rather  than 
allay  it;  hence  the  desire  for  drink  is  imperfectly  satisfied,  so  that 
where  water  can  be  borne  ice  should  not  be  given.  Moreover,  the 
reactionary  effects  of  its  continued  use  are  not  beneficial.  When 
ice  cannot  be  procured,  water  may  be  cooled  in  a  porous  water-jar. 
Ice  is  a  valuable  medical  agent,  and  is  now  extensively  used  both 
internally  and  externally,  chiefly  to  check  hemorrhage,  to  moderate 
inflammation,  and  to  soothe  uneasy  sensations  in  febrile  and  other 
disorders.  In  inflammation  of  the  brain  or  its  membranes,  and  in 
the  severe  headache  of  the  early  stages  of  acute  fevers,  it  is  most 


LIQUIDS.  305 

useful  applied  in  small  pieces  enclosed  in  a  bladder  or  India-rubber 
bag,  in  the  form  of  a  cap  fitted  to  the  head. 

To  relieve  the  severe  pain  and  vomiting  in  cases  of  ulcer  or 
cancer  of  the  stomach  a  bag  containing  small  fragments  of  ice 
should  be  laid  on  the  stomach. 

In  inflammation  of  the  tonsils,  the  sore  throat  of  scarlatina  and 
other  eruptive  fevers  and  in  diphtheria,  the  use  of  ice  relieves  pain 
and  arrests  inflammation.  Ice  also  modifies  the  secretions  from  the 
throat  and  so  obviates  frequent  painful  efforts  to  detach  the  mucus 
from  the  crypts  and  follicles  of  the  tonsils.  For  these  purposes 
small  pieces  should  be  sucked  repeatedly. 

In  hemorrhages,  ice  is  extremely  valuable.  In  bleeding  from 
the  mouth,  throat  or  nostrils,  ice  applied  directly  to  the  bleeding 
vessels  or  to  the  surface  forms  an  efficient  means  of  relief.  When 
hemorrhage  comes  from  the  stomach  or  lungs,  ice  should  be  repeat- 
edly swallowed  in  small  pieces,  for  so  taken  it  will  help  to  contract 
the  leaking  blood-vessels.  w 

The  use  of  ice  internally  should  be  avoided  after  the  fatigue 
brought  on  by  long-continued  or  violent  exercise ;  it  is  then  too 
lowering  to  the  system,  and  instead  of  allowing  a  patient  to  cool 
gradually  it  gives  a  sudden  check  to  animal  heat  and  to  perspira- 
tion. Drinking  iced  water  under  these  conditions  is  even  still  more 
hurtful  to  the  system. 

"  To  allay  local  inflammation  or  check  hemorrhages  from  the 
surface,  ice  broken  into  small  pieces  should  be  enclosed  in  a  bladder 
or  thin  India-rubber  bag.  When  one-third  filled,  the  air  should  be 
squeezed  out  of  the  bag,  which  should  then  be  tied  at  its  mouth  on 
an  inserted  cork,  so  large  and  long  as  to  bear  the  tight  pressure  of 
the  twine.  The  bag  may  then  be  made  into  almost  any  shape,  and 
fitted  to  the  irregularities  of  the  body." —  Ringer. 

Ice  is  forbidden  in  conditions  such  as  the  following:  Old  age, 
especially  in  feeble  patients;  apoplexy  and  insensibility  in  persons 
with  a  feeble  pulse;  advanced  stages  of  disease;  extreme  feebleness. 
In  such  cases  the  great  sedative  powers  of  ice  might  overwhelm  the 
patient  and  stop  the  action  of  the  enfeebled  heart.  It  is  also  ad- 
visable to  avoid  too  great  a  shock  to  the  system  in  any  case. 

Ice  often  contains  impurities  and  should  never  be  taken  from 
stagnant  pools. 

Tea  affords  no  direct  nutriment ;  the  sugar  and  cream  or  milk 
usually  taken  with  it  yield  the  nutritious  elements,  but  though 
yielding  no  absolute  aliment  it  retards  the  waste  of  tissues.  When 
consumed  in  large  quantities  tea  acts  prejudicially  on  the  nervous 
system;  it  then  promotes  nervous  agitation,  muscular  tremors,  pros- 
tration and  palpitation;  it  may  also  cause  nausea,  derangement  of 
the  stomach  and  abdominal  pains.  Green  tea  is  stronger  than  black, 
possesses  more  active  properties  and  is  therefore  to  be  used  with 
more  caution.  Both  kinds,  when  adulterated,  are  more  or  less  in- 
jurious. 


806  LIQUIDS. 

Tea  is  hurtful:  1,  to  those  of  spare  habit  and  the  under-fed; 
2,  to  the  young  who  are  provided  with  the  full  amount  of  vital 
activity;  3,  to  those  who  perspire  too  freely;  4,  early  in  the  day, for 
it  is  then  apt  to  increase  tissue-waste ;  5,  to  nervous  or  hysterical 
subjects,  or  those  with  weak  hearts. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  frequently  not  injurious:  1,  for  the 
over-fed  and  sedentary,  for  they  require  increased  vital  action ;  2, 
for  the  old,  whose  vital  activity  is  deficient ;  3,  for  those  who  have  a 
non-perspiring  skin;  4,  during  the  after  part  of  the  day  when  the 
system  is  full  of  partly  digested  food,  for  then  the  process  of  diges- 
tion requires  to  be  quickened;  5,  during  excessive  heat,  in  order  to 
relax  the  skin  and  relieve  internal  congestion ;  6,  for  those  whose  ner- 
vous systems  are  firmly  braced  up. 

As  commonly  prepared,  tea  is  often  the  cause  of  much  dyspep- 
sia, particularly  when  drunk  in  excessive  quantities  or  too  frequently, 
that  is  as  a  rule  more  than  once  a  day.  In  some  nervous  and  gas- 
trie  disorders,  tea  and  other  hot  beverages  are  better  discontinued, 
at  least  for  a  time.  In  this  way  intractable  cases  have  often  been 
cured.  Dyspeptics  suffering  from  flatulent  indigestion  should  take 
tea  in  very  moderate  quantities  only,  as  an  excess  of  fluid  increases 
the  gaseous  distention  of  the  abdomen.  Feeble  patients  often  drink 
tea  at  every  meal  and  much  ill  health  is  the  consequence.  Tea 
should  not  be  taken  if  it  cause  loss  of  appetite,  palpitation  of  the 
heart,  mental  excitement  or  sleeplessness.  Tea  should  never  be 
given  to  children.  The  common  practice  of  adding  a  small  quan- 
tity to  milk  and  water  begets  a  relish  for  it,  leading  to  its  use  at  an 
age  when  the  nervous  and  muscular  systems  require  no  such  aid. 
Tea  taken  with  animal  food  is  more  liable  to  produce  indiges- 
tion than  when  the  meal  consists  chiefly  of  bread  and  butter. 

In  the  preparation  of  tea  three  principles  are  extracted :  One 
aromatic  (oil)  ;  another  nitrogenous  (theine)',  the  other  astringent 
and  bitter  (tannin).  The  last,  the  cause  of  gastric  disorder,  is  only 
given  off  after  prolonged  infusion,  whereas  the  aromatic  oil  and 
theine  are  completely  extracted  in  about  two  minutes.  Hence  to 
make  tea,  especially  for  the  dyspeptic,  it  should  be  made  by  pouring 
on  the  leaves  boiling  water  (not  water  that  has  boiled),  and  allowing 
it  to  stand  for  two  minutes.  It  may  then  be  poured  off  into  a  heated 
teapot  so  as  to  separate  it  from  the  leaves.  Thus  prepared,  tea  is 
not  so  likely  to  cause  flatulence.  If  the  tea  be  good  the  infusion 
will  be  fragrant,  not  very  deep  in  color,  nor  harsli  or  bitter  to  the 
taste.  The  leaves  should  not  be  boiled,  or  otherwise  the  peculiar, 
volatile,  aromatic  principle  is  dissipated,  nor  for  the  same  reason 
should  the  infusion  stand  long;  in  this  case  also  too  much  rough- 
ness and  bitterness  are  added  to  the  flavor  by  the  extraction  of 
tannin.  This  tannin,  though  it  makes  the  tea  look  strong,  is  worse 
than  useless,  since  it  renders  the  food  taken  with  the  tea  insoluble 
and  indigestible.  In  an  ordinary  infusion  the  first  cup  of  tea  is  also 
best,  having  more  of  the  choice  flavor  and  aroma  and  less  of  the  as- 


LIQUIDS.  307 

tringency  and  color.  River- water  makes  the  best  tea;  soft  water  is 
to  be  preferred  to  hard ;  but  soda  should  not  be  used,  for  it  only 
extracts  the  astringent  tannin.  The  water  should  only  boil  once, 
immediately  before  using  it,  and  not  for  hours,  as  is  sometimes  the 
case ;  the  teapot  should  be  quite  dry  as  well  as  hot  when  the  leaves 
are  put  into  it,  and  the  infusion,  as  before  stated,  not  allowed  to  ex- 
ceed  two  minutes.  Teapots  which  retain  the  heat  are  better  than 
those  that  allow  it  to  pass  off  readily;  hence  black  earthenware  tea- 
pots should  not  be  used;  white  glazed  earthenware  or  porcelain,  are 
suitable;  but  brightly  polished  silver  teapots  are  the  best,  for  they 
radiate  much  less  heat  than  any  other  material. 

The  Chinese  drink  their  tea  without  any  admixture;  the  Rus- 
sians add  lemon-juice;  the  English,  sugar  and  cream  or  milk. 

THE  USE  OF  SUGAR  IN  TEA. — Only  a  small  quantity  of  tea  should 
be  used  by  persons  who  have  a  tendency  to  become  corpulent. 
According  to  some  tastes,  the  flavor  of  tea  is  improved  by  substitut- 
ing lemon  for  cream  or  rnilk — pouring  out  the  hot  tea  over  a  slice 
of  lemon  cut  with  the  rind  upon  it.  Besides  being  more  palatable, 
the  lemon-juice  more  effectually  allays  thirst,  and  is  especially 
valuable  at  those  seasons  of  the  year  when  fruits  and  fresh  vegetables 
are  not  generally  to  be  obtained. 

Dr.  Chambers  says :  "  The  best  tea  is  that  which  is  pleasantest 
to  the  taste  of  the  educated  customer,  and  which  contains  most  of 
the  characteristic  sedative  principles.  The  sedative  principles  in 
the  leaf  consist  of  an  essential  oil,  which  may  be  smelt  strongest  in 
the  finest  teas,  weakest  in  the  inferior  sorts,  entirely  absent  in 
fictitious  teas;  and  of  the  alkaloid  theine,  which  may  be  demon- 
strated by  heating  some  tea,  dry,  in  a  silver  pot,  when  the  salt  will 
appear  as  a  white  bloom  on  the  metal.  If  there  is  any  bouquet  at 
all,  or  any  theine  at  all  in  the  specimen  examined  it  is  worth  some- 
thing. The  shortest  way  to  test  the  comparative  value  of  different 
specimens  is  to  put  a  teaspoonful  of  each  in  one  of  the  little  china 
teapots  or  cups  with  covers,  here  used  as  ornaments,  but  originally 
intended  for  this  very  purpose,  which  has  been  previously  made 
quite  hot;  shake  the  tea  about  in  the  hot  pot  a  few  seconds  and  then 
pour  on,  quite  boiling,  a  small  half -cup  of  water  on  each.  Cover 
them  up  quickly  and  let  them  stand  by  the  fire  about  a  minute. 
Taste  them  immediately,  without  milk  or  sugar,  and  choose  that 
which  has  most  aroma." 

Coffee  contains  the  same  principle  as  tea  and  has  an  analo- 
gous influence  on  the  system.  It  is,  however,  more  heating  and 
stimulating,  heavier  and  more  oppressive  to  the  digestive  organs 
and  decidedly  increases  the  force  and  frequency  of  the  pulse.  Its 
effect  upon  the  mental  faculties,  quickening  their  energies  and  caus- 
ing wakef  ulness,  is  not  so  marked  as  in  the  use  of  tea.  It,  however, 
relieves  hunger  and  fatigue.  It  appears  to  have  a  staying  power, 
lessening  the  amount  of  waste  and  thus  economizing  other  food.  It  is 
laxative  to  some  and  constipating  to  others,  and  is  serviceable  in 


308  LIQUIDS. 

warming  the  body  in  cold  weather ;  it  is  also  cooling  in  warm 
weather  by  stimulating  the  action  of  the  skin,  though  not  so  much 
so  as  tea.  It  has  been  found  beneficial  to  those  weary  from  travel- 
ing in  the  heat  and  suffering  from  want  of  food,  also  in  diarrhea 
from  overwork  with  anxiety.  If  taken  in  excess  it  produces  fever- 
ishness,  palpitation,  anxiety,  deranged  vision,  headache,  wakefulness 
and  nervous  excitement.  Taken  on  an  empty  stomach  it  often 
causes  stomach  catarrh.  It  relieves  headache,  soothes  nervous 
excitability  and  when  given  strong  counteracts  the  effect  of  alcohol 
and  of  opium. 

For  ordinary  dietetic  purposes  it  is  advantageous  to  make  both 
an  infusion  and  a  decoction.  The  infusion,  made  by  pouring  boil- 
ing water  on  the  recently  ground  coffee,  extracts  the  volatile  arom- 
atic principle:  the  subsequent  boiling  of  what  has  been  infused 
extracts  the  remaining  ingredients ;  this  decoction  free  from  grounds 
when  poured  in  a  boiling  state  over  the  freshly  ground  coffee,  takes 
up  the  aroma;  a  decoction  can  be  made  of  the  grounds  from  which 
the  aromatic  principle  has  thus  been  removed.  Soft  water  acts  as 
an  extractive  better  than  hard.  A  most  important  point  in  making 
good  coffee  is  to  use  a  sufficient  quantity  of  the  powder.  The  mini- 
mum that  should  be  allowed  is  1J  ozs.  t'o  a  pint  of  water.  The  cafe 
noir  of  the  French  contains  a  larger  proportion  than  this.  Cafe  au 
lait  consists  of  a  decoction  of  strong  coffee,  to  which  an  equal  quan- 
tity of  hot  milk  is  added.  It  is  especially  necessary  to  remember 
that  the  full  qualities  of  coffee  are  not  obtained  if  water  is  used  at  a 
temperature  lower  than  that  of  the  boiling-point.  The  particles  of 
ground  coffee  are  often  found  suspended  in  the  liquid  and  isinglass 
or  white  of  egg  is  sometimes  used  to  refine  it.  Nothing,  however, 
is  required  beyond  pouring  a  cupful  out  and  returning  it  to  the  pot 
to  effect  the  necessary  clearing. 

The  addition  of  boiling  milk,  in  the  proportion  of  one-fourth 
part,  adds  greatly  to  the  flavor  and  virtue  of  the  coffee.  Lastly, 
when  coffee  is  taken  daily,  an  enameled  saucepan  should  be  used 
for  this  purpose  exclusively. 

In  the  choice  of  coffee,  the  best  is  from  Guatemala  (said  to  be 
from  Mocha),  in  the  form  of  small,  round  beans.  In  the  preparation 
of  it,  the  best  plan  is  to  purchase  the  beans  whole,  with  the  aroma 
still  clinging  to  them,  roast  them,  grind  them  and  add  chicory  to 
taste.  When  made,  the  coffee  should  not  be  kept  boiling  or  the 
aromatic  oil  will  be  lost.  After  securing  a  proper  quality  of  coffee- 
beans,  the  next  very  important  object  is  to  know  that  the  process  of 
roasting,  on  which  the  agreeable  flavor  of  coffee  very  much  depends, 
has  been  properly  done.  If  roasted  too  little,  the  oil  and  burnt- 
smell  constituents  are  not  developed,  or  on  the  other  hand,  if  done 
too  much,  they  may  be  destroyed.  Dr.  E.  Lankester  states  that 
coffee-beans,  when  roasted,  may  have  three  degrees  of  shade — red- 
dish-brown, chestnut-brown  and  dark-brown,  and  when  a  full-flavored 
coffee  is  preferred  probably  the  darkest  is  the  best.  After  roasting, 


DIET  FOK  BRIGHT'S  DISEASE.  309 

coffee  should  not  be  kept  long  before  it  is  ground.  This  is  usually 
done  in  a  coif ee-mill ;  or  it  is  pounded  in  a  mortar.  In  either  case 
the  mill  or  mortar  should  be  used  for  no  other  purpose,  as  coffee 
has  a  marked  tendency  to  absorb  other  odors  and  thus  to  acquire  a 
flavor  not  its  own.  When  ground  it  should  be  used  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible, for  in  this  state  it  rapidly  gives  off  its  volatile  oil.  The  best 
method  for  keeping  it  for  a  short  time  is  in  a  clean,  accurately 
stoppered  bottle.  Lead  or  tinfoil  covering  does  not  so  effectually 
retain  the  virtues  of  the  ground  coffee. 

CHICORY  yields  a  drink  closely  allied  in  flavor  and  color  to 
coffee,  and  is  largely  used  in  Europe.  In  this  country  it  is  mixed 
with  coffee  for  economical  reasons.  It  contains  no  alkaloid  and  has 
no  nutritive  value. 

Cocoa  is  distinguished  from  tea  and  coffee  by  the  large 
amount  of  nutriment  it  contains.  It  is  indeed,  a  food  rather  than  a 
refreshing  beverage.  Of  albuminous  matters  it  contains  about 
twenty  per  cent.,  and  of  fatty  matters  about  fifty  per  cent.,  before 
it  has  been  subjected  to  the  process  of  manufacture.  The  essen- 
tial  principle  also  contains  much  nitrogen.  The  fat — known  as 
cocoa  butter — has  this  excellence,  that  it  does  not  become  rancid 
after  exposure  to  air.  But  the  large  proportion  in  which  this  exists 
renders  cocoa  heavy  and"  oppressive  to  a  weak  stomach,  and  thus 
unsuitable  to  the  dyspeptic  or  bilious.  Its  nutritive  value  strongly 
recommends  it  for  general  use. 


DIET  FOR  ALL  DISEASES. 

Many  patients  have  lost  their  lives  by  the  use  of  improper 
food,  in  typhoid  fever,  dysentery,  flux,  inflammation  c  f  the  stomach 
and  bowels,  and  other  diseases,  while  there  are  others  wherein  cures 
have  been  prevented  or  retarded  from  the  same  cause.  It  is  there- 
fore deemed  important  to  append  an  article  here  giving  directions 
how  food  should  be  prepared  for  all  diseases. 


DIET  FOK  BRIGHT'S  DISEASE. 

The  function  of  the  kidneys  is  to  eliminate  from  the  blood 
products  that  are  useless  in  the  changes  and  assimilation  of  food, 
and  materials  that  have  become  effete  in  the  disintegration  of  the 
tissues,  i.  e.,  the  waste  matters  of  the  body  that  do  not  pass 
through  the  intestinal  canal  or  the  skin.  If  these  were  allowed 
to  remain  in  the  blood  they  would  poison  it  and  produce  death. 
When  eliminated  they  constitute  urea  and  pass  off  in  the  urine ; 
when  retained  they  cause  uremic  poisoning.  If  tlie  kidneys  are  in 
an  unhealthy  condition,  as  in  B right's  Disease,  the  urea  is  not  eli- 
minated. Now  the  amount  of  urinarv  matter  to  be  thus  eliminated 


310  DIET   FOR   BALDNESS. 

obviously  depends  very  largely  on  the  nature  of  the  food.  Fatty, 
starchy  and  saccharine  matters  throw  no  work  upon  the  kidneys; 
their  products,  carbonic  acid  and  water,  pass  off  through  the  lungs 
and  skin.  On  the  other  hand  nitrogenous  food  undergoes  such  a 
change  in  the  system  as  to  lead  to  the  production  of  urea,  and  thus 
throws  much  work  upon  the  kidneys.  An  animal  diet  which 
is  the  richest  in  nitrogenous  matter  yields  double  the  amount  of  urea 
voided  from  a  vegetable  diet.  The  inference  from  this  is  that  when 
the  kidneys  are  diseased,  the  less  they  have  to  do  the  better,  and 
consequently  the  less  should  be  the  amount  of  nitrogenous  food. 
Hence  in  Bright's  disease  only  very  digestible  animal  food  should 
be  taken  and  that  only  in  small  quantities,  while  vegetable  food 
should  preponderate.  Now,  although  there  is  considerable  difficulty 
in  persuading  those  who  are  thus  suffering  to  persist  in  a  system- 
atic milk-diet,  yet  it  offers  the  best  chance  for  arresting  the  disorder. 
Schmidt  says  he  has  obtained  the  most  brilliant  results  from  an 
exclusively  milk-diet  when  all  other  treatment  failed.  It  may  be 
given  cold  or  tepid,  and  from  half  a  pint  to  a  pint  at  a  time.  An 
adult  will  sometimes  take  as  much  as  a  gallon  in  the  twenty-four 
hours.  But  in  addition  to  a  limitation  of  the  nitrogenous  supply 
which  will  be  converted  into  urea,  it  is  important  to  facilitate 
the  removal  of  what  exists  in  the  blood  as  the  result  of  disintegration 
of  tissues.  This  effete  matter  fouls  the  blood.  Hence  the  necessity 
for  a  copious  use  of  water  and  watery  drinks,  which  flow  out 
readily  by  the  kidneys,  carrying  with  them  such  of  the  waste  as 
may  be  soluble  in  water.  This  dilution  will  relieve  the  kidneys. 
The  drinking  of  water  is  also  the  best  means  of  preventing  and  re- 
lieving the  dropsy  which  usually  attends  this  disease.  Alcoholic 
drinks  are  decidedly  harmful.  Alcohol  is  removed  from  the  sys- 
tem by  the  kidneys ;  if  then  the  ordinary  means  of  excretion  be 
ineffective  the  alcohol  remains  and  produces  insensibility,  and  if  it 
be  partially  eliminated  excessive  labor  is  needlessly  and  injuriously 
thrown  upon  the  diseased  glands.  For  Bright's  disease,  then,  the 
most  suitable  diet  is  a  preponderance  of  vegetables,  abundance  of 
water,  abstinence  from  alcohol. 


DIET  FOR  BALDNESS. 

As  the  cause  of  this  malady  is  undoubtedly  exhausted  nutri- 
tion, we  must  turn  our  attention  to  the  restoration  of  the  nutritive 
functions  as  the  first  step  towards  its  cure.  Abstinence  from  all 
stimulants  is  an  important  feature  in  the  diet,  for  it  is  a  fact  that 
reparative  power,  especially  in  baldness,  is  encouraged  by  total  sus- 
pension of  wine,  beer,  etc.,  good  wholesome  food  taking  their  place. 
Fat  is  essential,  it  being  the  great  nerve  restorer,  besides  supplying 
the  scalp  with  the  lacking  material;  it  may  be  taken  in  the  form  or 
butter,  cream,  cheese  (if  it  can  be  digested),  cod-liver  oil  and  milkj 


DIET   1OR   CHOLERA.  311 

should  the  latter  be  found  too  heavy,  it  may  be  taken  in  the  form 
of  cafe  au  lait.  Bacon  for  breakfast  is  also  useful,  its  value  con- 
sisting in  the  quantity  of  fat  which  it  contains  in  a  compact  form, 
and  when  broiled  in  slices,  which  secures  thorough  cooking,  it  rarely 
disagrees  even  with  the  most  delicate  stomach.  The  lean  portions 
are  of  less  value,  and  when  too  highly  cured,  bacon  becomes  less 
amenable  to  the  gastric  juices. 

Stimulation  to  the  scalp  is  also  useful.  Local  applications  of 
wool-fat,  well  rubbed  in,  will  be  found  decidedly  beneficial. 

When  hair  begins  to  grow  again  after  failure,  it  is  soft  and 
downy,  like  an  infant's;  it  is  well,  therefore,  to  strengthen  it  by 
shaving;  hence  Dr.  Godfrey's  advice,  "It  is  a  good  plan  to  mow 
the  cranial  lawns  once  a  fortnight  until  stubble  takes  the  place  of 
down." 


DIET  FOR  CHOLERA. 

During"  Prevalence — "Whenever  cholera  is  epidemic  it  be- 
hooves all  persons  to  be  very  careful  of  their  health,  to  be  scrupu- 
lous about  sanitary  and  hygienic  matters,  and  to  take  only  whole- 
some and  suitable  food.  Every  one  should  abstain  from  any  article 
of  food  (whether  animal  or  vegetable)  which  may  have  previously 
disordered  his  stomach,  no  matter  how  nutritious,  digestible  or  safe 
to  others,  and  avoid  all  manner  of  excess  in  eating  and  drinking. 
A  light,  unstimulating  diet  should  be  taken,  but  food  difficult  of 
digestion  eschewed — such  as  pickled  salmon,  lobsters,  raw  vegeta- 
bles, sour  and  unripe  fruits,  cucumber,  salads,  pickles,  etc.  Whole- 
some varieties  of  ripe  fruits,  whether  in  their  natural  or  cooked 
state,  and  vegetables  plainly  cooked  may  be  taken  in  moderation  by 
those  with  whom  they  agree.  Water  for  all  domestic  purposes 
should  be  boiled  and  allowed  to  cool;  drinking-water  ought  to  be 
filtered  as  well  as  boiled,  as  it  is  quite  possible  it  may  hold  in  solu 
tion  the  material  poison  of  cholera  which  would  be  destroyed  by 
boiling  and  filtering.  Late  suppers  are  unsafe,  for  if  a  person  is 
overtaken  by  the  disease  in  the  middle  of  the  night  with  a  full 
stomach  the  case  is  generally  a  serious  one. 

During1  Attack — In  every  case  of  cholera  complete  abstin 
ence  from  even  the  very  lightest  kind  of  aliment  should  be  inexor- 
ably enforced  from  the  moment  that  the  nature  of  the  disease  is 
ascertained  till  convalescence  has  become  decided ;  in  the  observance 
of  this  rule  consists  the  very  essence  of  successful  treatment.  The 
plan  of  complete  abstinence  from  food  has  not  invariably  been 
adopted  by  all  ranks  of  the  medical  profession,  and  this  may  ac- 
count to  some  extent  for  the  excessive  mortality  from  cholera  dur- 
ing some  epidemics.  Relapse,  with  alarming  effects,  has  followed 
from  the  administration  of  a  little  beef -tea  or  brandy  and  water,  or 
milk  and  water.  When  favorable  reaction  has  begun,  brandy,  beef- 


312  DIET   FOR   CONSTIPATION. 

tea,  arrow-root  or  other  nourishment,  instead  of  stimulating  the 
patient  back  to  health,  will  only  arrest  reaction  and  send  him  back 
to  death.  It  is  egregious  folly  to  attempt  to  force  the  exhausted 
alimentary  organs  to  perform  a  physical  impossibility,  viz.,  prema- 
turely digest  rood.  None  is  required  and  stimulants  are  worse  than 
useless.  Ice  may  be  given  freely,  to  be  dissolved  in  the  mouth  or 
swallowed;  iced  water  is  also  refreshing;  enemas  of  warm  milk  often 
repeated  are  beneficial.  When  the  favorable  symptoms  are  decided, 
farinaceous  preparations  may  be  given,  but  only  in  small  quantities. 
In  due  time  broths  and  soups  may  follow,  but  great  care  must  be 
taken  not  to  arrest  recovery  by  injudicious  feeding. 


DIET  FOB  CONSTIPATION. 

By  constipation  is  meant  the  condition  due  to  a  collection  or 
impaction  of  excrement  in  the  rectum — the  residuum  of  the  various 
processes  concerned  in  the  nourishment  of  the  body — occasioning 
irregularity  in  the  evacuations  from  the  bowels,  increase  in  their 
consistence  and  often  a  sense  of  fullness  and  tension  in  the  bowels 
and  surrounding  parts.  It  is  that  which  is  consequent  on  the  im- 
perfect discharge  of  intestinal  function,  which  attends  derangement 
of  the  whole  system,  and  not  of  the  intestinal  canal  alone. 

In  very  many  cases  costiveness  depends  on  some  faulty  habit 
in  the  patient  the  regulation  of  which  will  probably  suffice  to  re- 
move the  inconvenience.  Sedentary  habits,  drinking  too  much 
astringent  wine,  such  as  port  or  Burgundy,  or  black  tea,  dissipation, 
the  exclusive  use  of  white  bread,  taking  food  too  dry  and  destitute 
of  succulent  vegetables,  neglect  of  the  calls  of  nature  and  the  habit- 
ual use  of  aperient  medicine,  are  faults  which  induce  constipation. 
If  these  be  corrected  the  disorder  will  generally  disappear.  But 
more  precise  information  may  be  given  with  regard  to  food,  for 
costiveness  may  to  a  great  extent  be  treated  by  judicious  dieting  of 
the  patient. 

All  superfluous  food  that  has  the  property  of  solidifying  the 
excretions  and  arresting  evacuation  must  be  relinquished.  Meals 
should  be  taken  with  regularity  three  times  a  day;  animal  food  eaten 
sparingly ;  succulent,  juicy  vegetables  and  ripe  fruits  freely.  As  a 
rule  persons  eat  too  much  and  too  often.  If  the  stomach  be  over- 
loaded the  food  will  be  imperfectly  digested ;  there  will  consequently 
be  a  larger  quantity  of  feces  and  thus  the  bowels  will  be  overloaded 
also.  Franklin's  rule,  "  to  leave  off  with  an  appetite,"  is  a  good 
one.  By  doing  this,  in  ten  minutes  the  appetite  will  have  departed. 
Coarse,  Scotch  oatmeal -porridge,  made  in  the  Scotch  way,  by  add- 
ing the  meal  gradually  to  the  water  till  thick  enough,  and  eaten 
with  molasses,  should  form  part  of  the  breakfast.  Brown  bread 
should  be  preferred  to  white.  It  should  not  be  eaten  new ;  it  may 
be  taken  for  a  fortnight  at  a  time,  and  then  temporarily  changed 


DIET    FOR   CONSUMPTION.  313 

for  white  bread  known  to  be  free  from  alum.  If  brown  bread  be 
not  eaten  exclusively,  a  little  should  be  taken  with  every  meal;  its 
effects  will  thus  be  more  uniformly  distributed  through  the  alimen- 
tary canal  than  if  only  taken  occasionally.  White  bread,  when 
eaten,  should  be  stale;  hot  rolls,  muffins,  crumpets,  tea-cakes  and 
spongy,  buttered  toast  are  not  allowable.  Bread  and  potatoes,  and 
indeed  all  farinaceous  food,  require  to  be  thoroughly  masticated 
and  mixed  with  saliva,  as,  correctly  speaking,  digestion  begins  in 
the  mouth.  Of  meats,  beef  and  mutton,  chicken  and  game  may 
be  eaten  in  moderation.  Bacon  is  the  most  soothing  of  fats  to  the 
digestive  canal  and  may  be  eaten  freely.  This,  or  two  teaspoonfuls 
of  salad  oil,  taken  at  bed-time  will  prevent  that  drying  and  harden- 
ing of  the  contents  of  the  bowels  which  causes  impaction  and  con- 
sequent inconvenience.  Pork  and  veal  are  most  indigestible  meats ; 
also  boiled  salt  meats,  wild  duck  and  goose. 

Green  vegetables,  such  as  spinach,  turnips,  greens,  green  arti- 
choke and  asparagus,  also  the  heads  of  cauliflower,  may  be  eaten 
freely.  Lettuce,  water-cress  and  dandelion  are  also  useful,  eaten 
raw.  Care  must  be  taken  that  potatoes  are  thoroughly  boiled  and 
mealy,  while  new,  hard,  waxy  ones  must  be  avoided  altogether. 
Roast-apples,  stewed  pippins  and  stewed  prunes  are  much  better 
than  pastry.  Rhubarb,  and  other  ripe  fruits  in  season,  or  preserved, 
except  such  as  contain  small  seeds,  may  be  taken  freely.  Condi- 
ments, pickles,  melted  butter,  highly  seasoned  sauces,  woody  vege- 
tables, such  as  celery  and  cheese,  must  be  avoided  by  all  costive 
subjects.  Curds  and  whey  are  perhaps  suitable  when  the  gastric 
juice  is  deficient,  as  the  previous  conversion  of  milk  into  curds 
relieves  the  stomach  of  its  first  digestive  process.  For  tea  and  coffee, 
cocoa  made  from  the  nibs  may  be  substituted  with  great  advantage. 
Pure,  soft  water  is  a  very  valuable  accessory,  both  as  a  drink  and 
for  use  by  enema.  A  tumbler  of  water  taken  while  dressing  is  ser- 
viceable, or  some  may  prefer  a  drink  of  weak  clove-water  the  first 
thing  in  the  morning — a  tumblerful  of  water  made  spicy  by  pour- 
ing boiling  water  overnight  on  a  few  cloves,  and  letting  them  stand 
till  morning. 


DIET  FOR  CONSUMPTION. 

Adults — For  older  persons  the  diet  should  be  digestible, 
nourishing,  varied  and  sufficiently  abundant  to  meet  the  require- 
ments of  each  case.  As  a  general  rule  it  should  include  animal 
food  as  fat  as  can  be  digested,  once  or  twice  a  day ;  oysters  and  other 
wholesome  kinds  of  fish,  especially  those  varieties  which  are  richest 
in  phosphorus;  good  home-made  bread,  not  less  than  one  day  old1, 
puddings  of  arrow-root,  rice,  sago,  tapioca,  etc.,  taken,  if  preferred, 
with  stewed  fruit;  various  kinds  or  green  vegetables  and  mealy 
potatoes,  oatmeal  and  milk;  good  milk  is  a  priceless  article  of  diet: 


314  DIET   FOR   CONSUMPTION. 

raw  eggs,  swallowed  whole  or  beaten  up  with  a  little  cold  milk,  are 
strongly  recommended.  Fresh  pork,  sausages,  veal,  fish  not  hav- 
ing scales,  pastry,  and  all  articles  that  give  rise  to  irritability  of  the 
stomach,  nausea,  heartburn,  eructations  or  any  other  symptoms  of 
indigestion,  should  be  avoided.  If  the  patient  be  benefited  by  its 
use,  lie  may  take  a  moderate  allowance  of  beer  or  wine.  Burgundy, 
claret  or  hock,  diluted  with  water,  may  in  some  cases  be  given  with 
good  results. 

Great  discrimination  should  be  observed  with  regard  to  stimu- 
lants ;  if  they  flush  the  face  or  accelerate  the  pulse  they  should  on 
no  account  be  allowed.  Malt  liquors  are  more  suitable  than  strong 
wine  or  spirits.  Extract  of  malt  affords  palatable  fat-forming  ma- 
terial of  an  unstimulating  nature. 

The  following  dietary  is  suggested:  In  the  morning  take,  in 
case  of  acidity  or  other  forms  of  indigestion,  two  tablespoonfuls  of 
lime-water  with  milk ;  or  if  there  be  much  debility,  a  dessertspoon- 
ful of  rum  may  be  substituted  for  the  lime-water;  or  the  lime- 
water  and  the  rum  may  be  alternated  as  required. 

BREAKFAST.  Bread  and  butter,  and  a  lightly  boiled  egg;  or 
cold  boiled  or  hot  broiled  bacon,  or  broiled  fish  and  a  cup  of  cocoa  or 
black  tea. 

DINNER.  A  slice  of  roast  mutton  or  beef,  rich  in  fat;  or  a  por- 
tion of  a  fowl,  or  other  light  meat,  with  vegetables;  and  tapioca, 
rice  or  other  milk-pudding.  A  glass  of  malt  liquor  may  be  allowed 
if  it  do  not,  as  before  stated,  increase  the  pulse,  flush  the  face  or 
make  the  patient  feel  sleepy  and  heavy. 

EVENING  MEAL.  At  about  6,  a  cup  of  good  cocoa,  with  a 
sandwich  or  bread  and  butter.  White  fish,  fowl  or  other  light  meat 
may  sometimes  be  added.  "Water-cresses,  lettuce,  etc.,  may  often 
be  allowed  with  great  advantage.  Also  a  small  basin  of  toast  and 
milk,  oatmeal-porridge  or  other  easily  digestible  farinaceous  food, 
may  be  taken. 

Raw  beef  juice,  if  suitably  administered,  is  a  valuable  adjunct 
to  the  food  of  the  consumptive.  Half  the  quantity  produced, 
according  to  the  receipt  given  elsewhere,  may  be  allowed  for  break- 
fast instead  of  the  egg  or  meat  in  the  above  dietary ;  and  the  other 
half  at  dinner,  or  instead  of  cocoa  at  supper,  according  to  the 
appetite  and  digestive  power  of  the  patient. 

Beef-pulp  Las  also  been  given  to  consumptive  patients  with 
great  advantage. 

The  importance  of  selecting  digestible  food  is  evident  from  the 
fact  that  tubercles  do  not  arise  except  during  a  period  of  imperfect 
nourishment.  By  whatever  means  we  can  promote  nutrition,  in  the 
same  ratio  the  advance  of  consumption  is  prevented  or  retarded,  an 
important  sign  of  improvement  being  an  increase  in  the  patient's 
weight.  The  system  is  invulnerable  to  consumption  so  long  as  it  is 
well  nourished  by  a  healthy  digestive  apparatus. 

"  It  is  clear,  therefore,"  writes  Dr.  Chambers,   "  that  it  is  the 


DIET   FOR   CONSUMPTION.  315 

tendency  to  tubercle,  and  not  the  existing  tubercle,  which  we  have 
to  fear  and  to  guard  against;  and  that  for  the  successful  treatment 
of  consumption  we  must  withdraw  our  minds  from  the  morbid 
anatomy  of.  the  locality  to  the  fatal  propensity  of  the  constitution.  I 
know  you  are  disposed  to  turn  first  to  the  lungs.  But  if  we  inquire 
into  the  histories  of  those  who  have  lived  long  with  vomicae  (ab- 
cesses)  or  tubercles,  they  are  by  no  means  found  to  have  taken 
special  care  of  their  chests — they  have  not  coddled  or  lived  indoors, 
in  even  temperatures,  hanging  their  lives  on  to  their  thermometers 
for  fear  of  coughs ;  they  have  gone  on  with  their  professions  or  busi- 
ness or  work;  they  have  not  'laid  a  knife  to  their  throat,'  but  have 
eaten  and  drunk  like  other  people  and  have  enjoyed  the  gratification 
of  their  appetites.  A  patient  of  mine,"  continues  the  doctor, 
"over  fifty,  with  copious  pyoptysis  (spitting  of  purulent  matter),  and 
condensed  lungs  (of  probably  a  tubercular  nature),  from  his  youth, 
has  kept  hounds,  broken  his  bones  like  other  Nimrods,  contested 
county  elections,  sat  in  Parliament,  enjoyed  his  champagne  and  other 
good  things,  but  never  allows  any  doctoring  of  his  chest.  Leave 
the  respiratory  organs  alone  and  direct  your  thoughts  to  the  organs 
of  nutrition — the  stomach  and  bowels,  which  will  receive  with 
thankfulness  and  return  with  interest  any  care  you  bestow  upon 
them.  It  is  truly  by  aid  of  the  digestive  viscera  alone  that  con- 
sumption can  be  curable.  Medicines  addressed  to  other  parts  may 
be  indirectly  useful  sometimes,  but  they  more  commonly  impede 
the  recovery;  whereas  aid  judiciously  given  in  this  quarter  is  always 
beneficial,  and  usually  successful.  Your  aim  should  be  to  get  the 
greatest  possible  amount  of  albuminous  food  fully  digested  and 
applied  to  the  purpose  of  the  renewal  of  the  body,  at  the  same  time 
that  the  renewing  agencies  are  brought  to  their  highest  state  of  effi- 
ciency. In  this  way  a  healthy  cell-renewal  takes  the  place  of  that 
morbid,  imperfect  cell-renewal  which  appears  in  the  shape  of  tuber- 
cular matter." 

Fatty  matter,  in  quantities  as  large  as  can  be  assimilated,  has 
been  strongly  recommended.  The  late  Sir  James  Simpson  observed 
the  healthy  appearance  and  freedom  from  scrofula  and  consumption 
of  the  operatives  of  woolen  factories,  consequent  on  the  oil  which  in 
the  course  of  their  daily  labor  finds  access  to  the  skin.  It  was  also 
seen  that  the  work-people  improved  in  appearance  when  they  engaged 
in  the  more  oily  processes,  and  often  lost  flesh  and  strength  after 
leaving  them.  So  impressed  was  Dr.  Simpson  with  the  value  of  oil 
in  the  prevention  of  consumption  that  he  laid  down  rules  for  its 
application  by  inunction.  He  recommended  a  bland,  inodorous  olive 
oil  to  be  applied  warm  to  the  whole  cutaneous  surface,  with  a  con- 
siderable amount  of  friction,  which  renders  absorption  greater. 

Cod-liver  Oil  may  be  considered  as  an  item  of  food,  and  its 
power  in  checking  emaciation  and  improving  the  healthy  tone  of 
the  muscular  structures  is  now  too  well  known  to  require  commend- 
ation. Perhaps  some  of  its  usefulness  depends  on  the  iodine  and 


316  DIET   FOB   CONSUMPTION. 

phosphorus  contained  in  the  oil,  thus  forming  a  natural  compound 
of  food  and  medicine.  It  may  be  advantageously  given  in  scrofulous 
affections  and  troublesome  cough,  especially  if  occurring  in  a 
family  in  which  consumption  has  oeen  fatal. 

The  best  time  to  administer  the  oil  is  with,  or  directly  after, 
food.  If  there  be  any  difficulty  in  retaining  the  oil,  it  may  be  given 
just  as  the  patient  lies  down  to  sleep.  Tasty  accessories  will  often 
disguise  the  flavor  of  the  oil  so  as  to  prevent  nausea.  But  when 
there  exists  an  insuperable  repugnance  to  the  internal  use  of  the 
oil,  injections  containing  it  may  be  tried ;  or  it  may  be  introduced 
into  the  system  by  inunction,  or  rubbing  it  into  the  skin,  or  by 
applying  chamois-leather  soaked  in  it  to  the  chest,  sides  or  between 
tne  shoulders. 

Besides  cod-liver  oil,  there  are  other  animal  fats  and  oils  which, 
if  they  can  be  taken  and  assimilated,  are  certain  to  be  followed  with 
good  results;  such  as  rich  milk,  cream,  butter,  home-fed,  fat  bacon 
and  other  substances  rich  in  fatty  matter.  Suet  boiled  in  milk  is 
one  of  the  best  substitutes  for  the  oil  and  to  some  persons  is  not 
repugnant.  Cream  is  often  of  great  value;  to  prevent  its  oppressing 
the  stomach,  a  teaspoonful  of  cold,  strong,  black  tea  may  be  mixed 
with  it.  Cream  is,  however,  probably  inferior  to  cod-liver  oil  and 
has  not  the  same  anti-tubercular  effect,  for  the  iodine  which  is 
present  in  the  former  is  absent  from  the  latter.  These  varieties  are 
mentioned  so  that  in  the  event  of  a  change  being  desired,  one  may 
be  substituted  for  another,  as  circumstances  indicate. 

Cod-liver  oil  is  a  food  rather  than  a  medicine,  although  the 
minute  amount  of  iodine  and  phosphorus  it  contains  may  account 
for  some  of  its  curative  virtues.  It  is  especially  valuable  in  the 
various  forms  of  scrofula,  and  in  all  diseases  which  require  fatty 
substances  as  food  and  iodine  as  a  remedy. 

In  the  treatment  of  consumption  it  stands  pre-eminent  above 
other  remedies,  for  when  given  in  suitable  cases  it  checks  emaciation 
and  strengthens  the  muscular  structures. 

The  value  of  cod-liver  oil  is  often  very  marked  in  the  sequel  of 
many  acute  diseases  or  inflammations  occurring  in  middle-aged  and 
in  old  persons,  in  whom  the  reparative  powers  are  less  active  than 
in  children;  also  in  the  after-effects  of  acute  fevers  in  children  who 
have  suffered,  previously  to  such  attacks,  from  impoverished  health. 
Scrofula,  rickets,  St.  Vitus's  dance,  etc.,  are  generally  much  benefited 
by  the  administration  of  cod-liver  oil.  Chronic  rheumatism  and 
gout,  chronic  bronchitis,  chronic  skin-diseases,  and  the  degenerative 
diseases  of  the  aged,  are  all  more  or  less  benefited  by  cod-liver  oil. 

Cod-liver  oil  should,  however,  not  be  administered  indiscrimi- 
nately. It  is  generally  inadmissible  during  the  persistence  of  acute 
febrile  symptoms,  congestion,  bleeding  of  the  lungs  or  any  active 
form  of  disease;  digestion  being  then  impaired  and  the  mucous  mem- 
brane irritable,  the  oil  is  only  likely  to  increase  the  disorder;  not  till 
the  disease  subsides,  the  pulse  falls  and  the  hectic  ceases,  can  it  be 


DIET    FOR    CONSUMPTION.  317 

of  value.  The  sphere  of  cod-liver  oil  is  to  supply  animal  heat,  to 
fatten  the  system  and  arrest  tissue-waste;  this  io  best  accomplished 
when  active  morbid  processes  and  local  irritation  have  subsided,  for 
then  the  system  is  in  a  condition  to  appropriate  a  larger  amount  of 
nourishment.  Care  should  be  taken  to  avoid  nausea  or  eructations 
which  generally  result  from  the  quantity  or  quality  of  the  oil.  The 
large  quantity  of  oil  taken  in  some  cases  occasions  disorder  of  the 
digestive  mucous  membrane,  or  causes  it  to  pass  off  with  the  evacu- 
ations. The  appearance  of  any  oil  unchanged  in  the  evacuations  is 
a  sign  that  the  quantity  given  is  too  large  to  be  digested.  It  is  best 
given  at  first  in  teaspoonful  doses  twice  a  day,  with  or  immediately 
after  food ;  if  the  stomach  be  intolerant  of  it,  a  teaspoonful,  or  for 
young  children  ten  or  twelve  drops,  once  a  day.  If  there  be  still 
difficulty  in  retaining  the  oil,  it  may  be  given  just  as  the  patient  is 
lying  down  to  sleep.  In  cases  of  extreme  irritability  of  the  stomach, 
cod-liver  oil  may  be  introduced  into  the  system  by  inunction  or  rub- 
bing the  skin  with  the  oil. 

The  disagreeable  effects  of  the  oil  are  often  due  to  the  use  of 
inferior  and  unpalatable  kinds.  It  should  be  as  free  from  smell, 
taste  and  color  as  possible,  thus  showing  its  careful  and  recent  pre- 
paration. Freshness  is  of  great  importance  to  its  dietetic  efficacy, 
rrobably  the  best  method  of  rendering  the  oil  palatable  is  to  have  it 
made  up  in  bread,  as  it  is  then  scarcely  tasted.  The  proper  propor- 
tion is  two  to  four  tablespoon fuls  of  the  oil  to  one  pound  of  dough. 

Coffee  or  milk  forms  a  good  vehicle  for  the  oil.  Some  find  the 
taste  removed  by  eating  herring,  sardine  or  anchovy  with  it.  The 
juice  of  half  an  orange  may  be  squeezed  into  a  wineglass,  the 
requisite  quantity  of  on  poured  on  the  top,  and  the  juice  of  the  other 
half  orange  carefully  squeezed  on  the  top  of  the  oil.  Orange  and 
ginger-wine  or  claret  are  also  vehicles  for  cod-liver  oil.  The  oil 
should  be  poured  upon  the  wine,  so  that  it  does  not  touch  the  glass, 
but  floats  as  a  large  globule;  in  this  way  it  may  be  swallowed 
untasted.  A  few  morsels  of  agreeable  food  should  then  be  eaten. 
Small  pieces  of  ice  in  each  dose  render  it  almost  tasteless.  Another 
plan  to  obviate  taste  and  nausea  is  to  take  a  pinch  of  salt  immed- 
iately before  and  after  the  oil.  By  heating  the  oil,  it  is  rendered 
less  liable  to  disagree  with  the  patient.  It  is  also  beneficial  to  omit 
taking  it  for  a  day  or  two  occasionally.  The  glass  should  be  care- 
fully washed  after  use,  and  the  oil  kept  in  a  cool  place.  Be  careful 
that  none  but  a  pure  article  is  used. 

Children — The  diet  of  the  children  of  consumptive  parents  is 
of  such  importance  that  it  should  engage  attention  from  the  earliest 
period  of  life.  If  the  mother  be  delicate  and  predisposed  to  con- 
sumption, a  wet-nurse  of  a  thoroughly  healthy  constitution  should, 
if  possible,  be  provided.  If  a  consumptive  mother  nurse  her  infant, 
she  is  in  danger  of  bringing  into  activity  the  tubercular  disease  in 
herself ;  while  the  child  is  but  imperfectly  nourished,  and  derives, 
with  the  supply  of  milk,  an  element  of  danger  additional  to  that 


318  DIET   FOR   CORPULENCE,    OR   OBESITY. 

which  it  inherited  from  birth.  The  infant  should  be  restricted  to 
healthy  breast-milk  until  the  eye-teeth  are  cut,  after  which  slight 
additions  of  farinaceous  or  flour-food  may  be  allowed  once  or  twice 
daily,  and  the  child  weaned  at  about  nine  months.  If  a  wet- 
nurse  cannot  be  obtained,  the  nourishment  should  bear  the  closest 
possible  resemblance  to  the  mother's  milk,  and  the  best  substitute 
for  this  is  cow's  milk  modified  by  the  addition  of  water  and  sugar  - 
of-milk,  for  the  milk  of  the  cow  contains  more  oil  (cream),  but  less 
sugar  than  that  of  woman.  It  is  prepared  for  use  as  follows:  Dis- 
solve one  ounce  of  the  sugar-of  milk  in  three-quarters  of  a  pint  of 
boiling  water ;  warm  to  the  temperature  of  breast-milk,  when  wanted, 
and  mix  with  an  equal  quantity  of  fresh  cow's  milk,  and  let  the 
infant  be  fed  with  this  preparation  from  the  feeding-bottle  in  the 
usual  way.  After  feeding,  always  wash  the  bottle  with  a  weak  solu- 
tion of  soda,  and  put  the  teat  into  cold  water,  letting  it  remain  there 
until  wanted  again. 

It  is  of  course  necessary  to  use  cow's  milk  of  good  quality, 
always  to  administer  the  food  freshly  mixed,  at  a  uniform  tempera- 
ture, namely,  that  of  breast-milk,  and,  for  the  first  month  not 
oftener  than  every  two  hours  and  ar  half  during  the  day  and  every 
four  hours  during  the  night.  On  no  account  should  the  babe  be 
allowed  to  sleep  with  the  tube  of  the  bottle  in  its  mouth  or  to  suck 
as  of  ten  and  as  long  as  it  likes.  (See  also  "  Diet  in  Infancy.") 

About  the  eighth  or  ninth  month,  when  the  teeth  usually  begin 
to  appear,  a  gradual  change  of  diet  is  necessary.  This  should  con- 
sist chiefly  of  farinaceous  preparations;  afterwards  sop  made  with 
bread  which  contains  no  alum,  bread-and-milk,  light  puddings,  oat- 
meal-porridge, and  a  little  mutton-broth,  beef -tea  or  bread  soaked  in 
a  little  gravy  as  it  escapes  when  cutting  up  a  joint  of  meat.  Feed- 
ing with  a  spoon,  by  favoring  admixture  of  saliva  with  the  starchy 
particles,  will  probably  insure  a  more  perfect  digestion  of  food. 
Till  the  molar  teeth  appear,  however,  all  preparations  of  animal 
food  should  be  avoided.  After  weaning,  great  care  should  be  taken 
and  every  kind  of  food  avoided  that  causes  irritation,  or  diarrhea. 
Children  should  be  fed  regularly,  be  taught  to  masticate  thoroughly 
and  not  allowed  to  take  too  active  exercise  immediately  after  meals. 
Even  thus  early,  should  there  be  any  symptoms  of  innutrition,  a. 
small  dose  (ten  to  fifteen  drops)  of.  cod-liver  oil  may  be  advantage- 
ously given. 


H0'v  TO  REDUCE  EXCESSIVE  CORPULENCE  OR  FAT. 

Some  years  ago  considerable  interest  was  excited  by  the  publi- 
cation of  a  method  of  treatment  by  which  Mr.  Banting  had  suc- 
ceeded in  reducing  his  cumbersome  corpulence  to  a  condition1  of 
health,  and  his  weight  from  202  Ibs.  to  156  Ibs.  There  was  nothing 
»n  this  result  that  mijrht  not  have  been  physiologically  anticipated 


DIET   FOR   CORPULENCE,    OR   OBESITY.  319 

from  the  dietetic  measures  he  adopted.  But  he  brought  into  prom- 
inence the  fact  that  such  measures  will  prove  most  effective  without 
medicinal  aid.  It  has  been  judiciously  pointed  out  by  Dr.  Pavy, 
that  the  reduction  in  weight  is  not  only  due  to  the  changes  made  in 
the  elementary  constituents  of  the  diet  taken,  but  also  in  its  quan- 
tity, and  that  it  is  unsafe  to  adopt  his  scale  without  discrimination, 
for  it  barely  comes  up  to  what  is  regarded  as  "  hospital  subsistence 
diet." 

Mr.  Banting  states  that  his  original  dietary  table  comprised 
"  bread  and  milk  for  breakfast,  or  a  pint  of  tea  with  plenty  of  milk, 
sugar,  and  buttered  toast;  meat,  beer,  much  bread  and  pastry  for 
dinner;  the  meal  of  tea  similar  to  that  of  breakfast;  and  generally 
a  fruit-tart  or  bread  and  milk  for  supper."  The  chief  feature  of 
this  is  the  exclusion  of  vegetables  and  alcoholic  drinks.  Subse- 
quently he  adopted  the  following  scale: 

Breakfast  at  9  A.  M. — five  to  six  ounces  of  either  beef,  mutton, 
kidneys,  broiled  fish,  bacon  or  cold  meat  of  any  kind,  except  pork 
or  veal,  a  large  cup  of  tea  or  coffee  (without  milk  or  sugar),  a  little 
biscuit,  or  one  ounce  of  dry  toast,  making  altogether  six  ounces 
of  solids  and  nine  of  liquids. 

Dinner  at  2  p.  M. — five  or  six  ounces  of  any  fish  except  salmon, 
herrings  or  eels,  any  meat  except  pork  or  veal,  any  vegetable 
except  potato,  parsnips,  beet,  turnip  or  carrot,  one  ounce  of  dry 
toast,  fruit  out  of  a  pudding  not  sweetened,  any  kind  of  poultry 
or  game,  and  two  or  three  glasses  of  good  claret,  sherry  or  Madeira; 
champagne,  port  and  beer  forbidden;  making  altogether  ten  to 
twelve  ounces  of  solids  and  ten  of  liquids. 

Tea  at  6  P.  M. — two  or  three  ounces  of  cooked  fruit,  a  rusk  or 
two  and  a  cup  of  tea  without  milk  or  sugar;  making  two  to  four 
ounces  of  solids  and  nine  of  liquids. 

Supper  at  9  p.  M. — three  or  four  ounces  of  meat  or  fish,  similar 
to  dinner,  with  a  glass  or  two.  of  claret  or  sherry  and  water;  mak- 
ing four  ounces  of  solids  and  seven  of  liquids. 

Sugar,  says  Mr.  Banting,  is  the  most  active  of  all  fat-forming 
foods,  for  he  has  repeatedly  observed  that  five  ounces  of  sugar  dis- 
tributed over  seven  dcvys  (less  than  an  ounce  a  day)  augmented  his 
weight  nearly  a  pound  by  the  end  of  that  time.  Other  prohibited 
substances  do  not  produce  such  obvious  results;  but  he  made  it  a 
rule  to  avoid  all  roots  or  vegetables  grown  underground,  all  fat  and 
all  farinaceous  matters,  eating  bread  only  when  it  was  properly 
toasted. 

For  athletic  exercises  it  is  often  found  necessary  to  reduce  the 
weight  and  size,  and  from  the  regimen  adopted  in  training  some 
hints  may  be  gathered  for  the  guidance  of  those  who  are  corpulent. 
For  athletes  the  following  dieting  has  been  recommended:  Break- 
fast at  8;  the  lean  of  mutton  or  beef  without  fat,  dry  toast,  biscuit 
or  oat-cake,  a  tumbler  of  claret  and  water  or  a  large  cup  of  tea 
without  milk  or  sugar  or  with  a  slice  of  lemon.  Luncheon  at  1; 


330  DIET   FOB   DIABETES. 

bread  or  biscuit,  Dutch  cheese,  salads,  roasted  apples,  radishes ;  after 
eating,  a  little  water,  claret  and  water,  or  unsweetened  lemonade. 
Dinner  at  5  or  6 ;  fresh  meat  of  any  kind  except  pork  and  veal,  and 
without  fat  or  skin;  green  vegetables,  but  no  potatoes,  pastry  or 
made  dishes;  a  jelly,  lemon-ice  or  roasted  apple;  claret  and  water 
during  dinner,  one  glass  of  Madeira  or  sherry  after  it. 

For  the  reduction  of  general  obesity  the  preceding  dietaries 
may  therefore  be  thus  epitomized. 

Admissible — Lean  meat,  poultry,  game,  eggs,  milk  in  modera- 
tion, green  vegetables,  turnips,  succulent  fruit,  light  wines,  dry 
sherry  and  bitter  ale,  all  in  great  moderation;  brown  bread  in  mod- 
eration, wheaten  bread  in  greater  moderation,  digestive  biscuits, 
gluten-biscuits. 

Prohibited — Fat  in  every  form,  butter,  cream,  sugar  and  sweets 
of  every  kind,  pastry  and  puddings,  potatoes,  carrots,  parsnips, 
beets,  rice,  sago  and  other  farinaceous  articles,  porter,  stout,  and 
sweet  ales,  port  and  sweet  wines. 

Exercise  and  baths  are  essential  adjuncts  to  dietary  treatment 
in  the  reduction  of  corpulence.  But  the  necessity  for  carefulness 
in  the  diet  is  increased  by  the  fact  that  a  corpulent  person  cannot 
usually  take  exercise  sufficient  to  walk  off  the  diet.  If  violent 
exertion  be  exhausting,  digestion  is  interfered  with  and  at  the  same 
time  the  fat  that  unavoidably  exists  in  the  meat  is  assimilated,  so 
that  the  fatty  tissue  grows,  while  the  muscular  and  nervous  strength 
is  diminished.  Many  stout  persons  are  already  active,  and  any  con- 
siderable addition  to  their  activity  would  add.  to  their  discomfort, 
and  possibly  prove  injurious.  Hence  the  necessity  for  strict  atten- 
tion to  regimen. 


DIET  FOR  DIABETES. 

The  best  treatment  of  this  dire  disease  is  at  present  open  to 
question,  but  it  is  agreed  on  all  hands  that  it  involves  very  careful 
attention  to  diet.  For  the  most  remarkable  and  at  the  same  time 
the  most  important  pathological  character  of  diabetes  is  the  misap- 
propriation of  food  required  for  the  nourishment  of  the  body  by 
converting  it  in  a  very  direct  manner  into  a  form  of  sugar,  which 
is  excreted  in  the  urine.  It  therefore  becomes  essential  to  deal  both 
with  the  diseased  condition  of  the  secreting  organs,  most  probably 
the  liver,  and  with  the  character  of  the  food  from  wThich  the  sugar 
is  secreted.  If  the  food  be  such  that  it  cannot  be  converted  into 
sugar  by  the  diseased  glands,  organically  diseased  or  functionally 
disordered,  it  is  obvious  that  great  gain  is  effected,  not  only  by  the 
suppression  of  a  symptom,  but  also  in  the  correction  of  a  condition, 
for  the  urine  being  less  saccharine,  the  blood  is  less  saccharine,  less 
impoverished,  less  unfitted  for  the  purposes  of  nutrition. 


DIET   FOB   DIABETES.  321 

As  soon  as  the  actual  existence  of  the  disorder  is  known,  an 
exclusive  regimen  of  skim-milk  is  prescribed.  And  it  must  be  ex- 
clusive so  long  as  any  traces  of  sugar  are  found  in  the  urine.  All 
cream  must  be  very  carefully  removed.  Beginning  with  four  to 
six  pints  on  the  first  day,  the  quantity  must  be  increased  gradually 
to  from  eight  to  twelve  pints  daily,  according  to  the  age,  sex,  size 
and  condition  of  the  patient.  In.no  instance  should  twelve  pints  be 
exceeded ;  and  if  more  than  seven  or  eight  be  given,  the  remainder 
should  be  taken  at  separate  meals  in  the  form  of  curd  produced  by 
essence  of  rennet.  The  skim-milk  may  be  taken  cold,  or  at  about 
100°,  but  it  must  not  be  boiled.  The  daily  allowance  must  be 
divided  into  regular  meals.  The  curative  power  of  this  skim-milk 
diet  is  altogether  lost  if  anything  be  added  to  it.  The  abstinence 
thus  imposed  is  unquestionably  very  trying  to  the  patient,  but  it  is 
the  condition  on  which  his  life  is  lengthened.  Provided  there  are 
no  complications,  great  relief,  if  not  a  cure,  may  be  expected  from 
this  treatment.  As  a  general  rule,  it  will  remove  the  sugar  from 
the  urine  and  completely  remove  the  disease  in  from  twelve  days  to 
five  or  six  weeks,  if  only  the  hydrocarbons  of  the  food  are  changed 
into  sugar  and  in  some  cases  if  the  albuminates  are  also  thus  con- 
verted. If  this  stage  is  somewhat  far  advanced  and  the  disease  is 
of  long  standing  and  attended  with  much  emaciation,  it  will  be 
arrested  in  its  course  and  held  in  check,  though  not  absolutely 
cured.  It  should,  however,  be  remarked,  that  if,  after  the  expiration 
of  a  week  there  is  no  reduction  of  the  specific  gravity  and  sugar  of 
the  urine,  the  disease  is  not  amenable  to  skim-milk  or  any  other 
kind  of  treatment.  On  the  other  hand,  if  the  symptoms  are  ameli- 
orated and  the  patient  gains  strength,  there  is  much  encouragement 
to  proceed  and  when  the  treatment  has  been  successful  the  skim- 
milk  diet  should  be  rigorously  continued  from  a  fortnight  to  six 
weeks  after  the  disappearance  of  sugar  from  the  urine,  that  convales- 
cence may  be  confirmed. 

Great  stress  must  also  be  laid  on  the  careful  selection  of  ingre- 
dients in  the  transitional  diet,  to  be  adopted  when  the  exclusiveness 
of  skim-milk  diet  may  be  lessened  and  some  approach  to  ordinary 
fare  may  be  permitted.  Skim-milk  and  curds  must  still  be  staple 
articles;  but,  in  addition,  one  or  two  moderate  meals  of  lightly 
cooked,  lean  chop  or  steak,  or  of  roast-mutton  or  beef,  with  green, 
non-starchy  vegetables,  are  allowed.  The  vegetables  whicli  Dr. 
Donkin  thinks  may  be  permitted  are  spinach,  lettuce,  mustard  and 
cress,  the  tops  of  radishes,  greens,  turnip-greens,  French  beans  and 
scarlet  runners  in  a  very  young  condition  before  seed  is  formed. 
These  are  simply  not  forbidden  as  highly  pernicious ;  whether  it  is 
judicious  to  take  them  is  another  matter.  Beef-tea  and  mutton- 
broth,  from  which  the  fat  has  been  removed  after  cooling,  and  with- 
out barley  or  vegetables,  except  the  green  leaves  of  the  leek,  may 
also  be  taken  in  moderate  quantity  once  daily.  Should  the  progress 
be  favorable  and  the  urine  continue  to  be  free  from  sugar,  the  fol- 


322  DIET   FOR   DIABETES. 

lowing  fish  may  be  allowed  at  the  principal  meal,  which  should  be 
early  in  the  day;  cod,  whiting  and  liaddock.  Their  livers,  however, 
must  be  avoided,  as  also  must  oysters,  salmon,  salmon-trout,  her- 
rings and  other  oily  fish.  In  fact,  all  fatty  or  oily  substances  and 
all  vegetable  articles  of  food  and  drink  containing  starch  and  sugar 
must  be  avoided  with  the  most  scrupulous  care,  for  relapse  at  this 
stage  will  frequently  prove  serious  if  not  intractable.  The  chief 
articles  of  food  prohibited  are  fat,  oils,  bacon,  pork,  butter,  cream, 
milk,  cheese  and  yolk  of  eggs,  white  or  brown  bread,  pastry,  flour  in 
every  form  and  any  quantity,  macaroni,  vermicelli,  rice,  sago, 
tapioca,  arrow-root,  peas,  pea-meal,  beans,  bean-meal,  Indian  corn- 
flour, potatoes,  full-grown  French  beans  and  scarlet  runners,  turnips, 
carrots,  parsnips,  artichokes,  cauliflower,  cabbages,  asparagus, 
cucumber,  squash  and  all  kinds  of  fruit  in  any  form,  except  olives 
in  pickle.  All  saccharine  drinks  must  also  be  avoided,  including 
ale,  beer,  stout,  porter,  wines  ;  if  alcoholic  drinks  be  necessary,  the 
diabetic  may  have  the  very  best  pale  French  brandy,  or  finest 
Scotch  whisky,  or  good  claret  or  Carlowitz,  but  they  are  generally 
objectionable.  Cocoa  free  from  fat  and  sugar,  tea  or  coffee  without 
sugar,  may  be  allowed  for  breakfast.  The  period  during  which  it 
will  be  necessary  to  adhere  to  this  transitional  diet  varies  very  much. 

A  more  permanent  dietary  is  developed  out  of  the  transitional 
by  the  addition  of  a  much  greater  variety  of  animal  and  vegetable 
food.  But  pork,  bacon  and  cheese,  bread,  pastry,  and  substances 
into  which  flour  enters,  all  starchy  products,  and  sugar  in  every 
form  must  still  be  most  carefully  avoided.  Indulgence  in  prohibited 
articles,  at  least  before  a  long  and  indefinable  period  has  elapsed 
after  convalescence,  will  most  certainly  be  followed  by  a  return  of 
the  disease,  which  then  becomes  more  intractable  than  on  its  first 
invasion. 

A  few  hints  may  be  given  in  connection  with  dietetic  treatment. 
Patients  should  eat  slowly  and  masticate  their  food  thoroughly,  and 
take  their  meals  frequently  and  moderately,  for  the  digestive  organs 
partake  of  the  general  weakness  of  the  system  and  cannot  fulfil 
their  functions  so  readily  as  when  in  health.  Their  powers  should 
therefore  not  be  taxed  by  quick  and  excessive  eating. 

The  body  should  be  kept  warm  by  flannel  next  the  skin;  gentle 
exercise  in  the  open  air  should  be  frequently  taken  in  fine  weather; 
the  tendency  to  constipation  should  be  counteracted  by  the  use  of 
suitable  medicines. 

Dr.  Charteris  has  adduced  some  evidence  to  show  that  dieting 
is  of  less  importance  than  the  maintenance  of  the  temperature  of 
the  lungs  by  preventing  the  access  of  cold  external  air.  The  tem- 
perature is  maintained  by  wearing  a  respirator  alone  during  the 
day  and  covering  respirator  and  nostrils  with  a  knitted  woollen 
cloth  during  the  night.  The  following  dietary  is  announced: 
Breakfast;  eggs,  fish,  one  pint  of  tea,  and  biscuits.  Dinner;  steak, 
cabbage,  biscuits.  Supper;  tea,  milk,  biscuits.  Three  pints  of 


DIETS    FOR    DIAERHEA   AND    DIPHTHERIA.  323 

milk  during  the  day  are  also  allowed.     The  biscuits  must  contain 
as  little  starch  as  possible  in. their  composition. 


DIET   FOR  DIARRHEA. 

In  recent  cases  of  diarrhea,  food  should  be  given  sparingly,  con- 
sisting of  light,  non-irritating  articles — gruel,  rice,  baked  rice-pud- 
ding, arrow-root,  arrow-root  biscuits,  and  other  farinaceous  sub- 
stances, which  should  be  taken  cool.  The  temperature  of  food  is 
very  important;  cold  milk  and  lime-water  will  often  arrest  infantile 
diarrhea  when  warm  milk  would  be  useless.  If  severe  sickness  be 
superadded,  all  preparations  of  milk  may  have  to  be  suspended  for  a 
few  hours,  and  whey,  veal -broth  or  water  or  barley-water  substituted. 
Raw  meat  or  juice  sometimes  acts  favorably  in  diarrhea  of  young 
children. 

In  chronic  diarrhea  the  diet  should  be  nutritions,  but  restricted 
to  the  most  digestible  kinds  of  food;  mutton,  chicken,  pigeon,  game 
and  white  fish  are  generally  suitable,  if  not  over-cooked.  Tender 
beef  is  not  inadmissible  in  many  cases.  Pork,  veal  and  all  tough 
portions  of  meat  should  be  avoided.  Starchy  foods,  arrow-root, 
sago,  etc.,  are  insufficient  for  prolonged  cases  of  diarrhea,  but  are 
improved  by  a  mixture  with  good  milk.  Old  rice,  well  boiled  in 
milk,  taken  directly  it  is  prepared,  forms  excellent  nourishment. 
Raw  or  half -cooked  eggs,  and  good,  sound,  ripe  grapes  in  modera- 
tion, may  generally  be  taken.  Mucilaginous  drinks — barley-water, 
gum-water,  linseed-tea,  etc.,  are  the  most  suitable.  Beer  never 
agrees.  Milk  and  lime-water  or  scalded  milk  constitutes  the  best 
diet;  in  feverish  conditions  it  may  be  iced;  soda-water  may  be 
occasionally  substituted  for  lime-water.  Restricting'  a  patient 
entirely  to  this  diet  is  often  alone  sufficient  to  cure  most  cases  of 
diarrhea,  not  dependent  on  any  organic  cause.  Even  in  the  latter 
case  much  temporary  benefit  is  generally  gained.  The  alkaline  milk- 
diet  may  be  taken  in  small  meals  at  regular  intervals. 

As  an  important  accessory  to  the  above  the  application  of  a 
moderately  tight  fitting  flannel  bandage  around  the  abdomen  is 
very  valuable.  Rest  in  the  recumbent  posture  is  especially  desir- 
able in  acute  cases. 


DIET  FOR  DIPTHERIA. 

One  of  the  characteristics  of  this  disease  is  great  prostration. 
To  counteract  this,  the  strength  of  the  patient  must  be  well  sus- 
tained by  nourishment  from  the  very  commencement.  He  must 
therefore  be  urged  to  swallow  in  spite  of  the  pain  which  this  act 
generally  occasions.  Use  eggs  beaten  up  in  milk,  beef-tea  slightly 
thickened  with  rice  or  pearl-barley,  or  arrow-root  or  sago  with  port 


324  DIET   IN    DISEASES   OF   THE   LIVER. 

or  sherry.  A  teaspoonful  of  pure  glycerine  every  three  or  four 
hours  and  as  much  wine  as  the  patient  can  take  short  of  intoxication 
is  recommended  by  some  physicians  who  say  it  will  do  much  to 
sustain  strength. 

If  vomiting  occur,  constantly  sucking  small  pieces  of  ice  tends  to 
allay  it.  It  also  affords  comfort  to  the  patient  by  arresting  the 
constant  hawking  up  of  mucus,  which  is  usually  abundantly 
secreted.  As  a  diluent,  the  melted  ice  promotes  the  action  of  the 
kidneys. 

Children  will  sometimes  persistently  refuse  to  swallow  because 
it  gives  them  pain  and  they  cannot  understand  the  necessity  for 
bearing  the  pain  in  order  to  nourish  the  system.  In  such  cases 
nutritive  injections  must  be  employed.  About  an  ounce  of  fluid 
should  be  given  at  a  time.  The  injections  should  be  commenced  (if 
necessary)  as  soon  as  the  true  character  of  the  disease  is  known, 
and  repeated  every  four  hours. 


DIET  IN  DISEASES  OF  THE  LIVER. 

As  diseases  of  the  liver  are  very  frequently  occasioned  by  errors  in 
diet,  careful  regimen  fills  a  most  important  place  in  the  treatment  of 
the  functional  disorders  of  that  organ.  Temporary  disturbance  and 
chronic  derangement  alike  call  for  limitation  in  the  articles  of  food. 
The  morbid  condition  which  is  indicated  by  jaundice,  its  yellow 
discolorations,  lassitude  and  sense  of  weight  and  fullness,  must  be 
met  as  much  by  prohibitions  of  diet  as  by  prescriptions  of  medicine. 
As  the  two  leading  causes  of  diseases  of  the  liver  are  too  abundant, 
highly  seasoned,  stimulating  diet,  and  the  habitual  use  of  alcoholic 
drinks,  these  should  be  persistently  avoided.  Excesses  at  the  table, 
which  cause  the  introduction  into  the  system  of  a  great  variety  of 
noxious  matters  which  clog  the  functional  processes  and  overload 
the  digestive  organs,  must  oe  supplanted  by  moderation  and  absti- 
nence. Heavy  meals,  sweet  and  oily  articles  of  diet,  and  alcoholic 
stimulants  must  not  be  allowed.  A  minimum  quantity  of  albumin- 
ous food  should  be  taken,  in  order  that  the  quantity  of  uric  acid 
may  be  lessened;  and  a  minimum  quantity  of  carbonaceous  food,  in 
order  that  the  uric  acid  may  be  oxydized  as  much  as  possible. 
Great  regularity  should  be  observed  in  the  hours  of  meals,  and  only 
light  and  nutritious  food  taken.  When  acute  symptoms  are  present, 
chicken-broth,  beef-tea,  toasted  bread  scalded  with  hot  water  and 
flavored  with  a  little  sugar,  roasted  apples,  and  cold  water  ad  libi  • 
turn  constitute  the  most  suitable  diet.  All  food,  when  a  more 
varied  regimen  is  admissible,  should  be  properly  cooked,  and  the 
quantity  taken  should  be  proportioned  to  the  amount  of  physical 
work  that  has  to  be  performed;  for  one  of  the  most  common  auxil- 
iaries of  liver  disorders  is  deficiency  of  out-door  exercise  and  the 
maintenance  of  sedentary  habits. 


DIETS   FOR    DROPSY   AND    DYSPEPSIA.  325 

Those  who  are  subject  to  diseases  of  the  liver  should  studiously 
abstain  from  malt  liquors,  port- wine,  champagne,  and  other  strong 
wines  and  spirits.  Entire  abstinence  will  be  attended  with  no 
serious  results;  there  might  be  temporary  inconvenience  due  to  a 
craving  for  what  had  been  habitual,  which  would  be  modified  by  a 
little  coffee  or  tea  and  would  be  speedily  overcome,  but  abstinence 
at  that  cost  would  act  beneficially  on  the  functions  of  the  liver. 


DIET  FOR  DROPSY. 

In  acute  dropsy  the  diet  should  be  similar  to  that  in  acute 
fever;  in  chronic  dropsy  the  patients  require  nourishing  diet  to 
meet  the  exhaustion  that  commonly  exists,  but  on  account  of  that 
extreme  feebleness,  easily  digestible  food  only  should  be  taken.  To 
allay  the  burning  thirst  often  experienced  cold  water  is  the  best 
beverage;  but  any  other  that  the  patient  desires  if  not  positively 
injurious  may  be  taken.  Water  may  be  said  to  be  a  real  restorative 
and  may  be  taken  ad  libitum,  for  it  increases  the  amount  of  fluids 
excreted  to  an  extent  greater  than  its  own  bulk ;  it  also  tends  to 
improve  the  appetite  and  strengthen  the  pulse  while  it  diminishes 
the  dropsical  collections.  It  will  thus  be  seen  that  the  popular 
notion  that  drinking  water  increases  dropsy  is  entirely  erroneous. 


DIET  FOR  DYSPEPSIA. 

Dyspepsia  and  indigestion  are  general  terms  employed  to 
designate  various  disordered  states  of  the  digestive  organs  and  par- 
ticularly of  the  stomach. 

Deficient  acidity  of  the  gastric  juice  constitutes  one  form  of 
indigestion.  If  the  acid  be  insufficient  in  quantity,  the  digestive 
function  is  but  imperfectly  performed,  or  is  arrested  entirely. 

Excessive  acidity  is  another  form.  In  this  condition  useless 
acids  have  been  developed  by  chemical  changes  in  the  food.  Hence 
we  have  some  of  the  sour  eructations  which  frequently  characterize 
indigestion. 

Excessive  secretion  of  mucus  also  interferes  with  healthy  di- 
gestion, for  it  acts  as  a  ferment  and  occasions  the  production  of 
useless  acids. 

Torpidity  of  the  gastric  glands  retards  the  digestive  process. 
In  such  cases,  the  irritation  of  the  food  and  the  stimulus  of  saliva 
are  insufficient  to  excite  the  secretive  action  of  the  glands ;  hence  the 
gastric  juice  is  not  poured  out  for  action  on  the  food.  Persons  who 
suffer  from  this  form  of  indigestion  frequently  resort  to  spiced  and 
seasoned  dishes  and  condiments  to  stimulate  the  action  of  the 
glands;  on  the  other  hand,  this  very  torpidity  is  induced  by  the 
needless  use  of  such  gastric  stimulants. 


326  DIET   FOR   DYSPEPSIA. 

These  different  forms  of  indigestion  occasion  imperfect  chymi- 
fication  (the  transformation  of  food  into  chyme),  or  afford  opportu- 
nity for  fermertation  of  the  food;  for  when  the  vital  functions  are 
in  abeyance,  chemical  affinities  assert  their  force  and  produce 
morbid  changes.  Hence  arise  the  various  symptoms  of  dyspepsia. 

Then  duodenal  indigestion,  due  to  derangement  of  the  small 
intestine,  occasions  imperfect  chylification  (the  transformation  of 
chyme  into  chyle). 

The  various  unnatural  conditions  thus  included  under  the 
common  term  dyspepsia,  or  indigestion,  obviously  require  different 
medicinal  and  dietetic  treatment.  This  is  also  manifest  from  a  con- 
sideration of  the  dietetic  errors  which  are  generally  the  proximate 
causes  of  indigestion. 

Overloading  the  Stomach — May  occur  in  three  ways— 
by  excessive  quantity,  excessive  variety,  and  different  digesti- 
bility of  food.  The  quantity  may  be  so  large  that  it  may  be 
difficult  for  the  stomach  to  deal  with  it ;  the  variety  may  be  so  great 
that  what  should  be  digested  in  the  small  intestine  impedes  the 
action  of  the  gastric  juice  on  that  which  it  is  specially  designed  to 
solve;  and  the  digestibility  of  different  foods  may  be  sucn  that, 
after  the  more  digestible  food  has  passed  out,  some  remains  in  the 
stomach,  an  incubus  upon  its  exhausted  powers.  With  reference  to 
these  cases  it  should  be  remembered  that  the  quantity  of  gastric 
juice  secreted  is  limited  and  only  suffices  for  the  digestion  of  a 
moderate  quantity  of  food;  that  different  kinds  of  food — nitrogen- 
ous, starchy  and  oleaginous — require  the  exercise  of  different  diges- 
tive functions;  and  that  different  articles  also  require  different 
periods  of  time  for  their  digestion,  some  being  liquefied  in  an  hour 
and  a  half,  others  requiring  six  or  more  hours  before  they  are  fit 
for  assimilation.  The  capacity  of  the  stomach  is  not  unlimited, 
either  in  size  or  in  function;  hence  it  may  be  easily  overloaded  and 
its  powers  so  impeded  as  to  cause  indigestion.  For  as  soon  as  the 
bulk  of  a  meal  is  digested,  it  begins  at  once  to  pass  out  of  the 
stomach  into  the  intestine,  the  other  articles  going  with  it  whether 
digested  or  not;  it  is  therefore  obvious  that  if  two  descriptions  of 
food  are  eaten  at  one  time,  a  portion  of  the  less  digestible  will  pass 
along  with  the  other  into  the  small  intestines  and  produce  disten- 
tion,  irritation  and  other  inconveniences.  Nothing  is  more  common, 
for  instance,  than  for  well-to-do  persons  to  eat  a  hearty  meal  of  fish, 
flesh,  game  and  pastry,  to  finish  off  with  raw  salad,  dressed  with 
oil  and  eaten  with  cheese,  to  say  nothing  of  dessert  consisting  oT 
dried  fruits,  almonds  and  nuts,  washed  down  with  sips  of  different 
wines.  In  such  a  case  easily  digested  and  indigestible  articles 
mingled  together,  overload  the  stomach,  and  half-digested  materials 
pass  out  with  the  principal  portion  of  the  meal,  causing  disorders 
which  involve  discomfort,  if  not  injury.  Indeed,  it  may  be 
remarked  once  for  all,  that  though  the  human  stomach  is  wonder- 
fully accommodating,  retribution  is  sure  to  come  at  last,  though 


DIET   FOR   DYSPEPSIA.  327 

perhaps  not  in  the  shape  of  immediate  pain  or  uneasiness  in  the 
digestive  organs  themselves.  Many  of  the  complaints  incident  to 
persons  in  comfortable  circumstances,  though  affecting  other  organs 
besides  the  stomach,  such  as  gout,  rheumatism,  neuralgia,  various 
affections  of  the  skin,  etc.,  can  be  distinctly  traced  to  imperfect 
digestion  or  assimilation  of  food,  though  unattended  with  direct 
symptoms  of  dyspepsia. 

2.  Cooling  the   Stomach — The  natural  temperature  of 
the  stomach  is  98°.     The  maintenance  of  this  temperature  is  essen- 
tial to  the  discharge  of  its  functions,  and  to  those  chemical  changes 
which   attend  digestion.     Whatever  lowers  it  interferes  with  the 
secretion  of  gastric  juice,  and  if  the  depression  amount  to  15°  or 
more,  completely  stops  it.     If  the  secretion  be  thus  arrested,  it  is 
not  resumed  until  by  the  exertion  of  nervous   energy  (so   much 
waste)  the  temperature  has  again  risen  to  98°;  and  it  has  been 
found  by  experiment  that  after  the  stomach  has  been  cooled,  say 
30°,  it  requires  -thirty  minutes  for  the  recovery  of  the  temperature, 
after  all  the  water  has  been  absorbed.  The  mischievous  consequence 
of  drinking  large  quantities  of  cold  water  or  cold  beer  during  a 
meal,  to  say  nothing  of  the  fashionable  custom  of  eating  ices  at  the 
termination   of  dinner,   is  that  digestion  is   thereby  immediately 
arrested  and  the  food  either  remains  an  inert  mass  in  the  stomach, 
or,  in  weakly  individuals  and  those  suffering  from  dyspepsia,  begins 
to  ferment  and  disengage  acids  and  gases. 

3.  Stimulating  the  Stomach — The  use  of  strong  stimu- 
lants, especially  alcoholic  drinks,  also  arrests  the  secretion  of  gastric 
juice  and  seems  to  produce  inflammation  of  the  mucous  lining  of 
ihe  organ.     As  a  general  rule,  any  quantity  of  stimulants,  whether 
in  the  shape  of  condiments,  strong  wine  or  spirits,  delays  and  pro- 
tracts the  process  of  digestion,  instead  of  assisting  it,  as  is  generally 
supposed.     These  matters   in  some   cases  cause  congestion  of  the 
glands,  which  lessens  or  arrests  their  secreting  power;  in  other  cases 
they  interfere  with  the  solvent  chemical  action  of  the  gastric  juice, 
if  they  do  not  actually  decompose  it;  and  if  they  be  taken  in  any 
quantity  they  seem  to  act  as  a  sort  of  pickle  or  preservative  to  the 
food  and  prevent  its  solution. 

4.  Eating  Too   Soon  after  a  Previous  Meal— The 
quantity  of  gastric  juice  secreted  being  only  sufficient  to  digest  the 
first  meal,  none  can  be  supplied  for  the  second,  which  also  begins 
to  pass  out  of  the  stomach  undigested  and  mixed  with  the  first, 
necessarily  occasioning  more  or  less  disturbance  in  the  intestinal 
part   of  the  process.     The   stomach  also,  in   common   with  other 
organs  of  the  body,  needs  an  interval  of  repose  for  the  recovery  of 
nervous  energy.     The  error  of  eating  too  frequently  is  very  com- 
mon, especially  among   those  who  take  lunch  three  or  four  hours 
after  breakfast  and  dine  again  after  an  equally  short  interval. 

5.  Exertion  after  a  Meal — The  well  known  experiment 
of  feeding  two  dogs  and  allowing  the  one  to  rest  while  the  other 


328  DIET   FOB   DYSPEPSIA. 

was  encouraged  to  hunt  a  hare,  when  it  was  found  at  the  end  of  two 
hours  that  the  first  had  fully  digested  its  food,  while  in  the  other 
digestion  had  scarcely  begun,  is  an  illustration  of  the  harm  of  too 
active  exercise  immediately  after  a  meal.  Even  healthy  people  are 
apt  to  disturb  their  digestion  by  returning  to  business  or  taking 
exercise  shortly  after  eating;  and  dyspeptics  should  rest  at  least  two 
hours  after  dinner.  Nor  is  it  prudent  to  exert  the  brain  in  any  way 
after  eating;  for  the  diversion  of  nervous  energy  from  the  stomach 
to  the  brain  deprives  the  former  of  what  it  needs  at  that  time,  and  if 
the  habit  be  persisted  in,  is  sure  to  be  followed  by  discomfort  and 
indigestion.  Indeed,  so  important  is  it  that  nervous  energy  should 
•  be  concentrated  on  the  process  of  digestion,  that  it  is  unwise  by 
reading  newspapers  and  magazines  during  meals  to  divert  attention 
from  the  food  and  prevent  its  being  thoroughly  masticated  and 
insalivated. 

6.  .Eating  Late  Suppers — Meals  should  not  be  taken 
shortly  before  retiring  to  rest.  The  gastric  digestion  is  almost  com- 
pletely suspended  during  sleep,  and  even  the  intestinal  digestion  is 
but  imperfectly  performed.  Hence  the  food  remains  in  the 
duodenum  and  by  pressing  on  the  great  ascending  vein  (vena  cava) 
is  apt  to  produce  nightmare  or  irregular  action  of  the  heart  and  to 
disturb  the  secretion  of  bile,  pancreatic  juice,  etc.  For  late  diners 
supper  is  entirely  superfluous;  for  early  diners  no  substantial  meal 
should  be  taken  within  three  hours  of  bedtime. 

Dietetic  errors  such  as  these  evidently  demand  something 
besides  the  administration  of  medicines ;  they  require  reformation 
of  habits.  Obviously,  the  evils  attending  overloading  the  stomach 
are  to  be  corrected  by  some  measure  of  abstinence  from  food  or 
from  that  form  of  food  which  more  particularly  distresses  the 
digestive  organs. 

The  quantity  eaten  should  be  always  rather  under  than  over 
what  the  appetite  seems  to  require,  for  the  appetite  is  apt  to  become 
morbid.  Franklin's  rule  to  leave  off  with  an  appetite  is  a  good 
one.  By  so  doing,  in  ten  minutes  the  appetite  will  be  gone,  because 
the  food  taken  has  already  begun  to  be  appropriated  by  the  body. 
The  best  rule  is  to  carefully  observe  the  sensations  after  eating  a 
hearty  meal ;  if,  within  three  or  four  hours  there  is  a  feeling  of 
fullness  and  distention,  accompanied  with  feverishness  or  irritation, 
it  is  clear  that  too  much  has  been  eaten  and  the  quantity  should  be 
diminished  till  it  can  be  comfortably  digested.  Dyspeptics  should 
also  not  mix  various  articles  of  food  at  the  same  meal,  but  rather 
vary  the  diet  from  day  to  day.  Many  substances  will  be  tolerated 
by  the  stomach,  if  eaten  alone  or  with  bread  only,  which  would 
occasion  distress  and  disturbance  if  mixed  with  other  articles  more 
or  less  digestible  in  themselves.  Persons  with  weak  digestive 
powers  should  be  careful  not  to  overload  the  stomach  when  traveling 
or  otherwise  exerting  themselves  more  than  usual.  Many  railway 
travelers,  stimulated  by  the  attendant  nervoup  excitement,  or  for 


DIET   FOR   DYSPEPSIA.  329 

want  of  occupation,  eat  a  great  deal  on  their  journey.  It  is  an 
error  to  suppose  that  the  system  requires  more  support  when  on  a 
journey  or  a  voyage.  Food  is  then  really  less  necessary  than  when 
there  is  active  exercise.  Hence  the  extra  quantity  of  food  and 
stimulant  taken  has  the  effect  of  increasing  the  disturbance  and 
irritation  which  naturally  arise  from  fatigue  and  excitement.  In 
fact,  the  nervous  energy  is  on  these  occasions  diverted  from  the 
stomach,  rendering  the  digestion  less  perfect  than  usual. 

Those  who  suffer  from  weak  digestion  should  accustom  them- 
selves to  drink  very  little  at  their  meals,  especially  of  any  cold  fluid. 
The  time  to  drink  is  from  two  to  three  hours  after  a  meal,  when  the 
cold  fluid  restores  the  tone  of  the  stomach  and  assists  the  digested 
food  in  passing  out  of  it  to  undergo  the  duodenal  digestion.  The 
use  of  strong  stimulants  should  also  be  abandoned.  For  young  and 
healthy  persons  condiments  are  unnecessary.  Alcoholic  stimulants 
for  children,  young  persons  and  those  in  perfect  health,  are  as  a  rule 
worse  than  useless. 

Healthy  persons  as  well  as  dyspeptics  should  accustom  them- 
selves to  do  without  stimulants,  excepting  in  the  rare  cases  when 
they  are  thought  to  be  necessary  by  their  medical  adviser;  and  then, 
like  other  medicines,  they  should  be  the  best  and  purest  of  their 
kind.  If  persons  have  been  long  accustomed  to  alcoholic  drinks,  the 
sudden  and  total  discontinuance  of  their  use  may  in  some  instances 
prove  prejudicial,  but  as  a  rule  this  is  not  the  case. 

The  nature  of  the  food  for  dyspeptics  is  of  less  importance  than 
the  quantity;  still  it  is  by  no  means  unimportant.  It  should  be  as 
simple  as  possible  at  each  meal,  and  varied  from  day  to  day;  and, 
when  variety  in  the  kind  of  food  cannot  be  secured,  variety  in  the 
method  of  cooking  and  serving  it  will  attain  the  same  object.  All 
articles  must  be  avoided  which  possess  any  distinctly  unfavorable 
medicinal  properties,  or  are  known  to  disagree  with  the  individual. 
It  must  not  be  supposed  that  everything  that  has  disagreed  will 
always  disagree  and  must  therefore  be  utterly  and  forever  excluded 
from  the  dietary.  Some  persons,  acting  on  this  erroneous  supposi- 
tion, have  reduced  their  diet  to  a  repulsive  monotony  and  have  no 
relish  for  their  food.  Some  make  the  great  mistake  of  excluding 
solids  and  take  nothing  but  liquids.  Solids  are  necessary  to  stimu- 
late the  action  of  the  stomach,  in  which  liquid  will  remain 
undigested  and  the  organ  should  be  encouraged,  by  hopeful  attempts 
at  variety,  to  appropriate  articles  in  addition  to  those  which  have 
hitherto  "been  taken.  To  many  persons  not  a  little  comfort  will  be 
gained  by  taking  animal  and  vegetable  food  separately,  as  in  France ; 
^.  <3.,  taking  meat  at  one  meal,  vegetables  at  another.  Vegetables 
are  less  likely  to  cause  flatulence  if  taken  alone  than  if  combined 
with  flesh.  But  whatever  the  kind,  it  cannot  be  too  simple  nor  too 
plainly  dressed. 

Of  meats,  mutton  is  usually  found  to  be  most  suitable  for  those 
whose  digestion  is  weak,  and  will  often  be  more  easily  assimilated 


330  DIET    FOR    DYSPEPSIA. 

than  beef.  Roasted  meats  are  better  than  boiled.  Meat  should  not 
be  ovjr-seasoned,  nor  baked  in  a  close  oven,  nor  cooked  a  second 
time.  All  fat  should  be  rejected.  Boiled  chicken,  venison,  and  soft 
boiled  eggs  are  most  digestible.  Then  come  roast  fowl,  lean  turkey, 
partridge  and  pheasant,  Guinea-fowl,  pigeons,  followed  by  lamb, 
oysters  and  boiled  white  fish  (except  cod).  The  last  may  be  ren- 
dered more  digestible  and  tasty  by  a  few  drops  of  lemon-juice.  Rich 
and  oily  fishes,  and  those  of  firm  texture,  should  not  be  ventured 
upon.  Of  all  kinds  of  fresh  meat,  that  which  is  broiled  is  the  most 
wholesome,  nutritious  and  easy  of  digestion.  The  lean  of  a  tender 
round  steak,  about  an  inch  and  a  half  thick,  and  broiled  over  a  quick 
tire  from  five  to  ten  minutes  without  being  cut  or  pricked  so  as  to 
let  the  gravy  out;  or  a  loin-chop,  stripped  of  all  skin  and  fat  and 
broiled  over  a  quick  fire  from  five  to  eight  minutes,  will  prove  a 
tempting  and  nourishing  morsel.  The  usual  joints  of  fresh  meat, 
especially  the  juicy,  lean  portions,  come  next  in  digestibility ;  if  they 
be  taken  the  dyspeptic  has  a  sufficient  range.  Greasy  meats,  such  as 
pork,  duck,  goose,  fatted  turkey  and  salted  or  preserved  meats,  are 
to  be  avoided.  Soups,  and  other  liquid  food,  are  only  slo\vly  acted 
upon  by  the  stomach,  and  if  the  diet  consist  chiefly  of  them,  they 
seldom  fail  to  produce  dyspepsia  and  should  therefore  be  avoided  or 
thickened  with  bread,  rice  or  pearl-barley,  in  order  that  there  may  be 
something  solid  to  stimulate  the  muscular  coat  of  the  stomach. 

Vegetables  are  more  slowly  digested  than  animal  and  farina- 
ceous food,  and  are  therefore  more  likely  to  undergo  fermentation  in 
feeble  stomachs  and  thus  occasion  acidity  and  flatulence.  They  should 
therefore  be  taken  with  caution  and  discrimination;  still  they  should 
not  be  altogether  omitted  from  the  dietary,  or  disease  in  some  form 
will  ensue.  Potatoes  should  be  old  and  mealy,  not  young  nor  waxy ; 
peas  and  beans  must  be  very  young  and  soft.  Spinach  can  generally 
be  taken;  of  cauliflower  only  the  head  is  eatable.  Cabbages  of  all 
kinds  are  usually  objectionable,  especially  where  there  is  a  tendency 
to  flatulence.  Rice  and  other  farinaceous  articles,  either  in  the  form 
of  porridges  or  light  puddings,  are  generally  found  to  agree  with 
weak  stomachs ;  but  starchy  and  saccharine  matters,  in  certain  debil- 
itated stages  of  the  digestive  organs,  appear  to  be  transformed  into 
lactic  acid  and  to  occasion  acid  eructations  (belchings) ;  oatmeal  is  in 
this  respect  the  greatest  offender,  rice  the  least.  Roasted  apples 
with  a  little  cream  and  a  very  little  sugar  may  serve  for  dessert,  but 
raw  fruit  should  never  be  eaten  at  the  close  of  a  substantial  meal. 
Between  such  meals,  or  as  a  separate  meal,  ripe  fruits  in  season, 
such  as  oranges,  strawberries,  raspberries,  currants,  grapes,  peaches, 
nectarines,  apples  or  other  freshly  gathered  fruit,  will  be  found  to 
agree  with  most  persons,  if  eaten  in  moderation  and  if  skins  and 
seeds  be  studiously  rejected ;  indeed,  if  taken  with  a  slice  of  stale 
bread  they  will  often  aid  digestion.  Plums  uncooked  should  sel- 
dom be  eaten  by  persons  subject  to  indigestion,  but  when  cooked  the 
pulp  is  not  objectionable.  Dried  fruits,  whether  cooked  or  uncooked, 


DIET   FOB   DYSPEPSIA.  331 

may  be  taken  in  moderation  if  skins  and  seeds  be  rejected;  oily 
fruits,  such  as  nuts  of  all  kinds  and  olives,  are  objectionable. 

Bread  should  be  stale  or  toasted  dry.  Hot-buttered  toast,  made 
spongy  and  fat,  must  be  rejected ;  so  also  must  hot  rolls,  muffins, 
crumpets,  and  likewise  new  or  fatty  cakes ;  bread -puddings  are  safe, 
when  plain  and  not  sweet;  water-biscuits  are  far  better  than  fancy 
sorts;  pastry,  puddings  and  rich  cakes  are  condemned.  Cheese 
should  not  be  taken  after  dinner. 

The  most  innocent  and  useful  beverage  is  good,  pure,  filtered 
water;  the  softer  the  better,  if  it  be  pure.  The  temperature  at  which  it 
may  be  drunk  should  be  proportionate  to  the  temperature  of  the  body 
and  its  susceptibility  to  neat  and  cold.  To  fermented  and  alcoholic 
drinks  reference  has  already  been  made.  Cocoa,  made  from  "  nibs," 
is  the  best  kind  of  drink  for  breakfast;  one  small  cup  of  black  tea, 
infused  only  two  minutes  and  a  half,  with  a  slice  of  lemon  and  a  lit- 
tle crystallized  sugar  in  it  instead  of  cream  or  milk,  is  sufficient  in 
the  evening.  New  milk  is  not  easily  digested  by  some  persons;  but 
most  people  can  take  it  better  than  skim-milk,  whether  boiled  or 
unboiled;  milk  is,  however,  better  not  boiled  as  a  rule.  Butter  is 
sometimes  too  rich,  but  good,  fresh  farm-butter  is  not  often  found  to 
disagree;  of  all  fatty  substances  it  is  the  most  easily  assimilated.  Yery 
salt  butter  is  often,  rancid  butter  always,  objectionable.  Fruit, 
fresh  or  preserved, jellies  or  marmalade,  often  prove  a  good  substi- 
tute for  butter.  Eggs  are  usually  not  only  wholesome,  but  easily 
digested,  if  they  are  soft  boiled. 

In  dyspepsia  the  cooking  cannot  be  too  simple.  Dishes  fried 
in  butter,  rich  sauces  and  savory  compounds  are  quite  out  of  place. 
The  appetite  should  not  be  thus  tempted ;  the  natural  flavor  ot  the 
food  so  cooked  as  to  make  it  readily  soluble  and  digestible,  and 
served  attractively,  should  present  sufficient  temptation.  The  food 
should  be  eaten  and  the  meal  nearly  completed  before  the  patient 
drinks.  A  more  objectionable  practice  than  that  of  drinking 
with  solid  food  is  the  too  common  habit  of  drinking  before  the 
meal.  Food  should  never  be  taken  hot;  to  scald  either  tongue  or 
stomach  is  to  injure  two  useful  organs. 

The  following  dietaries  are  recommended  for  persons  suffering 
from  flatulent  dyspepsia: 

BREAKFAST — Half  a  pint  of  milk,  with  or  without  soda-water, 
one  egg  lightly  boiled,  dry,  cold  toast,  bread  and  butter,  with  beef- 
steak or  mutton  chops. 

DINNER — Roast  or  boiled  mutton  or  beef,  better  taken  warm ; 
roast  or  boiled  fowl  or  game,  without  any  sauces;  any  kind  of  fish 
except  salmon,  without  sauces ;  any  kind  of  vegetable  except  pota- 
toes; a  small  quantity  of  stale,  brown  or  white  bread;  salt  to  be 
taken  freely,  all  other  condiments  tp  be  avoided ;  fruit  stewed  with 
plenty  of  sugar,  if  more  sugar  be  added  subsequently  it  does  not 
sweeten  the  fruit  so  well ;  rice-preserves  in  small  quantities;  cheese 
to  be  avoided. 


332  DIET    FOB   DYSENTERY. 

SUPPER — One  small  cup  of  weak,  black  tea,  or  of  cocoa  freed 
from  fat;  dry,  cold  toast,  crust  of  brown  bread  or  oat-cake;  a  small 
slice  of  cold  roast  or  boiled  mutton  or  beef.  This  dietary  is  so 
ample  as  to  include  what  may  be  selected  from,  rather  than  what 
may  be  wisely  indulged  in.  Self-restraint  rather  than  self-indulg- 
ence must  be  the  universal  rule  with  dyspeptics  who  wish  to  be 
free  from  the  inconveniences  of  indigestion. 


DIET  FOB  DYSENTERY. 

In  dysentery,  diarrhea,  inflammation  of  the  bowels  and  typhoid 
fever,  it  is  essential  that  scrupulous  attention  be  paid,  to  the  diet. 
By  maintaining  the  recumbent  posture  and  abstinence  from  all  but 
the  simplest  food,  the  bowels  are  kept  at  rest  and  opportunity  is 
afforded  for  soothing  inflammatory  symptoms.  The  food  selected 
should  consist  only  of  articles  which  are  known  to  exert  the  least 
stimulant  and  irritant  action  on  the  mucous  membrane  and  muscu- 
lar fibres.  Such  are  cold  water,  toast- water,  gum -water,  barley- 
water,  milk,  soda-water  and  milk,  isinglass,  rice,  arrow-root  and 
cocoa;  then  come  broths,  ripe  grapes  and  other  liquid  forms  of  food; 
all  to  be  given  cold  or  cool.  When  recovery  has  considerably 
advanced,  stale  bread,  eggs,  white  fish  (particularly  sole  and 
whiting),  white-fleshed  poultry,  fresh  game  and  tender  meat  may  be 
taken  in  the  order  recited.  But  the  return  to  solid  food  must  be 
gradual.  Acid  fruits,  succulent  vegetables,  salted,  dried  and 
smoked  meats  must  be  avoided;  a  mealy  potato  may  be  allowed 
with  caution.  In  chronic  cases  beef-tea  and  other  animal  broths 
may  be  taken;  milk  and  soda-water,  or  milk  and  lime-water  should 
be  given  according  to  the  requirements  of  the  case.  Frequently, 
too,  a  change  to  a  dry,  mild,  equable  climate  is  necessary. 


DIET  IN   ECZEMA   AND    OTHER   SKIN-DISEASES. 

Cod-liver  oil  is  a  dietetic  medicine  of  great  value  in  eczema, 
especially  in  the  chronic  stage  and  when  attended  with  emaciation. 
Children  will  often  take  it  greedily  in  its  natural  state.  It  may  be 
given  with  safety  to  the  youngest  infant,  or  it  may  be  given  in  the 
form  of  cod-liver  oil  chocolate.  The  daily  use  of  vegetable  food  is 
a  point  that  should  be  rigidly  adhered  to,  especially  such  as  is  eaten 
uncooked — lettuce,  celery,  water -cresses,  etc.,  for  vegetables  contain 
potash-salts  which  are  needed  by  the  blood  but  are  abstracted  in  the 
process  of  boiling.  The  juice  of  meat  is  very  valuable;  it  may  be 
given  alone  as  beef  or  mutton-tea  or  mixed  with  other  food.  Salted 
and  cured  meats  are  decidedly  objectionable,  except  fat  bacon,  which 
is  recommended  for  breakfast.  For  infants  tne  cod-liver  oil  is 


DIET   FOR   FEVERS   AND   INFLAMMATIONS.  333 

especially  valuable;  also  good  milk  in  large  quantity,  chicken-broth, 
etc.  This  provision  of  fresh  meat  and  vegetables,  combined  with 
the  use  of  pure,  soft  water  for  bathing,  will  be  found  very  helpful 
in  the  relief  of  all  cutaneous  disorders. 


DIET  FOR  FEVERS  AND  INFLAMMATIONS. 

There  was  once  an  adage  in  vogue,  "  Stuff  a  cold  and  starve  a 
fever."  That  was  when  the  feverish  nature  of  a  cold  was  not  under- 
stood, and  when  the  importance  of  sustaining  the  constitution 
when  in  a  feverish  or  inflamed  state  was  not  recognized.  The  feed- 
ing of  fevers  is  now  generally  acknowledged  to  be  an  important 
auxiliary  in  the  treatment  of  them.  Indeed,  the  celebrated  Dr 
Graves  said  that  he  desired  no  higher  praise  after  his  death  than 
that  he  fed  fevers.  In  this,  however,  there  is  nothing  new,  for  the 
value  of  nutrition  for  those  who  were  suffering  from  them  was 
observed  in  the  earliest  times.  Hippocrates  was  so  decided  in  his 
opinion  on  this  subject  that  in  his  treatise  on  the  management  of 
acute  diseases  he  lays  stress  on  the  administration  of  wine  and 
barley-gruel,  and  describes  how  the  latter  is  to  be  prepared.  The 
time  of  dietetic  revival  is,  however,  but  recent,  for  until  the  last 
generation  it  was  considered  necessary  to  starve  out  the  devouring 
name  of  fever  or  inflammation  by  refraining  from  feeding  it,  French 
physicians  going  to  the  extreme  by  depriving  invalids  of  food  alto- 
gether. The  reaction  began  when  Dr.  Graves  maintained  that  to 
feed  a  fever  was  essential  to  its  cure.  Still  it  must  not  be  supposed 
that  food  is  to  be  indiscriminately  or  outrageously  given.  The  great 
art  of  daily  nourishing  fever-patients  consists  in  giving  a  frequent, 
almost  continuous  supply  of  liquid  nutriment  containing  very 
soluble  aliments  in  a  dilute  form.  Stress  must  be  laid  on  almost 
every  one  of  these  terms.  The  supply  of  food  must  be  frequent, 
almost  continuous ;  it  must  be  liquid,  requiring  no  effort  of  masti- 
cation, making  as  little  demand  as  possible  on  the.  digestive  func- 
tions; the  aliments  it  contains  must  be  of  a  concentrated  character, 
of  pure  and  highly  nutritive  quality,  and  yet  in  a  dilute  form,  in 
such  a  condition  as  to  be  very  soluble  by  the  digestive  secretions 
and  easily  assimilated  by  the  vessels  and  glands.  Such  a  supply 
excludes  solid  food  and  large  quantities  of  food  at  a  time. 

Preeminent  in  the  treatment  of  fevers  is  the  free  allowance  of 
pure  cold  water.  The  patient  craves  it  and  he  may  take  it  in  fre- 
quently repeated  mouthfuls,  as  it  is  nature  calling  loudly  for  a 
simple  and  cooling  fluid.  Milk  is  the  most  suitable  food.  It  is 
what  has  been  provided  for  the  weakest  organism  and  contains  all 
that  is  required  for  nourishment.  It  is  the  sheet-anchor  in  typhoid 
fever.  If  half  a  quarter  of  a  pint  be  given  every  hour,  or  a  quarter 
of  a  pint  or  even  more  every  two  hours,  a  fair  amount  of  nutriment 
will  be  imbibed.  The  administration  of  milk  will,  however,  require 


334  DIET   FOB   FEVERS   AND   INFLAMMATIONS. 

watching,  in  case  the  acidity  of  the  stomach  should  cause  the  for- 
mation and  ejection  of  cheesy  lumps.  To  avert  this  result  a  little 
lime-water  or  soda-water  may  be  added  to  the  milk.  Whey  will  be 
found  refreshing  and  grateful ;  and  sour  buttermilk  is  not  to  be  de- 
spised. Beef -juice  or  jelly,  mutton-broth  or  beef- tea,  with  as  small 
a  quantity  of  the  meat-fibre  as  possible  may  take  the  place  of  milk 
in  many  instances.  If  these  are  regularly  and  freely  given  the 
danger  of  starvation  is  averted,  the  emaciation  which  at- 
tends convalescence  is  lessened  and  the  occurrence  of  serious 
secondary  disorders  is  rendered  less  probable.  In  all  cases  it  is 
extremely  important  that,  from  the  first,  small  quantities  of  very 
nutritious  food  should  be  given  regularly  and  persistently. 

Barley-water,  water  slightly  sweetened,  toast- water,  weak  lem- 
onade, gruel  and  extract  of  meat,  are  valuable  variations  of  diet. 
When  mere  is  disrelish  for  food  or  difficulty  of  swallowing  arising 
from  the  arrest  of  the  mucous  secretions  of  the  mouth  and  throat, 
the  parched  lips  and  tongue  may  be  moistened  by  a  little  lemon- 
juice  and  water,  or  other  agreeable  fluid,  a  few  minutes  before 
food  is  taken.  Sometimes  the  mouth  is  so  foul  with  slime  that 
great  attention  is  essential  to  keep  it  clean,  and  it  may  be  necessary 
to  wipe  it  out  frequently  with  a  soft  rag,  moist  with  a  weak  solution 
of  permanganate  of  potash.  The  cleaner  the  mouth  is  kept  the  bet- 
ter and  it  should  be  invariably  cleansed  before  giving  food. 
Sucking  and  swallowing  small  bits  of  ice  is  both  grateful  and  use- 
ful. If  prostration,  feeble  and  irregular  circulation  or  complica- 
tions indicate  it,  wine  or  brandy  must  be  given,  but  the  quantity  of 
stimulants,  and  indeed  of  nourishment,  must  be  regulated  by  the 
character  of  the  pulse  and  the  condition  of  the  nervous  system. 
Some  allowance  of  alcohol  is  indicated  when  there  is  great  prostra- 
tion of  strength,  or  trembling  of  the  hands,  or  quivering  of  the 
voice,  or  low,  muttering  delirium  when  the  patient  is  left  quiet.  It 
should  always  be  borne  in  mind  that  alcoholic  drinks  are  not  food, 
afford  no  nutrition  and  cannot  take  the  place  of  food.  They  are 
stimulating  auxiliaries,  but  can  never  render  nourishment  unneces- 
sary and  should  never  be  administered  except  with  the  greatest  care 
and  discretion.  Roast-apples,  grapes,  strawberries,  oranges,  pome- 
granates, lemons  and  other  ripe  pulpy  fruit  in  season  may  often  be 
given,  in  the  absence  of  diarrhea,  provided  all  skins  and  seeds  be 
rejected.  They  are  cooling  to  the  mouth  and  pleasant  to  the  taste. 
They  are  all  more  wholesome  before  other  food  than  after.  But  at 
a  certain  stage  of  typhoid  fever,  fruits  are  not  admissible  in  conse- 
quence of  the  danger  of  extensive  ulcerations  which  are  so  common 
in  this  disease. 

Fresh  eggs  are  highly  nutritious  and  if  taken  raw  or  beaten  up 
with  milk  or  water  are  quickly  assimilated.  They  may  also  be 
beaten  up  with  a  little  wine  if  stimulants  are  advisable.  If,  how- 
ever, the  eggs  be  stale,  or  if  the  albumen  be  hardened  by  cooking, 
or  if  from  the  state  of  the  stomach  the  digestion  be  slow,  eggs  wul 


DIET  FOR   GOUT.  335 

do  more  harm  than  good.  Generally  speaking,  they  had  better  be 
avoided  till  the  gastric  functions  are  restored  during  convales- 
cence. 

As  a  rule,  the  temperature  of  food  in  sickness  should  be  as 
nearly  as  possible  that  of  the  natural  heat  of  the  body — about  98°. 
But  in  cases  of  fever  or  diarrhea,  or  where  there  is  considerable 
nausea,  the  cooler  it  is  the  better.  When  there  is  inflammation  of 
the  stomach  or  bowels  or  where  vomiting  is  present,  the  food  should 
invariably  be  in  a  liquid  form,  given  quite  cold  and  only  a  few 
spoonfuls  at  a  time.  A  very  little  pepsin  may  be  helpful  in  such 
cases. 

"When  there  is  considerable  prostration,  when  the  patient  can  • 
not  be  raised  without  danger  of  fainting,  or  when  he  ought  not  to 
be  moved  from  the  recumbent  posture  at  all,  as  in  typhoid  fever  or 
cholera,  the  liquid  food  is  best  given  by  a  china  feeding  cup  and 
not  by  a  spoon,  for  taking  food  by  little  spoonfuls  is  often  a 
source  of  irritation  to  the  sufferer,  who  prefers  being  left  alone 
and  without  food  rather  than  troubled  to  take  it  in  driblets.  But 
the  same  vessel  or  even  another  of  the  same  appearance  should  not 
be  used  for  both  food  and  medicine. 

Sometimes  it  is  necessary  to  give  food  otherwise  than  by  the 
mouth,  as  at  the  height  or  latter  end  of  acute  fevers.  Injections  then 
become  necessary  and  life  may  often  be  sustained  for  some  time  by 
nutritive  injections,  given  by  this  means.  Food  must  in  such  cases 
be  blood- warm,  diluted  and  slowly  injected  as  far  as  possible.  If  the 
injection  be  farinaceous,  as  barley-water  or  gruel,  the  addition  of  a 
little  diastase  (in  the  shape  of  malt  extract),  will  to  some  extent 
supply  the  deficiency  of  saliva.  If  it  consist  of  broth  or  beef -tea 
the  addition  of  a  little  pepsin  will  supply  the  lack  of  gastric  juice. 
Not  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  pint  should  be  given  at  a  time. 

Diet  for  Fever-Patients — Barley-water,  water  gruel,  rice- 
gruel,  toast-water,  white-wine  whey,  rennet-whey,  alum-whey,  lem- 
onade, linseed-tea,  arrow-root,  egg-soup,  panada,  chicken-broth, 
mutton -broth,  beef- tea,  malt-tea,  tea,  biscuit  and  milk,  bread- 
pudding,  rice-pudding,  batter-pudding,  mashed  potato  and  enema. 


DIET  FOR  GOUT. 

Gout  seldom  attacks  persons  employed  in  constant  physical 
labor,  or  those  who  live  chiefly  on  vegetable  diet.  It  appears  to  be 
probable  that  gout  is  occasioned  by  an  accumulation  of  imperfectly 
changed  nitrogenous  matter,  due  either  to  an  excessive 
nitrogenous  supply,  to  a  defective  transforming  capacity,  to 
an  arrest  of  transformation  by  alcoholic  drinks,  or  to  an  imperfect 
transformation  of  some  material  in  the  alcoholic  drink.  For  there 
is  found  to  be  an  accumulation  of  oxydizable  materials  which  are 
not  naturally  assimilated.  Hence  they  remain  in  the  system  in  the 


336  DIET   FOR   GRAVEL   AND   STONE. 

form  of  uric  acid  which  is  convertible  into  urate  of  soda,  the  char- 
acteristic deposit  of  gout.  At  any  rate,  experience  shows  that  in 
some  subjects  the  disorder  attends  a  highly  nitrogenized  diet, 
sedentary  habits,  immoral  self-indulgence  and  a  free  indulgence  in 
the  heavier  kinds  of  wine  and  beer.  Even  intellectual  pursuits,  by 
working  the  brain  without  exercise  of  the  limbs,  contribute  to  the 
development  of  gout.  There  is,  therefore,  perhaps  no  disease  in 
which  properly  chosen  and  well  regulated  diet  ana  hygiene  are  of 
greater  importance. 

Those,  then,  who  inherit  a  predisposition  to  this  disorder,  who 
exhibit  premonitory  symptoms  or  who  have  actually  suffered  from 
it,  should  abstain  from  rich  living.  The  children  of  gouty  parents 
should  be  accustomed  to  eat  a  large  proportion  of  vegetables,  so  as 
to  acquire  a  taste  for  them  and  be  habituated  to  the  digestion  of 
them.  Oatmeal-porridge  for  breakfast,  buttermilk  for  drink  and  a 
very  moderate  proportion  of  meat  at  any  time  should  form  their 
diet  while  growing.  When  years  of  maturity  are  reached  the  diet 
should  be  simple,  that  temptation  to  excess  may  be  avoided, 
limited  in  nitrogenous  material  and  consisting  largely  of  vegetables, 
especially  if  the  habits  of  life  be  inactive.  Meat  should  be  eaten 
only  once  a  day;  soles,  whiting  and  cod,  mutton,  tender  beef,  fowl 
and  game,  are  suitable.  Salmon,  veal,  pork,  cheese,  and  highly 
seasoned  or  made  dishes,  pastry,  greasy  or  twice-cooked  meat,  raw 
vegetables,  articles  which  cause  eructation  or  belching,  or  other 
symptoms  of  dyspepsia,  and  anything  likely  to  lead  the  patient  to 
eat  more  than  is  strictly  moderate,  must  be  avoided.  The  gouty 
person  should  be  even  more  abstemious  with  regard  to  drink  than 
to  food,  altogether  avoiding  sweet  beer,  strong  and  sweet  wines. 
Port  is  to  be  particularly  eschewed.  The  lighter  wines,  such  as  dry 
sherry,  claret,  Burgundy,  hock  or  dry  champagne,  may  be  taken  by 
some  persons  in  moderation;  but  if  the  gouty  predisposition  is 
established  even  these  will  bring  on  a  paroxysm.  Malt  liquors 
should  not  be  used. 


DIET  FOB  GRAVEL  (LITHGEMIA)  AND  STONE. 

Patients  having  a  predisposition  to  the  formation  of  stone, 
especially  if  they  have  passed  gravel  with  their  urine,  require 
medical  treatment  and  careful  supervision  to  correct  the  tendency 
to  such  formations.  But  in  addition  to  the  employment  of  medi- 
cines, attention  to  diet  will  be  of  considerable  service.  A  reference 
to  the  varieties  of  stone,  and  what  produces  it,  will  indicate  those 
ingredients  of  food  that  should  be  avoided. 

Uric  acid  forms  the  nucleus  of  most  urinary  concretions,  and 
many  entirely  consist  of  it.  The  small  red  cayenne-pepper-grains, 
(red  gravel),  and  the  brown  lumps  of  stone  are  due  to  the  excess  of 
this  acid.  This  excess  is  closely  related  to  the  constitutional  dispo- 
se 


DIET   FOR   GRAVEL    AND   STONE.  337 

sition  of  gout.  Indeed,  the  uric-acid  condition  often  alternates  in 
the  same  individuals  with  gout;  even  in  generations  this  may  be 
observed,  gout  manifesting  itself  in  one,  gravel  in  the  second,  and 

tout  again  in  the  third.  It  is  much  more  frequent  in  the  United 
tates  than  gout.  The  great  object,  then,  in  treating  this  disease 
must  be  the  correction  of  the  constitutional  disposition  and  the 
prevention  of  the  deposit  of  uric-acid,  where  this  tendency  is 
known  to  exist.  Where  gout  is  known  to  exist  in  a  family  and 
gravel  is  at  any  time  observed  in  the  urine,  preventive  measures 
should  at  once  be  taken  without  waiting  for  the  actual  presence  of 
those  symptoms  which  only  occur  at  late  periods  of  the  disease.  All 
then  that  has  been  said  in  other  parts  of  this  work  on  the  dietetic 
treatment  of  rheumatism  and  gout  may  in  all  cases  be  appropriately 
considered  with  reference  to  stone.  Indeed  the  strict  observance  of 
precautionary  regimen  is  the  more  urgent  in  this  case,  inasmuch  as 
stone  is  more  painful  and  dangerous  than  either  gout  or  rheuma- 
tism. 

Phosphatic  salts  exist  in  the  urine  when  in  a  healthy  condition, 
but  are  then  held  in  solution.  Should  the  urine,  however,  be 
deprived  of  its  normal  acidity  by  inflammation  of  \he  bladder  or 
kidneys,  due  to  an  anaemic  or  broken  down  state  of  the  constitu- 
tion, phosphatic  gravel  may  be  deposited.  It  may  also  form  a  con- 
cretion around  some  irritating  substance  in  the  bladder,  as  a  uric- 
acid  stone.  This  form  occurs  chiefly  in  the  aged. 

Oxalate  of  lime,  it  is  always  a  morbid  product.  Properly 
speaking,  there  is  no  gravel  or  sediment;  the  particles  of  oxalate 
float  as  crystals  in  the  urine,  or  subside  if  it  be  allowed  to  stand, 
but  not  in  large  quantity.  When  observed  in  children  this  form  of 
gravel  occurs  in  those  that  have  been  brought  up  in  the  country,  but 
have  been  underfed,  are  pale,  feeble,  and  suffer  from  disturbed 
sleep,  acidity,  etc.  It  seems  to  be  occasioned  by  their  eating  too 
large  a  quantity  of  acid  fruits  and  bad  vegetables,  such  as  rhubarb 
sorrel  or  tomatoes,  and  drinking  hard,  unboiled  water.  It  does  riot 
appear  to  be  necessary  that  the  food  taken  should  contain  oxalic 
acid,  for  by  fermentation  other  organic  acids  taken  into  the  system 
may  be  converted  into  the  oxalic.  When  the  oxalate  is  found  in 
the  urine  of  adults  it  appears  to  be  consequent  on  feeble  powers  of 
assimilation  and  exhaustion  of  the  nervous  system  from  over- work, 
anxiety  or  excesses ;  on  frequent  attacks  of  gout,  or  on  exposure  to 
damp,  cold,  want  of  fresh  air,  and  a  low,  unvaried  diet. 

In  the  treatment  of  these  different  forms  of  the  disease  it  is 
obvious  that  first  and  foremost  all  avoidable  causes  must  be 
removed:  high  living,  alcoholic  liquors,  insufficient  exercise  on  the 
one  hand;  over- work,  anxiety  and  excesses  of  all  kinds  on  the  other. 
Occasional  abstinence  from  animal  food  for  a  time  is  advantageous, 
except  when  the  oxalic  constitutional  disposition  exists ;  then  it  is 
necessary  to  allow  a  generous  animal  diet  of  simply  dressed  and 
plain,  nourishing  meat.  Restriction  must  be  placed  upon:  sugar ^ 


338  DIET   FOR    HEABT   DISEASE. 

in  whatever  form  or  combination  this  substance  is  presented;  fatty 
matters — butter,  cream  and  fat  meat,  whether  simply  cooked  or  in 
the  form  of  pastry;  alcoholic  beverages,  especially  in  the  form  of 
sherry,  port  and  the  stronger  wines,  strong  beer,  champagne,  etc. 
Tea  and  coffee  must  also  be  taken  in  moderation.  Abstinence  from 
these  substances  is  recommended  on  the  ground  that  the  labor  of  the 
liver  will  thus  be  greatly  lightened  and  correspondingly  the  vicar- 
ious work  of  the  kidneys  will  be  diminished.  Succulent  vegetables 
and  fruits  when  cooked  should  be  preferred.  Lemon-juice  is  cor- 
rective. But  rhubarb,  sorrel,  apples,  pears  and  other  acid  raw  fruit 
and  vegetables  should  be  avoided.  Water-cresses  and  lettuce  are 
the  least  objectionable  because  they  correct  any  scorbutic  tendency 
of  the  blood  and  act  as  sedatives  to  the  urinary  organs.  Milk -diet 
and  frequent  draughts  of  pure,  soft  water  are  also  recommended. 
Filtered  rain,  or  distilled  water,  rendered  alkaline  by  soda  or  caustic 
potash,  has  a  great  solvent  power  and  may  be  taken  to  the  extent  of 
one  or  two  pints  daily.  Indeed,  removal  to  a  locality  where  pure 
soft  water  can  be  procured  is  often  alone  curative. 

The  value  of  water-treatment  is  due  to  the  fact  that  from  drink- 
ing but  little  fluid  the  urine  becomes  concentrated  and  acid  and  thus 
irritates  the  mucous  membrane,  while  more  water  dilutes  the  urine. 
And  not  only  is  there  a  real  and  substantial  benefit  through  the 
diminution  which  the  water  effects  as  a  diluent  in  the  irritating 
qualities  of  the  urine,  but  a  still  greater  benefit  is  realized  in  the 
flushing  and  cooling  of  the  congested  liver.  It  is  quite  open  to 
question  whether  the  alkaline  waters  that  are  frequently  recom- 
mended do  not  confer  benefit  as  diluents  rather  than  as  medica- 
ments. At  any  rate,  the  free  drinking  of  pure,  soft  water  is  of 
priceless  advantage. 


DIET  FOB  HEART-DISEASE. 

A  diseased  heart  is  a  feeble  heart  and  its  impulse  is  slow;  hence 
the  circulation  of  blood  is  sluggish  and  the  absorption  of  liquids 
through  the  mucous  membranes  is  retarded.  The  consequence  of 
this  is  that  liquids  are  slowly  absorbed  by  the  stomach  and  if  any 
large  quantity  be  taken  at  once  this  occasions  considerable  incon- 
venience and  interferes  with  the  digestion  of  solid  food.  The  dis- 
tention  of  the  stomach  also  interferes  with  the  action  of  the  heart, 
already  too  slow  and  labored. 

In  heart-disease,  then,  only  a  moderate  amount  of  liquid  should 
be  taken  at  once.  Dry  diet  is  accompanied  by  less  discomfort. 
Soup  should  not  be  taken  at  the  commencement  of  dinner;  drink 
taken  during  the  meal  should  only  be  sipped  and  should  not  be  cold. 
Between  meals  thirst  should  be  quenched  by  sips.  Dry  diet  is 
especially  indicated  if  the  sufferer  be  corpulent,  particularly  if  fat  has 
accumulated  about  the  chest.  The  diet  should  be  nitrogenous  and 


DIETS   IN    HYSTERIA    AND    NEKVOUS   EXHAUSTION. 

nourishing.  If  dropsy  supervene,  it  will  be  necessary  to  aid  the 
functions  of  the  kidneys  and  skin  by  imbibing  a  considerable 
quantity  of  water ;  but  as  soon  as  the  dropsical  tendency  is  arrested 
tne  dry  diet  should  be  resumed.  ' 


DIET  IN  HYSTERIA. 

In  this  disorder  the  diet  should  be  a  generous,  varied  and  highly 
nitrogenous  one.  Fish  or  bacon  may  be  taken  for  breakfast,  which 
will  be  generally  more  acceptable  and  better  relished  if  a  cold  bath 
or  spinal  douche  has  been  taken  on  rising.  For  the  other  meals  the 
diet  should  be  as  nutritive  as  the  digestive  organs  will  permit  with- 
out causing  disturbance.  But  the  chief  point  to  be  noted  here  is  the 
disuse  of  wine,  beer  and  spirits.  The  daily  consumption  of  alco- 
holic beverages  for  the  debility  from  which  patients  imagine  they 
suffer,  should  be  strenuously  opposed,  for  this,  instead  of  conferring 
benefit,  only  tends  to  confirm  the  worst  symptom  of  the  complaint. 
There  is,  further,  danger  to  be  apprehended  lest  the  patient  should 
in  time  learn  to  enjoy  the  pleasurable  sensations  yielded  by  alco- 
hol so  highly  that  in  the  end  she  becomes  an  inebriate.  A  feeling 
of  exhaustion  or  faintness  from  defective  or  perverted  nervous  sup- 
plies may  indeed  be  removed  by  stimulants,  but  the  exhaustion 
quickly  returns,  and  with  it  the  temptation  again  to  seek  relief  by 
the  same  means.  It  is  most  difficult  to  persuade  the  patient  that 
the  sensations  of  faintness  or  exhaustion  are  really  aggravated  by 
stimulants,  and  that  if  she  will  abstain  from  the  delusive  draught 
and  adopt  rational  methods  of  cure,  nerve-power  will  return  and  with 
it  appetite  and  other  normal  functions. 

"  The  best  way  of  breaking  off  the  habit  of  yielding  to  the  per- 
verted sensation  which  so  insidiously  cries  for  alcohol,  writes  Dr. 
•Chambers,  "is  immediately  and  altogether  to  relinquish  it.  Terrible 
sometimes  is  the  struggle,  yet  it  is  a  Gracing  and  ennobling  conflict ; 
whereas  the  long-continued  daily  annoyance  of  giving  it  up  little  by 
little  is  on  the  whole  quite  as  painful,  and  is  often  enfeebling  to  the 
mind.  Moreover,  courage  is  likelier  to  give  way  in  a  month  than  in 
a  day." 


DIET  FOR  NERVOUS  EXHAUSTION. 

There  is  a  large  class  of  people  who  are  ailing  and  whom 
neither  the  vegetarian  diet,  nor  the  milk  diet,  nor  the  beef  diet  can 
benefit.  Neither  are  they  made  happy  by  the  well  man's  diet, 
"good  living,"  "the  best  of  everything."  These  are  the  brain- 
workers,  the  nervous,  the  neurasthenics,  all,  in  fact,  who  are  suffer- 
ing from  exhausted  nerve.  For  a  number  of  years  past  the  question 
has  arisen  as  to  what  is  the  best  brain  and  nerve  food.  The  answer 


340  DIET    FOR    RHEUMATISM. 

has  come  at  last  from  England  and  appears  in  an  article  entitled 
"  Food  in  Neurosal  Affections.'"  The  substance  of  it  comes  to  this: 
Stop  eating  lean  meat  and  live  on  lish  and  bread  and  butter. 

"  Experience,"  the  author  says,  "  has  taught  us  the  fact,  even 
before  physiological  chemistry  could  tell  us  why,  that  fat  ar,d  fish 
are  the  foods  which  are  especiaHy  indicated.  A  phosphoric  fat  has 
to  be  supplied  to  the  nervous  system." 

It  is  an  old  fallacy,  of  course,  that  the  living  exclusively  on  fish 
is  conducive  to  intellectuality,  but  although  fish-eating  cannot  make 
philosophers  of  fishermen  it  does  not  follow  that  this  phosphorescent 
meat  is  not  useful  to  recuperate  exhausted  nerve.  The  main  feature, 
however,  is  not  the  fish  but  the  fat.  Lecithin,  that  conspicuous 
component  of  brain  and  nerve,  a  substance  unknown  to  the  vegetable 
world,  is  a  fat.  Butter,  cream  and  cod-liver  oil  and  milk,  fat  bacon 
and  the  yolk  of  eggs  should  constitute  the  chief  factor  in  the  combi- 
nation diet.  Fish  furnishes  the  phosphorus  and  it  also  furnishes 
sufficient  nitrogen  for  support. 

"  When  we  consider,"  says  the  article,  "  that  the  pabulum  of  the 
nervous  system  is  a  phosphorised  fat  we  can  comprehend  why  the 
plan  of  treating  cases  of  cerebral  exhaustion  by  liberal  quantities  of 
lean  meat  has  turned  out  a  failure.  Albuminoids  do  not  supply  the 
required  material  for  the  intended  purpose,  while  in  their  metabol- 
ism they  furnish  matters  which  may  be  called  hepatic  mal-products 
or  liver  stuffs  which  possess  very  irritating  and  toxic  properties 
as  regards  the  brain,  consequently  a  highly  nitrogenized  dietary  is 
not  only  without  advantages  but  actually  possesses  positive  draw- 
backs. The  brain  is  not  fed  thereby,  but  in  its  weak  condition  is 
annoyed  and  vexed  by  these  liver  stuffs." 

An  American  patient  is  cited  who  lost  his  bilious  headache  by 
striking  out  of  his  diet  the  flesh  of  all  animals  except  fish.  "He 
lives  on  a  milk  and  farinaceous  dietary  with  butter  plus  the  fish." 
It  is  to  be  noted  that  the  physicians'  main  reliance  thus  far  in  nearly 
all  cases  of  weakness  from  whatever  cause  has  been  upon  the  albu- 
menoids. 


DIET  FOB  RHEUMATISM. 

In  acute  rheumatism  the  maintenance  of  a  steady,  equable 
temperature  is  of  far  greater  importance  than  purity  of  air  or  even 
strict  attention  to  diet.  Still  nitrogenous,  restorative  food  really 
retards  recovery  and  if  resumed  too  soon  during  convalescence  will 
cause  relapse.  Meat  taken  in  any  form,  solid  or  liquid,  is  converted 
into  lactic  acid,  the  excess  of  which  characterizes  rheumatism,  and 
the  acidity  in  the  perspiration  and  urine  is  markedly  increased. 
The  more  fleshy  and  red  the  meat,  the  worse  for  the  patient.  A 
non -nitrogenous  diet,  except  in  broken-down,  debilitated  constitu- 
tions, or  where  serious  nervous  or  heart  complications  exist,  has  beer 


DIET   FOR   RICKETS.  341 

found  very  successful  in  rheumatic  fever.  But  while  this  diet 
diminishes  the  formation  of  acid  and  lessens  cardiac  power,  thus 
rendering  the  pulse  smaller  and  softer,  this  second  effect  renders 
extreme  caution  necessary  in  its  adoption,  when  either  heart  or  brain 
is  seriously  affected. 

Dr.  Parkes  has  given  biscuits  made  in  the  following  manner 
with  very  good  results  and  with  satisfaction  to  the  patients :  "  But- 
ter was  melted  in  a  jug  placed  in  a  warm-water  bath,  and  the  liquid 
oil  was  poured  off.  Arrow-root  cakes  were  made  with  a  portion  of 
this  butter  and  a  little  sugar  was  added.  Sweetened  arrow-root  or 
other  farinaceous  jellies  are  also  acceptable. 

Farinaceous  (flour)  food  is  not  so  readily  and  abundantly  con- 
verted into  the  offending  acid;  this,  therefore,  constitutes  the  only 
appropriate  diet.  During  the  fever  it  should  be  restricted  to  water, 
milk  and  soda-water  in  equal  quantities,  barley-water,  gruel,  arrow- 
root, rice,  corn-flour,  panada  and  other  preparations  ot  bread,  oat- 
meal-porridge, mashed  potatoes,  etc.  Even  when  the  pain  is  gone 
and  all  that  appears  to  be  requisite  is  the  recovery  of  flesh  and 
strength,  nothing  is  gained  by  a  too  speedy  return  to  ordinary  diet ; 
in  fact,  relapse  is  rendered  probable  by  its  adoption.  Mutton-broth, 
beef-tea  and  other  liquid  or  semi-liquid  preparations,  and  next  light 
puddings,  preparations  of  bread,  white  fish  and  fowl  must  for  a  time 
constitute  the  transitional  diet.  Malt  liquors  in  acute  rheumatism, 
sweet  wines  and  much  sugar  should  always  be  avoided.  But  alco- 
holic stimulants  may  be  needed  in  depression  from  severe  heart 
implications.  Lemon-juice  may  be  taken  freely. 

In  chronic  rheumatism  the  diet  should  be  generous  but  easy  of 
digestion,  as  attacks  are  often  occasioned  by  disorders  of  the 
stomach.  Beer  and  strong  or  sweet  wines  milst  be  avoided. 

A  sufferer  from  chronic  rheumatism  should  wear  red  flannel 
next  to  the  skin,  or  over  a  cotton  garment,  the  thickness  of  the  flan- 
nel being  regulated  by  the  weather,  and  should  have  plenty  of  rest 
and  bask  in  the  sun. 


DIET  FOB  RICKETS. 

Rickets  is  essentially  a  disease  of  mal-nutrition  and  is  not 
hereditary  as  scrofula  often  is.  It  is  a  disease  of  early  childhood, 
manifesting  itself  as  early  as  the  seventh  to  the  eighteenth  month, 
rarely  after  the  twenty-fourth.  Every  organ  of  the  body  is  impli- 
cated, although  it  is  most  manifest  in  the  bones,  which  are  deficient 
in  lime-elements.  They  are  therefore  gelatinous,  soft  and  yielding. 
This  deficiency  in  the  more  substantial  bony  particles  is  caused  by 
improper  diet  and  is  only  to  be  corrected,  by  supplying  what  is 
proper.  Rickets  does  not  occur  in  children  who  are  kept  too  long 
at  the  breast,  but  among  those  that  are  weaned  too  soon.  It  is  not 
because  they  are  supplied  with  milk,  but  because  they  are  fed  too 


342  DIET   FOR   SCROFULA. 

soon  on  meat  and  vegetables.  It  is  never  so  common  as  in  babes 
that  are  weaned  before  the  teeth  are  sufficiently  forward  and  fed  on 
pap,  potatoes,  bacon  and  beef.  It  occurs  far  too  commonly  in  the 
great  centers  of  population,  where  mothers  are  induced  to  neglect 
tneir  children  in  order  to  go  to  work,  and  especially  in  large  manu- 
facturing towns  where  they  go  to  mills  far  too  soon  after  babies  are 
born.  For  rickety  children  nothing  can  take  the  place  of  milk- 
first  the  mother's  milk,  if  it  be  good ;  next  comes  milk  diluted  witl: 
water,  and  sweetened  with  sugar-of-milk;  even  skim-milk  is  better 
than  none  at  all.  And  the  milk  may  form  a  large  proportion  of  the 
diet  after  the  age  of  infancy  is  passed.  Cod-liver  oil,  animal  broths 
and  fresh  meat  may  then  be  given.  The  administration  of  a  moder- 
ate quantity  of  finely  scraped  raw  beef,  made  into  a  palatable  sand- 
wich, salted  and  peppered,  is  much  to  be  recommended.  Malt  or 
barley-food  is  specially  suitable  for  rickety  children.  It  may  be 
prepared  in  the  following  manner:  Four  tablespoonfuls  of  ground 
malt  should  be  boiled  for  ten  minutes  in  a  pint  of  water,  the  liquid 
poured  off,  and  a  pint  of  new  milk  added;  the  sediment  from  the 
husk,  if  finely  ground,  need  not  be  removed,  as  it  is  very  nutritious 
and  rich  in  bone-forming  materials.  Cod-liver  oil  has  a  specific 
action  in  this  disease,  but  should  only  be  given  in  small  doses,  ten  to 
twenty  drops  at  first,  and  the  quantity  gradually  increased  to  a  tea- 
spoonful.  During  its  administration  the  evacuations  should  be 
examined,  for  the  appearance  and  odor  of  the  oil  in  them  are  signs 
that  the  quantity  should  be  reduced. 


DIET  FOR  SCROFULA. 

The  most  important  predisposing  cause  of  scrofula  is  undoubt- 
edly hereditary  and  like  most  hereditary  diseases  it  is  most  frequently 
inherited  from  the  mother.  The  mother  ought  not  nurse  her  child 
if  she  come  of  a  scrofulous  family.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  she  be 
healthy,  and  the  child  inherit  the  scrofulous  tendency  from  the 
father,  she  should  set  herself  to  provide  the  most  nourishing  diet 
she  can  from  her  own  breast  and  as  long  as  possible.  Everything 
which  will  nourish  her,  and  through  her  the  child,  until  the  molar 
teeth  appear  should  be  perseveringly  taken,  and  everything  that  will 
disagree  with  her,  and  through  her  the  child,  must  be  studiously 
avoided. 

When  the  teeth  appear  and  more  solid  food  than  milk  becomes 
appropriate,  the  diet  should  be  of  a  light  and  digestible  character. 
A  larger  proportion  of  animal  food  than  is  usually  given  to  little 
children  should  be  allowed.  Cod -liver  oil,  as  a  supplemental  article 
of  diet,  is  an  agent  possessing  such  remarkable  and  well-known 
properties  of  arresting  general  or  local  emaciation  as  not  to  require 
further  recommendation.  It  may  be  given  in  childhood  to  arrest 
the  development  of  scrofulous  symptoms  and  throughout  future 


DIET   FOR   SCURVY    AND   PDRPUEA.  343 

years  either  to  arrest  or  to  correct  them.  It  may  be  given  in  any 
case  in  which  there  is  wasting  without  acute  febrile  symptoms,  in 
teaspoonful-doses,  two  or  three  times  a  day,  commencing  even  with 
half  a  teaspoonful  if  it  be  found  to  disagree  or  if  there  be  reluc- 
tance to  take  a  larger  dose.  This,  or  olive-oil,  may  also  be  advan- 
tageously employed  for  inunction  over  the  chest,  abdomen  and  back. 
Beef,  mutton,  venison  and  fowls«are  the  best  kinds  of  animal  food; 
to  these  should  be  added  preparations  of  eggs  and  milk,  a  due 
quantity  of  bread,  mealy  potatoes,  rice  and  other  farinaceous 
ingredients,  as  more  suited  to  this  class  of  patients  than  very  watery 
and  succulent  vegetables.  Everything  that  favors  the  production 
of  acidity,  too  much  fruit,  very  salt,  sweet,  fat  or  highly  seasoned 
food,  should  be  avoided.  No  food,  not  ever  cod-liver  oil,  should  be 
so  given  as  to  excite  disgust.  The  variety  to  stimulate  the  appetite 
should  however  be  in  methods  of  simple  cookery,  rather  than  in  the 
selection  of  what  is  tasty  but  innutritious.  Alcohol  may  be  of 
some  service  when  prescribed  as  a  medicine,  but  only  under  foe 
watchful  observation  of  a  physician. 


DIET  FOR  SCURVY  AND  PURPURA. 

Scurvy  and  purpura  (though  the  latter  is  called  land-scurvy) 
are  not  the  same  disease,  but  analogous.  Both  are  characterized  by 
morbid  conditions  of  the  blood  and  capillary  vessels  which  cause 
effusions  of  blood  of  greater  or  less  extent  just  beneath  the  skin 
and  in  other  parts,  and  are  followed  by  other  symptoms.  Both  are 
amenable  to  dietetic  treatment  in  conjunction  with  suitable  medi- 
cinal remedies.  Scurvy  gradually  supervenes  on  the  continued  use 
of  a  dietary  deficient  in  vegetable  acids.  Its  occurrence  is  greatly 
aided  by  general  deficiency  and  limited  range  of  food,  exposure  to 
cold  and  wet,  and  mental  and  moral  depression.  It  has  been  deemed 
to  be  inseparable  from  long  voyages,  but  has  been  proved  to  be 
preventable  and  curable  by  means  to  be  found  in  every  inhabited 
country.  It  is  very  prevalent  in  Iceland,  especially  on  the  western 
coast,  where  the  inhabitants  depend  chiefly  on  fishing  and  where 
the  pastures  are  limited  in  extent  and  inferior  in  produce. 

The  corrective  is  obvious,  viz  ,  the  supply  of  those  articles  of 
food,  fresh  vegetables,  milk  and  good  diet  generally,  which  contain 
ingredients  the  absence  of  which  has  led  to  the  diseased  condition. 
Cabbage  is  perhaps  the  most  valuable  an ti- scorbutic  we  possess. 
In  slight  cases  of  scurvy  or  purpura,  where  bleeding  from  the  veins 
is  almost  the  only  symptom,  it  is  very  successful  both  in  producing 
a  cure  and  in  preventing  other  members  of  the  family  from  suffer- 
ing from  it.  The  vegetable  should  be  fresh ;  if  it  has  been  kept 
and  then  wetted  to  freshen  it  up  again  it  is  not  nearly  so  efficacious, 
and  if  fermentation  has  taken  place  it  is  positively  injurious.  The 


344  DIET   FOR   TYPHOID. 

concurrent  testimony  of  many  observers  shows  that  the  potato  is 
very  efficient  in  preventing  scurvv ;  eight  to  twelve  ounces  a  day 
are  sufficient  for  this  purpose.  Oranges,  lemons,  limes,  lettuce, 
onions,  water-cress,  mustard  and  cress,  9andelion,  grapes,  may  like- 
wise be  used  as  preventives.  Vinegar,  good  lemon-juice  ana  other 
vegetable  acids  are  also  excellent  anti-scorbutics.  In  severe  cases, 
citrates,  tartrates,  lactates,  and  'malates  of  potash  should  be  used  as 
drinks  and  added  to  the  food.  An  ample  supply  of  those  acids,  as 
well  as  of  preserved  vegetables,  should  be  provided  for  ships  which 
are  engaged  in  war,  or  have  to  make  prolonged  sojourn  where  fresh 
vegetables  cannot  be  obtained.  The  legal  supplementary  allowance 
in  emigrant  vessels  is  eight  ounces  of  preserved  potato,  three  ounces 
of  other  preserved  vegetables  (carrots,  turnips,  onions,  celery  and 
mint),  besides  pickles  and  three  ounces  of  lemon-juice  for  each 
person  weekly,  and  this  is  found  to  be  sufficient  to  prevent  the 
occurrence  of  the  disease.  The.  commencement  of  the  administra- 
tion of  lemon  or  lime-juice  should  not  be  delayed  beyond  fourteen 
days  after  putting  out  to  sea. 


DIET  FOB  TYPHOID  IN  CHILDREN  AND  ADULTS. 

Dr.  R.  W.  St.  Glair,  of  Brooklyn,  writing  in  the  Medical 
Summary,  on  this  subject  says:  "  There  is,  perhaps,  no  disease  in 
which  the  skill  of  the  physician  is  shown  so  much  as  in  typhoid,  or 
where  great  care  and  vigilance  is  more  needed,  and  while  it  is  true 
that  it  is  a  self-limited  disease,  it  is  also  true  that  a  certain  amount 
of  medication  is  needed.  As  soon  as  I  am  sure  that  malaria  plays 
no  part  in  the  disease,  I  give  turpentine  in  small  doses  in  nearly 
every  case,  particularly  where  there  is  tympanites,  tenderness  of  the 
abdomen,  with  dry  tongue.  If  there  is  a  falling  temperature  I  give 
quinine  in  full  doses.  If  diaphoresis  is  marked,  cold, sponging  will 
be  grateful  to  the  patient,  and  tepid  sponging  if  the  skin  be  dry 
and  harsh.  This  lowers  the  temperature  and  seldom  if  ever  pros- 
trates the  patient.  If  chalk  mixed  with  kino  does  not  check  any 
trouble  with  the  bowels,  opii.  with  camphor  or  tannic  acid  will 
(bearing  in  mind  always  that  opiates  should  be  given  with  care  to 
children).  Supportive  treatment  is  the  key  note  in  typhoid  com- 
plications watched  and  treated,  but  the  diet  needs  to  be  very  care- 
fully attended  to.  When  the  physician  remembers  the  tender  con- 
dition of  the  ulcerated  glands  of  his  little  patients  he  will  not  imperil 
their  lives  by  giving  indigestible  food.  A  single  error  of  diet  may 
prove  fatal  by  bringing  on  severe  diarrhea.  "  What  shall  I  give  the 
patient  to  eat  ? "  is  a  question  asked,  perhaps,  as  often  as  any  in  the 
sick  room,  and  it  is  not  always  easy  to  determine  what  is  best  in 
each  individual  case,  and  if  stated,  is  quite  often  forgotten  by  the 
nurse. 


DIET   IN   WORM   AFFECTIONS.  345 

"  The  diet  should  be  plain,  simple  and  nourishing.  Beef  tea, 
chicken  and  mutton  broth,  milk,  etc.,  are  the  articles  generally  put 
down,  and  what  is  the  result?  The  little  sufferer  goes  down,  weaker 
day  by  day,  till  you  fear  he  will  die  from  starvation,  and  I  am  sure 
they  do,  if  fed  on  extract  of  beef  and  beef  tea,  for  I  have  seen  beef  tea 
that  a  quart  would  not  give  a  child  any  more  nutriment  than  water.  I 
have  seen  the  little  patient  with  that  starved  look  till  my  heart 
ached,  yet  what  could  I  do?  I  tried  all  the  liquid  foods  with  no 
good  results. 

"  But  this  has  all  changed.  I  now  feed  my  patients,  from  the 
first,  on  Beef  Peptonoids.  I  can  truly  say  I  have  not  seen  one 
patient,  where  Beef  Peptonoids  was  given  from  the  first,  that  bore 
that  starved,  pinched,  once-seen-never-forgotten  look.  The  sordes 
of  the  teeth  and  lips  are  not  so  bad,  and  often  none  to  be  seen, 
showing  the  condition  of  the  stomach  to  be  better.  In  health  the 
saliva  contains  sulpho  cyanide  of  potassium.  In  typhoid  the 
parotid,  submaxillary  and  sublingual  glands  secrete  very  little,  the 
mouth  becomes  dry,  hot,  feverish  and  sordes  collect  on  teeth  and 
lips.  Anything  that  will  cause  these  glands  to  secrete  is  grateful 
to  the  patient  and  prevents  sordes  forming.  Beef  Peptonoids  will 
do  this;  so  will  the  mother's  milk,  and  the  action  of  both  are  very 
alike. 

"  Beef  Peptonoids  is  a  concentrated  food  more  easily  digested 
than  milk,  as  it  will  not  coagulate,  and  is  highly  nutritive.  It 
contains  95  per  cent,  of  flesh  forming  principles,  composed  largely 
of  musculine,  albumen  and  caseine.  The  nitrogenous  principles  are 
brought  to  a  partially  soluble  condition  by  means  of  pancreatine. 
Beef  Peptonoids  contain  very  little  inert  matter,  are  partially 
digested,  leaving  but  a  small  amount  of  excrementitial  substance. 

"  It  is  not  enough  that  food  is  taken  into  the  stomach ;  it  must 
assimilate.  Nature  can  generally  dispose  of  an  excess  of  nutritive 
material,  but  she  cannot  make  up  a  deficiency.  If  the  food  does 
not  assimilate  there  will  be  all  the  symptoms  of  inanition.  The 
eye  will  glitter  with  a  feverish  light;  the  pupil,  enormously  dilated, 
remains  fixed  upon  you  without  winking,  and  with  an  interrogative 
astonishment,  mingled  with  fear.  The  breath  is  extremely  fetid; 
the  tongue  thin,  pointed,  elongated  and  tremulous,  often  aphthous. 

"  As  I  said  before,  I  have  never  seen  these  symptoms  when 
Beef  Peptonoids  were  given  from  the  first,  and  I  have  seen  them 
disappear  soon  after  the  patient  was  put  on  this  diet." 


DIET  IN   WORM-AFFECTIONS. 

It  should  be  distinctly  understood  that  these  parasites  are  not 
found  when  the  alimentary  canal  is  in  a  healthy  condition ;  they 
require  thick  mucus  for  their  home  and  nourishment  and  unless 
this  be  secreted  they  cannot  exist.  There  can  be  little  doubt  that 


346  DIET   IN    WORM    AFFECTIONS. 

their  presence  occasions  excessive  secretion,  but  there  must  be  a 
previous  secretion  in  which  they  are  developed.  In  scrofulous  con- 
stitutions there  is  a  tendency  to  this  excessive  secretion.  Food  in  a 
partly  digested  state  also  favors  their  development.  When  worms, 
are  known  to  exist,  measures  should  not  only  be  taken  for  their 
expulsion,  but  also  for  the  correction  of  that  unhealthy  condition 
of  the  alimentary  canal  which  favors  their  existence.  Injections 
expel  them,  but  only  medicinal  and  hygienic  treatment  can  be  relied 
on  for  improving  the  patient's  health  and  preventing  the  reappear- 
ance of  the  parasite.  Open  waters  should  not  be  drunk  nor  used  in 
the  preparation  of  food  without  being  previously  boiled  or  filtered ; 
raw  or  underdone  meat,  especially  pork,  ham,  bacon  or  sausages, 
should  be  avoided ;  fruits  and  vegetables,  such  as  lettuce,  water 
cress,  etc.,  eaten  raw,  should  be  first  washed  in  salt-and-water  and 
then  fresh  water  and  examined,  for  by  eating  raw,  unwashed  vegeta- 
bles the  eggs  of  worms  find  entrance  into  the  body.  Cooks  and 
butchers  are  more  liable  to  be  affected  with  tapeworm  than  other 
persons,  and  in  countries  where  uncooked  flesh,  fowl  or  fish  is  con- 
sumed, intestinal  worms  abound. 

To  correct  the  excessive  and  morbid  intestinal  secretion  consid- 
erable changes  of  diet  are  also  generally  necessary.  The  food  should  be 
taken  only  at  regular  hours  and  selected  with  special  reference  to  its 
digestibility.  It  may  include  properly  cooked  animal  food — mutton 
beef,  fowl  and  white  fish.  Cakes,  pastry,  sweetmeats,  sweet-made 
dishes,  new,  waxy,  half-cooked  potatoes,  butter,  veal  and  pork 
must  be  forbidden.  Salt  as  a  condiment  should  be  taken  freely 
with  the  food,  but  salted  meats  should  be  avoided. 

The  following  scale  of  diet  is  recommended  by  Dr.  Eustace 
Sinith  for  a  child  over  two  years  of  age,  to  be  given  in  four  separate 
meals  in  the  course  of  the  aay : 

"  First  meal — Fresh  milk  diluted  with  a  third  part  of  lime- 
water.  A  small  slice  of  toast,  or  of  dry,  stale  bread. 

"  Second  meal — A  small  mutton  chop,  or  a  slice  of  roast-beef 
or  mutton,  without  fat;  dry  toast  or  stale  oread. 

"  Third  meal — A  cup  of  beef-tea  or  mutton-broth,  free  from 
grease;  the  yolk  of  a  lightly  boiled  egg;  dry  toast. 

"  Fourth  meal  (if  necessary] — The  same  as  the  first. 

It  is  not  always  easy  to  persuade  children  to  submit  readily  to 
the  deprivation  of  starchy  food,  for  which,  and  especially  for  pota- 
toes, there  is  often  in  these  cases  a  great  craving.  So  long  however 
as  a  slimy  appearance  of  the  evacuations  continues  to  be  observed, 
the  above  diet  should  if  possible  be  adhered  to.  "When  potatoes  are 
once  allowed,  they  must  be  well  boiled  and  should  be  afterwards 
carefully  mashed  with  a  spoon.  Steaming  is  generally  the  best 
method  of  cooking  potatoes.  Gravy  may  be  poured  over  them 
before  they  are  eaten.  In  cases  where  the  appetite  is  lost  and  there 
is  disgust  for  food  children  often  show  an  especial  reluctance  to  take 
meat  which  it  is  very  difficult  to  overcome.  A  small  bird,  as  a 


DIET   FOR   DIFFERENT   STAGES   OF   LIFE.  347 

lark  or  a  snipe,  will  however  often  tempt  them,  for  their  fancy  ii 
pleased  by  the  idea  of  eating  a  whole  bird  and  this  means  frequently 
succeeds  when  all  others  fail. 

"  The  above  scale  of  diet  need  not  be  literally  followed  in  the 
case  of  all  children  troubled  with  worms,  but  may  be  varied  accord- 
ing to  circumstances.  In  general,  three  meals  are  better  than  four; 
but  whichever  arrangement  is  adopted  no  food  should  be  allowed 
between  the  meals." 


DIET  FOB  DIFFERENT  STAGES  OF  LIFE. 

Though  not  properly  coming  under  any  heading  of  "  disease," 
there  are  stages  of  life  when  special  rules  for  the  government  of 
the  diet  may  be  advantageously  observed,  and  which  ir  followed  will 
result  in  the  most  beneficial  effects.  Such  are  the  natural  periods 
of  the  feebleness  of  infancy  and  of  the  decay  of  old  age;  the 
transitions  from  one  division  of  life  to  another;  maternity  in  woman 
hood,  etc.  At  each  of  these  periods  of  life  the  general  health  may 
be  greatly  conserved,  and  both  the  length  and  enjoyment  of  life 
prolonged  by  judicious  application  of  the  dietetic  rules  given  in  the 
following  chapters : 

1  Diet  in  Infancy — Infancy  is  not  naturally  a  period  of  sick- 
ness ;  but  it  is  a  time  in  which  sickness  is  often  induced  by  errors 
in  diet.  Indeed,  there  is  no  more  fruitful  source  of  suffering  and 
death  at  this  period  than  unsuitable  or  excessive  feeding. 

Milk  is  the  natural  food  of  infants,  and  nothing  can  altogether 
take  its  place.  If  the  mother's  milk  be  withheld,  unless  the  milk  of 
another  carefully  selected  mother  be  substituted,  the  child  will 
suffer.  This  alone  contains  the  elements  suitable  for  the  growth 
of  the  infant,  and  should  be  given  in  such  proportions  as  can  be 
digested,  for  during  the  first  period  of  infancy  all  the  digestive 
functions  are  not  in  operation.  There  are  no  teeth  for  the  mastica- 
tion of  food,  there  is  no  saliva  to  dissolve  it  and  facilitate  its  assimi- 
lation, while  the  stomach  and  intestines  are  in  such  a  susceptible 
and  delicate  state  that  they  are  easily  deranged,  even  by  the  unsuita- 
ble food  which  may  be  eaten  by  the  mother.  There  are  thus  physi- 
ological indications  that  the  digestive  capacity  is  limited  and  that  no 
other  food  is  suitable  besides  that  which  the  Creator  has  provided 
in  the  mother's  milk.  When  the  teeth  begin  to  appear  and  the 
maternal  milk  begins  to  fail,  this  may  be  supplemented  by  light 
farinaceous  diet. 

If  the  mother's  milk  fail  and  a  substitute  cannot  be  provided, 
the  milk  of  the  cow  should  be  used,  as  it  approaches  most  nearly 
to  woman's  milk  in  its  constituent  elements.  It  is  of  course  impor- 
tant that  the  milk  should  come  from  a  healthy  cow  or  from  a  dairy 
where  the  cows  are  healthy  and  well  cared  for.  Where  practicable  it  is 
desirable  that  the  milk  should  bo  always  obtained  from  one  particu- 


348  DIET   FOR   DIFFERENT    STAGES   OF    LIFE. 

lar  cow,  but  it  is  essential  for  the  health  of  the  infant  that  the  milk 
be  supplied  from  cows  fed  on  wholesome  food ;  it  is  also  essential  that 
the  cow  has  not  very  recently  calved.  And  the  fresher  the  milk  the 
better;  for  as  the  mother's  milk  deteriorates  by  remaining  in  the 
breast  after  the  draught  comes  on,  so  the  cow's  milk  is  deteriorated 
by  standing.  New  milk  warm  from  the  cow  is  the  best  for  children 
at  any  age. 

When  given  to  the  child  cow's  milk  should  be  assimilated  a» 
nearly  as  possible  to  that  of  the  mother.  It  should  be  diluted  in 
the  proportion  of  two-thirds  of  milk  to  one-third  of  soft,  pure,  tepid 
water,  to  each  pint  of  which  should  have  been  previously  added  a 
drachm  of  sugar-of-milk  (which  being  extracted  from  milk  is  far 
preferable  to  cane-sugar),  and  two  grains  of  finely  powdered  phos- 
phate of  lime.  If  the  milk  has  been  skimmed,  a  large  tablespoon- 
mi  of  cream  should  be  added  to  each  pint  of  milk;  if  not  skimrned, 
the  addition  of  two  teaspoonfuls  will  suffice.  After  a  time  the 
proportion  of  water  may  be  lessened.  It  is  of  importance  that  after 
the  child  has  been  fed  the  bottle  be  washed  in  a  weak  solution  of 
soda,  and  that  the  teat  be  put  in  cold  water,  there  to  remain  till 
wanted. 

Condensed  milk  is  now  used  to  a  large  extent  as  a  substitute 
for  fresh  milk.  Its  recommendations  are  that  it  is  cheap  and 
always  ready  to  hand  for  the  preparation  of  a  meal.  But  it  is  doubtful 
whether  in  such  preparations  sufficient  water  is  usually  added, 
whether  the  milk  is  not  too  much  sweetened  and  whether  infants 
fed  on  it  do  not  acquire  a  plumpness  due  to  the  increase  of  fat 
rather  than  of  flesh.  It  is  hard  to  say  that  it  ought  not  to  be  used, 
especially  when  there  is  difficulty  in  obtaining  a.  supply  of  fresh  and 
pure  cow's  milk.  In  using  it,  it  should  be  remembered  that  it  is  to 
be  diluted  not  merely  to  the  consistence  of  ordinary  cow's  milk,  but 
to  the  substitute  for  woman's  milk. 

When  dribbling  commences  and  the  teeth  begin  to  appear,  the 
infant  may  be  fed  on  bread-sop,  sweetened  with  sugar  of  milk, 
bread-crusts  which  he  can  suck  and  gnaw,  plain  biscuits,  biscuit- 
powder,  parched  flour  and  rusks,  or  Nestle's  farinaceous  food;  but 
fancy -biscuits  are  objectionable.  It  is  not  till  the  glands  secrete 
saliva  that  the  child  is  able  to  digest  starchy  food.  Oat-meal  boiled 
in  milk  and  then  strained,  the  resulting  liquid  being  properly 
diluted,  is  an  excellent  food. 

And  it  may  be  observed  that  not  only  is  the  maternal  milk  the 
very  best  diet  that  a  mother  can  give  to  her  child,  but  the  best  part 
of  it  is  when  "  the  draught  comes  in."  The  reason  for  this  is  that 
it  has  just  been  secreted,  and  is  therefore  in  the  most  refined  and 
perfect  condition.  Every  minute  that  it  remains  in  the  gland  after 
secretion  it  deteriorates,  for  particles  are  separated  which  never 
reunite;  and  thus  the  assimilation  by  the  child  is  less  easy. 

A  little  mutton-broth,  weak  beef-tea  or  chicken-soup  may  be 
occasionally  added.  But  these  additions  to  milk-diet  should  be  only 


DIET   FOE    DIFFERENT   STAGES   OF    LIFE.  349 

gradually  made  towards  the  approach  of  weaning.  Premature 
weaning  is  to  be  most  strongly  deprecated;  its  advantages  are  super- 
ficial, its  evils  lasting.  Too  early  weaning  is  a  most  fruitful  cause 
of  rickets.  The  child  may  appear  to  be  well,  his  muscles  firm;  he 
may  be  active  and  desirous  to  walk;  but  the  bones  have  not  grown, 
the  limbs  yield  and  become  distorted.  The  bow-legged  children  so 
common  in  manufacturing  districts  suffer  thus  in  consequence  of 
neglect  in  infancy. 

There  are  circumstances,  however,  which  justify  early  weaning. 
If  the  mother  be  a  feeble  woman,  if  she  be  subject  to  any  acute  dis- 
ease or  chronic  affection,  or  if  she  show  signs  of  suffering  from 
continued  lactation  or  nursing — such  as  headache,  dimness  or  sight, 
shortness  of  breath,  palpitation  or  night-sweats — the  maternal  nurs- 
ing should  be  discontinued.  And  the  discontinuance  may  be 
desirable  at  the  end  of  the  sixth  month,  or  even  of  the  first  or  second ; 
for  persistence  in  nursing  is  then  prejudical  to  both  mother  and 
child. 

But  the  period  of  weaning  should  under  ordinary  circumstances 
be  determined  by  the  growth  of  the  teeth  and  by  the  child's  age. 
Milk  should  be  the  predominant  food  till  the  eye-teeth  are  cut;  it  is 
then  not  difficult  to  resume  a  diet  of  milk  altogether,  if  in  connec- 
tion with  dentition,  or  teething,  there  be  diarrhea,  convulsions  or 
other  ailments.  From  seven  to  twenty  months  of  age  farinaceous 
matters  (flour-foods)  may  be  mixed  in  gradually  increasing  quanti- 
ties with  the  milk;  but  they  should  be  well  cooked  first  by  being 
baked  and  then  dissolved  by  boiling. 

Prof.  Buckingham  is  of  opinion  that  a  healthy  mother  should 
nurse  her  child  until  the  first  sixteen  teeth  are  cut,  and  that  if  she 
cannot  nurse  it  so  long  it  should  have  no  other  diet  but  milk.  He 
states  that  careful  observation  has  confirmed  him  in  this  opinion, 
for  although  early  deaths  may  be  produced  by  other  causes,  the 
great  majority  of  infants  who  die  fall  victims  in  their  second  sum- 
mer when  the  changes  due  to  teething  are  going  on  and  their 
stomachs  have  been  loaded  with  indigestible  food.  Up  to  three 
years  old,  the  quantity  of  flours  may  be  increased  and  given  as  pud- 
dings with  a  little  egg.  Bread  and  butter  may  also  be  given,  and 
towards  the  end  of  that  time  a  well-boiled,  mealy  potato  with  a 
little  red  gravy  may  be  given  for  dinner. 

But  no  child  should  be  allowed  to  touch  animal  food  of  any 
kind  until  its  eye-teeth  and  first  molars  are  developed.  An  Eng- 
lish physician  has  said  that  the  frequent  infraction  of  this  rule  was 
worth  $50,000  a  year  to  him;  his  practice  lying  chiefly  among  the 
children  of  the  wealthier  classes.  After  that  age  the  quantity  and 
quality  of  meat  allowed  should  be  carefully  graduated  according  to 
the  constitution  of  the  child,  those  of  a  sanguine  temperament 
requiring  less  animal  and  more  farinaceous  food,  while  the  more 
robust  and  less  sensitive  need  more  solid  nutriment. 

One  of  the  greatest  mistakes  committed  in  feeding  children 


350  DIET   IN    DIFFERENT   STAGES   O*    LIFE. 

consists  in  giving  them  too  frequent  meals,  or  allowing  them  to  be 
continually  eating,  particularly  in  allowing  them  sweatmeats  and 
other  indigestible  articles  to  be  consumed  between  meals.  After 
two  years  of  age  an  interval  of  four  hours  between  meals  is  rarely 
more  than  enough,  and  to  give  biscuit,  fruit -bread  or  sweetmeats  in 
the  meantime  is  just  subtracting  so  much  from  the  digestive  powers 
of  the  stomach  which,  like  every  other  organ,  requires  an  interval  of 
repose  after  action. 

And  here  we  may  add  a  very  strong  protest  against  the  practice 
of  giving,  even  occasionally,  alcoholic  stimulants  to  infants  and 
children.  The  ignorance  which  prompts  some  parents  to  give  their 
children  beer,  wine  and  even  spirits  is  marvelous  as  it  is  culpable. 
Such  drinks  are  quite  unnecessary,  an  immediate  injury  is  innicted 
on  the  child,  and  tastes  and  habits  are  formed  wnich  will  prove 
baneful  in  after  life.  In  proof  that  immediate  injury  is  inflicted, 
the  following  fact  may  be  cited :  An  ingenious  surgeon  tried  the 
following  experiment:  he  gave  to  two  of  his  children,  for  a  week 
alternately,  to  the  one  a  full  glass  of  sherry  and  to  the  other  a  large 
orange.  The  effects  that  followed  were  sufficient  to  prove  the  injur- 
ious tendency  of  various  liquors.  In  the  one  the  pulse  was  quick- 
ened, the  heat  increased,  tne  secretions  morbidly  altered  and  the 
flow  of  bile  diminished ;  while  the  other  had  every  appearance  that 
indicated  high  health.  The  same  effects  followed  when  the  experi 
ment  was  reversed,  when  the  orange-girl  took  wine,  and  the  wine- 
girl  had  an  orange.  The  injury  cannot  be  less  decided  when 
infants,  with  their  delicate  ana  susceptible  organizations,  sip  beer 
and  wine. 

Diet  in  Old  Age — With  the  decline  of  life  there  is  a  dimin- 
ution of  the  activity  of  the  secretions  and  of  the  assimilative  func- 
tions. Disintegrated  cell-tissue  is  but  tardily  repaired  and  the  muscles 
become  soft,  flabby  and  pale  from  an  insufficient  supply  of  blood ;  there 
is  therefore  a  diminution  of  physical  strength.  The  nervous  func- 
tions are  also  only  imperfectly  performed.  Hence  it  is  necessary 
that  there  should,  be  some  modifications  in  the  diet  when  a  person 
has  passed  middle  life.  Very  old  people  and  those  who  have  lost 
their  teeth  are  in  danger  of  swallowing  food  before  it  has  been 
sufficiently  broken  up  and  moistened  with  saliva  thus  giving  rise 
to  indigestion  and  imperfect  assimilation. 

Indigestible  and  innutritious  articles  of  diet  should  therefore 
be  studiously  avoided.  The  items  which  were  harmless  in  the 
vigor  of  life  are  now  harmful,  and  must  be  eschewed.  Heavy  pud- 
dings and  pastry  overload  the  stomach.  Meat  should  be  tender  and 
nutritious,  with  the  gravy  in  it;  flesh  firmer,  of  tougher  fibre  and 
dried  pieces  should  be  left  to  younger  consumers.  Still  there  should 
be  in  nesh  and  vegetable  sufficient  solidity  and  tenacity  to  compel 
mastication  and  thus  promote  the  secretion  of  saliva  and  gastric 
juice.  Soups  and  broths  are  nutritious,  but  they  should  not  con- 


DIET   IN    DIFFERENT    STAGES   OF   LIFE.  351 

tain  solid  vegetable^  which  might  be  swallowed  without  previous 
solution  by  the  salivary  secretion. 

If  sleeplessness  be  troublesome,  an  egg,  a  sandwich  or  a  few 
biscuits,  with  a  little  warm  wine  and  water  or  a  glass  of  bitter  ale, 
the  last  thing  before  going  to  bed,  will  be  found  serviceable. 

Attention  should  be  paid  to  the  teeth.  These  little  organs  of 
mastication  perform  a  very  important  part  in  the  preparatory  pro-. 
cess  of  digestion.  Those  that  are  sound  should  be  preserved;  those 
that  are  beginning  to  decay  should  receive  the  immediate  care  of 
the  dentist.  Artificial  teeth  are  very  valuable  substitutes  for  lost 
natural  teeth,  and  when  a  set  has  been  procured  they  should  be 
examined  every  few  months  by  the  dentist  so  that  they  may  be 
fitted  to  the  shrinking  gums  and  their  grinding  surfaces  kept  in 
apposition.  The  roughness  of  those  surfaces  also  becomes  worn 
down  and  consequently  the  trituration  of  food  is  incomplete. 
Teeth  should  be  obtained  not  merely  to  improve  personal  appear- 
ance bat  also  to  promote  mastication  and  healthy  digestion. 

Diet  in  Maternity — The  expectant  mother  should  make  few 
changes  in  her  diet,  if  it  be  simple,  nutritious  and  easily  digested. 
It  is  an  error  to  suppose  that  she  should  eat  and  drink  excessively. 
Quality  is  to  be  considered  rather  than  quantity.  Rich  food  does 
not  nourish  the  infant,  and  may  be  productive  of  serious  conse- 
quences. Whatever  is  taken  should  be  thoroughly  masticated,  and 
accompanied  by  a  little  cold  drink,  as  milk  and  soda-water.  Animal 
food,  plainly  cooked,  once  a  day,  well  boiled  vegetables,  ripe  fruit 
and  farinaceous  puddings,  will  afford  sufficient  variety  and  at  the 
same  time  not  disagree  with  the  stomach.  Highly  seasoned  dishes, 
salted  and  smoked  meat,  pastry,  rich  sauces  and  much  raw  fruit  are 
objectionable.  Strong  tea  and  coffee  and  stimulants  are  usually 
injurious  to  mother  and  child.  Everything  likely  to  produce  con- 
stipation should  be  avoided,  while  such  food  as  small  quantities  of 
brown  bread,  biscuits  and  cooked  fruits  should  be  taken  to  maintain 
a  healthy  action  of  the  bowels. 

The  recently  delivered  mother  should  be  allowed  as  much  good 
nutritious  food  as  she  can  easily  digest  and  assimilate.  As  soon 
after  delivery  as  the  appetite  returns,  substantial,  nourishing  diet 
may  be  given.  If  the  appetite  be  poor  (perhaps  from  exhaustion 
or  want  of  fresh  air,  or  want  of  exercise),  it  may  be  at  once  tempted 
by  some  simple  but  palatable  food,  without  waiting  for  it  to 
become  stronger.  A  mutton-chop  or  the  breast  of  a  chicken,  oat- 
meal-porridge, cold  toast  buttered,  bread  and  butter,  light  farinac- 
eous puddings,  gruel,  cocoa,  or  black  tea,  may  be  given.  Many 
women  have  suffered  from  low,  inflammatory  symptoms  and 
serious  womb  disorders  from  a  too  exclusive  use  of  liquid  food,  the 
system  being  insufficiently  strengthened  to  rally  from  the  physical 
exhaustion  attending  parturition,  or  labor.  It  should  be  distinctly 
understood  that  wholesome  food  is  the  best  preventive  of  inflam- 
mation. Too  much  liquid  food  is  likely  to  produce  flatulence, 


352  DIET   IN    DIFFERENT   STAGES   OF   LIFE. 

distention  and  constipation,  and  to  retard  those  physiological 
changes  which  take  place  after  parturition. 

The  nursing  motfier  should  abstain  from  whatever  disagrees 
with  herself  or  may  be  productive  of  discomfort  to  her  infant. 
She  should  feed  well,  exercising  discrimination  in  her  choice  of  food, 
but  not  over-feed  herself.  Her  meals  should  be  regular,  mastication 
.complete,  and  natural  appetite  satisfied.  If  she  be  a  small  woman 
and  be  habitually  a  small  eater  and  have  small  children,  she  will 
not  require  so  much  as  a  larger  and  more  robust  mother.  Highly 
seasoned  or  indigestible  food,  late  dinners  or  heavy  suppers,  strong 
wines  and  spirits  should  be  avoided.  It  is  by  110  means  necessary 
that  a  very  sparse  and  limited  diet  should  be  adopted,  but  there 
should  be  a  judicious  abstinence  from  whatever  would  disagree 
with  herself  or  deteriorate  her  milk.  Some  self-denial  must  be 
practised  for  the  sake  of  the  child ;  while  such  kinds  of  food  as 
goose,  duck,  salted  meats,  shell-fish,  rich  dishes  and  pastry  should 
not  be  taken,  good  meat,  fowl,  game,  farinaceous  vegetables  and 
puddings  may  be  eaten.  To  provide  good  milk,  nothing  is  better 
than  cocoa,  cow's  milk  or  milk  and  water ;  to  satisfy  thirst,  barley- 
water,  toast  and  water  or  plain  water  should  be  taken. 

Diet  for  Travelers — A  common  error  of  ordinary  travelers 
is  to  eat  and  drink  too  much.  For  want  of  occupation,  and  under 
the  excitement  of  traveling,  more  is  eaten  than  is  demanded  by  a 
healthy  appetite,  more  than  the  stomach  can  properly  digest,  and 
more  than  the  system  actually  needs.  In  the  course  of  a  long 
journey  it  is  sometimes  necessary  to  time  the  refreshments  by  the 
stopping  places  at  which  they  can  be  obtained,  but  as  nearly  as  pos- 
sible the  ordinary  periods  for  taking  meals  should  be  observed.  Sand- 
wiches, or  some  other  light  repast,  will  allay  the  appetite  and  meet  all 
the  requirements  of  the  system  in  a  state  of  repose  and  when  no 
physical  or  mental  demands  are  made  upon  it.  Warm  coffee  or 
tea  is  much  to  be  preferred  as  a  beverage  to  beer  or  whisky.  The 
warmth  is  grateful  to  the  consumer  in  cold  weather  and  the  per- 
spiration induced  is  cooling  in  hot  weather,  care  being  taken  in  the 
latter  case  not  to  sit  in  a  draught.  The  stimulating  effect  of 
alcoholic  drinks  is  undesirable  for  the  drinker,  while  the  exhalations 
therefrom  are  obnoxious  to  other  travelers. 

INVALID  TRAVELERS  are  more  in  danger  of  eating  too  little  than 
too  much.  They  have  to  guard  against  the  exhaustion  of  fatigue 
as  well  as  to  maintain  the  tone  of  a  system  already  enfeebled,  and 
they  are  often  so  injudicious  as  to  tax  their  powers  of  endurance  to 
the  utmost  by  attempting  too  much  in  the  course  of  a  day.  In 
traveling  to  some  distant  locality  the  eager  haste  to  reach  the  end 
of  the  journey  often  results  in  needless,  injurious  fatigue.  The 
day -journeys  are  often  too  long,  the  night-rest  is  often  too  short; 
and  if  the  invalid  travels  by  "  easy  stages,"  he  is  often  guilty  of  the 
indiscretion  of  attempting  a  little  sight-seeing,  incompatible  with 
the  conservation  of  strength  which  is  really  needed.  Too  much 

37 


ARRANGEMENT   OF  MEALS.  353 

should  not  be  attempted,  and  some  friend  should  relieve  the  invalid 
of  all  charge  of  baggage,  tickets,  etc.,  and  secure  prompt  entrance 
into  the  waiting-rooms.  Arrangements  should  be  made  before 
starting  for  an  ample  supply  of  wnat  may  required  by  the  invalid 
and  in  such  form  and  manner  that  it  may  be  taken  when  the  appe- 
tite calls  for  it.  An  invalid  should  not  have  to  wait  for  what  may 
happen  to  be  the  next  station,  with  its  hurry  and  excitement.  A 
basket  should  be  filled  with  essentials — a  chicken,  pheasant,  ox- 
tongue, a  plain  cake,  plain  biscuits,  butter,  grapes,  and  whatever 
the  patient  may  and  can  take.  Rolls  can  always  be  obtained  at  the 
hotels.  The  basket  should  also  be  replenished  on  the  way.  A 
little  forethought  will  provide  whatever  is  suitable,  tasty,  and 
easily  handled  in  a  railway  train.  The  demands  of  appetite  can 
thus  be  met  when  they  are  most  keen,  and  the  invalid  is  saved  from 
irritation  and  exhaustion.  The  modern  palace  cars  afford  much 
assistance  in  this  particular. 

TRAVELERS  BY  SEA  should  prepare  themselves  a  few  days 
before  the  voyage  for  the  new  conditions  to  which  they  will  be  sub- 
ject. Besides  taking  such  medicines  as  may  improve  the  digestion, 
over-repletion,  irregularity  in  taking  food,  rich  and  indigestible  diet 
and  everything  likely  to  disagree  should  be  avoided.  During  the 
early  part  of  the  voyage,  unless  the  weather  be  very  fine  or  the 
traveler  be  used  to  the  sea,  he  should  remain  in  his  berth  in  a  hori- 
zontal posture,  and  take  chiefly  liquid  food,  such  as  beef -tea,  chicken- 
broth  or  such  light  diet.  Champagne — iced  if  possible — is  the  best 
beverage  if  it  suits  the  stomach.  Soda-water,  with  a  small  quantity 
of  brandy,  often  suits  well.  Drinking  a  tumbler  of  tepid  fresh 
water  facilitates  sickness  and  thus  brings  prompt  relief.  When  the 
sickness  subsides  and  the  appetite  returns,  a  cup  of  good  coffee 
without  milk  or  sugar,  with  a  plain  biscuit  or  a  small  slice  of  toast, 
is  often  grateful. 


ARRANGEMENT  OF  MEALS. 

Three  times  a  day  is  as  often  as  we  can  safely  take  food,  especi- 
ally substantial  food,  like  bread,  meat,  potatoes  and  the  like,  and  this 
rule  should  be  followed  in  health  or  sickness.  The  habit  of  eating 
often  and  but  little  at  a  time,  during  sickness,  has  resulted  in  the 
death  of  many  persons.  Taking  food  oftener  than  three  times  a 
day  is  not  allowable  with  patients,  except  sometimes  in  case  of 
slightly  nutritious  fluids.  It  is  surely  unreasonable  to  suppose  that 
the  stomach  of  a  sick  man  can  stand  an  amount  of  abuse  that  would 
make  a  well  man  sick.  It  takes  about  three  hours  for  the  stomach 
to  dispose  of  an  entire  meal  and  carry  it  into  the  upper  portion  of 
the  intestines,  after  which  an  hour  or  more  should  elapse  before  tak- 
ing the  next  meal,  in  order  to  let  the  organs  of  the  stomach  rest  and 
recuperate.  Therefore  no  two  meals  should  be  nearer  together  than 


354  ANIMAL    FOOD   Ab   A   DIET. 

four  hours.  Food  taken  into  the  stomach  before  this  organ  has  got 
rid  of  the  preceding  meal  must,  of  course,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent, 
mix  with  that  already  digested  and  is  liable  to  be  hurried  along  into 
the  intestines  undigested,  there  to  ferment  and  lead  to  diarrhea, 
flatulence,  colic,  etc.  Many  of  these  troubles  among  children,  as 
well  as  adults,  originate  from  nursing  or  feeding  them  every  hour 
or  two.  Some  people  breakfast  in  the  morning  from  eight  to  nine 
o'clock,  lunch  from  twelve  to  one,  and  dine  from  four  to  five  in  the 
afternoon,  thus  bringing  their  three  meals  within  about  eight  hours 
and  taking  nothing  during  the  remaining  fifteen  or  sixteen  hours. 
In  some  places  in  the  United  States  this  custom  is  very  common. 

Kegular  Eating — Half  of  all  ordinary  diseases  would  be 
banished  from  civilized  life  if  everybody  would  eat  but  three  times 
a  day  at  regular  times  and  not  an  atom  between  meals,  the  interval 
being  five  hours,  four  of  w'hich  are  required  to  digest  a  full  meal 
and  pass  it  out  of  the  stomach.  If  a  person  eat  between  meals,  the 
process  of  digestion  of  the  food  already  in  the  stomach  is  arrested 
until  the  last  which  has  been  eaten  is  brought  into  the  condition  of 
the  former  meal ;  just  as  if  water  is  boiling  and  ice  is  put  in,  the 
whole  ceases  to  boil  until  the  ice  has  been  melted  and  brought  to 
the  point,  and  then  the  whole  boils  together.  But  it  is  a  law  of 
nature  that  all  food  begins  to  decay  after  exposure  to  heat  and  mois- 
ture for  a  certain  time.  If  a  meal  is  eaten,  and  in  two  hours 
another,  the  whole  remains  undigested  for  seven  hours,  before 
which  time  the  rotting  process  commences  and  the  man  has  his 
stomach  full  of  carrion — the  very  idea  of  which  is  horribly  dis- 
gusting. As  then  all  the  food  in  the  stomach  is  in  a  state  of  fer- 
mentative decay,  it  becomes  unfit  for  the  purposes  of  nutrition  and 
for  making  good,  pure  blood.  . 

The  hands  and  feet  must  have  rest  and  so  with  the  muscles  of 
the  stomach;  they  can  only  rest  when  there  is  no  work  for  them  to 
do — no  food  in  the  stomach  to  digest.  Even  at  five  hours'  interval 
and  eating  three  times  a  day,  they  are  kept  sufficiently  at  work  from 
breakfast  until  the  last  meal  is  disposed  of,  usually  ten  o'clock  at 
night.  But  multitudes  eat  heartily  within  an  hour  or  bedtime ;  thus, 
while  the  other  portions  of  the  body  are  at  rest,  the  stomach  is  kept 
laboring  until  almost  daylight  and  made  to  begin  again  at  breakfast- 
time.  No  wonder  it  is  that  the  stomach  is  worn  out — has  lost  its 
power  of  action.  Many  girls  become  dyspeptic  before  they  are  out 
of  their  teens  in  consequence  of  being  about  the  house  and  nibbling 
at  everything  they  lay  their  eyes  on  that  is  good  to  eat. 


ANIMAL.  FOOD  AS  A  DIET. 

It  is  probable  that  the  time  has  been,  in  the  far  distant  past, 
when   man   did  not  use  meat.     And  men  exist,  who,   from  their 


WHO  MAY  EAT  PORK  AND  WHO  MAY  NOT. 

Everyone  who  has  regard  for,  or  values  health  irnd 
length  of  life,  should  bear  in  mind  the  information 
in  regard  to  pork  given  on  page  357. 

FAT  PORK  is  THE  JAPANESE  GREAT  REMEDY  FOR  THE  CURB 
OF  SCARLET  FEVER.  They  say  that  no  child  will  die  with  this 
disease  when  the  remedy  is  used  as  directed  on  page  710,  Vol.  L 

356 


METHODS   OF    PREPARING    FOOD.  357 

childhood,  have  never  used  meat,  or  even  butter,  and  yet  their  sys- 
tems are  well  developed,  and  they  are  robust,  muscular  men. 

Some  medical  writers  condemn  the  use  of  meat  as  unnec- 
essary and  injurious.  But  most  people  of  our  country  have  eaten 
meat,  and  their  parents  for  many  generations  before  them  have  done 
the  same,  so  that  their  digestive  systems  are  accustomed  and  accom- 
modated to  the  use  of  it,  and  therefore  it  is  not  every  one  who  can 
leave  off  eating  meat  and  continue  to  enjoy  good  health. 

Some  physicians  claim  that  they  have  been  compelled  to  rec- 
ommend the  use  of  meat  to  their  patients  and  that  its  use  resulted 
in  a  salutary  effect.  But  there  is  no  doubt  that  many  will  find  them- 
selves better  in  body  and  clearer  in  mind  if  they  will  use  less  meat 
than  they  do. 

There  is  hardly  a  question  that  the  human  family  would  be 
better  off  to-day,  in  the  aggregate,  had  they  never  used  meat  at  all 
than  they  are  wnile  using  it  in  that  excessive  degree  which  is  now 
common.  But,  in  its  use,  we  would  doubtless  do  better  to  abstain 
from  eating  the  flesh  of  those  animals  which  the  Jews  were  prohib- 
ited from  eating. 

It  is  stated  by  Medical  Authorities  that  people  who  are  rugged 
and  healthy  and  are  engaged  in  outdoor  pursuits,  and  who  relish 
pork,  may  eat  it  with  impunity.  The  Hindoos  are  a  healthy 
people,  yet  they  live  to  a  great  extent  on  rice  and  are  capable  of 
enduring  strong,  muscular  exertions,  while  the  flesh-eating 
foreigner  suffers  more  or  less  with  diseases  of  the  liver  and 
digestive  organs.  The  native  races  of  Sierra  Leone  subsist  on 
fruits  and  boiled  rice  and  are  long  lived  and  healthy. 


METHODS  OF  PREPARING  FOOD. 

The  preparation  of  food  by  cooking  subserves  several  very 
important  purposes.  It  removes  some  things  that  might  prove 
injurious,  destroying  any  parasitic  germs  that  may  exist.  It  ren- 
ders food  more  pleasing  to  the  sight,  more  fragrant  to  the  smell, 
more  agreeable  to  the  taste  and  more  digestible  by  the  stomach. 
Flavor  is  developed  and  the  cohesion  of  tissues  is  lessened  so  that  the 
digestive  juices  can  act  more  freely  upon  them.  Previous  beating 
and  bruising  of  flesh  facilitates  the  loosening  process  and  makes  the 
meat  more  tender;  hence  the  custom  of  beating  chops  and  steaks. 
Warmth  also  aids  digestion. 

Cleanliness  is  the  very  first  principle  of  cooking;  tact  in  arrang- 
ing and  setting  off  the  food  is  no  mean  accomplishment.  In  the 
preparation  of  food  for  the  sick,  greater  care,  if  possible,  should  be 
exercised  than  in  similar  operations  for  the  healthy.  The  slightest 
error  in  cooking  may  cause  the  loss  of  appetite  at  the  very  time 
when  it  is  most  needed.  The  fastidious  taste  and  weakened  stomach 


35fe  METHODS   OF    PREPARING   FOOD. 

turn  in  disgust  from  what  may  be  the  most  appropriate  nourish- 
ment, often  compelling  doctor  and  nurse  to  seek  some  other  which 
may  be  less  suitable  and  less  easily  provided.  Food  prepared  with- 
out the  knowledge  of  a  patient  will  generally  be  better  relished  than 
if  he  is  first  consulted  as  to  what  he  will  have  and  how  it  is  to  be 
dressed.  The  cooking  should  be  done  at  such  a  distance  that  no 
odor  from  it  can  come  to  the  sick-room.  The  room  itself  is  the  last 
place  in  which  food  should  be  prepared  if  it  can  be  done  elsewhere. 

Roasting'  on  a  spit  is  by  far  the  best  method  of  preparing 
food  for  the  table.  To  retain  the  nutritive  juices,  the  joint  should- 
be  placed  close  to  a  clear,  strong  fire  for  five  minutes  at  first,  and 
then  removed  to  a  greater  distance  until  the  last  five  minutes,  when 
it  should  be  brought  near  the  fire  again.  The  albumen  and  extrac- 
tive matters  are  thus  hardened  into  a  case,  which  keeps  together 
the  valuable  fibrinous  particles  till  they  have  undergone  the  desired 
changes  by  slow  heat,  while  objectionable  oils  generated  by  the  char- 
ring of  the  surface  are  carried  off.  The  dripping  is  wholesome  for 
the  healthy,  but  (especially  if  at  all  burnt)  is  indigestible  if  the 
stomach  be  at  all  weak.  When  the  joint  is  thoroughly  roasted  the 
retained  gravy  will  flow  out  freely  at  the  first  incision,  and  the  meat 
while  yet  red,  will  have  lost  all  purple  color  even  to  the  bone.  The 
time  of  roasting  depends  partly  on  the  kind  of  meat,  partly  on  the 
size  and  weight  of  the  joint.  Beef,  mutton  and  goose  require  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  for  each  pound ;  veal  and  pork  require  an  addi- 
tional five  minutes;  poultry  and  game  require  less  than  this 
proportion.  Lamb,  veal,  pork,  chicken  and  tne  flesh  of  all  young 
animals  is  better  roasted,  oecause  it  contains  a  larger  proportion  of 
albumen  and  gelatine  in  the  tissues,  which  is  partly  lost  in  boiling. 

Broiling  is  roasting  applied  to  small  portions  of  meat.  A 
beefsteak  or  mutton-chop  should  be  done  quickly  on  a  gridiron  over 
a  clear,  hot  fire,  free  from  smoke,  so  as  to  retain  the  juices;  it  should 
therefore  not  be  pricked  with  a  fork.  Fish  is  best  troiled. 

Baking  meat  at  a  high  temperature  is  but  an  imperfect 
method  of  roasting — imperfect,  because  it  takes  place  in  an 
oven,  from  which  there  is  usually  no  escape  for  the  volatile  fatty 
acids  which  are  generated.  The  meat  is  therefore  richer  and 
stronger  than  when  roasted  before  an  open  fire  and  less  adapted  for 
weak  digestion.  If,  however,  the  meat  be  enclosed  in  a  thick  pis- 
dish,  a  crust  of  some  sort  or  a  coat  of  clay  (as  Gipsies,  Indians,  etc., 
cook  their  joints  and  fowls),  it  is  delicious.  No  charring  then  takes 
place,  but  all  the  fat  and  gravy  which  generally  ooze  out  assist  in 
the  cooking.  The  process  still  goes  on  after  the  dish  is  removed 
from  the  oven,  if  it  is  kept  hot  by  being  enveloped  in  thick  flannel 
or  put  in  a  "  Norwegian  nest,"  or  "  self-acting  cooking-apparatus." 
The  "  nest "  is  a  box  thickly  padded  inside  with  felt,  so  as  to  retain 
the  heat  in  the  enclosed  vessel.  It  would  often  be  very  useful  as  an 
appurtenance  of  the  sick-room.  Vegetables  and  fruit  should  be 
likewise  slowly  baked.  Eggs  should  be  only  sparingly  used  in  baked 


METHODS  OF  PREPARING  FOOD.  359 

dishes,  because  their  albumen  becomes  more  solid  and  indigestible 
with  prolonged  cooking. 

Frying1  is  usually  objectionable  because  the  fat  in  which  the 
meat  is  cooked  produces  an  excess  of  volatile  acids ;  moreover  it  is 
often  burnt  and  thus  changed  in  character  and  rendered  indigestible, 
causing  flatulence  and  heartburn.  If,  however,  it  be  skillfully  done 
frying  is  a  wholesome  form  of  cooking  food.  The  skill  consists  in 
frying  "  lightly,"  quickly  and  evenly  and  with  constant  motion,  so 
that  the  oil  is  not  allowed  to  burn.  A  perfectly  clean  frying-pan,  a 
clear,  smokeless  fire,  good,  pure,  clean  fat  or  clarified  dripping  or  a 
small  quantity  of  oil  or  genuine  fresh  butter,  are  essential.  The  fat 
should  actually  boil,  the  meat,  fish  and  vegetable  be  turned  about 
till  they  are  lightly  cooked  without  a  scorch,  then  served  hot  with 
all  the  oil  drained  away ;  they  are  then  nice  and  wholesome  for  most 
persons. 

Boiling — There  is  a  vast  difference  between  boiling  meat 
which  is  to  be  eaten  and  meat  whose  juices  are  to  be  extracted  for 
soup.  In  the  former  case  the  juices  have  to  be  kept  in ;  in  the  latter 
drawn  out.  Slow  boiling  of  a  joint  makes  excellent  nourishing  soup, 
but  spoils  the  meat  by  extracting  all  the  goodness.  Quick  boiling 
also  spoils  the  joint  by  hardening  all  the  fibres.  It  should  be  plunged 
into  boiling  water  and  kept  at  boiling  temperature  for  five  or  ten 
minutes;  cold  water  should  then  be  added  to  reduce  it  to  about  165° 
(which  may  be  ascertained  by  putting  any  thermometer  into  the 
water),  at  which  it  should  be  maintained  for  the  whole  period  of 
cooking.  By  the  contraction  and  coagulation  of  albumen  caused  by 
the  first  plunge,  the  internal  juice  is  prevented  from  escaping  into 
the  surrounding  water,  or  from  being  diluted  by  its  entrance  through 
the  pores.  Mutton  and  fish  are  best  boiled  in  hard  water,  water  to 
which  salt  has  been  added  or  sea-water.  The  scum  which  rises  on 
the  top  of  the  water  while  meat  is  being  boiled  is  always  useless  and 
unwholesome  and  should  be  removed  as  completely  as  possible. 
Vegetables  are  best  boiled ;  they  should  be  thoroughly  cooked,  so  as 
to  become  soft,  then  strained  in  a  cullender  and  served  as  free  from 
water  as  possible.  Cabbages  and  carrots  can  hardly  be  boiled  too 
long.  Soft  water  is  essential  for  vegetables ;  steaming  them  is  a  form 
of  boiling  them  in  soft  water. 

Stewing  occupies  a  middle  position  between  roasting  and 
boiling.  The  meat  should  be  covered  with  cold  water,  then  heated 
up  and  kept  simmering,  not  boiling,  till  thoroughly  done.  The 
nutritive  materials  are  diffused  through  the  solid  and  liquid,  which 
are  then  served  up  together.  Hashing  is  the  same  process  with 
meat  previously  cooked.  But  hashed,  or  otherwise  twice-cooked 
meat,  is  very  unwholesome. 

There  is  another  method  of  cooking,  by  which  the  meat  is 
stewed  in  its  own  vapor  alone.  The  meat  is  placed  in  a  covered  jar, 
the  jar  is  put  into  water  in  a  saucepan  and  the  water  is  made  to  si  in- 


360  METHODS   OF    PREPARING    FOOD. 

mer,  and  when  a  sufficient  time  has  elapsed  the  meat  is  done,  quite 
tender  and  well  adapted  to  the  invalid. 

Soups,  Broths,  Etc. — If  it  is  desirable  to  extract  the  nutri- 
ment so  that  it  may  be  given  in  the  form  of  broth,  the  meat  should 
be  finely  chopped  or  minced,  put  into  cold  water,  soaked  for  a  short 
time,  then  gradually  heated  to  a  temperature  just  below  boiling 
point,  at  which  it  should  be  kept  for  half  an  hour  or  more.  But  if 
sou])  be  wanted,  the  heating  should  go  on  to  boiling  point,  and  be 
maintained  there,  in  order  that  the  gelatine  may  be  extracted  to 
solidify  the  soup.  It  should  be  carefully  observed  that  the  minced 
meat  be  put  into  cold  water  for  a  time,  never  into  boiling  water  at 
first.  The  leanest  meat  is  the  best  for  soup-making;  the  least  parti- 
cle of  fat  is  out  of  place  in  broths  or  soups,  and  indeed  renders  it 
absolutely  unwholesome  as  well  as  nauseous.  Bones  which  require 
long  boiling,  yield  abundant  gelatine. 

SALTING  meat  makes  it  less  nutritious,  not  by  the  addition  of 
salt,  but  by  the  removal  of  the  fluids  and  salts  by  the  brine.  The 
dried  flesh  is  difficult  of  solution  by  the  digestive  secretions.  Soak 
ing  in  water  softens  it  and  removes  the  salt,  but  does  not  restore  the 
nutritive  value.  The  longer  the  salt  remains  in  the  tissues,  the 
harder  they  become. 

DRYING  is  less  prejudicial  to  the  meat;  when  the  process  is  com- 
pleted the  meat  becomes  no  worse  until  the  decomposition  sets  in. 

SMOKING  imparts  a  flavor  to  dried  meat  which  many  prefer. 

MEAT  PRESERVED  IN  TINS  is  too  much  cooked  to  be  very  digest- 
ible. It  contains  a  good  measure  of  nutritive  elements  and  is 
economical,  but  is  not  agreeable  to  every  palate.  It  is  best  eaten 
only  warmed  up,  not  cooked  again,  and  served  with  macaroni  and 
vegetables. 

The  utensils  employed  in  the  preparation  of  food  should  be 
kept  scrupulously  clean.  Cooks  do  not  seem  to  be  aware  how  often 
their  dishes  are  unpalatable,  and  therefore  unwholesome,  solely  from 
being  prepared  in  a  vessel  which  has  a  disagreeable  flavor  remain- 
ing in  it.  Those  lined  with  porcelain  should  always  be  used  in 
preference  to  those  of  plain  iron  or  tin,  which  are  not  so  easily 
cleaned  and  are  therefore  likely  to  affect  the  flavor  of  the  dishes. 
Still  it  must  be  admitted  that  they  burn  more  easily,  so  that  without 
close  watching  it  is  very  difficult  to  boil  milk  in  them.  Soap  is 
sometimes  employed  in  washing  pots  instead  of  soda  and  it  is 
deemed  sufficient  to  wipe  out  a  saucepan  with  a  dish-cloth  when  it 
should  be  scrubbed  out  with  a  hard  brush  or  metal  shavings.  The 
grease  of  the  soap  and  cloth  adhere  to  the  metal  and  its  rankness 
spoils  the  delicate  flavor  of  something  intended  to  tempt  the  appe- 
tite or  satisfy  the  fastidious  digestion  of  an  invalid.  Especially  is 
it  important  that  anything  witn  strong  and  persistent  odor,  such  as 
onions  and  other  condiments,  should  be  cleansed  from  vessels, 
knives,  and  other  utensils  before  they  are  used  for  another  purpose. 
Food  is  the  only  thing  that  should  come  unexpectedly  to  the 


METHODS    OF    PREPARING    FOOD.  361 

patient;  it  is  always  more  enjoyed  when  it  is  thought  to  come  from 
a  neighbor  or  a  friend.  Great  care  should  be  taken  that  no  unpleas- 
ant flavor  adheres  to  the  food  arid  especially  should  scorching  be 
avoided;  vo'atile  extracts  or  oils  should  not  be  employed  for  flavoring; 
the  juice  of  stewed  or  preserved  fruits  is  far  preferable. 

In  cooking  animal  food  about  one-fourth  of  the  weight  is  usually 
lost  by  the  process;  but  the  loss  varies  with  the  quality  of  the  meat 
and  the  process  employed.  The  following  estimate  of  the  percentage 
of  loss  by  cooking  has  been  made  : 

BOILING.  BAKING.  ROASTING. 


Beef,  generally 20  .29  .31 

Mutton,  generally 20  .31  .35 

Legs 20  .32  .33 

*'         Shoulders 24  .32  .34 

41         Loins 30  .33  .36 

"         Necks 25  .32  .34 

Average 23  .31  .34 

The  loss  arises  principally  from  evaporation  of  water,  the  escape 
of  fat  and  nutritive  juice  and  the  destructive  action  of  heat.  It  is 
least  in  boiling,  greatest  in  roasting,  because  in  the  former  process 
there  is  no  evaporation  of  water.  This  suggests  that  in  the  baking 
and  roasting  endeavor  should  be  made  to  prevent  evaporation. 
Indeed,  the  perfection  of  cooking  is  to  retain  as  much  as  possible  of 
the  constituent  elements  of  the  meat,  and  this  is  accomplished  in  the 
different  methods  adopted  by  subjecting  the  meat  at  first  to  a  strong, 
quick  heat,  which  contracts  the  fibres,  coagulates  the  albumen  at  the 
surface  and  thus  closes  up  the  pores  by  which  the  nutritious  juices 
would  escape.  A  lower  and  less  rapidly  acting  heat  will  then  suffice, 
for  thereafter  the  cooking  goes  on  through  the  agency  of  the  natural 
moisture  of  the  flesh.  Converted  into  vapor  by  the  heat,  a  kind  of 
steaming  takes  place,  so  that  whether  in  the  oven,  on  the  spit  or  in 
the  midst  of  boiling  water,  the  meat  is  in  reality  cooked  by  its  own 
steam.  When  properly  prepared,  instead  of  being  dried  up  or  insipid, 
the  meat  will  be  full  of  its  own  juice,  which  will  flow  forth  as  rich 
gravy  at  the  first  cut. 

Liiebig's  Extract  of  Meat — One  small  teaspoonful  dis- 
solved in  a  pint  of  boiling  water  forms  a  substitute  for  beef-tea  when 
there  is  no  time  to  make  the  tea  or  convenience  for  making  it 
properly.  But  to  it  should  be  added  broth  in  which  bones  have  been 
boiled  or  some  farinaceous  substance,  such  as  arrow  .root,  sago  or 
tapioca,  which  has  been  thoroughly  boiled.  By  itself  the  extract  is 
more  stimulating  than  nourishing  and  is  especially  beneficial  in  cases 
of  muscular  exhaustion.  It  may  prove  useful  in  exhausting  fevers  or 
debility  cf  the  heart.  Its  stimulating  effect  is  not  followed  by  tha 
reaction  which  attends  alcoholic  drinks. 

A  teaspoonful  of  Liebig's  extract  in  a  pint  of  barley-water 
with  a  pinch  of  salt  and  flavoring,  is  very  nourishing.  A  teacupful 


36?  METHODS   OF    PREPARING    FOOD. 

of  milk  in  addition  will  make  it  more  so.  And  a  greater  improve- 
ment is  made  when  for  the  milk  are  substituted  the  whites  of  two 
eggs  beaten  up  with  two  tablespoonfuls  of  milk  and  stirred  in  when 
the  barley  is  sufficiently  cool  to  be  eaten. 

Beef-tea — 1.  llalf  a  pound  (or  a  pound,  according  to  the 
strength  required)  of  rump-steak  should  be  cut  up  into  small  pieces 
and  put  into  a  covered  enameled  saucepan  with  one  pint  ol  cold 
water.  Let  this  stand  in  a  cool  place  for  several  hours  and  let  it 
then  simmer  gently  for  two  hours.  Skim  well  and  serve.  If  grease 
be  specially  repugnant,  the  last  traces  may  be  removed  by  lightly 
skimming  the  surface  with  pieces  of  white  blotting-paper.  If  there  is 
time  it  is  better  to  let  the  beef -tea  get  quite  cold  and  then  remove 
the  cake  of  fat. 

2.  The   same  proportions   of  beef  and  water  placed  in  an 
earthen  vessel,  lightly  covered  and  allowed  to  stand  in  a  saucepanful 
of  hot  water  near  the  fire  for  several  hours  is  a  plan  much  com- 
mended. 

3.  Heat  the  meat  and  water  gradually  to  the  boiling-point, 
and  then  strain  immediately. 

4.  In  order  to  make  beef -tea  or  any  extract  of  meat  quickly, 
economically  and  of  a  certain  required  strength,  some  physicians 
recommend  the  use  of  a  receiver  having  an  air-tight  screw-cover, 
with  safety-valve  and  a  boiler.     A  small  quantity  of  the  beverage 
may  be  prepared  as  follows :     One  pound  of  beef,  divested  of  fat, 
bone  and  gristle  and  cut  into  very  small  pieces  should  be  put  into 
the  receiver,  adding  eight  ounces  of  water,  the  cover  screwed  tighth 
on,  and  the  receiver  placed  in  the  boiler,  which  has  been  filled  with 
water.     It  should  boil  for  three  hours,  when  the  receiver  should  be 
removed  and  when  sufficiently  cool,  the  cover  unscrewed.      After 
squeezing  the  meat,  now  a  tasteless  mass,  thirteen  ounces  of  beef- 
tea,  without  any  loss  of  aroma  and  three  times  stronger  than  that 
prepared  in  the  ordinary  way,  will  be  obtained.      As  experiments 
prove  that  one  pound  of  beef  will  yield  five  ounces  of  meat-juice, 
the  extract  can  oe  more  or  less  concentrated  by  regulating  the  pro- 
portion of  water.    The  preparation  can  be  made  in  one-third  of 
the  time  if  salt  be  added  to  the  water  in  the  boiler.     The  extract  of 
course  becomes  gelatinous  and  consolidates  on  cooling,  when  bones 
or  the  sinewy  parts  of  meat  are  used;  but  gelatine,  contrary  to  the 
popularly  received  opinion,  is  comparatively  unimportant  in  nutri« 
tion. 

5.  Shred  a  pound  of  beef  (with  sausage-machine  if  possible); 
place  it  in  a  jar  and  add  a  saltspoonful  01  salt;  place  the  jar  in  a 
saucepan  so  large  that  it  may  be  covered  with  the  lid.     Mix  exactly 
equal  quantities  of  boiling  and  cold  water,  and  of  this  put  half  a 
pint  into  the  jar  which  contains  the  meat  and  enough  in  the  sauce- 
pan around  the  jar   to  reach  as  high  as  the  water  inside  the  jar. 
Cover  the  saucepan  with  the  lid  and  place  it  on  the  hearth  or  where 
the  heat  of  the  water  will  be  maintained,  but  not  on  the  fire  or  stove 


METHODS  OF  PREPARING  FOOD.  363 

where  it  will  be  increased.  Stir  the  meat  every  ten  minutes  or 
quarter  of  an  hour,  and  in  three-quarters  of  an  hour  to  an  hour  (if 
the  meat  has  been  minced  in  the  machine)  or  longer,  according  to 
the  fineness  of  the  shredding,  the  first  process  of  extraction  will  be 
completed ;  the  jar  should  be  taken  out,  the  juice  strained  off  through 
a  hair-sieve  or  muslin  and  set  aside.  The  albumen  which  coagu- 
lates at  135°,  is  thus  secured.  The  meat  left  in  the  sieve  should 
now  be  put  into  the  saucepan  with  a  quart  of  boiling  water,  covered 
and  slowly  simmered  for  three  hours ;  then  boiled  up  and  strained 
at  once.  The  liquor  strained  off  should  be  boiled  down  to  half  a 
pint  and  when  cooled  down  mixed  with  the  other  half -pint  set  aside. 
The  result  is  a  pint  of  strong  beef-tea,  with  all  the  soluble  portion 
of  the  meat  and  the  albumen  uncoagulated,  ready  for  use.  The 
fat  may  be  removed  while  warm  by  white  blotting-paper  or  when 
cold  in  the  solid  cake.  The  beef -tea  should  be  warmed  up  by  plac- 
ing what  is  required  in  a  cup  and  setting  the  cup  in  a  basin  of  boil- 
ing water ;  but  water  should  not  be  mixed  with  it  (except  to  dilute 
it)  nor  should  it  be  put  on  the  fire  to  boil.  Flavoring  may  be  added  to 
taste.  Coloring  may  be  given  by  putting  a  thin  slice  of  brown  toast 
or  a  small  piece  of  burnt  onion  in  the  saucepan  when  the  meat  is 
set  on  to  boil. 

The  meat  used  in  any  preparation  for  invalids  should  be  as 
fresh  as  possible  and  should  be  divested  beforehand  of  all  fat  or 
gristle.  If  this  precaution  be  neglected,  a  greasy  taste  is  given  to 
beef-tea  which  cannot  afterwards  be  completely  removed.  In 
re-warming  beef -tea  which  has  been  left  to  cool,  care  must  be  taken 
to  warm  the  tea  up  to  the  point  at  which  it  is  to  be  served  and  no 
higher;  this  is  best  done,  not  by  putting  it  on  the  fire,  but  in  a  cov- 
ered vessel  placed  in  hot  water.  When  once  allowed  to  get  cold  it 
never  regains  the  agreeable  flavor  it  possessed  when  fresh. 

Rice  (whole  or  ground),  pearl-barley,  vermicelli,  sago  or  tapioca 
may  often  be  advantageously  added  to  thicken  beef -tea. 

Beef-Juice — 1.  Take  a  pound  of  rump-steak  or  leg  of  beef, 
cut  up  into  pieces  the  size  of  dice;  put  it  into  a  pint  of  cold  water, 
into  which  previously  mix  twenty  drops  of  hydrochloric  acid  and 
half  a  teaspoonful  of  salt.  Cover  up  and  let  it  stand  in  a  cool  place 
for  two  hours.  Strain  off  the  liquor  (pressing  the  meat)  and  gently 
simmer  for  ten  minutes.  A  tablespoonful  will  give  more  nourish- 
ment to  a  patient  than  a  cupful  of  ordinary  beer  tea.  In  extreme 
cases  it  might  be  given  without  being  cooked.  Beef -juice  combined 
with  albumen  (white  of  egg)  yields  much  sustenance  in  typhoid 
fever. 

2.  Shred  the  beef  and  put  it  into  a  jar  (no  water);  tie  up  close 
and  put  the  jar  into  a  saucepan  of  water,  and  let  it  simmer.  Give 
the  invalid  one  or  two  spoonfuls  at  a  time ;  keep  the  jar  in  hot  water. 
Make  fresh  when  all  goodness  is  extracted. 

Beef-Essence — This  is  prepared  as  follows:  A  pound  of 
lean  beef,  free  from  skin,  bone  and  fat,  should  be  cut  up  into  small 


364  METHODS    OF    PREPARING    FOOD. 

squares,  put  into  a  large  eartherri  jar  with  cover,  the  edges  cemented 
with  flour-paste  or  the  cover  tied  down  tight  with  several  thicknesses 
of  paper;  tied  up  tightly  in  a  cloth;  put  into  a  saucepan  so  that 
the  top  of  the  jar  is  not  reached  by  the  water,  and  boiled  from  one 
to  two  hours ;  the  liquid  essence  should  be  poured  off  from  the 
coagulated  muscle,  let  stand  till  cold  and  the  fat  skimmed  off.  This 
contains  a  large  quantity  of  nutriment,  is  generally  pleasant  to  the 
palate,  and  is  particularly  valuable  in  extreme  exhaustion,  A  few 
teaspoonfuls  may  be  given  every  one,  two  or  four  hours. 

Beef-Pulp — Instead  of  raw,  minced  beef,  often  recommended, 
scraped  beef  is  far  more  easily  digested,  as  it  is  free  from  sinews 
and  it  is  more  palatable.  It  may  be  prepared  as  follows:  Take  a 
piece  of  steak  cut  like  a  little  block,  scrape  the  surface  with  a  silver 
spoon  until  all  the  pulp  is  extracted,  then  cut  a  slice  off  the  steak 
and  scrape  the  newly  cut  surface  again.  One  or  two  tablespoonfuls 
of  the  pulp  may  be  given  at  a  time  to  an  adult.  A  dessertspoonful 
may  be  given  for  one  meal  to  children,  mixed  with  red-currant  jelly, 
or  spread  as  a  sandwich  between  bread.  In  the  latter  case  it  requires 
a  sprinkling  of  salt  and  some  pepper.  Pulp  thus  prepared  has  been 
taken  with  great  benefit  in  dyspepsia,  chronic  diarrhea  and  weakness 
following  a  long  illness.  It  has  also  been  given  to  consumptive 
patients  with  great  advantage. 

Mutton-Broth — 1.  This  may  be  made  in  a  similar  manner 
to  beef -tea,  either  plain  or  thickened.  For  this  purpose,  the  best 

Eart  of  the  sheep  is  the  scrag-end  of  the  neck,  free  from  skin  and 
it,  bruised  and  cut  into  small  pieces. 

2.  Mutton-broth  may  be  made  either  plain  or  thickened,  ac- 
cording to  the  taste  of  the  patient.  Bermuda  arrow-root  is  an 
agreeable  ingredient  for  thickening.  Take  half  a  pound  of  the 
scrag-end  of  neck  of  mutton;  strip  off  all  fat  and  skin;  bruise 
thoroughly  the  meat  and  bone  together  with  a  chopper;  then  place 
the  meat  in  a  hollow  dish  with  just  enough  cold  water  (from  a  vessel 
previously  containing  a  pint)  to  moisten  the  solid  matter;  add  a 
teaspoonful  of  salt;  cover  over  with  a  flat-dish  and  set  aside  for 
three  quarters  of  an  hour;  then  remove  the  liquor  and  meat  into  a 
stewpan  and  add  the  remainder  of  the  water;  place  the  stewpan 
close  to  the  fire  until  the  contents  just  simmer,  when  begin  to  skim 
by  passing  three  sheets  of  clean  white  paper  over  the  surface. 
Maintain  the  simmering  heat  for  an  hour  and  a  half  and  strain 
through  a  hair  sieve. 

Veal-Broth — Veal-broth  is  barely  palatable,  without  the  addi- 
tion of  a  few  vegetables.  Take  twelve  ounces  of  good  knuckle  of  veal, 
quite  fresh;  strip  off  all  skin  and  fat;  bruise  the  meat  and  bone  to- 
gether with  the  chopper;  place  in  a  hollow  dish  and  add  a  teaspoon- 
ful of  salt  and  just  water  enough  to  moisten  the  meat  (from  a  vessel 
previously  containing  a  quart);  cover  over  and  set  aside  for  twenty 
minutes;  then  add  the  remainder  of  the  water  (from  the  vessel 
just  mentioned);  put  the  whole  into  a  stewpan  close  to  the 


METHODS   OF    PREPARING    FOOD.  365 

fire;  watch  until  it  simmers  and  skim  as  directed  for  mutton-broth. 
Maintain  the  liquor  at  just  simmering  heat  for  an  hour  and  a  half, 
skimming  cautiously ;  then  pour  off,  strain  through  a  hair-sieve  and 
prepare  the  vegetables.  (If  no  vegetables  are  to  be  used,  cut  up 
two  very  thin,  crisp  slices  of  dry  toast  into  small  pieces ;  put  them 
into  a  large  breakfast- cup  or  small  broth-basin,  fill  up  with  the  hot 
liquor,  add  ten  drops  of  lemon-juice  and  serve). 

Calf's  Foot  Broth — Put  a  thoroughly  cleaned  calf's  foot 
with  a  little  lemon  peel  in  three  pints  of  water;  simmer  for  three 
hours;  then  boil  down  to  a  pint  and  strain.  Remove  the  fat  when 
cold.  For  use,  melt  half  a  pint  of  the  broth;  add  an  egg  well 
beaten  up  with  a  little  white  powdered  sugar,  not  more  than  half  an 
ounce  of  butter  and  a  little  grated  nutmeg;  stir  these  in  the  broth 
till  it  thickens,  and  serve  at  once.  It  should  not  boil. 

Chicken-broth — Chicken-broth  may  be  either  served  plain 
or  thickened.  If  plain,  it  will  always  require  a  few  slips  of  thin, 
crisp,  dry  toast  to  render  it  palatable,  for  otherwise  it  is  exceedingly 
insipid.  Take  a  full-grown  young  chicken,  picked  or  skinned,  and 
dressed;  cat  in  halves  and  to  one  half  add  half  a  pint  of  water; 
place  in  a  hollow  dish  or  basin;  cover  over  and  set  aside  for  twenty 
minutes;  then  add  a teaspoonful  of  salt  and  a  pint  more  water; 
place  the  whole  in  a  clean  saucepan  near  the  fire;  watch  till  it 
simmers  and  immediately  begin  to  skim  as  directed  for  mutton - 
broth.  Maintain  at  a  simmering  heat  for  an  hour  and  a  half^ 
skimming  continually ;  pour  off  and  strain  through  a  hair-sieve. 

Veal-Soup — A  knuckle  of  veal,  two  cow-heels,  a  glass  of 
sherry,  two  quarts  of  water  and  twelve  pepper-grains.  Stew  in  a 
covered  earthen  jar  for  six  hours.  Do  not  open  it  till  cold,  then 
skim  off  the  fat  and  strain.  Serve  very  hot. 

Gravy-Soup — Take  a  little  carrot,  turnip,  onion  and  celery, 
with  a  clove  and  pepper;  boil  the  whole  gently,  and  strain  and  for 
each  half -pint  of  liquor  add  a  tablespoon!  ul  of  extract  of  meat  with 
a  little  salt. 

Barley-Soup — One  pound  of  shin  of  beef,  four  ounces  of 
pearl-barley,  one  potato,  salt  and  pepper  to  taste,  one  quart  and  a 
half  of  water.  Put  all  the  ingredients  into  a  pan  and  simmer  gently 
for  four  hours.  Strain,  return  the  barley  and  heat  up  as  much  as 
required.  A  small  onion  may  be  added  if  not  objected  to. 

Sardinian  Soup — Take  two  eggs,  beat  them  up  and  put  in 
a  stewpan,  add  a  quarter  of  a  pint  of  cream,  one  ounce  of  fresh 
butter,  salt  and  pepper  to  taste  and  as  much  flour  as  will  bring  it  to 
the  consistency  of  dough.  Make  the  mixture  into  balls  the  size  and 
shape  of  a  nut,  fry  in  matter  and  put  them  into  any  sort  of  broth  or 
soup,  to  which  they  make  a  very  nice  addition. 

Baked  Soup — Cut  a  pound  of  lean  beef  into  slices,  add  one 
ounce  of  rice,  pepper  and  salt  to  taste,  place  in  a  jar  with  a  pint  and 
a  half  of  water,  cover  closely  and  bake  for  four  hours.  If  preferred 
pearl-barley  may  be  substituted  for  rice. 


366  METHODS   OF    PREPARING   FOOD. 

Egg-Soup — Over  a  slow  fire  beat  up  the  yolks  of  two  eggs, 
a  piece  of  butter  as  large  as  a  big  walnut  and  sugar  to  taste,  with 
one  pint  of  water,  the  water  being  gradually  added  as  the  ingre- 
dients become  intimately  mixed.  As  soon  as  the  preparation  begins 
to  boil,  pour  it  backwards  and  forwards  to  and  from  the  saucepan 
and  jug  till  it  is  quite  smooth  and  frothy. 

Lentil-Soup — Mix  a  tablespoonful  of  lentil  -flour  and  a  tea- 
spoonful  of  corn-flour  with  a  little  milk,  till  as  thick  as  cream.  Boil 
three-quarters  of  a  pint  of  milk  sweetened  and  flavored  to  taste; 
pour  this  slowly  on  the  flour  and  milk,  stirring  meanwhile.  Boil 
altogether  for  ten '  minutes,  still  stirring.  A  whipped  egg  after- 
wards added  will  improve  the  soup.  Salt  may  be  substituted  for 
sugar.  This  is  a  most  nourishing  albuminous  food,  and  a  good 
substitute  for  beef -tea. 

Eggs,  Cream  and  Extract  of  Beef — Wash  two  ounces 
of  the  best  pearl-sago  until  the  water  poured  from  it  is  clear ;  then 
stew  the  sago  in  half  a  pint  of  water  twitil  it  is  quite  tender  and 
very  thick ;  mix  with  it  half  a  pint  of  good  boiling  cream  and  the 
yolks  of  four  fresh  eggs  and  mingle  the.  whole  carefully  with  one 
quart  of  good  beef-tea  which  should  be  boiling-.  This  broth  is  very 
useful  in  cases  of  lingering  convalescence  after  acute  disease. 

Egg  and  Wine — 1.  Beat  an  egg  with  a  fork  till  it  froths, 
add  a  lump  of  sugar  and  two  tablespoonf uls  of  water ;  mix  well, 
pour  in  a  \vineglassful  of  sherry  and  serve  before  it  gets  flat.  Half 
the  quantity  of  brandy  or  whisky  may  be  used  instead  of  sherry. 

2.  Beat  one  egg  to  a  froth  with  a  tablespoonful  of  cold  water; 
take  a  glass  and  a  half  of  water  and  a  glass  of  sherry,  hot  but  not 
boiling;  pour  this  on  the  egg,  stirring  all  the  time;  add  sufficient 
sugar  to  sweeten.  Put  all  into  a  lined  saucepan,  set  it  on  a  gentle 
fire  and  stir  it  one  way  until  it  thickens,  but  do  not  let  it  •  boil. 
Serve  in  a  glass  with  crisp  biscuits  or  "  fingers  ''  of  toast. 

Egg-Pudding — Beat  up  one  egg  with  a  teaspoonful  of  flour 
and  sufficient  milk  to  fill  a  basin  rather  larger  than  a  teacup;  tie  the 
basin  and  contents  in  a  cloth  and  boil  for  twenty  minutes.  Milk, 
sugar  or  red  gravy  may  be  added  when  served. 

Minced  Fowl  and  Egg — Remove  all  skin  and  bone  from 
a  cold  roast-fowl,  mince  the  flesh;  put  bones,  skin  and  trimmings 
into  a  stewpan,  with  one  small  onion  if  agreeable  to  the  patient,  and 
half  a  pint  of  water',  let  this  stew  for  an  hour,  then  strain  the 
liquor.  Chop  a  hard  boiled  egg  small  and  mix  with  the  mince; 
salt  and  pepper  to  taste;  three  tablespoonf  uls  of  new  milk  or  cream, 
half  an  ounce  of  butter,  one  tablespoonful  of  flour  and  a  teaspoonful 
of  lemon-juice;  to  this  add  the  gravy,  let  the  whole  just  boil  and 
serve  with  toasted  bread. 

Panada — Take  the  crumbs  of  a  stale  French  roll,  soak  it  in 
milk  for  half  an  hour,  then  squeeze  the  milk  from  it;  have  ready  an 
equal  quantity  of  cold  cooked  chicken  or  lean  sirloin  of  beef  or  ioin 
of  mutton  scraped  very  fine  with  a  knife;  pound  the  bread  crumbs 


METHODS  OF  PREPARING  FOOD.  367 

and  meat  together  in  a  mortar;  season  to  taste  ;  cook  either  with 
veal  or  chicken-broth,  in  a  tin  put  in  a  warm  oven  or  poach  like  an 
egg.  Serve  on  mashed  potato. 

Potato-Surprise — Scoop  out  the  inside  of  a  sound  potato, 
leaving  the  skin  attached  to  one  side  of  the  hole,  as  a  lid.  Mince 
up  tine  the  lean  of  a  juicy  mutton-chop,  with  a  little  salt  and  pepper, 
put  it  in  the  potato,  pin  down  the  lid,  and  bake  or  roast.  Before 
serving  (in  the  skin)  add  a  little  hot  gravy  if  the  mince  seems  too 
dry. 

Stewed  Eels  —Wash  and  skin  an  eel,  cut  it  in  pieces  two 
inches  long,  pepper  and  salt  them  and  lay  in  a  stewpan;  pour  on 
them  half  a  pint  of  strong  stock  and  half  a  glass  of  port  wine;  stew 
gently  for  half  an  hour;  lift  the  pieces  carefully  into  a  very  hot  dish 
and  place  by  the  fire ;  strain  the  gravy  and  have  ready  two  table- 
spoonfuls  of  cream  mixed  with  sufficient  flour  to  thicken  it;  stir 
this  into  the  gravy,  boil  for  two  minutes  and  then  add  a  little  Cay- 
enne. Pour  over  the  eels  and  serve.  The  addition  of  a  little  lemon- 
juice  is  gratifying  to  some  palates. 

Fried  Flounders — Skin  them,  wash  and  wipe  them  dry, 
dip  them  in  beaten  egg,  then  strew  over  with  bread  crumbs.  Have 
ready  a  pan  of  fine  olive  oil  and  be  sure  it  boils  before  you  put  in 
the  flounders ;  fry  a  light  brown  and  then  turn  over  once ;  lay  them 
on  napkins  for  the  oil  to  drain  off;  serve  with  plain,  melted  butter. 

Broiled  Flounders — Skin  them,  wash  and  wipe  dry;  broil 
on  a  gridiron  over  a  clear  fire ;  a  very  little  butter  may  be  smeared 
over  the  surface  to  prevent  it  catching  too  quickly ;  serve  with 
melted  butter. 

Stewed  Oysters — Half  a  pint  of  oysters,  half  an  ounce  of 
butter,  flour,  one-third  of  a  pint  of  cream  and  salt  to  taste.  Scald 
the  oysters  in  their  own  liquor,  take  them  out  and  strain  the  liquor. 
Put  the  butter  into  a  stewpan,  dredge  in  sufficient  flour  to  dry  it  up, 
add  the  oyster  liquor  and  stir  it  with  a  wooden  spoon  over  a  sharp 
fire.  When  it  boils,  add  the  cream,  oysters  and  seasoning  and 
simmer  for  one  or  two  minutes,  but  not  longer,  or  the  oysters  will 
harden.  Serve  on  a  hot  dish,  with  toasted  bread.  A  quarter  of  a 
pint  of  oysters,  the  other  ingredients  being  in  proportion,  make  a 
dish  large  enough  for  one  person. 

Suet  and  Milk — 1.  Put  a  tablespoonful  of  shredded  beef- 
suet  into  half  a  pint  of  fresh  milk;  warm  it  sufficiently  to  com- 
pletely melt  the  suet,  skim  it,  then  pour  it  into  a  warm  glass  or  cup 
and  drink  before  it  cools.  This  recipe  will  be  found  valuable  in 
cases  where  fat  is  essential,  for  weakly  children,  neuralgic  patients, 
and  also  in  falling  off  of  the  hair. 

2.  Chop  an  ounce  of  suet  very  fine,  tie  it  loosely  in  a  muslin 
bag  and  boil  it  slowly  in  a  quart  of  new  milk;  sweeten  with  white 
sugar. 

Suet  and  Barley-water — Chop  an  ounce  of  suet  very 
fine,  tie  it  loosely  in  a  muslin  bag;  place  this  in  a  pint  of  thin 


BREAD    AND    ITS   COMPOSITIONS. 

barley-water,  with  a  quarter  of  an  ounce  of  isinglass  or  gelatine 
and  a  little  sugar,  and  boil  all  together  for  an  hour,  adding  warm 
water  occasionally  as  it  boils  away ;  pour  the  barley-water  on  a 
dozen  sweet  almonds  pounded  fine,  and  mix  well ;  then  strain. 

Lime-water  and  Milk — Lime-water,  two  teaspoonfuls  to 
half  a  tumblerful  of  milk;  add  a  little  sugar  to  taste.  This  com- 
pound will  often  be  retained  when  the  stomach  rejects  all  other 
kinds  of  food.  The  same  may  be  said  of  milk  and  soda-water  in 
equal  proportions. 

Artificial  Ass's  and  Goat's  Milk — Take  half  an  ounce 
of  gelatine,  and  dissolve  it  in  half  a  pint  of  hot  barley-water;  then 
add  an  ounce  of  refined  sugar  and  pour  into  the  mixture  a  pint  of 
good,  new,  cow's  milk. 

Milk,  Rum,  and  Gelatine — Dissolve  in  a  little  hot  water 
over  the  fire  a  pinch  of  the  best  gelatine;  let  it  cool;  mix  with  it  in 
a  tumbler  a  dessertspoonful  of  rum  and  fill  up  the  glass  with  warm 
new  milk. 


BREAD  A1STD  ITS  COMPOSITIONS. 

Value  of  Unbolted  Flour — By  our  system  of  grinding, 
bolting  and  separating  wheat  our  fine  flour  contains  but  a  little  over 
half  the  quantity  which  has  been  provided  for  the  wants  of  our 
systems  in  this  important  grain.  The  almost  universal  use  of  fine 
flour,  instead  of  unbolted  flour,  is  doubtless  a  fruitful  cause  of  not 
only  disease,  but  imperfect  development  of  the  system  and  its 
organs;  in  fact  it  is  quite  certain  that  here  is  to  be  found  one  of  the 
most  fruitful  causes  of  consumption.  And  it  would  be  far  better 
if  physicians  would  feed  their  patients  with  unbolted  flour  and 
thereby  supply  the  phosphorus  that  is  found  in  this  kind  of  flour, 
than  to  give  them  the  various  phosphates  directly  from  the  mineral 
kingdom  for  preventing  and  curing  consumption. 

In  the  process  of  bolting  flour,  the  dark  portion  is  separated 
almost  entirely,  and  yet  this  is  the  nutritious  portion  of  the  grain 
and  that  which  in  a  great  measure  nourishes  the  muscles  and  gives 
strength  to  the  system ;  whereas  the  white  or  starch-portion  of  the 
grain  is  of  but  little  use  except  as  a  heat-producing  agent;  and  in 
this  respect  it  is  far  inferior  to  fat  or  oil,  and  most  of  the  oil  in 
wheat  is  contained  in  the  dark  or  external  portion  of  the  kernel. 

Dr.  Bennett  says:  "Now,  if  there  is  a  well  established  fact 
emanating  from  experimental  analysis,  it  is  this:  that  superfine  or 
very  finely  bolted  wheat-flour  will  not  alone  sustain  animal  life. 
This  fact  has  been  repeatedly  demonstrated  by  Magendi,  the  great- 
est physiologist  who  ever  lived.  Having  ascertained  that  the 
muscular  and  nervous  tissues,  including  the  whole  brain  or 
cerebral  mass,  was  composed  of  nitrogenous  matter,  he  readily  con- 
cluded that  starch  or  the  fecula  of  wheat  would  not  alone  sustain 


BREAD    AND    ITS   COMPOSITIONS.  369 

animal  life,  for  the  reason  that  it  contains  not  a  particle  of  nitrogen- 
ous matter.  Consequently,  he  found  by  experiment  that  animals 
fed  exclusively  on  very  finely  dressed  flour  died  in  a  few  weeks ; 
whereas  those  fed  on  the  unbolted  thrived. 

"  Then  again  by  the  repeated  analyses  of  both  American  and 
European  chemists  it  is  abundantly  demonstrated  that  the  portion 
immediately  beneath  the  external  covering  contains  a  very  large  per 
cent,  of  nitrogenous  matter,  which  should  be  mixed  with  the 
internal,  or  non-nitrogenous,  in  order  that  the  muscular  and  nervous 
systems  be  properly  nourished.  Add  to  this  well  known  fact  that 
the  inhabitants  of  Scotland,  Germany,  Russia,  as  well  as  families 
and  individuals  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  who  use  almost  exclusively 
unbolted  flour,  are  seldom  troubled  with  dyspepsia  or  indigestion, 
enjoy  better  health  generally  and  are  possessed  of  much  greater 
powers  of  endurance,  and  we  have  an  array  of  facts,  which,  if 
universally  heeded,  would  consign  the  use  of  superfine  flour, 
unmixed  with  this  most  nutritious  or  nitrogenous  part,  to  oblivion. 
The  worst  cases  of  scurvy  sometimes  occur  in  persons  who  live 
almost  principally  on  toast  and  bread  made  of  superfine  flour.  In 
fact,  we  feed  to  our  domestic  animals  the  most  nutritious  and 
important  part  of  the  grain  and  retain  for  our  own  use  an  inferior, 
hefct-producing  material,  with  a  less  amount  of  nutritious  matter 
than  was  intended  for  our  benefit.  We  also  lose  the  sweetest  por' 
tion  of  the  grain,  and  all  of  this  is  sacrificed  to  simple  fineness  and 
whiteness,  notwithstanding  our  teeth  are  perishing  for  want  of  use. 
Many  of  the  most  important  aliments 'of  our  blood,  brain  and  bone 
are  found  in  the  greatest  abundance  in  the  colored,  outward  part  of 
the  wheat,  which  we  deem  fittest  for  pigs ;  so  we  fatten  them  and 
suffer  ourselves. 

Raising  Dough — Different  methods  are  employed  for  this 
purpose  and  some  very  objectionable  ones.  Dough  is  rendered 
spongy  and  light  by  the  formation  of  gas  through  the  mass,  distend- 
ing it  and  forming  small  cells.  In  the  process  of  raising  bread  by 
the  aid  of  yeast-leaven,  salt  or  milk-risings,  carbonic-acid  gas  is 
generated  by  the  commencement  of  fermentation,  which  process  is 
checked  by  baking.  The  use  of  leaven,  or  a  portion  of  sour  dough 
kept  from  a  former  baking,  almost  always  gives  a  sour  taste  to  tne 
bread,  caused  by  the  presence  of  what  is  known  as  lactic  acid ;  its 
use  is  therefore  objectionable.  The  employment  of  chemical  sub- 
stances is  likewise  objectionable  and  they  should  never  be  used  for 
raising  bread  or  biscuit.  Bicarbonate  of  potash  or  saleratus  and 
sour  milk  should  not  be  employed,  as  it  is  difficult  to  get  the  exact 
quantity  necessary  to  neutralize  the  acidity  of  the  milk;  and  if 
enough  is  used  to  prevent  a  sour  taste,  an  excess  is  very  sure  to 
remain  in  the  biscuit,  often  sufficient  to  change  the  color  and  affect 
the  taste.  Yeast  and  salt  or  milk-risings  are  far  preferable  to 
either  of  the  above.  The.  mineral  substances  used  for  raising  bread, 
such  as  bicarbonate  of  soda,  that  is,  the  baking-powder,  cream  of 


370  BREAD   AND    ITS   COMPOSITIONS. 

tartar,  etc.,  are  more  or  less  impure,  bein£  adulterated  with  sul- 
phurous acid,  lime,  alum,  chalk,  bisulphate  of  potash  and  various 
other  preparations.  These  poisons  have  no  business  in  the  kitchen, 
and  should  be  speedily  banished. 

Toast  is  rarely  made  well.  Bread  burnt  on  both  surfaces, 
with  the  inside  spongy,  is  unwholesome  food.  It  should  be  of  mod- 
erate thickness,  slowly  and  thoroughly  baked  through,  nicely 
browned  on  the  outside — in  short,  not  toasted  too  fast.  Such  toast 
is  wholesome  to  eat  or  to  soak  in  water. 

Bread-crumb  Pudding — Put  a  thin  slice  of  bread  into  a 
cool  oven  and  when  perfectly  dry  roll  it  till  it  becomes  a  fine  dust. 
Beat  up  one  new-laid  egg  with  a  dessertspoonful  of  powdered  loaf- 
sugar;  add  three  tablespoonfuls  of  new  milk,  put  in  the  crumbs  and 
beat  the  mixture  up  well  for  ten  minutes,  Put  the  pudding  in  a 
basin  previously  rubbed  with  butter ;  now  tie  a  cloth  tightly  over, 
place  it  in  boiling  water,  and  boil  for  thirty  minutes. 

Bread-Pudding — 1.  Part  of  a  stale  loaf  of  bread,  boiled 
and  served  with  butter  and  salt,  or  with  preserves,  affords  a  change 
of  wholesome  food.  Bread-puddings  made  with  eggs  and  milk, 
either  boiled  or  baked,  may  be  made  according  to  the  receipt  used 
at  Westminster  Hospital:  Bread,  J-  Ib. ;  milk,  J  pint;  sugar,  J  oz.; 
flour,  J  oz. ;  1  egg  for  every  2  Ibs.  Puddings  made  in  the  same 
way  of  stale  sponge-cakes  or  rusks,  diversify  the  diet. 

2.  Pour  half  a  pint  of  boiling  milk  on  a  French  roll;  cover 
close  and  let  it  stand  till  it  has  soaked  up  all  the  milk;  tie  up 
lightly  in  a  cloth  and  boil  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour ;  turn  it  out  on  a 
plate  and  sprinkle  a  little  sugar-candy  over  it.  The  addition  of 
burnt  sugar  or  tincture  of  saffron  will  give  it  the  orthodox  yellow 
color. 

Macaroni — Wash  two  ounces  of  macaroni,  boil  it  in  a  quar- 
ter of  a  pint  of  milk  and  the  same  quantity  of  good  beef  gravy  till 
quite  tender ;  drain,  and  put  the  macaroni  on  a  very  hot  dish  and 
place  by  the  fire ;  have  ready  the  yolk  of  an  egg  beaten  with  two 
tablespoonfuls  of  cream  and  two  tablespoonfuls  of  the  liquor  the 
macaroni  was  boiled  in;  add  half  an  ounce  of  butter;  make  this 
Sufficiently  hot  to  thicken,  but  do  not  allow  it  to  boil ;  pour  it  over 
the  macaroni,  and  strew  over  the  whole  a  little  finely  grated  cheese. 
The  macaroni  may  be  served  as  an  accompaniment  to  minced  beef, 
without  the  cheese,  or  it  may  be  taken  alone  with  some  good  gravy. 

Macaroni-Pudding — Three  ounces  of  macaroni  should  be 
soaked  for  forty  minutes  in  cold  water,  well  mashed,  then  added  to 
a  pint  of  boiling  milk.  This  should  be  stirred  occasionally,  while 
it  simmers  for  half  an  hour;  then  two  eggs  added,  beaten  up  with  a 
dessertspoonful  of  sugar;  also,  if  desired,  a  flavoring  of  lemon. 
This  may  then  be  baked  in  a  pie  dish  for  twenty  minutes.  Vermicelli 
may  be  used  instead  of  macaroni,  but  requires  only  twenty  minutes 

ing. 

Boiled  Rice — Put  one  teacupful  of  rice  into  a   sauce-pan 


BREAD   AND    ITS   COMPOSITIONS.  371 

with  one-fourth  of  a  cupful  of  water,  cover,  and  place  it  over  a  good 
fire;  after  an  hour  the  water  will  be  evaporated,  and  the  rice 
cooked  tender  but  dry,  and  with  the  grains  distinct,  not  in  a  paste. 
Sufficient  salt  should  be  added  in  the  first  place  and  care  should  be 
taken  not  to  disturb  the  rice  when  cooking.  By  adding  a  little 
butter  and  allowing  the  rice  to  dry  a  little  more,  a  more  delicate 
dish  is  prepared. 

Ground-rice  Pudding — Boil  half  a  pint  of  new  milk  with 
two  ounces  of  loaf  sugar ;  moisten  two  tablespoonf uls  of  ground  rice 
with  three  of  cold  milk.  When  this  is  well  mixed,  then  stir  the 
boiling  milk  into  it";  put  into  a  clean  saucepan  and  stir  over  the  fire 
for  twelve  minutes,  and  then  let  it  get  cold.  Beat  three  new-laid 
eggs,  yolks  and  whites  separately ;  stir  the  yolks  with  the  rice,  and 
if  allowed  by  the  medical  man,  two  teaspoonfuls  of  cream.  Beat 
the  whites  to  a  stiff  froth,  add  them  and  beat  the  mixture  for  five 
minutes.  Rub  a  pie  dish  with  butter,  pour  in  the  mixture  and 
bake  in  a  quick  oven  for  some  eighteen  minutes;  then  serve  at 
once. 

Rice-Cream — To  a  pint  of  new  milk  add  a  quarter  of  a 
pound  of  ground  rice,  a  lump  of  butter  the  size  of  a  walnut,  a  little 
lemon-peel,  and  a  tablespoonf ul  of  powdered  sugar;  boil  them 
together  for  five  minutes,  then  add  half  an  ounce  of  isinglass  which 
has  been  dissolved,  and  let  the  mixture  cool ;  when  cool  add  half  a 
pint  of  good  cream,  whisked  to  a  froth;  mix  all  together,  and  set  it 
for  a  time  in  a  very  cool  place  or  on  ice ;  when  used,  turn  it  out  of 
the  basin  into  a  dish,  and  pour  fruit-juice  round  it,  or  some  stewed 
apple  or  pear  may  be  served  with  it. 

Pearl-Barley — 1.  It  should  be  boiled  for  four  hours,  so 
tied  in  a  cloth  that  room  is  left  for  the  grain  to  swell.  Only  so 
much  water  should  be  added  from  time  to  time  as  to  feed  the  barley 
and  supply  the  waste  of  evaporation,  lest  the  goodness  of  the  barley 
should  be  boiled  out.  It  may  be  served  with  milk,  or  (if  the  patient 
can  digest  them)  with  preserves  or  butter. 

2.  Put  the  barley  with  water  in  a  stone  jar  with  a  lid,  place 
the  jar  in  the  oven  and  let  the  contents  boil  gently  until  the  barley 
is  very  soft;  then  strain. 

Gruel — 1.  A  dessertspoonful  of  prepared  groats  or  fine  oat- 
meal to  be  moistened  with  a  tablespoonful  of  cola  water,  and  stirred 
till  smooth;  then  add  by  degrees  three-quarters  of  a  pint  of  boiling 
water  and  stir  over  the  fire  till  it  boils ;  then  let  it  simmer  for  eight 
or  ten  minutes.  A  little  salt  or  sugar  and  butter  may  be  added 
according  to  the  taste  of  the  invalid.  Boiling  milk  may  be  added 
instead  of  water,  but  it  must  be  constantly  stirred. 

2.  Beat  up  an  egg  to  a  froth,  add  a  wineglassful  of  sherry, 
flavor  with  a  lump  of  sugar  and  a  strip  of  lemon-peel  and  have 
ready  some  gruel,  very  smooth  and  hot;  stir  in  the  wine  and  egg, 
and  serve  with  crisp  toast.  Arrow-root  may  be  made  in  the  same 
way. 


372  BREAD    AND    ITS   COMPOSITIONS. 

Porridge — Always  use  coarsely  ground  oatmeal.  Mix  two 
tablespoonfnls  of  it  with  a  small  teacupful  of  cold  water  till  it  is  of 
uniform  consistence;  then  pour  in  a  pint  of  boiling  water,  and  keep 
boiling  and  stirring  it  for  forty  minutes.  It  is  then  n't  for  use,  but 
may  be  kept  simmering  till  wanted,  if  more  boiling  water  be  added 
as  the  other  steams  away.  It  should  be  served  in  a  soup-plate  quite 
hot;  cold  milk  may  be  taken  with  it.  Butter  may  also  be  added  to 
taste,  if  not  contra-indicated. 

Arrow-root — Moisten  two  teaspoonfuls  of  arrow-root  with 
two  tablespoon fuls  of  cold  milk.  When  it  is  quite  smooth  pour  in 
half  a  pint  of  boiling  milk;  then  place  it  in  a  bright  saucepan  and 
stir  over  the  fire  for  three  or  four  minutes.  Two  or  three  teaspoon- 
fuls of  powdered  loaf-sugar  may  be  added  to  sweeten  it.  Wine  or 
brandy  will  frequently  be  prescribed  with  arrow -root;  it  must  of 
course  be  added  in  the  proportions  ordered. 

Sago — Put  a  dessertspoonful  of  sago  into  three-quarters  of  a 
pint  of  cold  milk  and  simmer  gently,  stirring  frequently,  for  an 
hour  and  a  quarter;  skim  as  it  approaches  boiling,  and  sweeten  with 
a  dessertspoonful  of  powdered  loaf-sugar. 

Tapioca  and  Cod-Liver — Boil  a  quarter  of  a  pound  of 
tapioca  till  tender  in  two  quarts  of  water;  drain  it  in  a  cullender, 
then  put  it  back  in  the  pan ;  season  with  a  little  salt  and  pepper, 
add  half  a  pint  of  milk  and  one  pound  of  fresh  cod-liver  cut  in  eight 
pieces.  Set  the  pan  near  the  fire  to  simmer  slowly  for  half  an  hour 
or  a  little  more,  till  the  liver  is  quite  cooked.  Press  on  it  with  a 
spoon,  so  as  to  get  as  much  oil  into  the  tapioca  as  possible.  After 
taking  away  the  liver,  mix  the  tapioca.  If  too  thick,  add  a  little 
milk,  then  boil  a  few  minutes,  stir  round,  salt  and  pepper  to  taste. 
Tapioca  thus  cooked  is  nourishing  and  easily  digested. 

Carrot-Pap — In  Bednar's  "Kinder-Krankheiten"  the  follow- 
ing formula  occurs  for  carrot-pap,  which  is  strongly  recommended 
for  children  suffering  from  scrofula,  rickets  and  worms,  and  is  also 
suitable  for  patients  recovering  from  acute  diseases,  and  for  dyspep- 
tics. 

An  ounce  of  finely  grated  carrot  should  be  put  into  half  a  pint 
of  cold,  soft  water  and  should  stand  twelve  hours,  being  frequently 
stirred;  it  should  then  be  strained  through  a  sieve,  and  all  the  juice 
pressed  out.  This  juice  is  then  to  be  thickened  with  grated  bread 
or  arrow  root  and  to  be  set  upon  a  slow  fire.  After  boiling  up  once 
or  twice  it  should  be  sweetened  and  is  then  ready  for  use. 

The  juice  of  the  carrot  combined  with  plain  water,  biscuits  or 
crusts  of  bread,  contains  all  the  material  that  is  necessary  for  the 
nourishment  of  weaned  children  or  weakly  persons — albumen, 
starch,  gelatine,  sugar,  fat  and  salt,  and  finally  even  the  phosphate  of 
lime  and  phosphate  of  magnesia.  In  the  preparation  of  this  food 
the  greatest  cleanliness  must  be  observed.  The  juice  must  be  pre- 
pared fresh  every  day,  and  must,  moreover,  be  carefully  watched, 


BREAD   AND    ITS   COMPOSITIONS.  373 

lest  fermentation  ensue.  The  large  and  full-grown  carrots  are  pre  • 
ferable  to  the  young  and  small. 

Bread-Jelly — 1.  Take  the  crumb  of  a  loaf,  cover  it  with 
boiling  water  and  allow  it  to  soak  for  some  hours.  The  water,  con- 
taining all  the  noxious  matters  with  which  the  bread  may  be  adul- 
terated, is  then  to  be  strained  off  completely  and  fresh  added ;  place 
the  mixture  on  the  fire  and  allow  it  to  boil  for  some  time  till  it  is 
perfectly  smooth.  The  water  is  then  to  be  pressed  out  and  the  bread 
on  cooling  will  form  a  thick  jelly.  Flavor  with  anything  agreeable. 
A  good  food  for  infants  at  the  time  of  weaning;  also  for  children 
witn  acute  diseases. 

2.  Cut  off  the  top  of  a  small  loaf  of  bread.  Cut  the  remain- 
ing part  into  thin  slices  and  toast  them  of  a  pale  brown,  very  hard. 
Put  the  bread  thus  toasted  into  nearly  three  pints  of  water  and  boil 
verj  gently,  until  you  find  it  well  set,  which  you  will  know  by 
holding  a  little  in  a  spoon ;  strain  it  off  very  carefully,  without 
breaking  the  bread  or  the  jelly  will  be  thick;  sweeten  to  your  taste. 
It  never  disagrees  with  and  is  very  good  for  infants. 

Pearl-Barley  Jelly — If  pearl-barley  be  boiled  for  six 
hours,  then  strained  off,  the  water  on  cooling  will  form  a  nutritive 
jelly  which  dissolves  readily  in  warm  milk.  It  is  very  well  adapted 
to  infants. 

Nutritive  Jelly — Isinglass,  1  oz. ;  gum-Arabic,  •£  oz. ;  white 
sugar-candy,  1  oz.;  port-wine,  1  pint;  \  nutmeg,  grated.  These 
should  be  put  in  a  jar  to  stand  twelve  hours,  covered  tightly  to  pre- 
vent evaporation  ;  then  placed  in  a  saucepan  with  sufficient  water  to 
simmer  till  the  contents  of  the  jar  are  quite  melted;  the  whole 
should  be  stirred ;  then  allowed  to  stand  till  cool.  A  teaspoonf ul 
occasionally  is  reviving. 

Orange  or  Wine- Jelly — A  small  packet  of  prepared  gel- 
atine should  be  soaked  in  one  pint  of  cold  water  for  an  hour  or 
more;  three  pints  of  boiling  water  should  then  be  added  with  a 
pound  and  a  naif  of  sugar,  the  juice  and  grated  rind  of  three  or 
tour  oranges ;  the  whole  should  be  stirred  together  until  the  gelatine 
is  dissolved  and  intermixed,  strained  through  a  clean  cloth  (jelly- 
bag),  and  allowed  to  cool. 

If  wine  jelly  be  preferred,  it  may  be  made  in  the  same  manner, 
adding  sherry,  Madeira  or  other  pure  wine  instead  of  oranges,  and 
proportionately  lessening  the  quantity  of  water. 

Invalid's  Jelly — Soak  twelve  shanks  of  mutton  in  plenty  of 
water  for  some  hours,  clean  well,  put  them  into  a  saucepan  with  one 
pound  of  lean  beef,  a  bunch  of  sweet  herbs,  pepper  and  salt  to  taste, 
one  onion  and  a  crust  of  bread  toasted  brown;  add  three  quarts  of 
water  and  let  them  simmer  gently  for  five  hours ;  strain  the  broth ; 
when  cold  take  off  all  the  fat. 

Tapioca- Jelly — The  tapioca  should  be  soaked  in  cold  water 
for  several  hours  and  then  cooked  until  perfectly  clear,  adding  more 


374  RELISHES   FOE   INVALIDS. 

water  if  necessary ;  wfren  done  sweeten  to  taste,  and  flavor  with  va- 
nilla, lemon  or  wine.  When  cold  serve  plain  or  with  cream. 

Chicken- Jelly — Half  a  raw  chicken  pounded  with  a  mallet, 
bones  and  all  together;  cold  water  to  cover  it  well;  heat  slowly  in  a 
covered  vessel  and  let  it  simmer  until  the  meat  is  in  white  rags  and 
the  liquid  reduced  one-half;  strain  and  press  through  a  coarse  cloth; 
season  to  taste,  return  to  the  fire  and  simmer  five  minutes  longer; 
skim  when  cool.  Give  to  patient  cold,  with  unleavened  wafers. 

Arrow-root  Jelly — One  cup  of  boiling  water,  two  tea- 
spoonfuls  of  Bermuda  arrow-root,  one  teaspoonful  of  lemon-juice, 
two  teaspoonfuls  of  white  sugar;  wet  the  arrow-root  in  a  little  cold 
water  and  rub  smooth;  then  stir  into  the  hot  water,  which  should  be 
on  the  fire  and  actually  boiling  at  the  time,  with  the  sugar  already 
melted  in  it;  stir  until  clear,  boiling  steadily  all  the  time,  and  add 
the  lemon ;  wet  a  cup  in  cold  water,  and  pour  in  the  jelly  to  form. 
Eat  cold  with  sugar  and  cream. 

Arrow-root  Wine- Jelly — One  cup  of  boiling  water,  two 
teaspoonfuls  of  arrow-root,  two  teaspoonfuls  of  white  sugar,  one 
tablespoonful  of  brandy  or  three  of  wine.  Proceed  as  with  preced- 
ing recipe.  An  excellent  corrective  for  weak  bowels. 

Jelly-Water — One  large  teaspoonful  of  blackberry-jelly,  one 
tumbler  of  ice-water;  beat  up  well.  Excellent  for  fever  patients  or 
those  suffering  from  gastric  irritation. 

Iceland-Moss  Jelly — One  handful  of  moss  well  washed, 
one  quart  of  boiling  water,  the  juice  of  two  lemons,  one  glass  of 
wine,  one  quarter  of  a  teaspoonful  of  cinnamon;  stir  the  moss 
(after  soaking  it  an  hour  in  a  little  cold  water)  into  the  boiling 
water,  and  simmer  until  it  is  dissolved;  sweeten,  flavor  and  strain 
into  moulds.  Good  for  colds,  and  very  nourishing. 

Oatmeal-Tea — Pour  a  pint  of  boiling  water  on  a  table- 
spoonful  of  oatmeal,  sweeten  with  honey  and  flavor  with  the  rind 
of  a  lemon,  cut  very  thin ;  stir  it  up,  and  let  it  stand  till  cool  and 
clear.  It  can  be  warmed  for  drinking  if  required. 

Barley-Water — Wash  a  tablespoonful  of  pearl-barley  in 
cold  water;  then  pour  off  the  water  and  add  to  the  barley  two  or 
three  lumps  of  sugar,  the  rind  of  one  lemon,  and  the  juice  of  half  a 
lemon ;  pour  on  the  whole  a  quart  of  boiling  water,  and  let  it  stand 
covered  and  warm  for  two  or  three  hours ;  then  strain  it.  Instead 
of  lemon,  currant-jelly,  orange^juice  or  sliced  licorice  may  be  used 
to  flavor.  Barley-water  is  a  valuable  demulcent  in  colds,  affections 
of  the  chest,  etc. 

Gum-Water — One  ounce  of  gum- Arabic,  half  an  ounce  of 
loaf-sugar,  to  one  pint  of  cold  water;  should  stand  near  the  fire  so 
as  to  be  kept  warm,  and  be  occasionally  stirred  until  the  gum  is 
all  dissolved,  and  should  then  be  allowed  to  cool,  and  will  form  an 
agreeable  and  nourishing  drink  in  fevers.  Lemon-peel  or  fruit- 
sirup  may  be  added  to  flavor. 

Linseed-Tea — 1.  This  is  often  a  useful  drink  for  soothing 


KELISHES   FOR    INVALIDS.  375 

irritation  set  up  by  the  cough  of  consumption,  bronchitis  or  pneu- 
monia and  for  the  irritation  of  diarrhea,  dysentery,  inflammation 
of  the  bowels.  It  is  prepared  by  adding  one  ounce  of  bruised  lin- 
seed and  a  half -ounce  of  sliced  licorice-root,  to  two  pints  of  boiling 
water  and  boiling  in  a  covered  vessel  near  the  fire  for  two  or  three 
hours ;  it  should  then  be  strained  through  a  piece  of  muslin  and  one 
or  two  tablespoonfuls  taken  as  often  as  necessary.  Sliced  lemon 
and  sugar-candy  will  make  it  more  palatable. 

2.  Linseed  one  ounce,  white  sugar  one  ounce,  licorice-root  half 
an  ounce,  lemon-juice  two  tablespoonfuls.  Pour  on  the  ingredients 
two  pints  of  boiling  water,  let  them  stand  in  a  hot  place  for  four 
hours,  then  strain. 

Malt-Tea — Boil  three  ounces  of  malt  in  a  quart  of  water. 
In  fever  cases  where  mouth  is  very  dry. 

Rice-Water — The  best  Carolina  rice  should  be  washed  with 
cold  water,  then  boiled  in  a  good  measure  of  water  for  ten  minutes, 
the  water  strained  oil  and  more  added,  and  so  on  until  the  goodness 
is  boiled  out  of  the  rice.'  The  water  is  ready  to  drink  when  cold. 
Cream  may  be  added  if  there  be  not  high  fever;  a  pinch  of  salt 
also,  if  desired,  or  flavoring  as  for  barley-water. 

Toast-Water — 1.  This  is  not  often  well  made.  A  slice  of 
stale  bread  (crust  is  better)  should  be  slowly  baked  through  (not 
burnt),  then  put  in  a  jar  with  a  quart  of  boiling  water  poured  over 
it  and  allowed  to  stand  covered  till  cool.  It  may  be  flavored  with 
lemon-peel. 

2  Toast  slowly  a  thin  piece  of  bread  until  it  is  extremely 
brown  «,nd  hard,  but  not  black,  put  it  in  a  jug  of  cold  water  and 
cover  it  for  an  hour  before  using. 

White-Wine  Whey — Put  two  pints  of  new  milk  in  a 
saucepan,  and  stir  it  over  a  clear  fire  till  it  is  nearly  boiling;  then 
add  a  quarter  of  a  pint  of  sherry  and  simmer  for  a  quarter  of  an 
hour,  skimming  oft  the  curd  as  it  rises.  Then  add  a  tablespoonful 
more  sherry  and  skim  again  for  a  few  minutes  till  the  whey  is  clear 
sweeten  with  loaf-sugar,  if  required. 

Tamarind- Whey — Stir  two  tablespoonfuls  of  tamarinds  in 
a  pint  of  milk  whilst  boiling;  when  the  curds  are  formed,  strain  off. 
It  is  a  cooling  and  slightly  laxative  drink. 

Whey  may  also  be  made  by  heating  milk  till  it  almost  boils, 
then  adding  the  juice  of  an  orange  or  lemon,  or  a  couple  of  juicy 
apples  cut  in  slices,  or  a  large  tablespoonful  of  vinegar,  molasses  or 
honey;  or  sufficient  powdered  alum  or  cream  of  tartar,  or  tartaric 
or  citric  acid,  to  cause  curdling;  finally,  straining  and  sweetening  to 
taste. 

Iceland-Moss  and  Milk — Soak  an  ounce  of  Iceland-moss 
in  half  a  pint  of  hot  water  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour;  strain;  then 
boil  the  moss  in  a  quart  of  water  till  it  is  reduced  to  a  pint ;  strain 
again  and  boil  the  liquor  (without  the  moss)  down  to  a  third  of  a 


376  RELISHES    FOR    INVALIDS. 

jtint;  mix  this  with  half  a  pint  of  hot  milk;  sweeten  and  flavor  to 
taste. 

Rice-Milk — If  milk  be  plentiful,  the  rice  may  be  boiled  in 
milk;  if  not,  boil  it  in  water  to  plump  and  soften  it  and  when  the 
water  is  wasted  put  in  the  milk,  taking  care  that  the  rice  in  thick- 
ening does  not  stick  to  the  saucepan.  Season  with  sugar  and  a 
piece  of  cinnamon.  A  bit  of  lemon  or  orange-peel  will  give  zest. 

Sago-Milk — Soak  the  grains  in  water  for  an  hour  before 
boiling  or  boil  first  in  water  for  two  or  three  minutes,  which  water 
pour  off.  Boil  a  large  spoonful  in  a  quart  of  new  milk ;  sweeten 
and  season  to  taste.  Ground  rice  may  be  prepared  in  the  same  way 
and  smaller  quantities  used. 

Milk  and  Meal — Mix  a  large  teaspoonful  of  either  parched 
flour  or  corn-flour  or  arrow-root  or  other  farinaceous  food,  as  may 
be  indicated  by  special  symptoms,  in  a  little  cold  milk;  heat  a  pint 
of  milk  and  when  it  is  about  to  boil  add  to  it  the  farinaceous 
preparation  and  keep  stirring  while  all  boils  together  for  five  min- 
utes; sweeten  with  sugar  and  flavor  with  lemon  or  nutmeg,  accord- 
ing to  taste.  This  is  very  useful  when  beef-tea,  eggs  and  light 
puddings  cannot  be  taken ;  the  milk  is  more  nutritious  than  when 
taken  by  itself  and  is  less  liable  to  turn  sour.  The  quantity  of  flour, 
etc.,  may  be  raised.  The  ordinary  proportion  is  a  large  dessert- 
spoonful to  half  a  pint  of  milk. 

Lemonade — 1.  Rub  two  or  three  lumps  of  sugar  on  the  rind 
of  a  lemon,  squeeze  out  the  juice  and  add  to  it  nearly  a  pint  of  cold 
or  iced  water,  or  better,  one  or  two  bottles  of  soda-water. 

2.  A  lemon  should  be  cut  into  slices  and  put  into  ajar  with 
several  pieces  of  loaf-sugar;  add   a  pint  of  boiling  water,  cover 
and  allow  it  to  cool.     After  straining,  it  is  fit  for  use.     This  bever- 
age is  recommended  to  allay  thirst,  irritation  of  the  throat,  etc.     It 
may  be  made  to  effervesce  by  the  addition  of  a  very  little  carbonate 
of  soda. 

3.  Three  pounds  of  loaf-sugar,  1£  pints  of  water,  2  ozs.  of 
citric  acid,  60  drops  of  essence  of  lemon-peel.     Put  the  sugar  into 
an  enameled  saucepan,  and  pour  the  water  on  it ;  just  boil  it.  When 
half  cold  put  in  the  citric  acid,  stir  with  a  silver  spoon,  and  add  the 
essence  of  lemon-peel.     A  tablespoonful  to   a  tumbler  of  water. 
When  the  lemonade  is  cold  bottle  it. 

Linseed  Lemonade — Four  tablespoonfuls  of  whole  linseed, 
one  quart  of  boiling  water,  juice  of  two  lemons.  Pour  the  boiling 
water  upon  the  linseed  and  steep  three  hours  in  a  covered  vessel ; 
sweeten  to  taste;  if  too  thick  add  cold  water  with  the  lemon -juice. 
It  is  admirable  for  colds. 

Nitric  Lemonade — Twenty  to  thirty  drops  of  dilute  nitric 
acid  should  be  added  to  eight  ounces  of  pure  cold  water,  and  flavored 
with  honey  or  loaf-sugar;  from  a  teaspoonful  to  a  tablespoonful. 
according  to  a»e,  may  be  given  two  or  three  times  daily.  Nitric 
lemonade  modifies  sickness  in  whooping-cough,  and  is  useful  i& 


RELISHES   FOR   INVALIDS.  377 

some  cases  of  bronchitis,  consumption,  coughs  from  relaxed  palate, 
night-sweats,  etc.  Lemonade  made  in  the  same  way  with  sulphuric 
acid,  if  taken  daily  will  prevent  the  lead  poisoning  of  painters. 

Egg-Nog" — Tho  yolks  of  two  eggs  and  half  an  ounce  of  sugar 
should  be  thoroughly  rubbed  together;  then  add  four  ounces  of  the 
best  French  brandy  and  four  ounces  of  cinnamon  water,  and  mix 
well. 

Flummery — To  any  quantity  of  oatmeal  you  like  to  infuse 
put  double  the  weight  of  warm  water;  stir  well,  and  let  the  mixture 
infuse  for  four  or  live  days  in  a  warm  temperature ;  add  more  water, 
stir  up  and  strain.  Let  the  liquid  stand  till  the  starch  falls  down 
in  a  white  sediment,  pour  off  the  water  and  mixing  as  much  of  the 
starch  or  sediment  as  is  wanted  with  water  to  thin  it,  boil,  stirring 
briskly  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  till  a  jelly  is  formed.  It  is  eaten 
with  milk,  butter  or  cream  and  by  convalescents  with  wine  or  milk 
as  prescribed. 

White  Caudle — Mix  two  large  tablespoonfuls  of  finely 
ground  oatmeal  in  water  two  hours  previously  to  using  it,  strain  it 
from  the  grits  and  boil  it,  sweeten  and  add  wine  and  seasoning  to 
taste;  nutmeg  or  lemon -juice  answers  best. 

Apple  Water — To  juicy  apples  sliced,  add  a  little  sugar  and 
lemon-peel;  pour  over  them  boiling  water;  strain  when  cold. 

Cream  for  Stewed  Fruit  — Boil  an  ounce  and  a  half  of 
gelatine  in  a  pint  and  a  half  of  water  over  a  slow  fire  till  there  is 
only  half  a  pint.  Strain  and  sweeten,  add  a  glass  of  sherry  and 
stir  in  half  a  pint  of  good  cream;  stir  till  cold. 

Fruit  Cream — Gooseberries,  apples,  rhubarb  or  any  fresh 
fruit  may  be  used.  To  every  pint  of  pulp  add  one  pint  of  milk  or 
cream;  sugar  to  taste;  prepare  the  fruit  as  for  stewing,  put  it  into  a 
jar  with  two  tablespoonfuls  of  water  and  a  little  good,  moist  sugar; 
set  the  jar  in  a  saucepan  of  boiling  water  and  let  it  boil  until  the 
fruit  is  soft  enough  to  mash ;  then  beat  it  to  a  pulp  and  work  this 
pulp  through  a  cullender.  To  every  pint  stir  in  the  above  propor- 
tion of  milk  or  cream;  if  obtainable  the  latter  is  of  course  prefer- 
able. 

Cocoa  from  Nibs — To  produce  cocoa  from  nibs,  one  of  the 
most  wholesome  and  nutritious  of  beverages,  the  following  method 
is  recommended.  For  two  persons,  take  of  Fry's  No.  1  nibs  a  small 
teacupful  and  soak  them  in  one  quart  of  water  over  night;  next 
morning  boil  briskly  for  two  hours,  then  strain  off  and  use  directly 
with  boiling  milk.  It  should  not  be  re-warmed  as  it  loses  its  flavor, 
just  as  tea  does  when  warmed  up  again. 

The  best  way  of  boiling  it  is  in  a  block-tin,  three-pints  wine- 
muller,  over  a  small  gas-stove;  or,  better  still,  the  new  French  milk- 
saucepan,  which  consists  of  white  ware  fitted  into  an  outside  tin 
casing.  The  cocoa  nibs,  already  soaked  as  previously  directed, 
should  be  put  with  a  proper  quantity  of  water  into  the  white  ware, 


378  HOW   TO    BECOME    FAT   OR    PLUMP. 

the  outside  vessel  being  also  filled  with  water  and  boiled  tor  two 
hours. 

Nutritious  Coffee — Dissolve  a  little  gelatine  in  water,  then 
put  half  an  ounce  of  freshly  ground  coffee  into  a  saucepan  with  a 
pint  of  new  milk,  which  should  be  nearly  boiling  before  the  coffee 
is  added,  boil  both  together  for  three  minutes,  clear  it  by  pouring 
some  into  a  cup  and  dashing  it  back  again,  add  the  isinglass  and 
leave  it  to  settle  for  a  few  minutes.  Beat  up  an  egg  and  pour  the 
coffee  upon  it,  or  if  preferred  drink  it  without  the  egg. 

Nutrient  Enema — Take  of  beef -tea  half  a  pint  and  thicken 
it  with  a  teaspoonful  of  tapioca.  Reduce  If  ozs.  of  raw  beef  to  a 
fine  pulp,  pass  it  through  a  fine  cullender  and  mix  the  whole  with 
twenty  grains  of  acid  pepsin  and  four  grains  of  diastase  (or  a  des- 
sertspoonful of  malt-flour);  where  the  latter  is  used  the  tapioca  may 
be  omitted.  It  should  have  a  bright  rose- tint  and  exhale  a  rich, 
meaty  odor.  Not  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  pint  should  be  used  at 
a  time  and  that  slowly.  Pending  the  arrival  of  the  pepsin  and  the 
malt,  the  other  portions  of  the  liquid  may  be  administered  alone. 

Egg  and  Sugar  Enema — Beat  up  the  yolks  of  two  eggs 
with  two  wineglassfuls  of  hot  water  in  which  an  ounce  of  lump- 
sugar  has  been  dissolved. 

Oil  and  Sugar  Enema — Gradually  rub  up  half  an  ounce 
of  gum- Arabic  with  two  tablespoonfuls  water;  then  gradually  add 
and  rub  in  two  tablespoonfuls  of  olive-oil  or  cod-liver  oil;  then  stir 
in  a  wineglassful  of  hot  water  in  which  an  ounce  of  lump-sugar  is 
dissolved. 

Panada — Slice  the  crumb  of  a  loaf  very  thin  and  soak  or 
boil  it  gently  in  water.  When  soft,  beat  it  up  well  and  add  sugar 
and  if  allowed,  wine;  a  little  butter  may  also  be  added.  Panada 
may  also  be  made  of  chicken-broth  instead  of  water  and  seasoned 
with  a  little  mace,  and  is  excellent  for  invalids. 


HOW  TO  BECOME  FAT  OK  PLUMP. 

Activity  of  mind  or  body  prevents  fattening.  Sufficient  rest 
and  sleep  must  be  taken.  Persons  who  desire  to  become  plump 
and  remain  so  should  retire  about  9  or  10  P.  M.,  and  sleep  until  6  or 
7  A.  M.  A  brain- worker  needs  more  sleep  than  a  muscle- worker. 
Pleasure  or  recreation,  before  going  to  bed  at  night  is  desirable.  A 
drink  of  water  should  be  taken  immediately  on  rising.  It  should 
be  fresh  water,  and  not  that  which  has  stood  in  lead  pipes  or  in  a  pail, 
nor  should  it  be  too  cold.  The  breakfast  should  be  plain  and  sub- 
stantial, the  year  round,  especially  in  summer.  A  course  of  fresh 
ripe  fruit  should  first  be  eaten,  then  potatoes,  meat  or  fried  mush, 
or  oat-meal  porridge,  bread  and  butter.  The  drink  may  be  coc;;?. 
or  milk-and-water,  sweetened.  If  tea  or  coffee  is  used,  it  should  be 
weak,  and  taken  with  plenty  of  milk.  A  drink  of  water  may  be 


HOW  TO  BECOME  FAT  OR  PLUMP. 

This  is  more  easily  accomplished  than  is  gen- 
erally supposed. 

By  following  the  instructions  on  page  378  lean 
or  spare  persons  will  become  fleshy  or  plump. 

379 


CHEWING    GUM.  381 

taken  an  hour  or  two  after  a  meal;  it  aids  digestion.  If  one  become 
faint  before  dinner,  a  cracker  should  be  taken  with  a  glass  of  water. 
The  hearty  meal  of  the  day  should  not  come  later  than  five  hours 
after  breakfast.  Soup  should  be  taken  at  this  meal;  it  helps  diges- 
tion. There  are  certain  Brahmins  or  Priests  in  Asia  who  are  very 
corpulent.  Their  diet  consists  of  vegetables,  milk,  sugar,  sweet- 
meats and  "  ghee."  Dr.  Fothergill  states  that  a  strict  vegetable 
diet  produces  fat  more  certainly  than  any  other  means.  Condi- 
ments, spices  and  stimulants  should  not  be  taken,  unless  they  are 
very  mild.  Much  cold  water,  at  meal -times,  should  be  avoided. 
It  chills  the  stomach.  Every  meal  should  be  eaten  slowly  and  with 
pleasant  company,  and  a  half  hour,  at  least,  of  rest  taken  after- 
wards, if  possible.  If  a  full,  hearty  meal  lies  heavily  on  the  stom- 
ach, as  it  often  does,  with  dyspeptics,  a  drink  of  hot  water,  sweet  • 
ened  or  salted  to  the  taste,  aids  much  to  complete  digestion.  About 
3  or  4  P.  M.,  a  drink  of  water  should  be  taken.  Supper  should  be 
light;  bread-and-butter  and  tea,  with  some  mild  sauce.  Children 
and  old  people  should  retire  early. 

Another  method  of  becoming  plump  is  a  free  diet  of  oysters. 
They  may  be  taken  in  any  form,  raw  or  cooked,  but  they  should  be 
eaten  without  vinegar  or  pepper.  To  sum  up,  then:  to  become 
plump,  one  must  use  plenty  of  water,  starchy  food,  oysters,  fats, 
vegetables,  sweets,  and  take  plenty  of  rest. 


CHEWING  GUM. 

The  habit  of  chewing  spruce  or  any  other  gum  is  not  only 
filthy  and  unpleasant,  but  is  also  destructive  to  health,  and  parents 
cannot  be  too  careful  to  guard  their  children  against  it.  If  the 
chewer  spit  the  saliva  from  his  mouth  its  loss  weakens  and 
exhausts  his  whole  system  and  seriously  impairs  his  digestion; 
for  the  saliva  contains  important  properties  which  are  all 
needed  and  are  essential  in  the  process  of  digestion.  If  the 
saliva  be  swallowed,  impregnated  as  it  is  with  the  stimulating 
properties  of  the  gum,  it  causes  inflammation  of  the  stomach,  and 
often  serious  and  troublesome  diseases  of  this  character  are  thus 
caused.  It  also  not  infrequently  leads  the  young  to  the  use  of 
tobacco. 


DIVISION   EIGHTH. 


THE  SICK-ROOM. 


NURSING  THE  SICK. 


The  services  of  an  intelligent,  experienced  nurse  form  a  part  of 
ihe  treatment  of  the  sick  quite  as  essential  as  the  administration  of 
medicine.  To  aid  her  to  some  extent  in  the  performance  of  this 
duty,  the  following  general  hints  are  offered  :  Particular  instruc- 
tions suited  to  various  diseased  conditions  are  given,  when  needful, 
throughout  the  book,  under  "Accessory  Treatment."  Special  di- 
rections concerning  infectious  fevers  are  given  in  the  section  on 
"  Typhoid  Fever."  In  serious  and  difficult  cases  the  medical  attend- 
ant alone  can  furnish  instructions  adapted  to  the  peculiarity  of 
each  case,  and  it  is  the  nurse's  duty  faithfully  to  carry  out  his  direc- 
tions and  to  report  to  him  at  each  visit  the  effects  of  the  treatment. 

The  following  points  should  be  kept  in  view:  The  apartment 
should  be  airy.  A  spacious,  well-ventilated  room,  allowing  an  un- 
interrupted admission  of  fresh  and  the  free  escape  of  tainted  air,  is 
a  valuable  element  in  the  management  of  the  sick.  Fresh  air  can 
only  be  insured  by  an  open  window  or  door,  'or  both. 

In  ventilating  a  sick-room,  you  should  be  careful  as  to  the 
source  of  the  air  which  you  let  in.  Never  air  a  room  from  another 
room  that  has  been  closed  up  tight  for  days  previously,  nor  from  a 
hall  which  is  itself  seldom  properly  airea.  The  air  which  you  let 
into  the  room  should  not  come  from  a  filthy  locality,  nor  from  a 
kitchen,  nor  underground  or  basement  room.  A  fireplace  or  grate 
in  a  room  is  greatly  to  be  preferred  to  a  stove,  and  the  fireplace  should 
never  be  closed.  Some  people,  as  soon  as  the  season  for  having 
fires  is  over,  close  up  the  fireplaces  of  the  rooms  where  a  fire  is  not 
necessary.  This  is  bad;  a  fireplace  should  never  be  shut  up;  it 
serves,  when  open,  whether  witn  or  without  fire,  as  a  most  impor- 
tant ventilator,  an  escapement  or  draught  through  which  the  air 
may  constantly  change.  By  opening  a  window  a  little,  say  at  the 
top,  or  if  this  cannot  be  done,  by  taking  out  one  of  the  upper 
lights,  and  making  a  brisk  fire  in  an  open  fireplace,  a  fine  draught 
and  plentiful  supply  of  fresh  air  can  be  obtained  and  the  room  kept 
properly  ventilated.  And  this  should  always  be  done,  except  in 


NURSING    THE    SICK.  383 

the  most  extreme  hot  weather.  You  need  have  no  fear  of  the  pa- 
tient taking  cold  under  such  circumstances.  Of  course,  the  patient 
is  to  be  in  bed  and  well  supplied  with  the  necessary  covering;  you 
will  find  that  patients  do  not  take  cold  while  in  bed,  and  it  is 
better  even  to  make  use  of  artificial  heat,  by  applying  about  the 
patient's  feet,  legs  and  body  warm  bricks  or  bottles  of  hot  water, 
than  to  close  the  room  and  permit  the  patient  to  breathe  impure  air. 
When  patients  first  get  out  of  a  warm  bed  is  the  time  they  are  most 
likely  to  take  cold.  Great  care,  then,  should  be  exercised  in  keep- 
ing them  warmly  wrapped.  Cleanliness  of  the  skin  and  clothing, 
pure  air  for  breathing  and  proper  food,  are  the  chief  essentials  for 
the  sick.  Yet  how  few  are  thus  properly  cared  for;  and,  not  infre- 
quently, the  result  is  the  death  of  the  patient,  when  to  an  inscrut- 
able Providence,  improper  remedies  or  an  incompetent  physician,  is 
attached  the  blame  which  should  rest  upon  an  ignorant  or  negligent 
nurse. 

Another  extraordinary  fallacy  is  the  dread  of  night-air.  What 
air  can  we  breathe  at  night,  but  night-air  ?  The  choice  is  between 
pure  night- air  from  without  and  foul  night-air  within.  Most 
people  prefer  the  latter — an  unaccountable  choice.  What  will 
they  say  if  it  is  proved  to  be  true  that  fully  one-half  of  all  the  disease 
we  suffer  from  is  occasioned  by  people  sleeping  with  their  windows 
shut?  An  open  window  most  nights  in  the  year  can  never  hurt  any 
one.  In  great  cities  night-air  is  often  the  best  and  purest  air  to  be 
had  in  the  twenty-four  hours. 

During  infectious  diseases,  besides  diluting  the  poison  with  an 
abundance  of  atmospheric  air,  dilute  carbolic  acid,  especially  pre- 
pared for  use  in  the  sick-room,  may  be  used  as  an  efficient  and 
agreeable  disinfectant.  The  same  solution  should  be  frequently 
sprinkled  about  the  floors,  bedclothes,  handkerchief,  etc.,  and  be  dif- 
fused through  the  room  by  a  spray -producer.  It  acts  quickly  as  an 
efficient  disinfectant.  It  may  also  be  used  for  personal  disinfection 
— a  point  often  but  indifferently  carried  out — by  adding  it  to  the 
water  in  which  the  patient  is  washed,  and  is  a  valuable  substitute 
for  aromatic  vinegar.  It  also  makes  an  excellent  gargle  for  sweet- 
ening the  breath  of  fever-patients.  It  is  also  useful  to  visitors  of 
the  sick,  to  prevent  the  risk  from  infectious  diseases;  for  this  pur- 
pose a  few  drops  should  be  sprinkled  on  the  handkerchief  before 
entering  the  sick-room.  Perfumed  carbolic  acid,  which  may  be  pro- 
cured already  prepared  for  use,  will  be  found  much  more  agreeable 
than  ordinary  preparations  of  the  pure  acid. 

To  the  same  end  the  room  should  be  divested  of  all  superfluous 
furniture,  carpets,  bed-hangings,  etc. 

The  room  should  be  provided  with  a  second  bed  or  convenient 
couch  to  which  the  patient  should,  if  possible,  be  removed  for  a 
short  time,  at  least  once  in  the  twenty-four  hours.  This  insures  a 
change  of  atmosphere  around  the  patient's  body,  and  at  the  same 
time  allows  the  bed  to  be  aired. 


384  NURSING   THE   SICK. 

The  sick  room  should  be  quiet.  Silk  dresses  and  creaky  boots, 
the  crackling  noise  made  by  handling  a  newspaper,  etc.,  often  dis- 
tress invalids ;  the  tones  of  the  voice  should  be  gentle  and  subdued, 
but  whispering  is  to  be  avoided ;  all  unnecessary  conversation  and 
noise  must  be  forbidden. 

The  temperature  of  the  room  should  be  ascertained  by  a  ther- 
mometer, as  the  sensations  of  the  nurse  cannot  be  depended  upon 
as  a  sufficient  guide;  a  thermometer,  suspended  beyond  the  influ- 
ence of  a  current  of  air  or  the  direct  heat  of  the  tire,  will  correctly 
indicate  the  temperature  of  the  room.  The  temperature  may  be 
varied  according  to  the  nature  of  the  disease  from  which  the  patient 
suffers.  In  fevers,  inflammation  of  the  brain,  etc.,  about  55°  will 
be  the  proper  warmth ;  in  inflammation  of  the  lungs  and  bronchitis, 
a  higher  temperature  is  necessary — 60°  and  upwards.  In  all  in- 
flammatory affections  of  the  chest  the  air  should  be  warm  and  also 
moist,  so  as  not  to  irritate  the  inflamed  lining  of  the  air-tubes. 
Cold  air  and  too  many  bed-clothes  are  sure  to  increase  the  mischief. 
Under  all  circumstances  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  tempera- 
ture considered  necessary  is  on  no  account  to  be  maintained  by  ex- 
cluding fresh  air  from  the  room,  and  making  the  patient  breathe, 
over  and  over  again,  the  air  which  has  already  been  made  im- 
pure. 

Patients  suffering  from  infectious  diseases  should  be  isolated, 
if  possible,  and  occupy  a  room  on  an  upper  story,  to  prevent  the 
spread  of  the  infection  to  others ;  for  infectious  exhalations,  being 
lighter  than  air,  ascend.  Mothers,  who  frequently  go  in  and  out 
of  the  room,  might  keep  a  loose  cotton-gown  ready  to  put  on  over 
their  other  dress  whenever  they  enter  it  before  waiting  on  the 
infected  patient,  and  to  be  taken  off  again  and  left  in  the  room  when 
leaving. 

In  most  cases  of  illness,  especially  at  the  commencement,  cold 
water,  barley-water,  gum -water,  raspberry- vinegar  and  water,  apple- 
water,  toast  and  water,  lemonade  and  soda-water,  all  demulcent  bev- 
erages, are  nearly  all  that  are  necessary.  There  is  sometimes  a 
foolish  objection  raised  to  allowing  cold  water  to  be  given  to  a 
patient;  but  it  is  not  only  most  refreshing  to  the  sick  person,  but 
also  an  agent  of  supreme  importance,  lowering  excessive  heat, 
giving  vigor  to  the  relaxed  capillaries  and  accelerating  favorable 
changes.  The  quantity  of  cold  water  given  at  a  time  should  be  small 
— one  to  two  tablespooufuls — and  repeated  as  often  as  desired. 
Sucking  ice  is  useful  and  grateful. 

Food  not  to  be  Kept  in  the  Sick-room — Miss  Night- 
ingale's suggestion  on  this  point  is  worth  repetition  here.  It  is 
this;  do  not  keep  the  food,  drink  or  delicacies  intended  for  the 
patient,  in  the  sick-room  or  within  his  sight.  The  air  and  tempera- 
ture of  the  apartment  are  liable  to  hasten  putrefactive  decomposi- 
tion, especially  in  hot  weather,  and  the  continuous  sight  of  them 
to  cause  disgust.  Rather  take  up  for  him,  at  the  fitting  time,  and 


NUKSING   THE    SICK.  385 

by  way  of  surprise,  two  or  three  teaspoonfuls  of  jelly,  or  as  many 
fresh  grapes  as  he  may  consume  at  once,  or  the  segment  of  an 
orange;  or,  if  it  be  appropriate  to  his  condition,  a  small  cup  of 
beef -tea,  covered  with  one  or  two  narrow  slips  of  toasted  bread, 
just  from  the  fire.  This  is  very  much  preferable  to  offering  even 
a  less  quantity  from  a  basinful  that  has  been  kept  for  many  hours 
within  reach  of  the  patient's  hand  and  eye. 

Information  upon  Moderation  in  Convalescence,  Change  of 
Aw  on  Recovery  from  Illness,  etc.,  may  be  found  in  the  section 
on  "  Typhoid  Fever. " 

Bathing — The  nurse,  before  commencing  to  bathe  the  patient, 
should  provide  herself  with  water,  two  towels,  a  sponge,  a  piece  of 
soft  flannel  and  a  sheet ;  the  temperature  of  the  room  should  also 
be  observed.  Use  cold  or  warm  water  as  may  be  more  agreeable  to 
the  patient's  feelings.  Before  using  the  sponge  to  bathe,  a  sheet  or 
fold  of  cloth  should  be  spread  smoothly  over  the  bed  and  under  the 
patient,  to  prevent  the  bed-linen  on  which  the  patient  lies  from  be- 
coming damp  or  wet. 

Apply  the  wet  sponge  to  one  part  of  the  body  at  a  time,  as  the 
arm  for  instance.  By  doing  so,  liability  to  contracting  chills  is 
diminished.  Take  a  dry,  soft  towel,  wipe  the  bathed  part,  and  fol- 
low this  by  vigorous  rubbing  with  a  crash  towel,  or,  what  is  better, 
a  mitten  made  of  this  material ;  then  use  briskly  a  piece  of  soft 
flannel,  to  remove  all  moisture  that  may  exist  on  the  skin,  and  par- 
ticularly between  the  fingers  and  the  flexions  of  the  joints.  In  this 
manner  bathe  the  entire  body. 

The  sick  should  be  thoroughly  bathed  at  least  once  in  twenty- 
four  hours.  Particular  attention  should  be  given  to  the  parts  be- 
tween the  fingers  and  toes,  and  about  the  flexions  of  the  joints,  as 
the  accumulation  of  the  excretions  is  most  abundant  on  these  parts. 
In  bathing,  these  portions  of  the  system  are  very  generally  neg- 
lected. The  best  time  for  bathing  is  when  the  patient  feels  most 
vigorous  and  freest  from  exhaustion.  The  practice  of  daubing  the 
face  and  hands  with  a  towel  dipped  in  hot  rum,  camphor  or  vinegar, 
does  not  remove  the  impurities,  but  causes  the  skin  soon  to  feel  dry, 
hard  and  uncomfortable. 

Food — It  is  the  duty  of  every  woman  to  know  how  to  make 
the  simple  preparations  adapted  to  a  low  diet,  in  the  most  whole- 
some and  the  most  palatable  way.  "Water-gruel,  which  is  the 
simplest  of  all  preparations,  is  frequently  so  ill-made  as  to  cause 
the  patient  to  loathe  it.  Always  prepare  the  food  for  the  sick  in 
the  neatest  and  most  careful  manner. 

When  the  physician  enjoins  abstinence  from  food,  the  nurse 
should  strictly  obey  the  injunction.  She  should  be  as  particular  to 
know  the  physician's  directions  about  diet,  as  in  knowing  how  and 
when  to  give  the  prescribed  medicines,  and  obey  them  as  implicitly. 

When  a  patient  is  convalescent,  the  desire  for  food  is  generally 
strong,  and  it  often  requires  firmness  and  patience,  together  with 


386  NURSING   THE   SICK. 

great  care  on  the  part  of  the  nurse,  that  the  food  be  prepared  suit- 
ably, and  given  at  proper  time.  The  physician  should  direct  how 
frequently  it  should  be  taken. 

Bed-linen,  as  well  as  that  of  the  body,  should  be  aired  every 
day,  and  oftener  changed  in  sickness  than  in  health.  All  clothing, 
wlien  changed,  should  be  well  dried  and  warmed  by  a  fire  previous 
to  its  being  put  on  the  patient  or  the  bed. 

Darkening  the  Sick-room — It  is  a  common  error  to  im- 
agine that  a  sick-room  should  always  be  either  partially  or  wholly 
darkened.  In  some  diseases,  as  for  example  fevers,  when  the  eyes 
are  acutely  sensitive  to  light  so  that  they  remain  half -closed,  and 
the  eyebrows  are  contracted,  the  greatest  relief  is  experienced  from 
darkening  the  room.  When  delirium  is  present,  a  certain  degree  of 
darkening  is,  in  some  instances  serviceable;  while  in  others,  espec- 
ially when  the  delirium  is  accompanied  with  visual  illusions,  noth- 
ing so  readily  dispels  these,  and  consequently  abates  the  delirium, 
as  the  admission  of  the  full  daylight  into  the  sick-room.  There 
is  much  difficulty,  however,  in  determining  which  state  of  the 
apartment  is  likely  to  be  most  serviceable  in  any  particular  case. 
Observation  of  the  effects  of  light  and  darkness  in  the  individual 
case  must  be  our  guide. 

Beds — There  is  probably  more  injury  done  to  the  sick  and 
more  -lives  lost  through  the  ignorance  of  the  nurse  in  regard  to  the 
bed  and  bedding  than  in  any  other  thing.  To  say  the  least,  the 
condition  of  many  beds  is  an  outrage  to  the  suffering  patient.  The 
careful  nurse  is  very  particular  about  airing  the  sheets  everyday, 
but  too  little  attention  is  generally  paid  to  the  equal  necessity  for 
airing  the  mattress.  A  mattress  will  soon  become  saturated  with 
the  unhealthy,  poisonous  emanations  from  the  patient's  body;  from 
this  arises  a  dampness,  either  cold  or  warm,  as  the  case  may  be, 
which  returns  upon  the  patient,  to  be  inhaled  and  absorbed  into  the 
system,  and  this  unhealthy  process,  in  case  of  this  neglect,  is  kept 
up  during  the  whole  course  of  his  sickness. 

A  patient  should  not  be  allowed  to  lie  on  the  same  mattress 
more  than  forty-eight  hours  at  a  time;  twenty -four  hours  is  better. 
It  should  then  be  exchanged  for  a  well-aired  one,  and  subjected 
to  a  thorough  airing  and  sunning;  by  no  means  let  it  be  slipped 
underneath  another  on  the  same  bed,  as  is  sometimes  done. 

The  frequent  changing  and  airing  of  the  mattress  is  of  vastly 
greater  importance  than  the  same  necessity  with  the  sheets,  for  the 
reason  that  it  will  catch  and  contain  vastly  more  poisonous  efflu- 
via than  sheets  will,  and  will  give  it  off  again,  to  the  great  injury 
of  the  patient.  The  exhalations  from  the  patient's  body  are  constantly 
passing  off  by  perspiration,  and  gradually  and  constantly  passing 
into  his  bed. 

It  may  be  worth  while  to  remark,  that  where  there  is  any  dan- 
ger of  bed-sores,  a  blanket  should  never  be  placed  under  the  patient, 
ft  remains  damp  and  acts  like  a  poultice. 


NUBSING   THE   SICK.  38? 

Never  use  anything  but  light  Whitney -blankets,  as  bed-cover- 
mg  for  the  sick.  The  heavy,  cotton,  impervious  counterpane  is  bad, 
for  the  very  reason  that  it  keeps  in  the  emanations  from  the  sick 
person,  while  the  blanket  allows  them  to  pass  through.  Weak 
patients  are  invariably  distressed  by  a  great  weight  of  bed-clothes, 
which  often  prevents  their  getting  any  sound  sleep  whatever 

Never  place  a  patient  on  such  a  detestable  thing  as  a  feather- 
bed. Mattresses  should  be  used  for  this  purpose,  and  those  made 
of  hair  are  the  best.  « 

As  regards  pillows,  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  every  weak 
patient,  be  his  illness  what  it  may,  suffers  more  or  less  from  diffi- 
culty in  breathing.  To  take  the  weight  of  the  body  off  the  poor 
chest,  which  is  hardly  up  to  its  work  as  it  is,  ought  therefore  to  be 
the  object  of  the  nurse  in  arranging  his  pillows.  Now  what  does 
the  uninstructed  nurse  do,  and  what  are  the  consequences?  She 
piles  the  pillows,  one  a-top  of  the  other,  like  a  wall  of  bricks.  The 
head  is  thrown  upon  the  chest,  and  the  shoulders  are  pushed  for- 
ward so  as  not  to  allow  the  lungs  room  to  expand.  The  pillows,  in 
fact,  lean  upon  the  patient,  not  the  patient  upon  the  pillows. 

Beds  for  the  sick,  as  well  as  for  those  in  health,  should  not  be 
too  low ;  neither  should  they  be  at  the  other  extreme — that  is,  too 
high.  The  height  to  the  top  of  the  upper  mattress  should  not 
exceed  eighteen  inches  or  two  feet. 

If  the  patient  is  too  high,  especially  if  the  ceiling  is  low,  he 
will  be  above  the  current  of  fresh  air  and  in  that  which  is  heated 
and  impure.  Care  should  be  had  also  not  to  have  the  bed  too  low, 
or  the  patient  will  be  in  the  cold,  damp  and  equally  unhealthy  air 
which  settles  near  the  floor  of  the  room.  The  best  criterion  is  to 
have  the  position  of  the  patient  as  nearly  as  possible  on  a  level  with 
the  top  of  the  fireplace,  as  he  will  then  be  in  a  current  of  the  best 
air  in  the  room. 

The  bed  should  never  b&  placed  against  the  wall,  nor  in  the 
corner  of  the  room,  the  reasons  for  which  will  appear  to  every  intelli- 
gent nurse.  If  possible,  it  should  be  in  the  lightest  part  of  the 
room  and  where  the  patient  can  look  out  of  the  window. 

If  possible,  the  bed  should  be  made  night  and  morning.  And 
sometimes  during  the  day  and  night  the  bed-clothes  should  be 
raised  up  from  the  body  and  let  fall  again,  so  as  to  drive  out  the 
confined  air;  or  they  should  be  thrown  back  towards  the  feet,  to 
allow  a  full  airing.  If  possible,  the  head  of  the  bed  should  be 
placed  towards  the  north. 

Proper  Time  and  Punctuality  in  Giving1  Food- 
Punctuality  in  giving  food  is  of  the  utmost  importance.  With 
very  weak  patients,  life  itself  may  hang  upon  a  few  minutes.  A 
spoonful  of  nourishment,  given  at  the  right  time,  may  turn  the 
scale  and  save  the  patient's  life;  whereas,  if  it  had  been  delayed 
fifteen  minutes  longer,  it  might  have  been  too  late.  Where  patients 
are  very  weak  and  can  take  but  little  nourishment  at  a  time,  it  is  of 


388  NURSING  THE   SICK. 

the  utmost  importance  that  it  be  given  with  scrupulous  punctuality. 

In  the  case  of  a  large  majority  of  very  weak  patients  it  is  quite 
impossible  to  take  any  solid  food  before  10  or  11  A.  M.,  nor  then,  if 
their  strength  is  still  further  exhausted  by  fasting  till  that  hour;  for 
weak  patients  have  generally  feverish  nights  and  in  the  morning  dry 
mouths ;  and  if  they  could  eat  with  those  dry  mouths  it  would  be 
the  worse  for  them.  A  spoonful  of  beef-tea  or  arrow-root  and  wme, 
or  of  egg-flip  every  hour,  will  give  them  the  requisite  nourishment 
and  prevent  them  from  being  too  much  exhausted  to  take,  at  a  later 
hour,  the  solid  food  which  is  necessary  for  their  recovery.  Again, 
a  nurse  is  ordered  to  give  a  patient  a  teacupful  of  some  article  of 
food  every  three  hours.  The  patient's  stomach  rejects  it.  If  so,  try 
a  tablespoonful  every  hour;  if  this  will  not  do,  a  teaspoonful  every 
quarter  of  an  hour. 

It  should  be  better  known  that  there  are  many  lives  lost  for  the 
want  of  proper  care  and  ingenuity  at  these  momentous  times. 

Patients'  lives  have  been  saved  when  they  were  sinking  for  the 
want  of  food,  by  the  simple  question  put  to  them  by  the  doctor, 
"  But  is  there  no  hour  when  you  feel  you  could  eat? "  "  Oh,  yes,  I 
could  always  take  something  at  —  o'clock  and  —  o'clock."  Patients 
very  seldom,  however,  can  tell  this — it  is  for  you  to  watch  and  find 
it  out. 

A  patient  should,  if  possible,  not  see  or  smell  either  the  food 
of  others  or  a  greater  amount  of  food  than  he  himself  can  consume 
at  one  time,  or  even  hear  food  talked  about  or  see  it  in  the  raw  state. 

The  above  is  applicable  mainly  to  patients  who  are  in  a  very 
feeble  state  of  health  from  exhaustion  through  the  want  of  nourish- 
ment.  Hence  in  all  these  cases  there  are  much  judgment  and  dis- 
cretion to  be  exercised  by  the  nurse.  The  general  rule  is,  "  never 
urge  a  patient  to  eat;  "  he  will  know  better  than  you  when  he  needs 
food.  Also,  as  to  what  he  should  eat,  he  may  know  better  than  you. 
If  he  crave  any  particular  thing  the  chances  are  that  it  will  not 
hurt  him.  The  diet  should  be  light,  nourishing  and  easy  of  diges- 
tion. But  recollect  that  the  patient  does  not  need  much  food.  I'his 
will  apply  to  all  cases  of  acute  disease.  In  diseases  of  long  stand- 
ing, where  there  is  little  or  no  fever,  the  rule  will  be  somewhat 
different;  a  light  diet  may  not  be  so  necessary.  In  cases  of  recent 
attacks  of  fever  or  acute  diseases  of  the  bowels,  food,  especially  ani- 
mal food,  urged  upon  a  patient  simply  because  it  is  thought  he 
ought  to  eat  something,  is  likely  to  do  more  harm  than  for  him  to 

fo  without  food  for  three  days.  Indeed,  the  abstinence  from  food 
>r  that  time,  or  even  longer,  might  be  the  best  possible  way  to  save 
the  patient's  life.  The  best  rule  in  all  cases  of  recent  or  acute  dis- 
eases is,  never  to  give  the  patient  food  unless  he  desires  it;  and 
then  to  let  him  have  what  he  wants  or  prefers,  if  you  know  it 
cannot  hurt  him. 

Moisture  and  Impurities  Produced  in  the  Room — 
There  ought  to  be  nothing  in  the  room,  besides  the  patient,  that  can 


NURSING   THE   SICK.  389 

give  off  effluvia  or  moisture.  The  damp  from  towels,  or  any 
other  article  hung  up  to  dry,  goes  into  the  air  the  patient  is  to 
breathe.  One  of  the  worst  habits  is  that  of  leaving  the  chamber- 
vessel  with  its  contents  under  the  bed.  A  vessel  for  such  purposes 
should  never  be  left  standing  in  the  room  for  one  moment  with  its 
contents — though  it  contain  nothing  but  urine — without  being  well 
covered;  and  if  ever  so  well  covered,  it  should  be  emptied  immed- 
iately  and  well  cleansed,  lid  and  all.  Day  and  night,  make  this  an 
invariable  rule  in  a  sick-room. 

There  should  be  no  standing  liquid  of  any  description  in  a  sick- 
room, not  even  the  purest  cold  water ;  because  the  cold  water  causes 
the  tainted  atmosphere  of  the  sick-room  to  settle  on  its  surface  and 
condense  into  oily  drops,  to  drink  which  would  be  disgusting.  If 
not  drunk,  the  same  particles  are  made  gaseous  by  the  warm  air  of 
the  room,  are  evaporated,  mingled  with  the  air  and  breathed  into 
the  lungs. 

All  medicines,  bottles  and  via.ls,  or  anything  else  which  reminds 
of  medicine,  should  be  kept  out  of  sight,  except  at  the  moment  of 
administering  them. 

.  The  use  of  a  chamber-vessel  without  a  lid  should  be  abolished, 
whether  among  sick  or  well.  You  can  easily  convince  yourself  of 
the  necessity  or  this  absolute  rule  by  taking  one  with  a  lid  and  ex- 
amining the  underside  of  that  lid.  It  will  be  found  always  covered, 
whenever  the  utensil  is  not  empty,  by  condensed,  offensive  moisture. 
Where  does  that  poisonous  substance  go  when  there  is  no  lid? 

Earthenware,  or  if  it  can  be  conveniently  procured,  highly  pol- 
ished and  varnished  wood,  are  the  only  materials  fit  for  patients' 
utensils. 

A  slop-pail  should  never  be  brought  into  a  sick-room  or  any 
other.  It  should  be  an  invariable  rule  that  the  utensil  should  be 
carried  directly  to  the  water-closet,  emptied  there,  rinsed  there 
and  brought  back.  There  should  always  be  water  and  a  cock 
in  every  water-closet  for  rinsing.  But  even  if  there  is  not, 
you  must  carry  water  there  to  rinse  with.  Says  a  physi- 
cian, "  I  have  actually  seen,  in  the  private  sick-room,  the  utensils 
emptied  into  the  foot-pan  and  put  back  unrinsed  under  the  bed. 
I  can  hardly  say  which  is  more  abominable — whether  to  do  this  01  , 
to  rinse  the  utensil  in  the  sick-room." 

External  Applications — The  feet  and  legs  should  be  ex- 
amined by  the  hand  from  time  to  time,  and  whenever  a  tendency  to 
chilling  is  discovered,  hot  bottles  or  warm  flannels,  with  some  warm 
drink,  should  be  made  use  of  until  the  temperature  is  restored. 
Patients  are  frequently  lost  in  the  latter  stages  of  disease,  from 
want  of  attention  to  such  simple  precautions.  The  nurse  may  be 
trusting  to  the  patient's  diet,  or  to  his  medicine,  which  she  is 
directed  to  give  him,  while  the  patient  is  all  the  while  sinking 
from  want  of  a  little  external  warmth.  Such  cases  happen  even 
during  the  height  of  summer.  This  fatal  chill  is  most  apt  to 


390  NTTKSING   THE   SICK. 

occur  toward  early  morning,  at  the  period  of  the  lowest  tempera- 
ture of  the  twenty -four  hours,  and  at  the  time  when  the  effect  »f 
the  preceding  day's  diet  is  exhausted. 

Talking  Business  to  a  Sick  Person — Always  sit  down 
when  a  sick  person  is  talking  business  to  you,  show  no  signs  of 
hurry  and  go  away  the  moment  the  subject  is  ended. 

Always  sit  within  the  patient's  view,  so  that  when  you  speak 
to  him,  he  has  not  painfully  to  turn  his  head  round  in  order  to  look 
at  you.  If  you  make  this  act  a  wearisome  one  on  the  part  of  the 
patient,  you  are  doing  him  harm.  So  also  if,  by  continuing  to 
stand,  you  make  him  continuously  raise  his  eyes  to  see  you.  Be 
as  motionless  as  possible  and  never  gesticulate  in  speaking  to  the 
sick. 

Mere  visitors  should  not  be  allowed  to  remain  in  the  sick- 
room  more  than  five  minutes,  just  long  enough  to  allow  a  friendly 
greeting  and  the  expression  of  a  hope  that  soon  all  will  be  well 
again,  with  the  communication  of  such  intelligence  as  might  make 
a  pleasant  impression  on  the  mind. 

Sitting  on  the  Bed  of  a  Patient — Remember  never  to 
lean  against,  sit  upon,  or  even  touch  the  bed  in  which  a  patient 
lies.  This  is  a  painful  annoyance.  If  you  shake  the  chair  upon 
which  he  sits,  he  has  a  point  by  which  he  can  steady  himself,  in 
his  feet.  But  on  a  bed  or  sofa,  he  is  entirely  at  your  mercy, 
and  he  feels  through  his  whole  system  every  jar  you  give  him. 

Conversation  and  Noise — It  is  a  matter  of  surprise  that 
the  friends  of  patients,  and  even  many  doctors,  should  exhibit  so 
much  thoughtlessness  or  lack  of  good  sense,  often  resulting  in 
unintentional  cruelty,  as  to  hold  a  long  conversation  in  the  room 
of  the  patient  or  in  a  passage  adjoining  it.  If  it  is  a  whispered 
conversation  in  the  same  room,  then  it  is  absolutely  cruel,  for  it  is 
impossible  that  the  patient's  attention  should  not  be  strained  to 
hear.  Walking  on  tip-toe,  or  doing  anything  in  the  room  very 
slowly,  is  injurious  for  the  same  reasons.  A  firm,  light,  quick 
step,  a  steady,  quick  hand,  with  every  act  and  look  tempered  with 
gentleness  of  disposition  and  kindness  of  heart,  are  qualities  most 
desirable  in  the  sick-room ;  not  the  slow,  lingering,  shuffling  foot, 
the  timid,  uncertain  touch,  the  boisterous  word  or  laugh,  or  the 
look  of  anxiety  and  despair. 

Variety  and  Change — The  effect,  in  sickness,  of  beautiful 
objects,  especially  those  of  variety  and  brilliancy  of  color,  is  hardly 
at  all  appreciated  ;  yet  they  are  actual  means  of  recovery.  But 
it  should  be  a  slow  variety;  for  example,  if  you  show  a  patient 
ten  or  twelve  engravings  successively,  ten  to  one  that  he  becomes 
cold  and  faint  or  feverish,  or  even  sick ;  but  hang  one  up  opposite 
him,  one  on  each  successive  day,  or  week,  or  month,  and  he  will 
revel  in  the  variety. 

Nurses  vary  their  own  objects,  their  own  employments,  many 
times  a  day ;  and  yet,  while  nursing  some  bed-ridden  sufferer,  they 


NURSING    THE    SICK,  391 

are  liable  to  let  him  lie  there  staring  at  a  dead  wall  without  any 
change  of  object  to  enable  him  to  vary  his  thoughts,  and  it  never 
even  occurs  to  them  at  least  to  move  his  bed  so  that  he  can  look  out 
of  the  window.  No;  the  bed  is  to  be  always  left  in  the  darkest,  dull- 
est, remotest  part  of  the  room. 

On  Leaving  the  Sick  Room — Always  tell  a  patient,  and 
tell  him  beforehand,  when  you  are  going  out  and  when  you  will  be 
back,  whether  it  is  for  a  day,  an  hour  or  ten  minutes.  If  you  go 
without  his  knowing  it  and  he  finds  it  out,  he  never  will  feel  secure 
again  that  the  things  which  depend  upon  you  will  be  done  wk^n  you 
are  away,  and  in  nine  cases  oat  of  ten  he  will  be  right.  If  you  go 
out  without  telling  him  when  you  will  be  back,  he  can  take  no  meas- 
ures or  precautions  as  to  the  things  which  concern  you  both,  or 
which  you  do  for  him.  You  should  be  prompt  to  return  at  the  ap- 
pointed time,  and  all  will  who  are  worthy  of  being  called  nurses. 

The  nurse  requires  knowledge  and  practice  to  enable  her  to 
discharge  aright  her  duty  to  the  patient,  quite  as  much  as  the 
physician  and  surgeon  do  to  perform  what  is  incumbent  on  them. 
Woman,  from  her  constitution  and  habits,  is  the  natural  nurse  of 
the  sick;  and  in  general  no  small  portion  of  her  time  is  spent 
ministering  at  the  couch  of  disease  and  suffering. 

No  girl  should  consider  her  education  complete,  who  is  not  ac- 
quainted with  the  principles  of  the  duties  of  a  general  nurse  and  a 
temporary  watcher. 

Up  to  a  few  years  ago,  while  we  had  medical  schools  and  col- 
leges to  educate  physicians,  there  were  but  few  institutions  to  edu- 
cate nurses  in  their  equally  responsible  calling,  but  there  are  now 
training  schools  for  nurses  in  all  large  cities,  and  every  woman  who 
chooses  nursing  as  a  profession,  or  a  means  of  livelihood,  should  take 
a  course  of  instruction  at  one  of  these  schools.  Where  this  educa- 
tion is  absent,  or  in  case  of  non-professional  persons,  the  instructions 
here  given  should  be  carefully  studied  and  put  into  practice  in  at- 
tendance upon  the  sick.  The  study  of  Hygiene,  or  the  laws  of 
health,  should  also  be  made  a  portion  of  the  education  of  every  girl. 
Quiet — The  room  of  the  patient  should  be  kept  free  from  noise. 
The  family  and  friends  of  the  sick  should  be  guided  by  this  rule, 
that  no  more  persons  may  remain  in  the  room  of  the  sick  than  the 
welfare  of  the  patient  demands.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  physician  to 
direct  when  visitors  can  be  admitted  or  excluded  from  the  sick-room, 
and  the  nurse  should  see  that  these  directions  are  enforced. 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  nurse  to  ascertain  the  normal  habits  of  the 
patient  as  respects  the  period  of  eating  and  sleep  when  in  health, 
that  she  may  prepare  the  food  and  arrange  the  sick  room  in  accord- 
ance with  the  practice  of  the  patient.  If  the  person  who  is  sick  is 
ignorant  of  the  necessity  of  the  removal  of  the  waste  products  from 
the  system,  the  nurse  snould  invite  attention  to  these  functions  at 
such  periods  as  are  in  accordance  with  the  previous  habits  of  the 
patient. 

31 


392  NTJKSING   THE   SICK. 

The  deportment  and  remarks  of  'the  nurse  to  the  patient 
should  be  tranquil  and  encouraging.  The  illness  of  a  friend,  or 
death  of  any  person,  should  not  be  alluded  to  in  the  sick-room.  No 
doubt  or  fear  of  the  patient's  recovery,  either  by  a  look  OT  by  a 
word,  should  be  expressed  or  intimated  by  the  nurse,  in  the  chamber 
of  the  sick.  When  such  information  is  necessary  to  be  communi- 
cated, it  is  the  duty  of  the  physician  to  impart  it  to  the  sick  person. 

The  nurse  should  not  confine  herself  to  the  sick-room  more 
than  six  hours  at  a  time.  She  should  eat  her  food  regularly,  sleep 
at  regular  periods,  and  take  exercise  daily  in  the  open  air.  To  do 
this,  let  her  quietly  leave  the  room  when  the  patient  is  sleeping.  A 
watcher,  or  temporary  nurse,  may  supply  her  place.  There  is  but 
little  danger  of  contracting  disease  if  the  nurse  attend  to  the 
simple  laws  of  health  and  remain  not  more  than  six  .hours  at  a 
time  in  the  sick-room. 

Directions  for  Watchers — These  necessary  assistants,  like 
the  nurse,  should  have  knowledge  and  practice.  They  should 
ever  be  cheerful,  kind,  firm  and  attentive  in  the  presence  of  the 
patient.  ( 

A  simple,  nutritious  supper  should  be  eaten  before  entering 
the  sick-room,  and  it  is  well,  during  the  night,  to  take  some  plain 
food. 

When  watching  in  cold  weather,  a  person  should  be  warmly 
dressed  and  furnished  with  an  extra  garment,  as  a  cloak  or  shawl, 
because  the  system  becomes  exhausted  towards  morning  and  less 
heat  is  generated  in  the  body. 

Light-colored  clothing  should  be  worn  by  those  who  have  the 
care  of  the  sick  in  preference  to  dark-colored  apparel,  particularly  if 
the  disease  be  of  a  contagious  character.  Experiments  have  shown 
that  black  and  other  colors  will  absorb  more  readily  the  subtile  ef- 
fluvia that  emanates  from  sick  persons,  than  white  or  light  colors. 

Whatever  may  be  wanted  during  the  night  should  be  brought 
into  the  sick  chamber  or  the  adjoining  room,  before  the  family 
retire  for  sleep,  in  order  that  the  slumbers  of  the  patient  be  not 
disturbed  by  haste  or  searching  for  needed  articles. 

The  same  general  directions  should  be  observed  by  watchers, 
as  are  given  to  the  nurse;  nor  should  the  watcher  deem  it  necessary 
to  make  herself  acceptable  to  the  patient  by  exhausting  conversa- 
tion. 

It  can  hardlv  be  expected  that  the  farmer  who  has  been  labor- 
ing hard  in  the  field,  or  the  mechanic  who  has  toiled  during  the 
day,  is  qualified  to  render  all  those  little  attentions  that  a  sick  per- 
son requires.  Hence,  would  it  not  be  more  benevolent  and 
economical  to  employ  and  pay  watchers,  who  are  qualified  by 
knowledge  and  training,  to  perform  this  duty  in  a  faithful  manner, 
while  the  kindness  and  sympathy  of  friends  may  be  practically 
manifested  by  assisting  to  defray  the  expenses  of  these  qualified  and 
useful  assistants? 


NITESING   THE   SICK.  393 

The  Nurse — When  all  the  arrangements  are  completed  in 
the  sick-room,  little  benefit  can  be  anticipated  if  a  proper  nurse  be 
not  obtained  to  render  them  available  to  the  invalid.  Care  should 
be  taken  to  secure,  if  practicable,  a  nurse  trained  at  some  of  the 
schools  which  are  now  available,  and  if  a  qualified  professional 
nurse  cannot  be  secured,  a  person  in  good  health,  active,  of  cheerful 
disposition,  and  pleasant,  sympathetic  temperament,  should  be 
chosen,  who  should  be  guided  by  the  rules  here  given. 

The  nurse  should  not  be  under  twenty-five  nor  above  fiftv- 
five  years  of  age.  This  period  is  fixed  upon  on  account  both  of  the 
physical  powers  and  the  moral  conduct  of  the  individual.  •  Under 
twenty -five  the  strength  of  a  woman  has  not  reached  its  maturity, 
and  is  scarcely  adequate  for  lifting  patients  in  and  out  of  bed,  and 
for  many  other  duties  which  require  strength,  connected  with  the 
office  of  a  nurse;  but  the  strength  and  the  muscular  power  in 
females  begin  to  fail  after  fifty-nve,  when  the  natural  transition 
from  maturity  to  decay  takes  place. 

A  woman  of  a  naturally  delicate  frame  of  body  is  unfit  for  a 
sick-nurse;  at  the  same  time,  a  coarse,  heavy  and  masculine  woman 
is,  for  many  reasons,  objectionable.  While  strength  is  requisite, 
the  frame  should  be  such  as  to  indicate  activity. 

None  of  the  qualifications  of  a  sick-nurse  is  more  important 
than  health.  An  individual  who  herself  requires  attention  is  ill- 
calculated  to  attend  upon  others.  A  woman  who  is  asthmatic,  or 
has  any  difficulty  of  breathing  or  an  habitual  cough;  who  is 
rheumatic  or  gouty,  or  has  any  spasmodic  affections;  who  is 
afflicted  with  palpitation  or  suffers  from  periodical  headache,  vert- 
igo or  a  tendency  to  paralysis,  or  who  is  consumptive  or  scrofulous, 
or  has  defective  sight  or  hearing  or  anything  which  causes 
decrepitude,  is  disqualified  for  a  sick  nurse.  It  is  important,  also, 
to  ascertain  that  the  nurse  is  not  hysterical  nor  predisposed  to  men- 
tal depression. 

An  attendant  upon  the  sick  should  possess  a  happy,  cheerful, 
equal  flow  of  spirits,  a  temper  not  easily  ruffled  and  kind  and  sym- 
pathetic feelings ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  not  such  as  to  interfere 
with  firmness  of  character.  The  expression  of  the  countenance 
should  be  open  and  winning,  so  as  to  attract  the  good  will  and  con- 
fidence of  the  invalid ;  a  pleasing  and  gentle  manner  being  more 
likely  to  gain  esteem  and  insure  obedience  to  the  orders  of  the 
physician  than  the  most  persuasive  arguments  which  can  be  ad- 
dressed to  the  understanding  of  the  patient. 

A  collected,  cheerful  expression  of  the  countenance  in  the 
attendant  on  the  sick  is  likely  to  inspire  hope  and  to  aid  the  efforts 
of  the  physician  for  the  recovery  of  nis  patient. 

The  general  disposition  of  a  sick  nurse  should  be  obliging. 
Every  little  office  which  the  invalid  may  require  to  be  done  should 
be  performed  at  once  and  without  the  smallest  apparent  reluctance, 
even  when  the  necessity  for  its  immediate  performance  is  not 


394  NURSING   THE   SICK. 

absolute.  There  is  also  an  earnestness  of  manner  which  should,  if 
possible,  be  acquired  or  acquiesced  in  by  the  sick-nurse,  as  it 
impresses  the  idea  that  she  feels  deeply  interested  in  the  case,  a 
circumstance  which  is  always  highly  appreciated  by  the  patient. 

It  ought  to  be  unnecessary  to  say  that  a  nurse  should  be 
honest,  as  no  description  of  servant  has  so  much  in  her  power.  But 
the  honesty  of  the  nurse  is  not  to  be  measured  by  her  respect  for 
property;  she  must  be  above  imposing  on  the  physician,  with 
respect  either  to  medicines  or  to  diet.  In  her  habits  she  should  be 
sober,  active,  orderly,  and  clean  and  neat  in  her  person. 

It  may  appear  a  refinement  to  talk  of  the  education  of  a  nurse, 
but  there  is  not  a  greater  difference  between  noon-day  and  midnight 
than  between  an  educated  and  an  ignorant  nurse.  The  former  is 
often  an  aid  to  the  physician,  not  only  in  carrying  his  orders  into 
effect,  but  by  observing  and  informing  him  or  symptoms  of  great 
importance  which  have  occurred  during  his  absence;  whereas  the 
latter  is  a  source  of  constant  anxiety  and  too  often  assumes  the 
privilege  of  acting  in  direct  contradiction  to  his  orders,  and  accord- 
ing to  her  own  opinion. 

To  prevent  Infection — In  every  case  of  infectious  disease, 
the  attendants,  even  in  the  best  ventilated  rooms,  should  stand  on 
the  windward,  or  on  that  side  of  the  sick-bed  from  which  the 
current  of  air  comes,  as  by  neglect  of  this  rule  and  by  standing  in 
the  current  which  has  passed  over  the  patient,  the  infectious  exha- 
lations are  blown  upon  them  in  a  direct  stream  from  the  body  of 
the  patient.  The  attendants  should  never  lean  over  the  sick,  nor 
should  they  receive  their  breath.  The  health  also  of  the  nurses 
bhould  always  be  supported  by  nutritious  and  generous  diet,  but  not 
by  brandy  or  any  other  ardent  spirit. 

Light — Patients  should  be  able,  without  raising  themselves  or 
turning  in  bed,  to  look  out  of  the  window  from  their  beds.  To  see 
the  sky  and  sunlight  at  least,  if  you  can  show  them  nothing  else, 
is  held  to  be,  if  not  of  the  very  first  importance  for  recovery,  at 
least  something  very  near  it,  and  you  should  look  to  the  position  of 
the  beds  of  your  sick,  as  one  of  the  first  essentials.  Again,  the 
morning  sun  and  the  mid-day  sun — the  hours  when  they  are  quite 
certain  not  to  be  up — are  of  more  importance  to  them,  if  a  choice 
must  be  made,  than  the  afternoon  sun.  But  the  best  rule  is,  if 
possible,  to  give  them  direct  sunlight  from  dawn  to  sunset. 

A  great  difference  between  the  bed-room  and  the  sick-room  is 
that  the  sleeper  has  a  very  large  supply  of  fresh  air  to  draw  upon 
when  he  begins  the  night,  if  his  room  has  been  open  all  day  as  it 
ought  to  be. 

Cleanliness — Prof.  Scudder  of  Cincinnati,  makes  the  follow- 
ing observations  on  this  subject:  "Compare  the  dirtiness  of  the 
water  in  which  you  have  washed  when  it  is  cold  without  soap,  cold 
with  soap,  hot  with  soap.  You  find  the  first  has  hardly  removed 
any  dirt  at  all,  the  second  a  little  more,  the  third  a  great  deal  more. 


NURSING   THE   SICK.  395 

But  hold  your  hand  over  a  cup  of  hot  water  for  a  minute  or  two  and 
then,  by  merely  rubbing  with  the  finger,  you  will  bring  off  flakes 
of  dirt  or  dirty  skin.  After  a  vapor  bath  you  may  peel  your  whole 
self  clean  in  this  way.  What  I  mean  is,  that  by  simply  washing  or 
sponging  with  water  you  do  not  really  cleanse  your  skin.  Take  a 
rough  towel,  dip  one  corner  in  very  hot  water  (if  a  little  spirit  be 
added  it  will  be  more  effectual),  and  then  rub  as  if  you  were  rubbing 
the  towel  into  your  skin  with  your  fingers.  The  black  flakes  which 
will  come  off  will  convince  you  that  you  were  not  clean  before, 
however  much  soap  and  water  you  may  have  used.  These  flakes 
are  what  require  removing.  And  you  can  really  keep  yourself 
cleaner  with  a  tumbler  of  hot  water  and  a  rough  towel  and  rubbing, 
than  with  a  whole  apparatus  of  bath  and  soap  and  sponge  without 
rubbing.  It  is  nonsense  to  say  that  anybody  need  be  dirty.  Pa- 
tients have  been  kept  as  clean  by  these  means  on  a  long  voyage, 
when  a  basinful  of  water  could  not  be  afforded  and  when  they  could 
not  be  moved  out  of  their  berths,  as  if  all  the  appurtenances  of 
home  had  been  at  hand. 

"  Washing,  however,  with  a  large  quantity  of  water,  has  quite 
other  effects  than  those  of  mere  cleanliness.  The  skin  absorbs  the 
water  and  becomes  softer  and  more  perspirable.  To  wash  with 
soap  and  soft  water  is,  therefore,  desirable  from  other  points  of 
view  than  that  of  cleanliness." 

There  are  some  common  errors  prevalent  among  those  who 
have  the  care  of  the  sick,  in  reference  to  diet,  a  few  of  which  we 
shall  mention. 

One  is  the  belief  that  beef -tea  is  the  most  nutritive  of  all  ar- 
ticles. Now,  boil  a  pound  of  beef  into  beef -tea;  evaporate  your 
beef -tea,  and  see  what  is  left  of  your  beef.  You  will  find  that  there 
is  barely  a  teaspoonful  of  solid  nourishment  to  half  a  pint  of  water 
in  beef -tea;  and  although  there  is  a  certain  nutritive  quality  in  it, 
yet  there  is  little  to  be  depended  upon  with  the  healthy  or  convales- 
cent, where  much  nourishment  is  required.  Again,  it  is  an  ever- 
ready  saw  that  an  egg  is  equivalent  to  a  pound  of  meat,  whereas  it 
is  not  at  all  so;  while  moreover  it  is  seldom  noticed  with  how  many 
patients,  particularly  of  nervous  or  bilious  temperament,  eggs  dis- 
agree. All  puddings  made  with  eggs  are  distasteful  to  them  in 
consequence.  An  egg  whipped  up  with  wine  is  often  the  only  form 
in  which  they  can  take  this  kind  of  nourishment.  Arrow-root  is 
another  grand  dependence  of  the  nurse.  As  a  vehicle  for  wine,  and 
as  a  restorative  quickly  prepared,  it  is  all  very  well ;  but  it  is  nothing 
but  starch  and  water.  Flour  is  both  more  nutritive  and  less  liable 
to  ferment  and  is  preferable  wherever  it  can  be  used. 

Again,  milk  and  the  preparations  from  milk  are  a  most 
important  article  for  the  sick.  Butter  is  the  lightest  kind  of  animal 
fat,  and  though  it  lacks  the  sugar  and  some  or  \,ne  other  elements 
which  are  in  milk,  yet  it  is  most  valuable  both  in  itself  and  in  en- 
abling the  patient  to  eat  more  bread.  Flour,  oats,  barley  and  their  kind 


396  NURSING   THE  SICK. 

are  preferable  to  all  the  preparations  of  arrow-root,  sago,  tapioca 
and  food  of  that  class.  Cream,  in  many  long,  chronic  diseases,  ie 
quite  unsurpassed  by  any  other  article  whatever.  It  seems  to  act 
in  the  same  manner  as  beef -tea  and  to  most  it  is  much  easier  of 
digestion  than  milk.  In  fact,  it  seldom  disagrees. 

Sour  milk,  however,  should  be  used  with  caution,  as  there  are 
some  diseases  in  which  it  is  injurious.  Buttermilk,  a  totally 
different  thing,  is  often  very  useful,  especially  in  fevers. 

In  laying  down  the  rules  of  diet,  by  the  amounts  of  solid 
nutriment  in  different  kinds  of  food,  it  is  a  constant  error  to  lose 
sight  of  what  the  patient  requires  to  repair  his  waste ;  what  he  can 
take,  and  what  he  cannot.  The  nurse's  observation  here  will  mater- 
ially assist  the  doctor;  the  patient's  fancies  will  materially  assist 
the  nurse. 

"  In  the  diseases  produced  by  bad  food,  such  as  dysentery  a;id 
diarrhea  in  cases  of  scurvy,  the  patient's  stomach  often  craves  for 
and  digests  things  some  of  which  would  be  laid  down  in  no  dietary 
that  ever  was  invented  for  sick,  and  especially  not  for  such  sick. 
These  are  fruit,  pickles,  jam,  gingerbread,  fat  of  ham  or  bacon,  suet, 
cheese,  butter,  milk.  These  cases  I  have  seen  not  by  ones,  nor  by 
tens,  but  by  hundreds ;  and  the  patient's  stomach  was  right  and  the 
book  was  wrong.  The  articles  craved  for,  in  these  cases,  might 
have  been  principally  arranged  under  the  two  heads  of  fat  and 
vegetable  acids. 

"  There  is  often  a  marked  difference  between  men  and  women 
in  this  matter  of  sick  feeding.  Women's  digestion  is  generally 
slower." —  Dr.  Gunn. 

Jelly  is  another  article  of  diet  in  great  favor  with  nurses  and 
friends  of  the  sick;  but  it  is  now  known  that  jelly  does  not  nourish — 
that  it  has  a  tendency  to  produce  diarrhea,  and  to  trust  to  it  to  repair 
the  waste  of  a  diseased  constitution  is  simply  to  starve  the  sick 
under  the  guise  of  feeding  them.  If  one  hundred  spoonfuls  of  jelly 
were  given  in  the  course  of  the  day,  you  would  have  given  one 
spoonful  of  gelatine,  which  spoonful  has  no  nutritive  power  what- 
ever. 

And,  nevertheless,  gelatine  contains  a  large  quantity  of  nitro- 
gen, which  is  one  of  the  most  powerful  elements  in  nutrition;  on  the 
other  hand  beef-tea  may  be  chosen  as  an  illustration  of  great  nutri- 
tious power  in  sickness  coexisting  with  a  very  small  amount  of 
solid  nitrogenous  matter. 

Dr.  Christison  says  that  "  every  one  will  be  struck  with  the 
readiness  with  which  "  certain  classes  of  "  patients  will  often  take 
diluted  meat  juice  or  beef -tea  repeatedly,  when  they  refuse  all  other 
kinds  of  food."  This  is  particularly  remarkable,  in  "  cases  of  gas- 
tric-fever, in  which,"  he  says,  "  little  or  nothing  else  besides  beef- 
tea  or  diluted  meat-juice  "  has  been  taken  for  weeks,  or  even  months; 
"  and  yet  a  pint  of  beef-tea  contains  scarcely  one-fourth  ounce  of 
anything  but  water."  The  result  is  so  striking  that  lie  asks  what  is 


NURSING   THE   SICK.  397 

its  mode  of  action?  "  Not  simply  nutrient — one-fourth  ounce  of 
the  most  nutritive  material  cannot  nearly  replace  the  daily  wear  and 
tear  of  the  tissues  in  any  circumstances.  Possibly,"  he  says,  "  it 
belongs  to  a  new  denomination  of  remedies." 

"  It  has  been  observed  that  a  small  quantity  of  beef -tea,  added 
to  other  articles  of  nutrition,  augments  their  power  out  of  all  pro- 
portion to  the  additional  amount  of  solid  matter. 

"The  reason  why  jelly  should  be  innutritions,  and  beef -tea 
nutritious  to  the  sick,  is  a  secret  yet  undiscovered,  but  it  clearly 
shows  that  careful  observation  of  the  sick  is  the  only  clue  to  the  best 
dietary. 

"  Chemistry  has,  as  yet,  afforded  little  insight  into  the  dieting 
of  the  sick;  all  that  chemistry  can  tell  us  is  the  amount  of  carbon- 
iferous and  nitrogenous  elements  discovered  in  different  dietetic 
articles.  It  has  given  us  lists  of  dietetic  substances,  arranged  in  the 
order  of  their  richness  in  one  or  other  of  these  principles ;  but  that 
is  all.  In  the  great  majority  of  cases  the  stomach  of  the  patient  is 
guided  by  other  principles  of  selection  than  merely  the  amount  of 
carbon  or  nitrogen  in  the  diet.  No  doubt  in  this,  as  in  other  things, 
nature  has  very  definite  rules  for  her  guidance,  but  these  rules  can 
only  be  ascertained  by  the  most  careful  observation  at  the  bedside. 
She  there  teaches  us  that  living  chemistry,  the  chemistry  of  repara- 
tion, is  something  different  from  the  chemistry  of  the  laboratory. 
Organic  chemistry  is  useful,  as  all  knowledge  is,  when  we  come  face 
to  face  with  nature;  but  it  by  no  means  follows  that  we  should  learn 
in  the  laboratory  any  one  of  the  reparative  processes  going  on  in 
disease. 

"  Again,  the  nutritive  power  of  milk  and  of  the  preparations 
from  rank  is  very  much  undervalued;  there  is  nearly  as  much 
nourishment  in  half  a  pint  of  milk  as  there  is  in  a  quarter  of  a 
pound  of  meat.  But  this  is  not  the  whole  question  or  nearly  the 
whole.  The  main  question  is,  what  the  patient's  stomach  can 
assimilate  or  derive  nourishment  from,  and  of  this  the  patient's 
stomach  is  the  sole  judge.  The  diet  which  will  keep  the  healthy 
man  healthy,  will  kill  the  sick  one.  The  same  beef,  which  is  the 
most  nutritive  of  all  meat,  and  which  nourishes  the  healthy  man,  is 
the  least  nourishing  of  all  food  to  the  sick  man,  whose  half-dead 
stomach  can  assimilate  no  part  of  it,  that  is,  make  no  food  out  of 
it.  On  a  diet  of  beef -tea,  healthy  men  on  the  other  hand  speedily 
lose  their  strength. 

"  I  have  known  patients  live  for  many  months  without  touching 
bread,  because  they  could  not  eat  bakers'  bread.  Home-made  bread 
or  brown  bread  is  a  most  important  article  of  diet  for  many  patients. 
The  use  of  laxatives  may  be  entirely  superseded  by  it.  Oat-cake  is 
another." —  Scudder. 

You  should  never  give  tea  or  coffee  to  the  sick,  as  a  rule,  after 
five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.     Sleeplessness  in  the  early  night  is, 
from  excitement  generally,  and  is  increased  by  tea  or  coffee;  sleep- 


398  NURSING   THE   SICK. 

lessness  which  continues  to  the  early  morning,  is  from  exhaustion 
often  and  is  relieved  by  tea.  In  general,  the  dry  and  dirty  tongue 
always  prefers  tea  to  coffee  and  will  quite  decline  milk,  unless  with 
tea.  Coffee  is  a  better  restorative  than  tea,  but  a  greater  impairer 
of  the  digestion. 

In  making  coffee,  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  buy  it  in  the 
berry  and  grind  it  at  home,  or  see  it  ground.  Otherwise  you  may 
reckon  upon  its  containing  a  certain  amount  of  chicory,  at  least. 
This  is  not  a  question  or  the  taste  or  of  the  wholesomeness  of 
chicory;  it  is  that  chicory  has  nothing  at  all  of  the  properties  for 
which  you  give  coffee ;  and  therefore  you  may  as  well  not  give  it, 


DIVISION    NINTH. 


MAGNETISM. 


THE  SCIENCE  APPLIED  TO  DISEASE. 

Since  the  reality  of  the  phenomena  of  magnetism  is  nov 
ceded,  even  by  those  members  of  the  medical  profession  who 
formerly  the  most  skeptical  on  this  point,  we  think  our  book  would , 
be  incomplete  without  a  fair  statement  of  its  powers  and  meth-ods, 
and  therefore  submit  the  following: 

In  the  first  place,  and  by  way  of  a  general  introduction  of  the 
subject,  we  extract  from  the  "  Cincinnati  Medical  Advance,"  some 
parts  of  an  address  by  "W.  L.  Fleming,  M.  D.,  which  was  read 
oefore  the  Homoepathic  Medical  Society  of  the  county  of  New 
York: 

"The  term  animal  magnetism  has  been  applied  to  a  subtle 
force  existing  in  man,  which,  it  was  discovered  during  the  last 
century,  was  capable  of  producing  upon  certain  persons,  especially 
somnambulists,  effects  similar  to  those  produced  by  the  magnet; 
hence  the  name,  animal  magnetism. 

"  I  have  myself  treated  many  cases  of  an  inflammatory  charac- 
ter, including  acute  rheumatism,  where  ordinary  manipulation  was 
at  first  impossible,  owing  to  extreme  sensitiveness;  but  where,  by 
holding  the  hands  lightly  over  the  inflamed  part,  the  sensitiveness 
has  been  gradually  diminished  until  full  manipulatory  action  could 
be  carried  on  with  but  little  or  no  suffering,  and  I  am  happy  to  add, 
in  nearly  every  such  case  so  far  as  my  memory  serves  me,  the  relief 
has  been  prompt  and  permanent.  I  have  frequently  dispersed  boils, 
and  in  one  case  a  large  carbuncle  situated  in  the  popliteal  space  and 
which  had  progressed  well  toward  suppuration,  by  holding  the 
hands  upon  them  and  using  very  gentle  manipulation.  In  one 
instance,  where  a  patient  had  submitted  to  a  surgical  operation  for 
the  removal  of  a  duplicate  thumb  and  was  suffering  intense  pain,  I 
succeeded  in  entirely  relieving  the  pain  for  six  or  eight  hours,  by 
slowly  passing  my  hand  without  contact  two  or  three  times  from 
the  thumb  toward  the  elbow;  when  at  the  end  of  this  time  the  pain 
returned,  I  repeated  the  operation  and  the  patient  suffered  no  more 
during  the  healing  process.  Again,  in  the  case  of  a  phthisical 
(consumptive)  patient  who  had  long  suffered  from  an  obstinate  con- 
stipation and  had  been  in  the  habit  of  using  enormous  doses  of  pur- 
gatives to  obtain  even  temporary  relief,  I  simply  administered  once 
a  day  magnetized  water;  and  in  two  or  three  days  a  natural  and 


400  MAGNETISM. 

easy  movement  of  the  bowels  was  obtained,  a  condition  of  things 
which  the  patient  had  not  before  experienced  for  several  years.  My 
method  of  magnetizing  the  water  was  as  follows:  I  held  the  glass 
containing  the  water  (as  much  as  the  patient  desired  to  drink  at  one 
time)  in  the  palm  of  the  left  hand,  and  placing  my  right  hand  over 
and  a  little  above  it,  with  the  lingers  converged  and  pointing  down, 
maintained  this  position  from  three  to  five  minutes,  when  the  water 
was  sufficiently  charged  to  be  administered. 

"And  still  another  instance  I  can  give  you  from  my  own  exper- 
ience, clearly  demonstrating  the  existence  of  some  peculiar  force 
capable  of  exerting  a  powerful  influence  upon  the  human  body 
without  the  intervention  of  active  manipulation. 

"  A  gentleman  who  was  visiting  at  my  house,  and  who  had 
himself  experimented  considerably  with  the  animal  magnetic  force, 
at  my  request  permitted  me  to  try  an  experiment  upon  him,  which 
I  will  here  relate.  Desiring  to  ascertain  to  what  extent  the  nerves 
could  be  affected  by  this  force  alone  and  if  it  were  possible  by  this 
means  to  produce  local  anaesthesia,  I  placed  him  in  as  easy  a  posi- 
tion as  possible  in  one  chair,  with  his  leg  upon  another  directly  in 
front,  and  in  such  a  position  that  there  would  be  no  under  pressure 
at  any  one  point.  I  then  made  a  few  passes  over  the  boot  and 
clothing,  without  touching,  from  the  foot  toward  the  body,  and  then 
with  my  hands  encircling  as  nearly  as  possible  the  limb  above  the 
knee  but  without  contact,  I  concentrated  my  will  upon  this  point 
with  the  intent  to  cut  off  if  possible  the  nerve  supply  from  below 
this  point.  After  holding  the  hands  thus  for  a  few  minutes,  he 
complained  of  a  prickling  sensation  which  continued  for  a  short 
time  and  then  ceased.  I  continued  holding  the  hands  in  the  same 
position  for  about  fifteen  minutes  at  the  end  of  which  time,  the  leg 
was  completely  anaesthetized.  There  was  neither  feeling  nor  mo- 
tion in  it;  and  it  remained  in  this  condition  until  I  made  a  few 
passes  downward,  when  the  tingling  process  was  gone  through  with 
again  and  the  leg  was  gradually  restored  to  its  normal  condition. 

"  Is  there  nothing  in  all  this,  then,  to  prove  the  action  of  some 
force  independent  of  mechanical  effect?  It  certainly  seems  so  to 
me  and  I  could  give  many  more  instances  within  my  own  exper- 
ience all  tending  to  demonstrate  this  fact,  and  enough  evidence  of 
this  kind  could  oe  obtained  from  others,  if  needed,  to  fill  a  volume. 
But  the  strongest  and  clearest  evidence  in  support  of  the  existence 
of  animal  magnetism  and  that  the  phenomena  resulting  from  its 
application  are  due  to  a  fluid  or  imponderable  power  (or  influence), 
is  to  be  found  in  the  researches  of  Baron  von  Reichenbach  on  Mag- 
netism, etc.  The  testimony  of  this  author  upon  this  point,  from  his 
name  and  standing  as  a  scientist,  cannot  fail  to  carry  with  it  great 
weight.  He  says: 

"  'And  now  our  investigation  has  brought  us  to  the  portal  of 
what  is  called  animal  magnetism.  This  noli  me  tangere  we  shall 
now  be  able  to  seize.  When  I  made  a  few  passes  down  (with  a 


MAGNETISM.  401 

magnet;  me  person  of  Mile.  Sturman  from  head  to  foot,  she  became 
insensible  and  was  attacked  by  spasms,  generally  rigid.  When  i 
performed  many  passes  with  my  large  rock  crystal,  the  result  was 
the  same.  But  I  could  also  produce  the  same  effect  by  using, 
instead  of  the  magnet  or  the  crystal,  my  hands  alone.  The  peculiar 
force  (we  shall  call  it  crystalline)  found  both  in  magnets  and  crystals 
must  therefore  also  reside  in  my  hands. 

"  'In  order  to  test  this  more  fully  I  tried  the  experiments 
which  I  shall  presently  describe.  If  this  were  the  case,  the  force 
residing  in  my  hand  must  produce  all  those  effects  which  the  crys- 
talline force  is  capable  of  producing,  as  described  in  the  preceding 
treatise;  I  could  conclude  as  to  difference  of  similarity,  according 
to  the  degree  of  resemblance  in  the  properties  observed.  It  was 
first  of  all  necessary  to  ascertain  whether  there  existed  a  coincidence 
and  to  what  extent,  between  the  action  of  the  crystals  on  the  healthy 
or  diseased  sensitive  nerve  and  that  of  the  human  hand  on  the  same 
re-agent.  When  in  the  case  of  persons  sufficiently  sensitive  to  per- 
ceive distinctly  the  passes  made  with  a  large  crystal  along  the  inner 
surface  of/  the  hand,  I  drew  along  the  left  hands  of  the  patients  the 
points  of  the  fingers  of  my  right  hand,  turned  laterally,  so  that  one 
finger  followed  the  other  and  all  passed  over  the  same  line,  which 
was  drawn  from  the  wrist  down  to  beyond  the  point  of  the  middle 
finger,  there  was  not  one  among  them  who  did  not  perceive  the 
effect  exactly  as  from  the  point  of  a  crystal.  It  was  generally 
described  as  a  cool  aura,  more  rarely  as  a  tepid  aura;  and  was  not 
only  as  powerful  but  usually  considerably  more  powerful  than  a 
crystal. 

"  'I  need  not  here  speak  of  the  diseased  subjects,  since  all  of 
those  I  have  hitherto  mentioned  perceived  the  effect  with  the  same 
singular  distinctness  with  which  they  felt  as  a  general  rule  every 
magnetic  pass;  and  Miles.  Maix  and  Nowotney  were  even  able  to 
distinguish  the  effect  of  each  finger  separately.  But  there  were 
but  few  healthy  persons  who  were  quite  sufficiently  sensitive  for 
this  re-action.  Indeed,  some  of  these  who  only  felt  indistinctly  the 
action  of  the  crystals  perceived  that  of  the  fingers,  used  as  above 
described,  so  plainly  that  they  could  always  point  it  out  while  the 
eyes  were  averted.  I  am  permitted  here  to  refer  to  my  friend,  M. 
Carl  Shuh,  who  is  a  strong  healthy  man  and  perceives  the  action  of 
crystals  with  unusual  distinctness.  When,  to  make  assurance 
doubly  sure  and  contrary  to  my  own  rule,  I  blindfolded  him  and 
made  slow  passes  writh  the  fingers  of  my  right  hand,  as  before 
described,  over  his  left  hand,  he  experienced  so  strong  and  distinct 
a  sensation,  analogous  to  that  produced  by  a  crystal,  that  he  could 
distinguish  each  individual  pass  and  was  able,  for  example,  at  all 
times  exactly  to  tell  when  I  had  made  exactly  two-thirds  of  the 
whole  pass.  M.  Studer,  already  mentioned,  also  perceived  this 
quite  as  plainly,  as  well  as  numerous  other  persons,  among  whom  1 
have  permission  to  name  one  of  the  finest,  most  powerful,  and 


402  MAGNETISM. 

hardiest  men  I  have  ever  seen,  who  has  traveled  through  Per- 
sia and  Kurdistan,  and  twice  penetrated  from  Egypt  into  the  heart 
of  Africa;  who  is  therefore  a  rare  example  or  iron  health  and 
strength  of  constitution,  namely,  M.  Kotschy,  who  accompanied 
M.  Kusseger  in  part  of  his  travels.  He  perceives  the  effect  most 
distinctly  when  the  temperature  of  the  air  is  agreeable,  and  less  dis- 
tinctly when  it  is  cold.  The  fingers,  therefore,  act,  as  on  the  sensi- 
tive nerve,  exactly  in  the  same  way  as  a  crystal  of  middling  size. 

"  'I  compared  the  two  forces  with  reference  to  their  conducti- 
bility.  I  caused  Mile.  Sturman  to  take  hold  of  one  end  of  a  rod  of 
German  silver  with  her  right  hand,  taking  care  previously  to  avoid 
touching  it  myself.  I  allowed  her  some  time  to  become  accustomed 
to  the  sensation  caused  by  the  rod  taken  alone.  I  now  placed  on  the 
other  end  the  points  of  the  fingers  of  my  right  hand,  which  were 
rather  moist.  She  instantly  perceived  a  warm  sensation  and  this 
passed  upward  as  far  as  the  elbow.  I  now  added  the  fingers  of  my 
left  hand;  the  sensation  became  much  stronger  and  reached  to  the 
shoulder.  I  removed  my  fingers ;  the  sensation  rapidly  diminished, 
without  however  instantly  disappearing.  1  next  attached  and 
removed  my  fingers  alternately ;  the  sensation  kept  pace  with  the 
changes,  increasing  and  diminishing  regularly.  I  repeated  these 
experiments,  substituting  for  the  rod  of  German  silver  an  iron  wire 
about  five  feet  in  length.  When  one  end  was  held  by  the  patient 
and  I  applied  five  fingers  to  the  other,  the  patient  perceived  a  cur- 
rent of  decided  heat ;  and  with  my  ten  fingers  the  sensation  was 
stronger.  It  always  quickly  disappeared  when  I  dropped  the  wire 
out  or  my  hand.  This  fact  was  confirmed  by  frequent  repetitions. 

"  'I  now  wished  to  try  whether  bodies  could  be  charged  with 
the  force  from  the  hand.  I  began  with  Mile.  Sturman.  Ilaid  the 
German  silver,  rod  near  her  and  allowed  it  to  lie  for  a  quarter  of  an 
hour.  I  then  begged  her  to  take  it  in  her  hand  and  thus  to  become 
accustomed  to  the  sensation  it  might  cause.  After  doing  so  she  laid 
it  down  and  then  I  took  it  in  my  nand  for  some  seconds  and  laid  it 
down.  When  she  took  hold  of  it  she  felt  warm  and  so  strangely 
charged  that  the  well-known  sensation  caused  under  similar  circum- 
stances by  crystals,  rose  through  the  hand  as  far  as  the  elbow.  This 
was  of  course  repeated  with  many  variations,  for  the  sake  of  control. 
Her  physician,  Dr.  Lippich,  made  a  similar  experiment.  At  my 
request,  in  another  room  he  took  into  his  hands  for  a  short  time  one 
of  two  precisely  similar  porcelain  saucers,  not  touching  the  other. 
They  were  now  presented  to  the  patient,  who  with  the  greatest 
facility  and  accuracy  distinguished  that  which  had  been  held  in  the 
hand  from  the  other.  After  about  ten  minutes  the  effect  was  dissi- 
pated and  both  saucers  felt  alike.  The  experiment  with  the  rod 
was  soon  after  repeated  with  Mile.  Maix  in  the  same  way  as  above. 
It  yielded  the  same  results;  the  rod  was  charged  by  my  fingers  and 
the  charge  which  Mile.  Sturman  had  felt  for  five  minutes  was  per- 
ceived by  the  more  sensitive  Mile.  Maix  to  the  last,  gradually 


MAGNETISM.  403 

diminishing  for  twenty  minutes.  In  both  patients  the  sensa- 
tion was  the  same;  one  of  warmth,  rising  into  the  arm  and 
coinciding  exactly  with  that  caused  under  similar  circumstances  by 
the  rock  crystal.  I  observed  the  same  phenomena  some  months 
later  in  Miles.  Reichel  and  Atzmanusdorfer.  The  most  surprising 
result  is  that  attained  with  a  glass  of  water.  If  it  be  taken  in  one 
hand  and  grasped  below  by  the  fingers,  and  if  this  be  continued  for 
about  ten  minutes,  it  then  possesses  for  sensitive  patients  the  smell, 
the  taste  and  all  the  well-marked  and  curious  properties  of  what  is 
called  magnetized  water.  Those  who  have  never  examined  the  mat- 
ter experimentally  may  exclaim  irrationally  against  this.  I  was 
formerly  myself  one  of  this  number,  but  all  those  who  have  tested 
this  fact  by  experiment  and  witnessed  the  effects,  as  I  have  done, 
can  only  speak  of  it  with  astonishment.  The  water  thus  charged, 
which  is  exactly  similar  to  that  treated  by  magnets  or  crystals,  has 
therefore  received  from  the  fingers  an  abundant  charge  of  the  pecu- 
liar force  residing  in  them  and  retains  it  for  a  considerable  time.  I 
could  after  a  time  produce  similar  effects  on  all  possible  substances 
by  holding  them  for  some  time  in  my  hand.  The  patients  who 
had  tried  them  all  before  I  touched  them,  now  perceived  in  all  of 
them  the  same  change  as  if  they  had  been  stroked  with  the  poles  of 
magnets  or  'crystals,  and  this  whether  they  knew  of  my  having 
touched  the  objects  or  had  been  kept  in  ignorance  of  my  having 
done  so.  It  follows  plainly  from  all  this  that  bodies  may  be 
charged  with  the  force  residing  in  the  hands  exactly  as  with  the 
crystalline  force.' 

"  Here,  then,  we  have  the  most  conclusive  evidence  of  the 
existence  in  man  of  the  peculiar  force  called  animal  magnetism, 
and  also  that  it  is  conductible  and  can  be  imparted  to  all  sub- 
stances. This  testimony  is  all  the  more  valuable,  as  the  facts  here 
stated  can  be  verified  at  any  time  by  all  who  may  choose  to  investi- 
gate the  subject. 

"As  a  therapeutic  means,  this  force  has  every  reason  to  recom- 
mend it  to  the  physician.  While  it  in  no  way  interferes  with  the 
action  of  a  drug,  it  is  efficient  where  drugs  most  conspicuously 
fail;  and  as  an  auxiliary  to  surgical  and  medical  treatment,  it  will, 
when  better  understood,  fill  a  need  that  lias  long  been  felt.  For 
instance,  in  those  cases  where  surgical  interference  is  necessary  and 
yet  where  the  condition  of  the  patient  is  such  as  to  render  an  opera- 
tion unsafe,  there  is  no  other  means  that  will  so  quickly  impart 
vitality  and  that  will  tend  so  much  to  insure  a  successful  result  as 
this.  And  in  those  adynamic  diseases,  where  the  enfeebled  system 
fails  to  respond  to  drug  action,  this  force  will  prove  most  valuable. 

"  While  the  animal  magnetic  force  has  proved  most  efficacious 
in  both  acute  and  chronic  diseases,  it  is  in  the  cure  of  the  latter 
that  it  has  achieved  its  greatest  success;  especially  in  the  treatment 
of  this  class  of  maladies,  it  is  destined  to  form  an  important  part 
of  the  therapeutics  of  the  future;  and  in  those  diseases  which  have 


404  MAGNETISM. 

proved  the  least  amenable  to  ordinary  methods  of  cure,  it  will  be 
our  chief  reliance. 

"  In  the  treatment  of  that  fearful  and  mysterious  disease, 
insanity,  I  believe  that  this  force  is  yet  to  play  an  important  part. 
Although  my  experience  in  this  direction  nas  been  limited  and  I 
can  not  speak  with  that  degree  of  confidence  regarding  its  efficiency 
in  this  as  in  other  ills  to  which  flesh  is  heir,  yet  the  result  so  far 
attained  seems  to  warrant  its  thorough  trial  in  this  disease.  Of  the 
few  cases  of  mental  disorder  which  I  have  had  occasion  to  treat, 
during  eight  years'  employment  of  this  means,  one  only  afforded 
me  the  opportunity  to  continue  the  treatment  a  sufficient  length  of 
time  to  be  considered  a  fair  test  of  its  merits.  In  this,  a  case  of 
melancholia — reported  in  a  former  paper — of  several  years'  stand- 
ing, in  which  other  means  had  failed,  the  treatment  was  applied 
less  than  two  months  and  resulted  in  complete  recovery. 

"  In  those  diseases  occurring  in  scrofulous  children,  which  gen- 
erally result  in  deformity,  animal  magnetism  is  pre-eminently 
qualified  to  take  the  lead  of  all  other  modes  of  treatment;  and  I 
think  I  may  truthfully  assert  that,  in  the  majority  of  cases  of  this 
kind,  deformity  may  be  entirely  prevented  if  this  treatment  be 
applied  in  time. 

"  In  order  to  demonstrate  the  action  of  this  force,  in  this  class 
of  troubles,  I  will  here  briefly  cite  a  case. 

"  Charlie  B.,  aged  five  years;  suffering  from  Potts'  disease  of 
the  spine  and  white  swelling  of  the  knee.  Various  methods  of 
treatment  had  been  unavailingly  employed  in  his  case  and  he  was 
rapidly  growing  worse.  When  brought  to  me  for  treatment  he  was 
fast  losing  flesh,  had  no  appetite,  was  peevish  and  irritable.  Exam- 
ination revealed  some  curvature  in  the  lumbar  region,  and  spinal 
abscess.  The  right  knee  was  considerably  enlarged  and  very  sensi- 
tl7e.  The  leg  was  flexed  so  that  the  toes  scarcely  touched  the  floor 
when  standing,  and  motion  exceedingly  painful. 

"  After  a  few  treatments  there  was  marked  improvement  in  the 
appetite  and  he  soon  began  to  show  evidence  of  returning  bodily 
health.  The  improvement  rapidly  continued,  and  although  he  wore 
no  brace  or  support  for  the  spine  the  destructive  process  was 
arrested,  the  abscess  gradually  healed  and  in  a  short  time  the  spinal 
trouble  was  entirely  cured.  It  is  now  nearly  five  years  since  I 
treated  this  case  and  the  friends  of  the  patient  (who  live  out  of 
town)  inform  me  that  there  is  no  trouble  or  deformity  of  the  spine 
so  far  as  they  can  perceive.  As  the  treatment  was  discontinued  at 
the  end  of  nine  weeks,  the  knee,  though  much  improved,  has  not 
been  cured,  as  I  believe  it  would  have  been,  had  the  treatment 
been  persisted  in. 

"  I  could  cite  many  cases  showing  the  value  of  this  force  in 
various  diseases,  but  the  limits  of  this  paper  will  not  permit.  I  will 
merely  state  that  by  this  means  I  have  cured  quite  a  number  of 
cases  of  paralysis,  nervous  affections  and  numerous  other  forms  of 


MAGNETISM.  405 

disease  coming  under  the  head  of  chronic,  many  of  these  patients 
iiaving  first  tried  the  ordinary  method  of  cure  without  success. 

"  The  results  attained  by  this  force  in  those  diseases  incident  to 
women,  especially  entitle  it  to  the  consideration  of  the  profession 
as  an  auxiliary  treatment  in  such  cases. 

"To  conclude:  Animal  magnetism  is  a  scientific  fact.  If  it 
be  not  a  fact,  'then  do  no  facts  exist  in  any  department  of  science.' 
That  it  has  proved  itself  a  most  powerful  therapeutic  means,  is  also 
a  fact.  Such  being  the  case,  the  duty  of  the  medical  profession  in 
regard  to  this  matter  is  perfectly  plain." 

How  to  Magnetize — Select  a  good  subject. 

1.  One  mark  of  such  a  person  is  very  fine,  soft  hair;  another 
is  fair  complexion,  with  light,  full  and  expressive  eyes  and  regular 
and  handsome  features.     Debility  of  health,  also,  predisposes  to 
magnetic  susceptibility. 

2.  Choose  a  person  younger  and  physically  weaker  than  your- 
self and  by  all  means  of  an  opposite  or  different  temperament. 

3.  Select  a  kind,  well  disposed  and  intelligent  person. 

4.  Sit  beside  or  before  your  subject,  preserving  an  easy  and 
tranquil  frame  of  mind. 

5.  Be  sure  that  he  submits  himself  passively  to  your  influence 
and   thinks  of  nothing  foreign  to  the  purpose  and  occasion.     He 
may  either  close  his  eyes  or  fix  them  steadily  upon  yours. 

6.  Hold  his  hands  crossed,  his  left  with  your  left  and  his  right 
with  your  right,  the  balls  of  your  thumbs  touching  the   balls  of 
his. 

7.  Have  perfect  confidence  in  your  ability  to  put  him  to  sleep 
in  a  short  time. 

8.  Use  your  will,  earnestly  but  calmly,  to  effect  this  object, 
fixing  your  eyes  upon  a  point  midway  between  his.     If  convenient, 
sit  so  that  his  extended  arms  may  rest  upon  your  knees. 

9.  Hold  his  thumbs  until  you  feel  that  the  heat  in  both  pairs 
of  hands  is  equal.     This  will  occur  within  ten  minutes. 

10.  Begin  the  magnetic    process  by  holding  your  hands  upon 
his  head,  lightly,  so  that  the  palms  shall  touch  the  temples  and  the 
tips  of  the  fingers  rest  upon  the  top  of  his  head;  or  place  your 
palms  on  his  eyes  and  let  the  fingers  rest  upon  the  forehead.  Incline 
your  forehead  towards  his ;  and  to  avoid  fatigue  rest  your  elbows  on 
your  knees. 

11.  Continue  thus  to  charge  his  head  until  his  eyelids  close 
involuntarily  and  firmly.     However  difficult  a  subject,  if  you  per- 
severe and  he  does  not  resist,  he  must  at  last  succumb.  It  may  take 
five  minutes  or  half  an  hour,  or  as  many  sittings  of  the  same  length 
of  time.     It  is  useless  to  proceed  until  you  do  close  his  eyelids  and 
there  is  no  better  or  speedier  method  than  this. 

12.  When  you  have  succeeded  in  closing  his  eyelids  so  that 
he  cannot  open  them  without  your  permission,  point  your  extended 
fingers,  for  a  short  time,  in  succession  at  his  eyes,  forehead,  and  the 


406  MAGNETISM. 

top,  sides  and  back  of  his  head,  and  then  to  his  face,  chest  and 
stomach.  This,  if  properly  done,  will  well  accomplish  the  charg- 
ing processes. 

13.  Now  begin  to  draw  off  the  magnetic  essence  with  which 
you  have  overcharged  him,  in  this  way:     Move  your  hands,  slowly 
and  gently,  down  from  his  head  to  his  fingers  along  the  inside  of 
his  arms,  beginning  both  at  the  top  and  back  of  his  head,  and  from 
the  forehead  over  the  face,  to  the  stomach  and  knees. 

14.  If  sleep  be  not  induced  or  the  eyes  re-open  after  closing, 
close  the  sitting  in  half  an   hour.     Repeated  trials   will   infallibly 
bring  your  subject  into  the  magnetic   state,   which   will   somewhat 
resemble  natural  sleep  at  first.     He  will  improve  in  susceptibility  in 
proportion  to  the  regularity  of  the  magnetic  process. 

15.  It  will  be  well,  for  a  few  of  the  first  occasions,  to  let  him 
sleep  on  quietly  for  a  while  and  to  continue  the  drawing  process  foi 
some  time  after  he  falls  asleep. 

16.  Finally,  when  you  deem  him  prepared  for  this,  speak  to 
him  and  ask  how  he  feels.     This  will  arouse  and  wake  him,   or   he 
will  sleep  on  without  speaking,  or  he  will  answer.     If  he  answers,  he 
has  entered  into  the  somnambulic   state.     Then  ask  him   if  your 
method  agrees  with  him  and  if  he  can  suggest  any  improvement  on 
it;  whether  anything  occurs  to  him  to  say  or  advise;  whether  he  sees 
light  in  his  brain  and  how  much;  if  he  can  perceive  his  magnetizer ; 
where  his  organ  of  vision  is  located  and  how  you  can  improve  it; 
whether  he  can  look  into  your  system  or  his  own  and  what  he   can 
say  of  either,  how  far  he  can  see;  if  he  can  travel  or  foresee  anything 
that  can  take  place;  whether  he  can  look  into  your  mind,  so  as  to 
perceive  a  word  you  think  of,  or  if  not,  how  soon  he  will  be  able  to 
do  so,  etc.,  etc. 

17.  Let  him  sleep  as  long  as  he  will,  but  wake  him  if  he  seem 
fatigued  or  express  a  desire  to  be  awakened,  first  requesting  him  not 
to  remember  what  has  taken  place  during  his  sleep. 

18.  Wake  him  by  standing  behind  his  chair  and  passing  your 
hand  upwards,  from  his  knees  and  arms  to  his  head  and  by  oring- 
ing  up  your  fingers  briskly  before  his  face,  and  telling  him  to  awake. 
Give  nim  his  own  time  to  awake  and  do  not  hurry  or  arouse  him 
suddenly. 

19.  Upward  passes  not  being  magnetic,  you  should,  therefore, 
in  bringing  them  up,  close  your  fingers  and  bend  them  into  a  semi- 
circle.    The  gentlest  movements  are  the  best.     Let  your  fingers  be 
apart  during  the  imparting  process,  and  remember  that  the  tips 
and  not  the  balls  convey  the  fluid.     Magnetize,  if  possible,  at  the 
same  hour  each  day. 

20.  In  case  the  action  produces  pain  in  any  part,  concentrate 
it  to  that  part  in  order  to  draw  it  away  afterwards.     If  the  pain 
be  in  the  head,  attract  it  to  the  knees. 

21.  Occasionally  magnetize  your  subject  standing. 


MAGNETISM.  407 

Magnetism  as  a  Medical  Agent — It  is  not  pretended 
that  magnetism  cures  all  diseases;  some  are  no  doubt  beyond  its 
reach,  but  it  is  certainly  a  valuable  auxiliary  of  medicine  and  every 
physician  should  welcome  it  to  his  field  of  labor  and  make  himself 
familiar  with  its  principles  and  practice,  because  a  general  know- 
ledge of  them  would,  as  has  been  proved  by  thousands  of  experi- 
ments, relieve  many  of  the  ills  of  life  and  keep  multitudes  from 
untimely  graves.  Says  Baron  Dupotet,  "The  value  of  such  a  dis- 
covery as  animal  magnetism  is  to  be  estimated,  not  by  the  evils  by 
which  its  unskillful  administration  may  give  rise,  but  by  the  posi- 
tive good  which  may  be  derived  from  it.  Already  we  have  seen 
that  during  the  state  of  magnetic  insensibility  the  most  painful 
surgical  operations  may  be  performed  and  the  patient  remain  the 
whole  time  in  a  state  of  unconsciousness.  Is  this  not  a  boon  to 
suffering  humanity?  This  is  not  all;  the  most  obstinate  and  pain- 
ful chronic  diseases  have  been  relieved  and  perfectly  cured  by  its 
application.  It  was  the  successful  treatment  and  cure  of  diseases 
which  had  notoriously  resisted  every  other  remedy  that  compelled 
the  sturdiest  and  most  inveterate  of  our  antagonists  to  recognize  the 
influence  of  magnetism,  and  when  these  facts  were  demonstrated 
beyond  all  reasonable  controversy  it  remained  for  them  to  seek  in 
the  shadows  of  their  imagination  the  solution  of  the  mystery.  In 
epilepsy,  hysteria,  neuralgia,  chronic  rheumatism,  headache,  I  know 
of  no  remedy  so  immediate  and  availing.  How  often  have  I  seen 
the  victim  of  pain  writhing  in  the  most  acute  agony,  sink  under  its 
influence  into  a  state  of  most  placid  composure. 

We  submit  the  following  directions  for  its  application: 

For  headache,  place  your  hand  upon  the  part  affected  and  exer- 
cise a  constant  and  benevolent  desire  to  relieve  pain,  and  after  hold- 
ing it  there  a  few  minutes  pass  it  lightly  over  the  head  from  right 
to  left.  If  the  pain  is  occasioned  by  the  stomach,  next  place  your 
hand  on  it  and  proceed  as  with  the  head.  If  the  headache  is  accom- 
panied with  cold  feet,  after  holding  the  hands  on  the  head  for  a 
short  time,  draw  them  slowly  from  the  head  downwards,  along  the 
sides  to  the  knees;  soon  the  head  will  be  relieved  and  the  feet 
become  warm.  If  the  pain  has  existed  for  years,  it  is  chronic  and 
must  have  a  prolonged  treatment. 

In  rheumatism,  if  local,  place  your  hand  where  pain  is  felt, 
hold  it  there  for  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes,  then  pass  it  lightly  to 
the  extremity  of  the  feet  and  thus  continue  for  ten  minutes,  but  if 
the  limbs  generally  are  affected  make  passes  a  short  distance  from 
them  to  their  extremities  for  an  hour  or  more;  if  the  disease  is 
chronic  repeat  the  operation  daily  until  the  relief  is  complete,  and 
so  with  every  chronic  disease. 

The  magnetic  sleep  is  highly  restorative  and  should  always  be 
resorted  to  when  the  complaint  is  general;  but  when  there  is  simply 
a  local  pain  or  disease,  there  is  no  necessity  for  it. 

For  toothache,  hold  the  hand  to  the  part  affected  for  a  few 


408  MAGNETISM. 

minutes,  then  pass  the  ends  of  the  fingers  lightly  over  the  cheek, 
from  right  to  left. 

In  ooils;  magnetize  when  the  inflammation  begins. 

For  a  felon,  make  passes  along  the  arm  as  far  as  the  extremity 
of  the  finger,  and  after  lingering  a  moment  there  draw  off  quickly 
from  the  end. 

The  action  of  magnetism  is  upon  the  whole  system.  It  assists 
the  efforts  which  nature  is  constantly  making  to  banish  from  the 
system  whatever  is  injurious  or  unwholesome.  Its  re-establishment 
of  a  sound  and  healthy  equilibrium  is  especially  soothing,  and  when 
there  is  a  deficiency  of  vital  essence  in  any  of  the  organs  it  strength- 
ens by  imparting  that  essence.  It  quiets  the  nerves,  restores  sleep 
and  appetite,  relieves  pain,  abates  swellings  and  imparts  cheerful- 
ness and  tranquility  even  in  the  case  of  those  organic  and  hered- 
itary diseases  which  it  cannot  cure. 

In  magnetizing  for  diseases,  we  summarize  the  following  direc- 
tions: 

1.  In  all  local  affections,  accumulate  and  concentrate  the  cur- 
rent upon  the  part  and  afterwards  draw  it  off  towards  the  extremi- 
ties.    The  pain  may  be  increased  at  first,  but  it  will  finally  be 
soothed  away  by  drawing  off. 

2.  The  fingers  gathered  to  a  point  concentrate  the  action  upon 
the  part  to  which  they  are  directed. 

3.  For  all  chronic  and  acute  diseases  and  surgical  operations, 
except  in  the  case  of  rheumatism,  bruises  and  burns  and  similar 
local  affections,  magnetize  the  whole  system  in  the  regular  way  and 
induce  sleep.     The  magnetic  lethargy  will  prove  highly  restorative 
and  refreshing. 


DIVISION  TENTH. 


WATER  CURE-HYDROPATHY. 


BY  J.    D.  CRAIG,  M.  D.,  GRADUATE    OP   NEW   YORK   HYGIEO-THERAPEUTIC 

COLLEGE. 


Dr.  Shew,  who  was  one  of  the  earliest  writers  on  Hydropathy, 
or  the  water-cure,  like  all  adherents  of  a  new  faith  exhibited  his 
zeal  by  the  statement  that  the  "  system  which  has  for  its  medica- 
ments water,  air,  exercise,  and  diet,  is  the  greatest  of  all  medical 
improvements,  which  is  destined  not  only  to  make  the  members  of 
communities  their  own  physicians  for  the  most  part,  but  to  miti- 
gate, in  an  unprecedented  manner,  the  extent,  the  pains  and  the 
perils  of  disease." 

If  this  prophecy  has  been  realized  only  in  part,  and  that  in  a 
more  limited  degree  than  is  deserved,  the  reason  is  to  be  found  in 
the  exaggerated  expectations  and  statements  of  the  early  adherents 
of  hydropathy,  by  which  the  therapeutic  range  of  hygienic  meas- 
ures was  overestimated,  and  other  remedial  agencies  depreciated, 
together  with  the  too  frequent  misapplication  of  the  hydropathic 
appliances  through  inexperience  and  consequent  ignorance  of  their 
power  for  harm  on  the  part  of  the  laity,  and  often,  it  must  be  con- 
fessed, by  the  practitioners  who  were  supposed  to  be  skilled  in  their 
use. 

Naturally  all  this  produced  a  reaction,  but  nevertheless  the 
influence  of  Priessnitz's  systems  has  had  a  very  important  part  in 
the  reformation  in  medicine  that  has  taken  place  in  the  last  thirty 
or  forty  years.  The  study  of  hygiene  received  an  impetus  througn 
the  "  water-cure  system  "  in  the  days  of  its  organized  aggressiveness 
that  laid  the  foundation  for  the  system  of  prevention  of  disease  that 
prevails  to  so  great  an  extent  in  all  schools  of  medicine  at  the  pres- 
ent day. 

The  use  of  cold  water  in  the  treatment  of  disease  is  now  very 
generally  discountenanced  in  this  country,  for  the  reason  that  experi- 
ence has  shown  that  persons  of  nervous  organizations,  such  as 
prevail  in  America,  have  not  the  reactive  power  of  those  whose 
muscular  systems  predominate. 

To  most  patients  a  tepid,  warm,  or  even  hot  bath  is  found  to 
be  much  more  effective  as  well  as  pleasanter,  and  accordingly  the 
cold  douches,  packs,  showers  and  plunges  of  thirty  years  ago  have 


410  HYDROPATHY. 

given  place  to  the  Turkish,  Russian  and  Moliere  baths  of  to-cUy. 
In  private  practice  too,  even  compresses  are  more  frequently  applied 
hot  than  formerly,  and  the  drinking  of  cold  water  has  given  place 
to  water  as  hot  as  can  be  swallowed. 

This  change  will  be  apparent  by  comparing  the  early  works  on 
hydropathy  with  the  treatment  recommended  in  the  following 
pages,  which  is  the  result  of  nearly  thirty  years  experience  of 
myself  and  others. 

To  the  non -professional  reader  a  word  of  caution  will  not  be 
ont  of  place.  It  is  an  error  to  suppose  that  when  hygienic  agencies 
aione  are  employed  in  the  treatment  of  disease  they  are  therefore 
entirely  harmless.  Not  many  poisons  are  capable  of  producing 
more  serious  disturbances  than  some  of  the  applications  of  water 
when  used  improperly,  and  this  holds  true,  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  of  all  the  other  appliances  of  the  hydropathic  system.  In 
the  use  of  the  minor  measures  such  as  the  foot-bath  and  compresses 
to  local  parts,  a  wide  latitude  may  be  given,  but  the  heroic  measures, 
such  as  the  wet-sheet  pack,  general  douche,  plunge  and  shower  baths, 
must  be  used  with  great  care. 

The  fundamental  point  to  keep  in  view  in  treatment  is  to 
equalize  the  circulation.  Cold  parts  should  be  warmed  and  increased 
temperature  in  other  parts  reduced,  and  this  reduction  of  tempera- 
ture is  not  necessarily  to  be  accomplished  by  the  application  of  cold, 
for  this  is  not  always  the  most  effective  way  of  accomplishing  the 
object  in  view.  Increased  heat  is  always  accompanied  with  a  cor- 
responding increase  of  circulation  and  consequent  congestion,  and 
although  the  distention  of  the  bloodvessels  and  capillaries  are 
primarily  caused  by  disturbances  in  the  nerve  centers,  the  very  fact 
of  distention  when  continued  for  a  time  produces  temporary  paraly- 
sis of  the  muscular  and  other  contractile  tissues,  such  as  takes  place 
in  the  bladder  when  the  urine  is  retained  too  long,  and  the  local 
application  of  a  wet  compress,  even  when  warm,  if  undisturbed  for 
a  time  restores  the  tone  of  the  vessels  by  removing  some  of  the 
more  solid  constituents  of  the  blood,  by  the  well  known  law  of 
endosmosis  and  exosmosis,  and  thus  an  important  aid  is  given  to 
the  vital  forces  in  their  efforts  to  restore  healthy  action. 

The  armamentarium  or  materia  medica  of  hydropathy  consists 
of  all  hygienic  agencies  ;  but  it  is  obvious  that  the  subjects  cover  too 
wide  a  field  to  treat  in  a  work  of  this  kind,  so  that  I  snail  be  obliged 
to  confine  myself  to  the  use  of  water,  with  here  and  there  an  allu- 
sion to  the  others  as  the  case  may  demand,  and  before  taking  up 
the  treatment  of  the  various  diseases,  the  following  description  of 
the  hydropathic  measures  should  be  carefully  studied. 

Few,  if  any  physicians  of  the  present  day  confine  their  treat- 
ment to  the  hydropathic  appliances  alone,  but  use  medicines  to  a 
greater  or  lesser  degree.  For  reasons  that  need  not  be  discussed  here, 
and  although  I  prefer  the  use  of  the  properly  selected  medicines  in 
connection  with  the  hygienic  measures.  I  decidedly  recommend  the 


THE   WET-SHEET   PACK.  411 

hydvopathic  appliances  alone,  for  home  treatment,  for  the  reason 
that  medicines  should  be  administered  by  those  only  who  have  had 
a  thorough  medical  education,  whilst  water,  air,  exercise  and  diet 
can  be  used  by  any  one  who  is  possessed  of  good  fair  common 
sense. 

Any  treatise  on  the  use  of  water  would  be  incomplete  without 
general  directions  for  bathing,  and  I  cannot  do  better  than  to  copy 
the  notice  issued  by  the  Royal  Humane  Society,  for  the  reason  that 
the  rules  laid  down  by  this  body  are  entirely  correct,  and  the  weight 
of  their  authority  will  serve  to  more  fully  impress  them  on  the 
reader's  mind. 

IMPROPER  BATHING  AND  LACK  OF  BATHING 

CAUSES  DISEASE  AND  THE  DEATH  OF 

THOUSANDS. 

Millions  suffer  because  of  ignorance  of  the  proper  method  of 
lathing.  Never  bathe  within  two  hours  of  eating,  when  exhausted, 
or  when  cooling  after  perspiration.  Never  bathe  in  the  open  air 
if  chilliness  follows  the  plunge,  but  bathe  when  the  body  is  warm, 
provided  no  time  is  lost  in  getting  into  the  water.  Avoid  chilling 
the  body  by  sitting  or  standing  undressed  on  the  banks  or  in  boats 
after  having  been  in  the  water;  leave  the  water  at  once  if  there 
is  the  slightest  feeling  of  chilliness.  The  vigorous  and  strong  may 
bathe  early  in  the  morning  on  an  empty  stomach.  The  young  and 
those  who  are  weak  had  better  bathe  two  or  three  hours  after  a 
meal;  the  best  time  for  such  is  from  two  to  three  hours  after  break- 
fast. Those  who  are  subject  to  attacks  of  giddiness  or  faintness,  and 
those  who  suffer  from  palpitation  and  other  sense  of  discomfort  at 
the  heart,  should  not  batne  without  first  consulting  their  medical 
adviser." 

THE  WET-SHEET  PACK. 

In  this  process  we  use  a  coarse  linen  sheet — although  a  coarse 
cotton  one  answers  tolerably  well — of  length  sufficient  to  reach 
from  the  patient's  head  to  the  soles  of  his  feet,  and  about  two  yards 
in  width.  The  bed  is  stripped  of  all  its  covering,  one  or  two  pil- 
lows only  being  left  for  the  patient's  head.  One  or  two  comforts  are 
then  spread  upon  it,  and  over  these  a  like  number  of  woolen  blankets, 
which  are  not  so  much  injured  by  the  wet  as  cotton  comforts.  Or, 
what  is  better,  but  more  expensive,  we  may  use  blankets  only,  two 
or  more  pairs  as  they  may  be  needed.  The  sheet  having  been  pretty 
well  wrung  out  of  warm  or  tepid  water — pure  and  soft  always  if  such 
can  be  had — is  then  spread  out  as  smoothly  as  may  be  upon  the 
upper  blanket.  The  patient  being  undressed,  at  full  length  upon 
the  sheet,  and  holding  up  his  arms,  an  assistant  laps  one  side  of  it 
over  the  body  and  lower  limbs,  tucking  it  snugly  the  whole  length 
of  the  body:  the  arms  are  then  dropped  at  the  side,  after  which  the 
other  part  of  the  sheet  is  lapped  over  as  before,  except  that  the 


412  THE   WET    DRESS. 

upper  edge  is  first  brought  down  on  the  chest  so  as  to  be  tight  and 
smooth  over  the  shoulder  and  neck ;  a  turn  is  then  made  so  as 
to  bring  the  remaining  part  over  the  other  shoulder  where  it  is 
tucked  in  snugly,  as  well  as  down  the  whole  length  of  the  body 
as  before.  The  blankets  are  then,  one  by  one,  brought  over  the 
person  in  the  same  way,  and  tucked  under  from  "head  to  foot," 
and  then  comforts  in  the  same  manner,  if  such  are  used.  After 
the  first  blanket  is  wrapped  over  the  patient,  it  and  the  enclosed 
sheet  are  to  be  brought  up  and  laid  beside  one  of  the  legs,  where 
they  are  to  be  covered  over  with  the  other  wraps  ;  this  is  to  prevent 
the  feet  from  becoming  cold  by  having  them  also  wrapped  snug  and 
tight.  It  is  best  always  to  place  a  wet  towel  covered  with  a  dry 
one  on  the  patient's  head  while  he  is  packed,  or  if  it  does  not  chill 
too  much,  tne  dry  towel  may  be  left  off.  This  is  the  ordinary  way 
of  taking  a  "  pack  "  in  chronic  disease. 

THE  WET  DRESS. 

A  modification  of  the  wet  sheet,  and  in  some  respects  an 
improvement,  is  to  have  a  coarse  linen  or  cotton  dress  made  with 
large  arms,  so  that  one  may  take  the  application  without  help.  The 
dress  once  applied,  the  patient  lays  himself  upon  blankets,  in  which 
he  wraps  himself  just  sufficiently  to  become  comfortable.  Or  he 
may  have  flannel  dresses  to  put  on  over  the  wet,  and  then  lie  in  a 
common  bed.  In  this  application  the  air  is  not  excluded  from  the 
surface  to  anything  like  the  same  extent  as  in  the  common  tight 
pack.  Hence,  a  patient  may  remain  in  it  half  or  the  whole*of  the 
night  if  he  choose,  being  careful  to  become  neither  too  warm  nor 
too  cold.  Re-wetting  it  once  or  twice  in  the  night  will  be  of  service. 
Often  in  a  single  night  a  bad  cold  may  be  thrown  off  in  this  simple 
way. 

THE  HALF-PACK. 

Patients  not  infrequently  present  themselves  in  whom  the 
reactive  energy  is  so  low  that  a  "  half-pack,"  as  it  is  called,  will  be 
tolerated,  while  the  entire  sheet  would  abstract  too  much  caloric 
from  the  body.  In  such  cases  the  sheet  is  applied  so  as  to  extend 
only  from  the  armpits,  or  at  most,  from  the  neck  to  the  hips,  leav- 
ing the  lower  extremities,  as  it  were,  in  the  dry  pack.  Sometimes, 
also,  the  sheet  is  allowed  to  extend  to  the  ankles,  not  including  the 
feet.  Packing  the  trunk  of  the  body  in  wet  towels  acts  upon  the 
same  principle  as  the  partial  or  half  pack,  and  is  in  many  cases  a 
valuable  preliminary  measure.  These  precautions  it  is  well  to 
observe  wnere  a  feeble  patient,  who  has  suffered  long  from  chronic 
disease,  is  beginning  with  the  envelopment. 

THE  FOLDED  WET  SHEET. 

As  a  modification  of  the  wet-sheet  principle,  I  have  often  used 
in  domestic  practice  the  following  application :  A  common  sheet 


THE   DOUCHE-BATH.  413 

of  coarse  quality  is  folded  four  double,  which  leaves  it  large  enough 
to  encircle  the  trunk  of  the  body  from  the  armpits  down.  Two 
thicknesses  of  the  sheet,  to  come  next  to  the^  body,  are  wet  in  cold 
water,  or  the  whole  of  the  sheet,  according  to  the  case.  In  a  host 
of  painful  ailments,  such  as  pleurisy,  inflammation  of  the  lungs, 
inflammation  of  the  bowels,  colic,  cholera,  cholera-morbus,  rheuma- 
tism, painful  menstruation,  after-pains,  etc,,  etc.,  this  is  the  most 
valuable  application.  Often  this  remedy,  which  can  be  applied  in 
a  minute,  as  it  were,  will  soothe  a  patient  quickly  to  sleep,  while 
without  it  a  night  of  agony  would  be  his  lot.  One  advantage,  too, 
of  this  appliance  is,  that  if  a  patient  is  too  weak  to  rise,  the  sheet 
may  be  opened  in  front  so  that  fresh  water  may,  when  needed,  be 
sprinkled  upon  it  and  wet  towels  may  be  added  under  it,  upon  the 
abdomen  if  necessary. 

THE  DOUCHE-BATH. 

This  is  the  most  powerful,  but  not  the  most  useful,  of  all 
hydropathic  appliances.  A  common  douche  consists  of  a  stream 
of  Water  from  one  to  two  inches  in  diameter,  with  a  fall  of  ten, 
fifteen  or  twenty  feet.  But  douches  may  be  arranged  of  any 
desirable  size  and  height. 

This  remedy  is  useful  in  paralysis,  stiff  joints,  gout,  rheuma- 
tism, tumors  and  old  swellings  of  various  kinds.  Those  who  have 
weak  lungs,  stomach  or  other  abdominal  organs,  should  not  resort 
to  the  douche  without  the  best  of  medical  advice. 

SHOWER-BATH. 

This  is  also  one  of  the  more  powerful  of  the  hydropathic  appli- 
ances, and  needs  judgment  in  its  use.  It  consists,  in  fact,  of  a  vast 
number,  of  small  streams  or  douches,  and  hence  is  a  powerful 
refrigerant  as  well  as  excitant  to  the  system.  It  should  never  be 
taken  upon  the  head,  especially  if  the  water  has  any  considerable 
force,  or  fall  from  any  considerable  height,  for  the  reason  that  the 
head  should  never  be  subjected  to  mechanical  force.  It  is  useful 
in  some  cases  to  commence  this  bath  only  upon  the  limbs  for  a  time 
at  first. 

CATARACT-BATH. 

This  is  also  one  of  the  more  powerful  of  the  hydropathic  pro- 
cesses, and  is  to  be  classed  with  the  two  preceding  baths.  Like 
those,  it  may  be  said  to  be  stimulant,  tonic  and  alterative,  while  it  is 
also  highly  sedative  so  far  as  animal  heat  is  concerned. 

HOSE-BATH. 

Through  the  modern  improvements  in  India-rubber,  gutta 
percha,  leather,  etc.,  it  is  easy,  wherever  there  is  a  small  fall  or 


414  PAIL-DOUOHE. 

head  of  water,  to  arrange  what  is  called  a  hose-bath.  It  is  in 
principle  a  douche,  with  the  additional  advantage  that  it  can  be 
made  to  act  upon  any  part  of  the  body,  and  from  whatever  direction 
we  choose.  Rightly  applied,  the  hose  is  a  valuable  means. 

PAIL-DOUCHE. 

The  patient  seats  himself  in  an  empty,  shallow,  or  other  bath- 
ing tub,  and  crosses  his  hands  over  his  chest.  As  many  pails  of 
water  as  are  ordered  are  then  dashed  over  him  suddenly,  one  after 
the  other,  and  one  before  and  one  behind — not  poured,  but  thrown 
with  some  force,  by  first  a  backward  and  then  a  forward  motion  of 
the  pail ;  half  the  number  of  pails  being  then  emptied  on  the  back 
of  his  folded  hands,  and  half  between  the  shoulders  behind.  This 
bath  varies  in-  effect  according  to  the  temperature  of  the  water  and 
the  amount  used.  If  a  number  of  pails  are  used  and  the  water 
is  cold,  it  in  effect  very  nearly  resembles  the  common  plunge. 

THE  WAVE,  OR  SLUICE-BATH. 

What  is  generally  called  in  Germany  a  wave,  but  more  prop- 
erly a  sluice-b&th,  is  taken  at  the  sluice-way  of  an  under-shot  mill- 
wheel,  or  in  a  similar  place.  The  patient  takes  hold  of  a  rope  or 
something  by  which  he  can  maintain  his  position,  and  then,  lying 
down,  subjects  his  body  to  the  action  of  the  water.  This  is,  on  the 
whole,  a  pleasant  and  agreeable  bath,  and  in  its  effects  somewhat 
resembles  the  douche,  being,  however,  milder  and  safer.  The 
sluice-bath  can  hardly  be  said  to  possess  any  peculiar  advantages. 
It  was  not  used  by  Priessnitz,  although  he  did  not  object  to  it. 

HALF-BATH. 

This  bath  may  be  used  as  one  of  the  mildest  of  water-cure  pro- 
cesses, or  as  one  of  the  most  powerful.  An  ordinary  bathing  tub 
is  a  very  good  apparatus  for  the  purpose.  A  good-sized  washing 
tub  will  answer  very  well,  if  there  is  nothing  else  at  hand.  The 
water  is  generally  quite  shallow  in  this  bath — from  three  to  six 
inches.  Priessnitz's  half-baths  were  made  of  wood,  four  or  five 
feet  long,  about  two  and  a  half  feet  wide  and  twenty  inches  deep. 
This  simple  contrivance  is  one  of  his  most  powerful  means — that 
by  which  some  of  his  highest  triumphs  were  achieved.  The  water  is 
generally  used  of  moderate  temperature,  at  sixty  to  seventy  degrees 
Fahr.,  or  higher.  This  bath  ma}7  be  used — 1st.  As  a  means 
of  cooling  the  mass  of  the  circulation  in  the  hot  stages  of  fever  and 
inflammatory  attacks  of  every  kind.  2d.  As  a  revulsive,  or  means 
of  reducing  congestion  or  inflammation  of  the  nobler  organs,  the 
brain,  lungs,  stomach,  liver,  etc.  3d.  As  a  means  of  resuscitation 
in  the  shock  of  serious  accidents,  sun-stroke,  and  before,  during  or 
after  apoplectic  and  other  fits.  In  drunkenness  and  delirium-tremens 


HEAD-BATH.  415 

the  cold  half -bath  is  a  sovereign  remedy.  4th.  As  a  milder  means  and 
preparatory  to  the  general  bath  in  weak  constitutions.  In  the  latter 
of  these  indications,  the  bath  is  generally  used  but  for  a  few  min- 
utes after  the  wet  sheet,  or  at  other  times,  as  may  be  desired;  in  the 
former,  much  practical  knowledge  is  necessary  in  order  to  proceed 
always  with  safety  and  to  obtain  the  best  results.  Thus  six,  or  even 
nine  hours  may  be  required,  with  the  greatest  perseverance,  the 
patient  being  thoroughly  rubbed  over  the  whole  surface,  and  this  to 
be  kept  up  constantly  by  relays  of  assistants,  the  patient's  head  and 
shoulders  being  supported  meanwhile. 

HEAD-BATH. 

From  time  immemorial,  cooling  applications  to  the  head  have 
been  much  depended  upon  in  that  violent  and  dangerous  disease, 
inflammation  of  the  brain.  All  other  known  means  failing,  certain 
obstinate  affections  of  the  head  have  been  known  to  give  way  to 
the  affusion  of  cold  water  upon  the  part.  In  headache,  drunkenness, 
delirium-tremens,  the  delirium  of  fever,  epilepsy,  rheumatism  of 
the  head,  diseases  of  the  eye,  earache,  deafness,  loss  of  smell  and 
taste  and  in  nose-bleed  this  highly  energetic  remedy  is  brought  to 
bear. 

PLUNGE-BATH. 

In  sea,  river  and  lake,  as  well  as  by  artificial  means,  and  as  a 
matter  of  luxury,  religious  observance,  purification,  and  the  preven- 
tion and  cure  of  disease,  the  plunge-bath  has,  in  all  periods  of  time, 
and  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  been  a  favorite  resort.  So  efficacious, 
indeed,  has  this  simple  means  proved  in  healing  the  sick,  that  not  a 
little  superstition  has  been  mingled  with  it.  Springs  and  wells  have 
often  been  supposed  to  possess  some  mysterious  power  and  for  that 
reason  been  named  after  some  patron  saint.  In  this  respect  the 
world  has  loved  mystery  and  marvelousness  rather  than  the  pure 
and  simple  truth. 

SITTING-BATH. 

Convenient  tubs,  wooden  or  metallic,  are  constructed  for  this 
bath  but  an  ordinary  wash  tub  answers  very  well.  The  article 
should  be  large  enough  to  admit  the  motion  of  the  arms  in  rubbing 
the  abdomen,  sides  and  hips,  first  with  one  hand  and  then  the  other. 
Water  enough  is  used  generally  to  come  pretty  well  up  the  abdo- 
men. The  more  movement  and  friction  while  in  this  bath  the  bet- 
ter. It  is  more  convenient  if  the  tub  be  elevated  two  or  three 
inches  from  the  floor.  Some  undress  completely  and  place  a  blanket 
or  sheet  over  the  upper  part  of  the  body,  but  oftener  the  parts 
only  of  the  person  to  be  exposed  to  the  water  are  uncovered.  In  a 
variety  of  ailments  this  bath  is  highly  valuable.  It  may  be  made 
one  of  the  most  powerful  of  all  the  hydropathic  modes.  Like  all 


416  WA8HTUB-BATH. 

other  powerful  applications,  it  should  be  taken  only  after  digestion 
is  nearly  or  quite  gone  through  with.  As  a  tonic  to  the  stomach, 
liver,  bowels,  womb,  spine,  etc.,  this  bath  is  highly  useful.  In 
constipation  and  other  irregularities  it  is  famous.  Those  of  seden- 
tary habits  will  find  its  use  of  rare  service.  For  the  tonic  effect 
it  is  taken  ten  to  twenty  or  twenty -five  minutes  or  more.  If  it  is 
continued  some  length  of  time,  the  water  is  to  be  changed  once  or 
more,  as  it  would  otherwise  become  too  warm. 

WASHTUB-BATH. 

Under  a  great  variety  of  circumstances  what  may  be  called  the 
u  washtub-bath  "  is  an  invaluable  resort.  For  example,  a  patient 
is  feverish ;  by  seating  him  in  a  washtub  half  filled  with  water  and 
at  the  same  time,  if  we  choose,  having  his  feet  in  a  pail  of  water, 
cold  or  warm,  according  to  the  case,  we  can  give  him  any  desir- 
able amount  of  cooling.  We  cannot  indeed  too  highly  prize  this 
simple  contrivance  for  using  water — a  means  which  every  family 
possesses. 

THE  AFFUSION. 

The  patient  stands  in  a  wash-tub,  bathing-tub,  or  other  con- 
venient place,  when  by  means  of  a  pail,  pitcher  or  basin,  the  assis- 
tant pours  water  upon  the  head,  neck,  etc.,  either  upon  the  whole 
of  the  body  or  only  upon  a  part.  The  water  is  used  in  quantity 
and  temperature  according  to  the  necessities  of  the  case.  The 
affusion  is  one  of  the  best  of  hydropathic  modes.  Fifty  years 
ago,  Dr.  Currie,  of  England,  performed  great  cures  in  fever  by 
the  affusion,  sometimes  tepid,  at  others  cold,  according  to  the 
strength  and  heat  of  the  patient.  If  there  was  great  neat  the 
water  was  used  cold;  if  not,  the  reverse.  In  a  variety  of  febrile 
diseases,  such  as  typhus-fever,  scarlet-fever,  small-pox,  measles, 
tetanus,  convulsions,  etc.,  he  used  this  remedy  with  remarkable  suc- 
cess. 

TOWEL  AND  SPONGE-BATH. 

With  one  or  two  coarse  towels  and  a  quart  or  two  of  water  we 
may  take  a  very  good  bath  almost  anywhere,  even  in  a  carpeted 
room,  at  a  hotel,  or  wherever  we  may  be,  without  spilling  a  drop  of 
the  water.  After  a  person  becomes  accustomed  to  this  form  of  ablu- 
tion, none  but  the  most  indolent  will  be  willing  to  do  without  it, 
unless  they  can  have  some  other  form  of  bath.  A  daily  towel  ablu- 
tion, thoroughly  performed,  is  an  excellent  prevention  against  colds, 
helps  the  appetite  and  digestion  and  is  a  good  means  of  preventing 
constipation.  Some  are  in  the  habit  of  sitting  in  a  half -bath,  or  a 
sitz-tuo,  and  with  a  large  sponge  making  the  water  pass  freely  upon 
the  head,  neck,  shoulders,  and  other  parts  of  the  body.  At  the  same 
time  the  bather  may  pour  water  from  a  cup,  basin  or  pitcher,  upon 


WASH-DOWN.  417 

the  head,  neck,  etc.     This  is  a  mild  affusion,  and  stronger  in  effect 
than  the  towel-bath. 

WASH-DOWN. 

The  patient  stands  in  an  empty  sitting  or  wash-tub,  beside 
which  stands  a  pail  of  tepid  or  warm  water  with  two  coarse  towels 
soaking  in  it.  The  bath-attendant,  taking  his  place  behind  the  patient, 
lifts  one  of  the  towels,  all  loaded  with  water,  and  lays  it  quickly  on  the 
patient's  head.  The  patient  immediately  seizes  it,  removes  it  from 
his  head,  and  rubs  himself  rapidly  with  it — his  face,  his  throat, 
shoulders,  arms,  chest,  stomach,  bowels,  thighs,  and  legs.  Having 
gone  rapidly  over  the  whole  body  once,  he  drops  his  towel  into  the 
pail  again,  which  the  bath-man  presses  down  to  the  bottom  of  the 
water,  then  lifts  out  and  places  it  on  his  head  again.  As  before,  the 
patient  seizes  it  and  goes  over  the  same  ground  once  more,  and  then 
drops  it  into  the  water  again,  when  the  bath-man  again  lifts  it  and 
places  it  on  the  head  to  be  a  third  time  removed  by  the  patient  and 
applied  as  before,  rapidly,  actively  and  energetically,  all  over  his 
body  in  front.  The  bath-man  is  industriously  occupied  all  the  time 
behind  in  the  same  manner,  from  the  back  of  the  neck  to  the  back 
of  the  legs,  wetting  his  own  to\\rel  as  often  as  he  wets  that  used  by 
the  patient,  viz.,  three  times.  This  is  called  a  wash-down  of  three 
towels.  The  patient  is  then  dried  in  a  dry  sheet.  It  is  a  more 
powerful  bath  than  the  common  towel-bath,  but  not  in  all  respects 
so  convenient  to  take. 

THE  COLD  FOOT-BATH. 

One  of  the  first  things  people  who  are  troubled  with  cold  feet 
do,  is  to  plunge  them  into  cold  water.  Nor  is  the  assertion  put 
forth  in  some  of  the  hydropathic  works,  that  the  cold  foot-bath  was 
prescribed  by  Priessnitz  for  the  same  purpose  that  the  faculty 
ordered  warm  ones,  correct.  When  the  feet  are  already  cold,  neither 
Priessnitz  nor  any  one  in  his  sober  reason  would  prescribe  cold 
water,  which  can  only  make  the  parts  colder.  To  obtain  the  good 
effect  of  the  cold  foot-bath,  so  far  as  the  feet  are  concerned,  they 
should  be  warm  whenever  it  is  taken.  For  a  tendency  to  coldness  of 
the  feet — a  very  common  symptom  in  these  days  of  so-called  luxury 
and  refinement,  and  one  that  indicates  a  state  of  things  in  the  sys- 
tem incomparably  more  to  be  dreaded  than  the  mere  coldness  of  the 
feet,  this  is  the  remedy.  It  may  be  taken  at  any  convenient  time; 
just  before  the  morning  walk  is  a  very  suitable  occasion,  the  parts 
being  usually  warm  early  in  the  day.  At  other  times  if  cold,  they 
should,  if  at  all  practicable,  be  warmed  by  exercise  and  friction, 
before  subjecting  them  to  the  action  of  cold  water.  But  in  cases  of 
old  age,  great  debility,  etc.,  the  hot  foot-bath  and  other  warm 
applications  may  be  resorted  to  before  the  cold.  Thus  with  cold, 
exercise  and  friction,  accustoming  the  feet  daily  and  frequently  to 


418  WADING    FOOT-BATHS. 

cold  water,  will  beget  in  them  a  habit  of  remaining  warm.  In  a 
great  variety  of  ailments,  such  as  toothache,  rush  01  blood  to  the 
head,  headache, earache,  inflammation  of  the  eyes,  gout,  rheumatism, 
hemorrhages,  etc.,  the  cold  foot-bath  is  a  valuable  remedy.  It  is 
ordered  deep  or  shallow,  and  of  duration  according  to  the  nature  of 
the  case. 

WADING  FOOT-BATHS. 

I  have  often  directed  patients  to  wade  in  water  in  some  conven- 
ient place,  as  a  means  of  hardening  the  system  and  of  giving  tone  to 
the  nerves.  Delicate  ladies  who  were  not  able,  as  they  supposed,  to 
endure  cold  water  applied  to  the  feet,  have  by  degrees,  wetting  the 
feet  but  little  at  first,  become  so  accustomed  to  the  coldest  water 
that  in  a  few  weeks  they  could  bear  as  much  as  any  one  would 
desire.  Caution  and  perseverance  should  be  the  rule.  It  is  partly  by 
sympathy  and  partly  by  the  abstraction  of  heat,  that  foot-baths  and 
wetting  the  feet  act  in  so  beneficial  or  deleterious  a  manner  as  we 
know  them  to  do.  The  principle  of  sympathy  is  an  old  one  in  the 
medical  art,  but  none  the  worse  for  that. 

THE    WARM    FOOT-BATH. 

This  one  of  the  "  old  woman's  "  remedies  and  one  of  the  best  of 
\ts  class.  Many  a  "  cold  "  that  threatened  serious  consequences  has 
been  broken  up  by  its  use.  To  be  effective,  however,  it  should  be 
taken  at  the  very  commencement  of  a  cold,  or  other  ailment,  and  as 
hot  as  can  be  borne,  for  twenty  or  thirty  minutes,  or  longer.  As  the 
feet  become  accustomed  to  the  high  temperature,  hot  water  should 
be  added  every  few  minutes,  and  at  the  termination  of  the  bath  the 
feet  should  be  dipped  for  a  few  moments  in  water  at  about  60  or  70 
degrees  Fahrenheit. 

THE  NOSE-BATH. 

In  a  variety  of  nasal  ailments,  catarrh,  colds  in  the  head,  inflam- 
mation and  ulceration  of  the  nasal  passages,  nose-bleed,  etc.,  the 
nose-bath  is  a  salutary  remedy.  The  water  is  used  either  tepid  or 
cold,  according  to  the  case.  It  should  be  drawn  back  if  possible,  so 
that  it  is  ejected  by  the  mouth.  Those  who  have  injured  the  nasal 
cavities  by  much  snuff-taking,  will  find  advantage  from  sniffing 
water  freely  into  the  nostrils.  If  one  is  determined  to  leave  on 
snuff,  as  every  one  addicted  to  it  ought  to  be,  if  he  regards  either 
health  or  bodily  comfort,  he  will  find  it  useful  often  to  take  cold 
water,  instead  of  the  abominable  weed. 

THE  EYE  AND  EAR-BATH. 

Various  contrivances  may  be  brought  to  bear  in  applying  water 
to  the  eye  >nd  ear.  Light  ascending  douches  and  showers  are  use- 


,  •       MOUTH,  OR  ORAL  BATH.  419 

fill  in  various  diseases  of  the  parts.  There  should  not  be  much 
force  used  in  this  way.  Immersing  them  also  in  water  is  often  use- 
ful.  The  water  should  not,  in  general,  be  very  cold,  tepid  or  warm 
being  often  the  best. 

MOUTH,  OR  ORAL  BATH. 

For  inflammation  of  the  gums,  mouth,  throat  and  palate,  in 
slimy  secretions  from  the  throat  and  stomach,  in  toothache,  catarrh, 
colds  and  chronic  hoarseness,  garglings  and  baths  for  the  mouth  are 
of  great  service.  Pauley,  a  merchant  of  Vienna,  has  been  thought 
singular  for  his  zeal  in  recommending  this  bath.  Clergymen  and 
others  who  suifer  hoarseness  by  much  speaking,  will  find  that  holding 
very  cold  water  in  the  mouth  until  it  begins  to  grow  warm,  and  then 
ejecting  it,  and  by  frequently  repeating  the  process,  much  benefit 
will  be  obtained.  For  falling  or  elongation  of  the  palate,  in  which 
it  is  now  so  much  of  a  professional  hobby  to  clip  off  the  part,  the 
gargling  sufficiently  with  cold  water  will  be  found  a  never  failing 
remedy.  Coughs  and  tightness  in  the  chest  may  often  be  essentially 
relieved  by  this  bath.  In  mucous  secretions  from  the  throat  and 
stomach,  by  ejecting  the  water  a  number  of  times,  it  will  surprise 
those  who  have  not  witnessed  the  remedy  to  see  the  amount  of  slimy 
secretion  thrown  off. 

WET  COMPRESSES. 

A  compress  consists  of  two  or  three  folds  of  soft  linen  or  cotton 
wrung  out  of  cold,  hot  or  tepid  water,  applied  to  the  affected  part, 
and  covered  by  a  piece  of  oil-silk,  gutta-percha  foil,  India-rubber  cloth 
or  woolen,  which  should  project  a  little  beyond  the  wet  cloth  on  all 
sides,  so  as  to  prevent  evaporation  from  the  linen.  In  parts  subject 
to  considerable  motion,  as  the  throat  and  neck,  the  edges  of  the  oil- 
silk  should  be  folded  in  over  the  wet  linen  so  as  to  prevent  its 
exposure  to  the  air.  For  persons  with  feeble  reaction,  the  compress 
may  be  wrung  out  of  warm  water  before  applying  it,  and  in  colic 
and  other  painful  diseases  the  hot  compress  is  most  frequently 
indicated. 

Compresses  are  generally  best  applied  at  night,  as  it  is  often 
impossible  to  keep  them  in  close  apposition  while  moving  about. 
After  removing  them  in  the  morning,  the  parts  should  be  sponged 
with  cold  or  tepid  water  to  restore  the  tone  of  the  skin. 

Abdominal  Compress — This  consists  of  two  or  three 
thicknesses  of  linen,  from  about  six  to  nine  inches  wide  and  long 
enough  to  go  round  the  whole  body,  or  the  linen  may  only  cover 
the  front  part  of  the  abdomen,  or  even  only  the  seat  of  uneasiness; 
this  should  be  wrung  out  of  cold,  tepid,  warm,  or  hot  water,  covered 
with  oil-silk,  and  secured  by  a  flannel  or  linen  bandage  with  strings. 
This  may  be  worn  several  nights  in  succession,  the  parts  being  well 
sponged  with  cold  water,  and  rubbed  with  a  coarse  towel  on  removing 


420  TURKISH    BATHS. 

it  in  the  morning.  The  abdominal-compress  is  very  valuable  in 
typhoid  fever;  it  tends  to  control  diarrhea,  checks  the  spread  of 
ulceration,  and  so  lessens  the  danger  of  perforation,  or  opening  in 
the  bowel.  In  constipation  it  is  often  a  most  useful  adjunct  and  in 
diarrhea  it  relieves  irritation  and  facilitates  the  cure. 

Compress  for  the  Throat — A  piece  of  linen  or  flannel 
should  be  wrung  out  of  cold  water  and  wrapped  in  two  or  three 
thicknesses  around  the  throat;  this  should  be  covered  with  oil- 
silk,  and  over  all  two  or  three  thicknesses  of  flannel  to  maintain  the 
warmth.  When  this  is  applied  the  patient  should  retire  to  bed  and 
he  will  generally  have  the  satisfaction  of  finding  his  throat-difficulty 
much  relieved  by  the  morning. 

Chest-Compresses — -in  bronchitis  and  other  inflammatory 
affections  of  the  lungs  or  pleura,  the  use  of  wet  compresses,  after  or 
before  poultices,  greatly  aids  the  action  of  the  medicines.  Com- 
presses adapted  for  the  chest  and  other  parts  may  be  obtained  from 
most  Homoeopathic  chemists. 

Sores,  ulcers  and  tumors  are  often  benefited  by  compresses.  In 
local  forms  of  rheumatism,  as  lumbago,  some  inflammatory  affec- 
tions of  the  knees,  ankles  and  other  joints  and  in  sprains  and  other 
injuries,  they  hasten  the  cure. 

The  appearance  of  a  rash  or  eruption  of  pimples  after  the  con- 
tinued use  of  the  compress  is  regarded  as  favorable.  If  the  rash  be 
very  troublesome,  the  compress  may  be  discontinued  and  glycerine 
and  Cologne-water  in  equal  parts  smeared  over  the  eruption. 

Spinal  Hot-water  and  Ice-Bags — In  many  female 
derangements  Chapman's  spinal  bags  are  of  great  utility  when 
judiciously  used.  The  ice-bag  requires  greater  caution  than  the 
hot- water  bag,  especially  during  pregnancy. 

TURKISH  BATHS. 

The  Turkish  or  Thermal  bath  for  the  home,  is  something  to  be 
greatly  desired.  An  apparatus  for  administering  it  can  be  made 
with  very  little  trouble  and  expense.  This  bath  can  be  given  satis- 
factorily by  any  woman  of  ordinary  common  sense.  Take  a  chair 
with  a  wooden  seat,  a  simple  office  arm  chair  will  do,  and  place  in 
it  a  piece  of  flannel  blanket  so  full  that  it  will  fall  over  in  front  and 
behind.  Place  a  coffee  cup  one  third  filled  with  alcohol  under  the 
chair.  When  another  vessel  is  used,  be  sure  that  the  opening  is  no 
larger  than  that  of  a  cup,  as  that  space  allows  sufficient  surface  for 
the  combustion  of  the  alcohol.  Have  in  front  of  the  chair  a  foot 
tub  containing  warm  water  for  the  feet.  Seat  the  patient,  after  all 
clothing  has  been  removed  and  envelop  her  closely  in  woolen 
blankets.  These  should  extend  over  her  in  front  and  back,  outside 
and  around  the  chair.  These  preparations  completed,  light  the  alco- 
hol with  a  taper.  Take  no  risk  of  burning  yourself  oy  using  a 
match.  Perspiration  will  begin  in  Irom  three  to  five  minutes. 


TURKISH    BATHS.  421 

Should  blood  rush  to  the  head,  causing  a  red  face  or  fulness  about 
the  brain,  place  around  the  neck  a  napkin  wrung  from  tepid  water. 
This  is  preferable  to  douching  the  head,  as  it  has  the  advantage  of 
not  spoiling  the  arrangement  of  the  hair.  With  the  first  bath,  she  is 
liable  to  become  faint  or  sick  at  the  stomach,  in  which  case  have  her 
drink  copiously  of  hot  water  or  ginger  tea.  Should  the  perspiration 
be  slow  in  starting,  or  the  heat  become  too  intense,  bathe  the  sur- 
face with  a  sponge  dipped  in  cold  water.  Let  her  remain  fifteen  or 
twenty  minutes,  or  as  long  as  is  necessary  to  induce  copious  perspira- 
tion. That  accomplished,  she  can  be  rubbed  and  bathed  while 
sitting  in  the  chair.  If  feeble,  and  longer  perspiration  is  desirable, 
transfer  her  to  a  bed  or  lounge,  still  enveloped  in  the  blankets, 
where  she  can  be  bathed  under  cover,  if  need  be.  The  manipulation 
should  be  thorough.  Press,  knead,  pinch  and  squeeze  every  muscle 
in  the  body,  using  only  the  fingers  and  wrist.  The  use  of  the  entire 
arm  and  palm  of  the  hand  in  the  process  of  massage  makes  hard 
work  and  does  not  give  as  good  results.  She  should  remain  on  the 
lounge  or  couch  for  an  hour  to  rest,  cool  and  sleep. 

This  is  a  simple  and  inexpensive  apparatus,  and  can  be  con- 
structed and  used  in  every  home.  The  bath  should  not  be  taken 
earlier  than  two  hours  after  eating,  otherwise  it  is  almost  impossible 
to  start  perspiration;  besides  it  interferes  with  digestion.  Before  ten 
or  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon  is  the  best  time  for  invalids  to  take 
the  bath.  Persons  engaged  in  business  can  take  it  upon  rising  in 
the  morning  or  just  before  going  to  bed.  There  is  no  risk  in  going 
out  after  the  bath  as  the  danger  of  taking  cold  is  small  when  the 
vapor  bath  is  immediately  followed  by  tepid  or  cold  sponging,  or 
still  better  the  dripping  wet  sheet 

The  Thermal  bath  can  be  taken  at  least  once  a  week  as  a  san- 
itive  measure.  For  diseases,  the  frequency  depends  upon  the  case. 
There  is  usually  nothing  enervating  about  the  bath,  as  many  inva- 
lids gain  strength  with  its  daily  use.  It  is  alike  valuable  in  health 
and  disease.  The  healthy  action  of  the  skin  is  procured  by  it  as  by 
no  other  bath.  The  excretory  organs  are  relieved,  the  system 
cleansed  and  healthy  action  procured. 

The  circulation  of  the  blood  is  equalized  and  local  congestions 
of  any  and  every  part  are  removed,  which  are  the  most  important 
things  to  be  sought  in  treating  diseased  conditions.  For  purifying 
the  blood  it  is  the  quickest,  easiest  and  most  effectual  means  known. 
The  blood  is  literally  washed  of  impurities  by  it.  Pure  water  is 
taken  by  the  patient,  absorbed,  passed  into  and  mixed  with  the 
blood,  by  which  it  is  carried  to  the  capillary  net  work  of  the  skin 
and  poured  upon  the  surface  in  the  form  of  perspiration,  not  pure 
as  when  it  was  taken  into  the  stomach,  but  commingled  with  the 
impurities  in  the  blood.  The  nervous  system  is  soothed  and  tran- 
quilized  by  it,  and  the  cobwebs  of  care  are  swept  from  the  brain, 
leaving  it  clear  and  refreshed.  It  is  especially  useful  in  the  treat- 
ment of  all  diseases  arising  from  impurities  of  the  blood,  inactivity 


422  SPIRIT   VAPOR-BATH. 

of  the  skin,  local  inflammations  or  unbalanced  nervous  action.  Foi 
drug  poisoning,  scrofula,  consumption,  skin  diseases,  dropsy, 
remittent  and  intermittent  fevers,  coughs,  colds,  catarrh,  croup, 
gout,  rheumatism,  neuralgia,  bronchitis  and  diseases  of  the  liver 
and  kidneys,  it  is  very  eflicient.  A  cold  in  the  first  stages  will  be 
broken  up  by  it  and  alleviation  will  ensue  at  any  stage.  It  should 
be  taken  about  the  time  the  chill  is  anticipated  for  ague  and  be 
given  thoroughly.  Few  cases  resist  a  third  or  fourth  bath  without 
any  other  means.  There  is  no  equal  to  it  for  chronic  rheumatism, 
and  for  that  it  may  be  taken  every  day,  some  even  have  taken  it 
twice  a  day  with  great  benefit.  Cases  of  long  standing  have  entirely 
succumbed  to  this  treatment.  Nearly  all  the  eruptive  diseases  are 
benefited  by  it.  In  pregnancy  it  is  also  valuable  when  there  is  dry- 
ness  of  the  skin  ana  coldness  of  the  surface  with  sensitiveness  to 
cold.  Where  the  pregnant  woman  has  any  of  the  diseases  named 
above,  this  bath  will  sometimes  be  found  as  efficacious  as  if  she  were 
not  enceinte.  If  a  good  skillful  attendant  should  attend  her  and 
ample  time  be  taken  to  rest  after  the  bath,  no  disastrous  results 
need  be  feared,  as  the  bath  may  be  taken  as  often  as  twice  a  week 
during  the  entire  time  of  pregnancy,  when  it  is  found  to  agree. 

SPIRIT-VAPOR  BATH. 

This  is  similar  to  the  Turkish  bath,  is  very  powerful  in  benefi- 
cent effects  upon  the  whole  system,  and  contributes  not  a  little 
towards  the  removal  of  disease.  It  is  one  of  the  best  methods  of 
inducing  activity  of  the  vessels  of  the  skin,  and  was  first  introduced 
to  the  medical  profession  more  than  twenty  years  ago,  we  believe, 
by  the  accomplished  Prof.  King;  since  which  time,  especially,  it  has 
been  very  extensively  used  as  a  remedial  agent.  One  of  the  many 
advantages  of  producing  perspiration  in  this  way  is,  that  it  is 
unattended  by  the  injurious  effects  which  too  often  follow  the 
administration  of  sweat-producing  medicine. 

The  method  of  giving  this  bath  is  as  follows:  The  patient  is 
to  be  in  a  night-shirt  or  other  clothing,  to  be  worn  only  while  sweat- 
ing and  during  the  night,  if  the  bath  is  taken  at  bed-time.  He  is 
then  seated  on  a  high  wood-bottomed  chair,  or  any  other,  provided 
care  is  taken  that  the  bottom  is  so  covered  that  the  flame  will  not 
burn  him.  Then  a  large  blanket  is  thrown  around  him  from  be- 
hind, covering  the  back  of  his  head  and  body  as  well  as  the  chair, 
and  another  passed  around  him  in  front,  pinned  so  loosely  at  the 
neck  that  he  can  put  it  on  or  off  his  face  as  occasion  may  require 
during  the  bath.  The  blankets  must  join  each  other  at  the  sides  and 
reach  the  floor,  so  as  to  prevent  the  vapor  from  passing  off.  ^hen 
a  cup  containing  two  tablespoonfuls  of  whisky,  or  any  other 
spirit  that  will  burn,  is  placed  upon  the  floor  directly  under  the  cen- 
ter of  the  chair,  and  lighted  by  introducing  from  behind  a  piece  of 
burning  paper.  The  liquor  is  allowed  to  burn  until  consumed,  and 


SPIRIT-VAPOR    BATH.  423 

the  operation  repeated  one  or  more  times  if  the  patient  does  not  al- 
ready sweat  freely  enough,  which  he  will  probably  do  in  from  five 
to  ten  minutes. 

If  during  the  operation  he  feel  faint  or  thirsty,  cold  water 
must  be  sprinkled  in  his  face;  he  may  drink  one  or  two  swallows,  or 
even  have  his  head  bathed  with  it. 

Then,  when  free  perspiration  is  produced,  wrap  the  blankets 
around  him,  put  him  in  bed,  cover  him  warmly  and  give  him  hot 
teas  to  drink.  After  two  or  three  hours  remove  the  covering  piece 
by  piece,  at  intervals  of  about  half  an  hour,  so  that  he  may  gradu- 
ally cease  to  perspire. 

Ordinary  precautions  will  prevent  his  taking  cold,  and  he  may 
go  to  business  the  next  day. 

This  mode  of  producing  perspiration  is  highly  recommended 
in  severe  colds,  pleurisy,  rheumatism,  diarrhea,  dysentery,  feverish 
and  inflammatory  attacks,  etc.  In  acute  diseases  it  may  be  practiced 
once  a  day;  in  chronic,  once  or  twice  a  week,  according  to  indica- 
tions of  its  necessity. 


BATHING  CHILDREN. 

In  bringing  up  children  one  of  the  most  important  things  is  the 
bath.  Mothers  often  lay  the  foundation  for  sickly  constitutions,  solely 
by  neglect  of  the  bath  or  by  improper  bathing  of  the  child.  Children  as 
well  as  grown  people  should  not  be  bathed  until  some  hours  after 
meals.  A  time  should  be  fixed  and  nothing  else  allowed  to  interfere 
with  it.  Great  care  must  be  taken  to  avoid  draughts,  and  under  no 
circumstances  should  there  ever  be  any  delay  in  enwrapping  the  body 
or  in  vigorously  wiping  it  dry  the  very  instant  it  leaves  the  water. 
The  water  should  be  tepid,  or  moderately  warm,  and  have  a  handful 
of  salt  or  a  little  boracic  acid  dissolved  in  it.  With  a  soft  piece  of  old 
linen  dipped  in  this  water,  the  baby's  tongue,  gums  and  roof  of  the 
mouth  should  be  first  washed,  then  the  eyes  and  the  head,  which 
should  be  wiped  dry  before  proceeding.  It  is  then  ready  to  be  placed 
in  the  bath  and  bathed  all  over.  It  should  not  take  over  five  minutes. 
Very  little  soap  should  be  used,  and  that  only  of  the  very  best  obtain- 
able. When  through  it  should  be  taken  out  at  once,  wrapped  in  a 
large  bath  towel  and  wiped  quickly.  Then  with  a  dry,  soft  towel  rub 
until  a  slight  glow  appears  on  the  skin.  If  the  child  is  weak  it  ia 
well  to  follow  this  by  rubbing  it  with  a  sponge  dipped  in  diluted  alco- 
hol, about  a  teaspoonful  of  alcohol  to  a  small  washbowl  of  water.  If 
it  is  inclined  to  chafe,  dust  the  parts  with  powder,  made  in  the  pro- 
portions of  an  ounce  of  talcum  to  a  drachm  of  boracic  acid.  This  is 
the  best  infant  powder  in  use,  and  is  cheaper  and  better  than  the  ex- 
pensive preparations  sold  at  drug  stores.  The  reprehensible  habit,  of 
bathing  children  one  time  in  the  morning,  and  another  at  night,  or 
perhaps  during  the  day,  as  best  suits  convenience,  should  by  all  means 
be  avoided.  Likewise  the  habit  of  bathing  the  child,  sometimes  five 
or  six  times  a  week  and  again  only  once  or  twice  a  week,  ia  a  matter 


BATHING    FOR    ADULTS. 


that  cannot  be  too  severely  condemned.  Dr.  Braithwait,  a  specialist 
on  children,  states  that  frequently  diseases  and  deaths  of  children 
are  due  to  improper  and  irregular  bathing.  It  is  highly  essential  that 
the  child  should  be  bathed  at  regular  intervals  and  as  nearly  as  possi- 
ble at  the  same  hour  each  day. 


BATHING  FOR  ADULTS. 

Superior  Mode  Of  Bathing.  The  most  advantageous  mode  of 
bathing  is  the  SWIMMING  BATH,  whenever  an  open  sea,  or  river,  or  pond,  or 
pool  is  at  hand.  Swimming  should  never  be  practiced  more  than  once 
a  day,  and  about  midway  between  the  two  meals. 

Sometimes  and  with  some  people  ten  minutes'  duration  of  the 
swimming  bath  is  even  much  too  long,  and  again  it  may  be  extended 
to  twenty  or  thirty  minutes  when  accustomed  to  it.  After  the  bath 
the  skin  must  show  a  healthy  glow,  otherwise  it  will  be  recognized 
that  the  bath  was  too  lengthy. 

When  Bathing  is  too  Frequent.  When  bathing  is  followed 
by  itching,  or  a  persistent  redness,  or  wheels,  or  pimples  or  watery 
heads,  the  person  so  affected  has  remained  too  long  in  the  bath  or  it 
has  been  too  frequent.  It  should  be  remembered  that  when  a  feeling 
of  comfort  follows  taking  a  bath,  it  is  of  special  value,  otherwise  not. 
Persons  who  are  in  a  weak,  debilitated  condition  from  any  cause,  and 
especially  sickly,  delicate  children,  should  have  a  sponge  bath  in  a 
warm  room  or  under  cover.  But  all  healthy  or  robust  persons  should 
have  a  complete  bath  daily  in  the  summer;  other  seasons  of  the  year 
every  second  day.  Ten  o'clock  A.  M.  is  the  best  time  for  taking  the 
bath.  Bathing  in  cold  rooms  and  in  cold  water  is  nearly  always  in- 
jurious, except  to  the  most  vigorous  constitutions.  Sometimes  people 
are  injured  from  their  baths  because  of  a  want  of  knowledge  as  to  the 
proper  time  for  bathing. 

Proper  Time  for  Bathing.  Baths  should  not  be  taken  for 
two  hours  after  eating  a  meal,  three  is  better;  nor  taken  when  one  is 
excited,  overheated  or  exhausted.  The  neglect  to  bear  in  mind  these 
plain  facts  has  brought  on  many  severe  afflictions.  The  bath  may  be 
taken  in  the  morning  before  breakfast.  It  may  be  taken,  though  not 
the  best  time,  before  retiring  at  night,  provided  it  is  at  least  two  hours 
after  the  meal.  Bathing  should  be  regular,  the  same  time  each  day,  the 
system  then  becomes  accustomed  to  it,  and  readily  accommodates  itself 
to  the  act. 

Cold,  Hot  or  Tepid  Bath.  Most  authorities  agree  on  the  fact 
that  as  a  rule  individual  inclination  should  be  consulted  as  to  the  kind 
of  bath  that  is  best  adapted  to  the  individual.  When  a  cold  bath  is 
disagreeable  and  repugnant  to  a  person's  feelings,  it  is  not  the  charac- 
ter of  a  bath  he  should  take,  and  vice  versa.  This  same  rule  should 
apply  with  equal  force  to  the  kind  of  bath  that  should  be  given  children. 
Too  much  stress  cannot  be  placed  on  the  regularity  of  the  bath, 
whether  it  comes  once  a  day,  once  in  two  days,  or  less  frequent.  Don't 


BATHING    FOB    ADULT8.  425 

let  it  be  haphazard.  And  the  same  rule  should  apply  as  to  the  regu- 
larity of  the  time  of  day  the  bath  is  taken.  It  should  not  be  taken  as 
it  is  often  done,  sometimes  in  the  morning,  then  again  at  night;  uni- 
form periods  should  be  adopted. 

Hot  Bath.  Bathing  in  hot  water  is  almost  always  debilitating 
and  would  better  be  avoided.  The  pain  of  colic,  though,  is  frequently 
relieved  by  immersion  in  a  hot  bath;  in  case  of  cholera  the  patient, 
also,  is  likely  to  be  greatly  aided  by  the  hot  bath.  Fevers  that  fail  to 
yield  to  ordinary  remedies  have  been  lowered  in  this  way.  In  such 
cases,  however,  the  advice  of  the  attending  physician  will  usually  be 
followed.  Persons  in  average  health  and  children  should  not  bathe 
in  hot  water. 


426  HYDROPATHIC   TREATMENT   OF   DISEASE. 

HYDROPATHIC  TREATMENT  OF  DISEASES. 


APOPLEXY. 

Treatment — First  remove  all  constriction  from  the  throat 
and  neck;  second,  take  the  patient  if  possible  into  the  open  air;  at 
least  have  the  windows  and  doors  wide  open,  so  that  breathing  may 
be  aided  as  much  as  possible.  Then  place  him  in  such  a  position 
that  the  head  may  be  elevated,  so  that  by  gravity  the  blood  may  the 
more  readily  descend.  Take  care  that  the  head  neither  falls  back- 
ward, nor  forward  upon  the  chest.  Rapid  friction  over  the  wet-sheet, 
with  wet  towels,  or  the  hands  wet  in  cold  water,  should  then  be 
made  in  the  most  vigorous  manner,  with  the  view  of  drawing  the 
blood  from  the  head.  At  the  same  time  the  head  should  be  cooled 
as  much  as  possible,  and  as  soon  as  there  is  a  little  abatement  in  the 
symptoms  water  should  be  poured  upon  the  head,  without  however 
letting  the  part  lie  too  low.  Cold-water  clysters  are  also  useful. 
The  treatment  should  be  perseveringly  followed  till  the  patient  grows 
either  much  better  or  much  worse.  Afterward  the  patient  should 
be  managed  according  to  the  symptoms  of  the  case.  The  rationale  of 
the  above  treatment  will  be  readily  understood.  The  great  object  is 
to  arrest  the  current  of  blood  towards  the  head  and  to  prevent  the 
hemorrhagic  tendency.  The  frictions  act  admirably  in  answering 
the  first  indication  and  the  cold  upon  the  head  the  second ;  for  the 
constrictive  power  of  cold  in  arresting  hemorrhage  is  now  well  under- 
stood. In  case  the  circulation  has  become  depressed^  with  pale  and 
cold  surface,  we  should  of  course  use  hot  applications  to  the  body 
and  tepid  to  the  neck.  Btit  even  here  tne  effort  of  wet-hand 
friction  in  rousing  the  dormant  vital  power  will  be  found  highly 
serviceable. 

ASTHMA. 

In  treating  the  asthmatic  fit,  the  wet-sheet,  well  wrung  and 
faithfully  applied,  is  the  great  thing.  Repeat  it  two,  three,  or 
twenty  times  in  succession,  as  the  case  may  need.  There  is  no  dan- 
ger of  doing  harm,  or  of  giving  the  patient  a  cold,  so  long  as  the 
nervous  excitement  is  upon  him  and  the  difficulty  of  breathing  con- 
tinues. If  the  sheet  cannot  be  had,  a  good  washing  with  towels, 
the  water  always  cool  or  cold,  is  very  useful.  The  wet-jacket  or 
chest- wrapper,  or  wet  towels  about  the  chest,  are  all  useful,  if  the 
weather  is  not  too  hot.  When  that  is  the  case,  we  must  depend  up- 
on the  washings  simply. 

LOSS  OF  APPETITE. 

Treatment — One  of  the  best  evidences  of  the  value  of  water- 
treatment  is  its  power  to  restore  a  lost  appetite.  The  reason  why 


BOILS.  427 


the  hydropathic  processes  act  in  this  way  is,  that  they  promote  a 
rapid  change  of  matter  in  the  system,  and  at  the  same  time  a  tonic 
or  invigorating  effect.  Water -patients  uniformly  get  a  good  appe- 
tite in  a  short  time  after  commencing  the  treatment.  Exercise  is 
also  valuable. 


BOILS. 

The  water- dressing,  that  is,  applications  of  wet  linen,  frequently 
renewed  and  kept  at  a  temperature  which  is  most  agreeable  to  the 
feelings,  is  beyond  doubt  the  best  local  remedy  we  have  for  boils. 
General  ablutions  in  water,  tepid  or  cold,  according  to  the  season  of 
the  year  and  the  patient's  strength,  will  be  found  highly  serviceable. 
The  wet-sheet  pack  is  also  an  invaluable  means.  It  will  surprise  any 
one  who  is  not  acquainted  with  matters  of  this  kind,  to  witness  the 
salutary  effects  of  these  general  applications  upon  the  affected  parts. 
A  tepid  bath  simply  will  jf ten  relieve  pain  and  irritation  to  a  degree 
which  no  one  who  had  not  witnessed  it  could  believe. 


FALLING  OF  THE  BOWEL. 

A  tepid  sitting  bath,  long  continued,  would  in  such  a  case 
prove  hignly  beneficial;  it  would  not  only  be  a  means  of  relieving 
pains  and  soreness,  but  would  bring  down  the  inflammation  and 
size  of  the  protrusion  and  thus  facilitate  its  return  to  its  normal  posi- 
tion. One  of  the  best  possible  means  of  preventing  the  pain — and 
this  is  very  excruciating  at  times — is  to  envelop  the  patient  in  the 
wet-sheet.  It  may  be  used  in  the  half  or  folded  form,  or  the  entire 
envelopment  may  be  had  recourse  to.  Its  action  in  such  cases  is 
that  of  a  great  and  soothing  poultice,  the  good  results  of  which  can 
be  appreciated  best  by  those  who  have  experienced  its  salutary 
effects.  I  should  remark  that  the  abdominal  wet  girdle  should  be 
worn  constantly  night  and  day,  in  all  these  cases,  until  a  cure  is 
effected.  It  is  an  invaluable  means  of  promoting  the  vigor  of  the 
stomach  and  bowels  and  is  thus  an  excellent  auxiliary  in  the  treat- 
ment. 

BILIOUS  ATTACK. 

Let  the  patient  drink  water — pure  and  soft,  if  he  can  get  such 
— in  considerable  quantities;  six,  eight,  ten,  or  more  tumblerfuls  in 
a  day.  This  process  will  purify  his  system  by  removing  effete  ma- 
terial and  stimulating  the  liver  to  healthy  action.  Ana  if  he  can 
add  to  this  process  a  few  packs,  clysters,  sitting-baths,  half-baths, 
rubbing-sheets,  head-baths, — as  many,  in  short,  per  diem,  as  the 
svmptoms  may  demand,  in  connection  with  moderate  exercise  in 
tne  open  air,  he  will  be  made  a  new  man  soon  enough. 


428  JAUNDICE. 

JAUNDICE. 

The  treatment  for  this  disease  is  the  same  as  the  foregoing,  and 
in  addition,  kneading  over  the  region  of  the  liver  and  gall  bladder  so 
as  to  re-establish  the  flow  of  bile. 

CRAMPS. 

Friction  with  the  hand  wet  in  cold  water  is  evidently  better 
than  the  dry  application,  or  that  by  means  of  spirits,  ointments, 
etc.,  which  have  sometimes  been  resorted  to.  The  wearing  of  \\jet 
bandages  at  night  upon  the  part  liable  to  be  affected  will  often  at 
least  ward  off  the  attack. 

COLIC. 

The  treatment  of  a  fit  of  common  colic  is  in  general  simple, 
arid  the  cure  easily  effected.  The  great  thing  is  to  clear  the  stomach 
and  bowels  as  soon  as  may  be  of  their  morbid  contents.  One  or 
two  full  injections  of  warm  water  will  often  suffice.  But  in  some 
cases  it  is  necessary  to  persevere,  long  and  hard.  Gallons  upon 
gallons  of  water  are  given,  both  at  the  mouth  to  cause  vomit- 
ing and  the  bowels  to  clear  them  of  their  contents.  We  use 
also  warm  or  hot  sitting-baths,  prolonged  as  much  as  may  be  found 
necessary,  with  a  good  deal  of  rubbing  the  bowels  with  the  wet  hand. 
Going  at  once  into  a  bath  is  a  valuable  thing  in  some  cases  and  no  one 
W3*ll  get  harm  from  hot  water  while  the  pain  is  upon  him.  In  some 
cases  warm -baths  may  also  be  used  in  alternation  with  cold; 
and  hot  and  cold  compresses  might  be  used  alternately  while 
the  sitting-bath  is  taken,  the  feet  may  be  placed  in  warm  water  and 
the  same  may  be  done  after  any  of  the  cold  applications.  It  does 
no  good  to  keep  the  feet  very  chilly  in  such  cases.  We  should  per- 
severe with  the  several  methods,  one  or  more  of  them  accordingly 
as  we  may,  till  relief  is  obtained. 

CATALEPSY. 

Treating  catalepsy  should  be  managed  for  the  most  part  the 
same  as  hysteria.  If  there  be  great  rigidity  of  the  muscles,  a  large 
amount  of  wet-hand  friction  may  be  necessary.  The  water  should 
be  used  cold,  warm  or  hot,  according  to  the  patient. 

CONVULSIONS. 

In  the  convulsions  of  children  the  warm  bath  is  found  a  most 
useful  remedy  whether  the  disorder  originates  in  worms  or  other 
causes.  It  seldom  fails  in  stopping  the  paroxysms,  at  least  for 
some  time,  and  thereby  giving  an  opportunity  of  employing  the 
means  fitted  to  remove  the  particular  irritation.  In  early  infancy 
it  should  be  used  with  caution,  and  generally  by  affusion,  temper- 
ing the  water  according  to  conditions.  When  the  vital  energy 


CHOLERA.  429 

seems  much  exhausted  the  remedy  should  be  avoided  entirely  and 
friction  substituted.  The  benefit  derived  from  the  cold-bath  in  con- 
vulsive diseases  depends  on  its  being  used  in  the* paroxysms  of  con- 
vulsion; its  efficacy  consists  in  resolving  or  abating  the  paroxysm; 
and  when  this  effect  is  produced,  the  return  of  the  paroxysm  is 
greatly  retarded,  if  not  wholly  prevented. 

In  many  cases  the  shallow-bath,  rubbing  wet-sheet,  and  other 
forms  of  applying  water  by  wet  friction,  will  be  found  to  prove 
more  successful  than  the  above  methods.  Cold  affusion  on 
the  head,  particularly  when  the  part  is  hot  and  the  patient 
not  very  weak,  is  a  valuable  remedy  in  many  of  these  cases. 
Cold  injections,  if  the  patient  is  not  particularly  weak,  and  in  other 
cases  the  tepid,  should  be  used  freely  in  all  convulsive  attacks.  It 
matters  not  so  much  whether  the  bowels  are  constipated  or  other- 
wise, the  effect  is  good.  In  all  the  water  management  of  these 
cases,  of  course,  we  should  do  no  violence  to  the  system  and  the 
treatment  should  be  managed  prudently,  according  to  the  patient's 
constitution  and  the  nature  of  the  attack. 

All  kinds  of  convulsions  are  to  be  treated  on  the  same  general 
principles,  whatever  the  cause.  The  great  thing  is,  to  rouse  the 
blood  into  a  better  and  more  general  circulation.  Pouring  cold 
water  on  the  head  would  seem  to  promise  well  in  cases  where  there 
is  much  determination  of  blood  to  the  head. 

,  CHOLERA. 

The  dripping-sheet,  with  the  brisk  rubbing  upon  its  surface,  is, 
as  I  have  before  said,  a  powerful  means  of  relieving  spasms,  arising 
from  whatever  cause.  The  dry-rubbing,  which  is  not  a  tenth  part 
as  good  as  the  wet,  was  found  in  Paris  sufficient  to  render  calm 
and  quiet  the  poor  sufferers  wrhen  the  terrible  spasms  were  upon 
them.  The  water-drinking  and  vomiting  in  nausea  cleanses  the 
stomach,  produces  a  tonic  effect  upon  its  internal  surface,  and  thus 
forestalls  vomiting  in  cholera.  It  helps  moreover  to  cleanse  the 
bowels  and  prevent  the  diarrhea.  Priessnitz  used  the  deep,  cold 
hip-bath  for  the  reason  that  it  has  a  very  powerful  effect  in  con- 
stricting the  opening  capillaries  of  the  mucous  membrane  of  the 
stomach  and  alimentary  canal  generally,  and  in  arresting  the  vom- 
iting and  discharges  from  the  bowels"  but  as  HOT  water  has  the 
same  effect  and  is  much  more  lasting  in  its  results  it  is  to  be  pre- 
ferred in  nearly  every  case.  Each  and  all  of  these  applications,  if  ener- 
getically persevered  in,  tend  most  powerfully  to  keep  down  the 
inordinate  burning  and  thirst. 

CONSTIPATION. 

As  local  applications,  in  this  condition,  the  sitting-bath  and 
wet-girdle,  worn  night  and  day,  or  nights  only  if  it  is  not  practic- 
able oy  day,  are  invaluable  means.  It  is  of  great  importance  to 


430  COUGH. 

attend  we'll  to  the  condition  of  the  skin.  The  mucous  membrane 
of  the  bowels  has  great  sympathy  with  the  condition  of  the  skin. 
To  maintain  this  m  a  healthy,  vigorous  state,  the  rubbing  wet- 
sheet,  the  towel-bath  and  the  daily  shower,  where  this  is  well 
borne,  are  valuable  remedies.  The  bathing  should  be  followed 
daily  and  semi  or  tri-daily,  should  there  be  need  in  the  case. 

COUGH. 

Treatment — One  of  the  best  palliative  means  for  the  congh, 
when  consumption  has  not  proceeded  to  a  great  extent,  is  to  make 
the  body  naked,  and  wash  the  surface  with  pure  water,  especially 
the  throat  and  chest.  Even  washing  the  feet  will  often  relieve  a 
troublesome  cough. 

The  difficulty  of  breathing,  which  often  attends  lung-com- 
plaints, may  be  greatly  modified  and  relieved  by  the  washings  and 
wet-hand  frictions,  such  as  I  have  recommended  for  cough. 

The  power  of  water  to  promote  the  strength  of  the  living 
tissue  is  nowhere  more  strikingly  exemplified  than  in  the  treat- 
ment of  hectic  night-sweats.  With  every  thing  besides  well  man- 
aged, it  would  seem  that  these  debilitating  night-sweats  can  be 
effectually  checked,  to  the  very  last.  Often  have  I  known  persons 
who  have  sweltered  for  weeks  and  months  nightly  with  perspira- 
tion, in  whom  it  was  checked  altogether  by  the  simple  effect  of 
cold  water,  and  wet  frictions  upon  the  surface.  Nor  would  I  have 
the  water  applied  very  cold ;  only  of  such  temperature  as  the  patient 
can  bear,  that  is,  can  get  comfortably  warm  after.  In  proportion 
as  these  night  sweats  are  checked  by  water  is  the  strength  supported, 
the  health  made  more  comfortable  in  every  respect,  and,  to  all 
appearances,  life  materially  prolonged.  These  washings  may  be 
practiced  two  or  three  times  daily,  with  the  view  of  invigorating 
the  surface.  Pure,  fresh  water — the  purer  and  softer  the  better — 
should  be  used. 

As  a  palliative  means  to  be  used  in  the  fatal  diarrhea  which 
occurs  towards  the  last  of  consumption,  pretty  copious  injections  of 
lukewarm  or  tepid  water  into  the  bowels,  will  be  found  a  most 
excellent  means.  It  serves  to  soothe  the  patient,  and  at  the  same 
time  supports  his  strength.  Have  a  good  instrument,  and  resort 
to  the  internal  rinsing  at  every  time  when  the  bowels  act  unnatur- 
ally. Use  it  either  just  before,  or  after,  or  both.  Be  the  diarrhea 
of  whatever  kind,  this  is  a  most  excellent  remedy. 

There  is  no  magic,  I  will  remark,  as  to  the  particular  form  of 
bathing.  Any  good  ablution — the  dripping-sheet,  as  it  is  called  in 
our  hydropathic  works,  the  affusion  of  water,  the  washing  of  the 
body  in  a  wash  tub,  or  merely  by  wet  towels  and  the  wet  hand — 
all  of  these  are  good  modes.  The  shower-bath,  it  is  to  be  remarked, 
is  one  of  the  most  severe  of  all;  hence  should  not  be  used  in 
this  disease. 


DIPHTHERIA    AND   CROUP.  431 

DIPHTHERIA  AND  CROUP. 

If  we  wash  and  rub  the  chest  with  the  hand  wet  in  cold  water, 
And  put  upon  it  a  wet  bandage — methods  that  are  alway  salutary 
for  a  cough — we  do  good,  although  the  attack  may  not  prove  to  be 
one  of  croup. 

In  a  violent  attack  of  croup  we  could  hardly  do  too  much 
while  the  general  fever  and  inflammatory  symptoms  are  present. 
Sometimes  it  may  be  necessary  to  bathe  the  child  every  hour,  or 
even  oftener.  At  all  events,  we  should  give  baths  enough,  change 
the  bandages  often  enough,  and  wash  and  rub  the  chest  sufficiently, 
to  keep  the  breathing  good  and  the  croup  in  check.  Tepid  or  cool 
affusion — tepid  if  the  child  is  weak,  but  cool  if  the  contrary — with 
wet  hand  friction  upon  the  throat  and  chest,  with  the  constant  use 
of  wet  bandages  upon  these  parts,  constitute  the  sum  and  substance 
of 'the  best  of  all  known  methods  of  treating  this  disease.  An  essen- 
tial point  is  that  the  compress  on  the  throat  should  be  put  on 
neatly  and  be  fastened  snugly  to  the  throat.  There  should  be  no 
loose  ends  or  edges  to  chill  when  the  head  is  moved.  This  should 
be  snugly  covered  with  a  woolen  compress,  but  care  should  be 
taken  that  neither  of  the  compresses  are  so  tight  as  to  interfere  with 
the  circulation  or  breathing.  The  compress  should  be  quite  cold 
and  changed  often ;  with  very  weak  children  it  need  not  be  very  cold. 
In  diptheria  the  water  should  be  ice-cold.  In  both  diseases  the 
compress  should  bf  used  constantly. 

CORNS. 

It  is  an  instructive  fact  in  regard  to  corns,  as  also  warts,  bun- 
ions, etc.,  that  a  course  of  water-treatment  generally  removes  them 
wholly,  or  prevents  all  pain.  Those  who  bathe  habitually  in  cold 
water  are  seldom  troubled  with  corns. 

CHAFING. 

In  all  cases  perfect  cleanliness — the  most  strict  and  constant — 
is  the  great  thing.  In  the  case  of  infants  use  a  soft  sponge  and  the 
purest,  softest  water  that  can  be  obtained.  It  is  not  necessary  that 
it  be  very  cold;  it  may  indeed  be  used  quite  lukewarm,  but  never 
hot.  To  secure  the  most  perfect  -cleanliness,  use  a  little  mild, 
unscented  soap  now  .and  then,  if  necessary.  Use  the  sponge  and 
water,  three,  four  or  more  times  each  day. 

CHAPPING. 

I  know  of  no  means  so  good  for  chaps  as  the  water-dressing, 
mixed  with  a  little  glycerine  and  suited  to  the  feelings  of  comfort. 
Nights  especially  this  remedy  may  be  advantageously  used.  If  we 
can  but  manage  it  rightly,  it  will  cure  in  a  shorter  time  than  any 
other  application  we  can  make. 


432  DRUNKEN    FIT. 

DRUNKEN  FIT. 

Treatment — In  no  respect  is  the  curative  power  of  water 
more  striking  than  in  its  effects  upon  a  drunken  person.  The  great 
thing  is  to  pour  plenty  of  cold  water  upon  the  head,  till  the  patient 
"comes  to."  The  dripping  wet-sheet,  shallow  bath,  and  all  other 
means  of  cooling  are  also  useful.  If  we  can  vomit  the  patient 
plentifully  with  tepid  or  warm  water,  so  much  the  better.  Cold 
injections,  in  the  fit  especially,  are  very  useful.  Treated  in  this 
way,  much  of  the  headache,  nausea,  feverishness,  etc.,  that  follow  a 
debauch,  are  thrown  off.  Sailors  understand  well  the  proper 
method  of  bringing  a  drunken  man  to  his  senses.  If  one  of  their 
number  becomes  intoxicated,  they  tie  a  rope  about  him  and  throw 
him  overboard  into  the  sea.  The  shock  quickly  arouses  his  senses, 
and  the  submersion  serves  to  remove  the  fever. 

DELIRIUM  TREMENS. 

The  great  thing  in  treating  delirium  tremens  is  to  cool  suffi- 
ciently the  whole  mass  of  the  circulation;  to  do  this  we  can  hardly 
go  amiss  in  the  use  of  cold  water,  applying  both  externally  and 
internally  in  the  most  profuse  manner,  although  we  should  not 
apply  the  douche  or  allow  water  from  a  height.  Water  will  make 
tne  patient  sleep  when  nothing  else  will. 

DYSPEPSIA. 

In  the  first  place,  the  dyspeptic  should  take  as  much  exercise 
in  the  open  air,  regularly  and  daily,  as  he  can  bear  without  exhaus- 
tion. He  should  become  fatigued,  but  not  exhausted. 

In  the  second  place,  he  should  go  to  rest  early  and  at  the  same 
hour  every  night.  He  should  also  rise  early  in  the  morning  and 
observe  the  same  regularity  as  to  time.  If  he  should  not  happen  to 
sleep  well  every  night,  he  should  yet  observe  these  rules  strictly. 
His  bed  and  pillow  should  be  hard  rather  than  otherwise,  his  sleep- 
ing room  as  airy  as  may  be,  and  he  should  use  only  enough  clothing 
to  be  quite  comfortable. 

A  most  important  rale  is,  that  the  dyspeptic  eat  precisely  at  the 
same  hour  each  day.  If  he  is  unavoidably  thrown  out  of  his  time, 
he  should  drink  some  water  and  wait  till  the  next  regular  meal. 
The  utmost  regularity  in  the  times  of  eating  is  of  the  greatest 
importance  to  one  who  is  suffering  in  this  way. 

The  most  important  rule  of  all  regarding  aliment  is  that  which 
relates  to  quantity.  First,  quantity,  and  second,  quality,  both  of 
which  are  of  great  consequence  in  their  place.  The  rule  of  all  rules 
is,  not  to  over-eat.  If  tne  dyspeptic  will  but  persevere  in  taking 
that  amount,  and  that  amount  only,  however  small  it  may  be,  which 
his  stomach  can  receive  and  digest  comfortably,  he  will  soon  find 
himself  on  the  high  road  to  health;  and  it  will  surprise  any  one  to 


DYSENTERY.  433 

find  on  how  small  an  amount  of  nutriment — wheat-meal  bread,  for 
example — he  can  subsist  and  grow  better.  I  repeat,  then,  the  dys- 
peptic should  not  oppress  his  stomach  with  food,  and  should  eat 
only  those  articles  that  agree  with  him.  If  he  can  take  only  an 
ounce,  or  the  fourth  part  of  that  amount,  let  it  be  so.  If  he  will 
persevere  in  not  oppressing  himself,  he  will  soon  grow  better  and 
be  able  to  take  more.  Flesh,  he  should  remember,  is  no  sort  of 
criterion  for  health. 

I  lay  down  this  important  rule,  however,  that  the  dyspeptic 
should  take  the  most  healthy  articles  for  a  healthy  stomach.  But 
be  sure  to  regulate  the  quantity  accordingly  as  the  stomach  can 
bear. 

As  regards  water-treatment  proper,  everything  that  is  calcu- 
lated to  promote  the  tone  and  vigor  of  the  constitution  is  a  help  in 
dyspepsia.  The  whole  force  of  the  treatment  is  brought  to  bear 
advantageously  in  many  cases.  The  timid  are  particularly  advised 
to  try  the  free  use  of  the  rubbing  wet-sheet. 

DYSENTERY. 

If  I  were  to  give  in  a  few  words  the  great  golden  rule, 
for  treating  dysentery,  as  well  as  cholera-morbus  and  bowel- 
complaints  generally,  it  would  be,  keep  the  bowels  cool,  the  head 
cool,  and  the  extremities  warm.  If  all  this  were  done  faithfully  in 
all  cases  from  the  first,  few,  very  few,  would  ever  die  of  such 
attacks.  But  all  of  this  implies  good  judgment,  skill  and  persever- 
ance. In  dysentery,  for  example,  a  sleepy  parent  allows  the  disease 
to  progress  for  half  or  the  whole  of  a  sultry  night,  and  in  the 
morning  it  may  be  too  late.  The  fatal  work  is  done.  I  repeat,  such 
attacks  must  be  taken  at  the  very  first. 

The  tepid  hip-bath  is  an  invaluable  remedy  in  this  complaint. 
If  there  is  in  the  whole  range  of  human  diseases  one  instance 
wherein  a  remedial  agent  can  be  made  to  act  in  a  manner  most 
agreeably  efficacious  in  subduing  pain,  it  is  the  sitting-bath  in  this. 
In  the  tormina  and  tenesmus  of  dysentery,  a  child  may  be  writhing 
in  agony  a  great  portion  of  the  time ;  opiates  and  injections  and  all 
other  remedies  fail  in  bringing  relief;  if  the  child  is  set  or  held  in  a 
tub  of  tepid  or  warm  water  the  pain  will  soon  cease.  If  the 
remedy  is  used  sufficiently  often,  the  water  being  of  proper  tempera- 
ture, we  are  certain  of  securing  our  object  so  far  as  the  reliev- 
ing of  pain  is  concerned.  Whether  the  patient  can  live  is  another 
question ;  but  if  death  even  must  be  the  result  in  any  given  case,  it 
is  certainly  very  desirable  that  we  make  this  death  as  easy  as  may 
be.  This  every  parent  can  well  appreciate. 

Let  this  bath  be  used  thus:  A  common  wooden  tub  is  sufficient, 
the  size  being  suited  somewhat  to  the  patient's  age.  It  is  better 
to  elevate  the  back  of  the  tub  a  few  incnes  by  placing  under  it  a 
brick  or  a  block  of  wood.  If  the  tub  is  of  pretty  good  depth,  all 


434  CELLULAR   DKOP8Y. 

the  better,  as  we  wish  to  have  the  water  come  as  high  upon  the 
abdomen  as  may  be;  but  if  the  tub  is  shallow,  the  water  can  be 
poured  higher  upon  the  body  by  means  of  a  cup;  or  a  sponge  or 
towel  dipped  frequently  in  water  may  be  used.  Make  thorough  work 
in  cooling  the  bowels  and  then  the  pain  will  cease.  If  it  is  a  young, 
feeble  child,  let  two  persons  hold  it,  one  to  support  the  head  and 
upper  part  of  the  body,  the  other,  the  feet  outside  of  the  tub.  In 
some  cases  the  feet  should  be  placed  in  warm  water  at  the  same 
time.  The  feet  also  may  be  rubbed  with  the  dry,  warm  hand 
or  warm  cloths ;  or  other  moderately  warm  applications  may  be 
made. 

If  there  be  great  soreness  of  the  anus,  or  external  opening  of 
the  lower  bowel,  a  heavy,  wet  compress  should  be  placed  upon  the 
part.  Wet  a  heavy  diaper  and  apply  it  as  for  a  young  infant. 
This  may  be  double  or  treble,  according  to  the  necessity  of  the  case. 
This  accomplishes  much  in  relieving  and  preventing  the  soreness 
alluded  to — the  excruciating  torture  so  often  attending  the  disease. 

I  would  give  the  child  all  the  liquid  he  desires.  I  would  even 
encourage  him  to  take  more  rather  than  less;  and  the  best  liquid 
for  all,  for  this  purpose,  doubtless,  is  pure  soft  water — the  purer  and 
softer  the  better.  People  may  everywhere  have  pure  soft  water  if 
they  will  only  be  at  the  expense  (which  is  on  the  whole,  a  moderate 
one)  of  catching  the  water  as  it  comes  from  the  clouds.  But  use 
even  hard  water,  rather  than  any  other  drink.  Boiling  the  water, 
if  it  is  hard,  improves  it  somewhat. 

CELLULAR  DROPSY. 

As  this  condition  is  very  frequently  the  result  of  diseases, 
either  functional  or  organic,  of  some  of  the  vital  organs,  particu- 
larly the  heart,  great  care  should  be  taken  that  too  great  a  shock  is 
not  given  to  the  system.  The  water  used  should  be  suited  to  the 
patient's  feelings,  but  should  be  as  cold  as  is  consistent  with  com- 
fort. A  good  share  of  friction  is  advisable  on  the  ground  of  stimu- 
lating the  excretory  organs  generally.  The  rubbing  wet-sheet,  well 
wrung  and  followed  by  a  thorough  rubbing  over  the  dry  sheet,  is  a 
valuable  remedy.  The  skin  should  be  preserved  as  much  as  may 
be,  and  hence  it  is  better  that  the  friction  (which  should  be  often 
and  freely  made)  should  be  with  the  wet  hand  or  over  the  sheet 
Moderate  showering  or  douching  are  also  valuable  aids  in  case  the 
debility  is  not  so  great  as  to  preclude  the  employment  of  these 
remedies. 

EARACHE. 

We  use  head  -baths,  wet-sheets,  general  baths,  wet  compresses 
— in  short,  the  soothing,  sedative  and  febrifuge  treatment  generally, 
according  to  the  severity  and  persistency  of  tne  case.  The  extremi- 
ties are  to  be  kept  warm ;  the  warm  foot-bath  is  useful  now  and 
then.  So  also  tne  general  warm  and  the  vapor  bath. 


ERYSIPELAS.  435 

ERYSIPELAS. 

The  great  thing  is,  to  keep  down  the  general  fever.  Do  this 
from  first  to  last,  both  night  and  day,  and  all  goes  on  well.  The 
local  applications  (wet  cloths),  repeated  often  and  suited  to  the 
patient's  comfort,  are  also  useful.  Be  especially  careful  to  keep 
the  head  cool;  pour  water  upon  it  as  much  and  as  often  as  nec- 
essary, and  use  wet  towels;  keep  the  feet  warm.  Water  drinking, 
clysters  and  spare  diet  when  the  appetite  comes,  are  also  to  be 
thought  of.  Bathe  the  patient  as  often  during  the  night  as  may 
be  necessary  to  give  him  sleep.  No  disease  requires  a  more 
prompt  treatment  than  erysipelas  of  a  malignant  type.  So  that 
the  feet  are  kept  warm,  it  is  nearly  impossible  to  do  too  much. 
Allow  of  no  remedy  other  than  water,  without  the  advice  of  a 
good  homeopathic  physician. 

SMALL-POX. 

We  are  to  treat  small-pox  on  the  same  general  principle 
as  all  severe  inflammations,  namely,  to  keep  the  fever  in  check  from 
the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  disease.  As  to  how  much  water 
drinking,  how  many  baths,  wet  sheets,  compresses  and  bandages, 
and  what  the -temperature  of  the  water,  all  this  must  vary  according 
to  the  nature,  severity,  and  other  circumstances  connected  with  the 
case,  i  No  other  treatment  can  at  all  compare  with  this  for  comfort, 
in  so  desperate  a  disorder. 

MEASLES. 

Treatment — First,  we  are  to  keep  down  the  general  fever,  as 
in  all  inflammatory  diseases.  In  accomplishing  this  we  do  not  send 
the  eruption  in,  but  aid  nature  in  bringing  it  out.  A  single  tepid 
bath,  a  pack,  or  a  tepid  bath,  if  the  patient  is  not  very  weak,  will 
often  bring  the  rash  upon  the  surface  as  by  magic,  while  all  the 
other  symptoms  are  relieved  in  a  remarkable  manner.  We  use  then 
the  wet  pack,  and  tepid  or  cold  ablutions — each  one  or  all  of  these 
as  may  be  convenient,  or  as  the  case  may  require. 


EPILEPSY. 

Cold  affusion  upon  the  head,  in  the  manner  recommended  in 
hysteria,  is  highly  useful.  We  know  that  in  such  cases  there  is 
turgescence  ana  too  great  fullness  of  the  blood  vessels  in  the  brain. 
Cold,  by  its  constrictive  effects  drives  away  the  superabundance  of 
blood,  thus  moderating  and  shortening  the  fit.  The  effect  of  cold 
on  the  nervous  system  in  these  cases  is  also  beneficial ;  it  rouses  the 
dormant  powers  of  the  system,  and  aids  in  preventing  the  debility 
that  follows  such  attacks. 


436  NETTLE-BASH. 

NETTLE-RASH. 

Nettle-rash  is  to  be  treated  actively,  according  to  the  symptoms. 
The  tepid  and  warm  baths  are  valuable;  so  also  tne  wet  pack. 

FELON. 

Keeping  the  inflamed  member  constantly  immersed  in  ice-cold 
water  forms  the  most  effectual  means  of  arresting  the  inflammation 
and  preventing  its  rising  to  a  head;  and  that  this  mode  is  certain  to 
subdue  the  pain 'most  effectually,  every  one  who  has  the  opportunity 
may  test  for  himself.  This  is  an  affection  in  which  we  have  a  per- 
fect demonstration  of  the  great  power  of  cold  water  to  quell  pain. 
Severe  as  it  may  be,  we  immerse  the  part  in  very  cold  water,  when 
all  at  once  the  pain  grows  less  and  soon  dies  away.  Keep  it  thus 
immersed,  taking  care  to  have  the  water  very  cold,  and  the  pain 
does  not  return. 

FLATULENCE. 

Treatment — The  great  thing  is  to  remove  the  cause  or  causes 
of  the  disorder  as  far  as  they  may  be  known.  The  case  should  be 
managed  in  all  respects  like  one  of  dyspepsia.  Clysters,  sitting 
baths,  and  the  wet  girdle  are  highly  serviceable.  If  the  patient  can 
avail  himself  of  the  advantages  of  a  thorough  hydropathic  course  at 
an  establishment,  so  much  the  better. 

FAINTING-FIT. 

Sprinkle  a  little  cold  water  in  the  .face,  give  a  little  to  drink, 
and  wait  patiently  for  Nature  to  take  care  of  herself. 

SCARLET  FEVER. 

The  disease  has  been  cut  short  by  taking  the  patient  out  of  bed 
and  pouring  cold  water  upon  him.  The  heat  of  the  body  is  so  great 
in  this  disease,  that  no  danger  is  to  be  apprehended  from  the  cold 
affusion.  It  is  true,  there  are  cases  where  the  patient  is  more  or 
less  chilly ;  but  if  in  this  affection  the  general  rule  I  laid  down  in 
the  case  of  common  fever  be  followed,  there  is  no  danger  whatever, 
but  the  greatest  advantage,  in  taking  the  patient  out  of  bed  (how- 
ever hot  he  may  be)  and  pouring  cold  water  upon  him.  I  have  a 
preference  in  this  disease  for  the  dripping  wet  sheet  used  at  least 
three  times  a  day  and  in  severe  cases  oftener.  Dr.  Danforth, 
of  Milwaukee,  Wis.,  has  used  compresses  wet  in  a  solution  of  car- 
bonate of  soda,  which  he  applies  constantly  over  the  whole  body, 
changing  them  as  often  as  they  become  dry.  From  the  results 
obtained  by  him,  I  should  not  hesitate  to  resort  to  this  pro- 
cedure in  a  severe  case,  but  in  mild  cases  it  would  hardly  be  neces- 
sary to  keep  the  patient  so  closely  confined  to  the  bed,  as  this  would 
necessitate. 


INTERMITTENT    FEVER.  437 

INTERMITTENT  FEVER. 

In  the  chilly  stage,  or,  still  better,  somewhat  before  it,  when 
the  premonitory  yawning  and  slight  rigors  appear,  immersion  in 
the  hot  bath,  or  the  vapor  bath,  continued  until  the  reaction  is  com- 
plete, will  be  found  effectual — in  many  cases,  at  least — in  preventing 
the  coming  on  of  the  hot  stage,  and  giving  rise  in  its  stead  to  a  mild 
perspiration. 

The  treatment  of  the  hot  stage  is  very  simple.  We  manage 
according  to  the  pulse,  and  the  amount  of  fever,  just  as  we  would 
in  any  other  case.  Affusion  with  cold  water,  dripping  sheets,  half- 
baths,  the  cold-bath,  tepid-bath,  and  even  the  warm-bath,  as  before 
remarked,  bring  down  the  heat  and  pulse  in  fever;  any  or  all  of 
these  methods  we  may  use;  in  short,  the  whole  of  the  cooling  plan, 
according  to  the  case.  And  what  is  truly  admirable  in  this  treat- 
ment is,  we  prevent  the  sweating  stage. 

The  diet  is  a  matter  of  great  importance  in  ague.  An  improper 
meal  is  sufficient,  in  many  cases,  to  bring  on  an  attack  even  after 
the  paroxysms  have  been  checked.  I  have  known  patients  who  had 
just  recovered  from  ague,  and  were  going  about  comparatively  well, 
by  eating  a  hearty  supper  of  warm  biscuit  and  butter,  and  the  Hke 
articles,  to  be  attacked  again  the  next  day  as  badly  as  ever. 

BILIOUS  AND  REMITTENT  FEVER. 

Treatment — This  is  to  be  conducted  on  general  principles. 
The  important  object  is  to  keep  down  general  fever.  It  is  also 
important  to  purify  the  system  as  fast  as  possible.  For  this  pur- 
pose the  wet  pack  is  the  most  useful  of  all  known  remedies.  We 
can  advantageously  give  three  or  four  of  these  applications  daily, 
when  the  pulse  is  full  and  bounding,  and  during  the  intervals  have 
the  patient  almost  constantly  in  the  folded  sheet.  If  he  is  able  to 
sit  up  a  part  of  the  time,  a  large  wet  girdle  should  be  employed. 
Frequent  clysters  are  sometimes  useful,  and  the  patient  should  drink 
as  much  water  as  he  can,  without  oppressing  the  stomach.  It  may 
be  taken  warm  for  the  diluent  effect,  if  he  is  at  all  chilly. 

CONGESTIVE  FEVER. 

There  are  two  forms  of  congestive  fever,  requiring  directly 
opposite  forms  of  treatment.  When  the  congestion  is  accompanied 
with  high  fever,  headache,  and  even  stupor  with  flushed  face,  which 
symptoms  are  generally  present  when  the  brain  is  the  suffering  organ, 
coldness  and  friction  constitute  the  great  remedy.  In  another  place 
I  have  spoken  of  the  Parisian  treatment  of  cholera,  which  consists  of 
a  great  deal  of  friction  with  the  hands  wet  in  cold  water — for  the 
water  is  of  a  moderate  temperature  in  that  country — and  water  is 
also  freely  poured  upon  the  patient.  This  is  in  effect  the  half  or 
shallow  bath  of  Priessnitz,  which  can  be  well  enough  imitated  by 


438  YELLOW    FEVER. 

using  a  good-sized  wash-tub,  there  being  two  or  more  persons  to  aid 
in  the  operations.  When  the  patient  is  too  weak  to  be  held  up,  he 
can  be  laid  upon  a  couch,  cot  or  straw-bed,  and  the  friction  may 
thus  be  practiced,  with  wet  sheets  placed  upon  and  about  him,  and 
frequently  renewed.  At  the  same  time  the  freest  circulation  of  air 
should  be  allowed  in  the  room,  and  if  the  weather  is  not  decidedly 
inclement,  it  would  be  of  great  benefit  to  have  the  patient  in  the 
open  air.  Fresh  air  and  coolness,  generally,  are  what  he  most 
desires,  and  his  feelings  should  be  gratified  to  the  fullest  extent 
while  the  fever  is  upon  him.  Now  it  is  scarcely  within  the  range 
of  possibility  to  give  a  patient  a  cold  under  such  circumstances — a 
fact  which  it  is  of  the  greatest  importance  to  remember.  These 
frictions,  besides,  are  to  be  continued  as  frequently  and  as  long  as  may 
be  necessary  to  produce  the  desired  result.  A  great  advantage  of 
the  treatment  is,  that  if  it  is  not  possible  to  cure  the  patient,  which 
I  think  can  seldom  happen  if  the  case  is  taken  in  season — it  renders 
the  sufferings  much  less  than  they  would  otherwise  be.  The  water 
need  never  be  so  cold  as  to  do  much  violence  to  the  patient's  feel- 
ings. From  60°  to  70°  would  be  safe  in  the  generalitv  of  cases. 

The  patient  should  at  all  times  be  allowed  wnat  drink  he 
craves;  and,  singular  as  it  may  appear,  warm  water  is  found  to  quell 
the  thirst  and  vomiting  when  present  better  than  cold.  In  the 
other  form  the  patient  is  pale,  the  hands  and  feet  are  bloodless  and 
cold  although  he  may  have  a  feeling  of  heat  and  a  desire  to  be 
uncovered.  Vomiting  and  purging  are  sometimes  present  to  such  a 
degree  that  it  is  difficult  to  distinguish  the  disease  from  cholera, 
and  the  treatment  is  to  be  the  same  as  for  the  latter  disease. 

In  all  forms  of  congestive  fever  its  malarial  character  is  to  be 
kept  sight  of  and  treatment  kept  up  in  the  interval  between  the 
paroxysms. 

The  cold  or  tepid  sitting-bath  should  not  be  neglected  at  this 
time,  especially  after  the  violence  of  the  disease  has  somewhat 
passed  off.  The  wet  girdle  should  also  be  used  all,  or  nearly  all  of 
the  time,  and  a  semi-daily  pack,  followed  by  the  rubbing  wet-sheet, 
or  the  shallow-bath,  would  aid  the  patient  much  in  his  recovery. 

YELLOW  FEVER. 

The  celebrated  Dr.  Rush,  speaking  of  the  means  used  in  his 
practice  in  the  epidemic  yellow  fever  that  raged  so  fearfully  in  the 
city  of  Philadephia  in  the  year  1793,  gives  the  following  testimony 
concerning  the  effects  of  water: 

"Cold  water  was  a  most  agreeable  and  powerful  remedy  in  this 
disorder.  I  directed  it  to  be  applied  by  means  of  napkins  to  the 
head,  and  to  be  injected  into  the  bowels  by  way  of  clyster.  It  gave 
the  same  ease  to  both,  when  in  pain,  which  opium  gives  to  pain 
from  other  causes.  I  likewise  advised  the  washing  of  the  face  and 
hands,  and  sometimes  the  feet  with  cold  water,  and  always  with 


CONTINUED    FEVER.  439 

advantage.  It  was  by  suffering  the  body  to  lie  for  some  time  in  a 
bed  of  cold  water,  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  island  of  Massnah 
cured  the  most  violent  bilious  fevers.  When  applied  in  this  way, 
it  gradually  abstracts  the  heat  from  the  body,  and  thereby  lessens 
the  action  of  the  system.  It  differs  as  much  in  its  effects  upon  the 
body  from  the  cold-bath  as  rest  in  a  cold  room  differs  from  exercise 
in  the  cold  open  air. 

"  I  was  first  led  to  the  partial  application  of  cold  water  to  the 
body,  in  fevers  of  too  much  force  in  the  arterial  system,  by  observ- 
ing its  good  effects  in  active  hemorrhages,  and  by  recollecting  the 
effects  of  a  partial  application  of  warm  water  to  the  feet,  in  fevers 
of  an  opposite  character.  Cold  water,  when  applied  to  the  feet,  as 
certainly  reduces  the  pulse  in  force  and  frequency,  as  warm  water 
applied  in  the  same  way  produces  contrary  effects  upon  it.  In  an 
experiment  which  was  made  at  my  request  by  one  of  my  pupils,  by 
placing  his  feet  in  cold  pump-water  for  a  few  minutes,  the  pulse 
was  reduced  twenty -four  strokes  in  a  minute,  and  became  so  weak 
as  hardly  to  be  perceptible." 

In  a  disease  that  is  so  painful,  pervading,  and  rapid  in  its 
progress,  it  would  hardly  be  possible  to  do  too  much  in  the  begin- 
ning, and  before  the  prominent  symptoms  are  effectually  quelled. 
Long-continued  shallow-bath  frictions,  affusions  upon  the  head  and 
body  generally,  clysters  and  tepid  water-drinking,  with  the  cooling 
wet-pack  between  times,  if  properly  managed,  make  quick  work  in 
subduing  all  pains  and  uneasiness,  and  consequently  give  the  patient 
the  best  possible  chance. 

CONTINUED  FEVER. 

Treatment — The  treatment  of  continued  fever  is  to  be  con- 
ducted on  general  principles.  We  are  to  employ  ablutions,  spong- 
ings,  wet  bandages,  clysters,  wet-packs,  etc.,  according  to  the  symp- 
toms of  the  particular  case,  just  as  we  would  in  any  other  form  of 
fever,  remembering  always  that  we  should  treat  the  case  as  it  is  and 
not  merely  according  to  a  name.  The  particulars  of,  such  treatment 
are  more  fully  entered  into  under  the  head  of  "  Typhus  and  Typhoid 
Fevers,"  to  which  the  reader  is  referred. 

Whenever  a  general  feverishness,  from  whatever  cause,  is 
brought  on  in  animals,  they  not  only  instinctively  drink  water,  but 
immerse  themselves  in  it,  if  it  is  possible  for  them  to  do  so.  It  is 
said  that  in  some  countries  wild  pigs  become  violently  convulsed  by 
eating  henbane,  and  that  by  going  into  water  and  by  drinking  it 
they  recover.  And  when  animals  become  feverish  from  mutila- 
tions or  mechanical  injury,  they  seek  lying  down  upon  the  damp 
ground  in  the  cool  air  and  even  in  mud  and  wet,  and  go  not 
infrequently  into  the  water. 

TYPHUS  AND  TYPHOID  FEVEK. 

1.  Envelop  the  patient  in  one  or  more  heavy  wet  linen  sheets, 
according  to  the  heat  and  strength,  the  sb^^s  not  much  wrung  out 


440  MILK-FEVER. 

and  to  be  frequently  renewed,  as  often,  at  least,  as  they  begin  to 
grow  dry.  There  must  not  be  much  covering  over  the  sheets.  In 
severe  cases  the  patient  should  be  kept  in  the  wet-sheet  the  most  of 
the  time  until  the  fever  is  broken  up.  As  much  fresh  air  as  possi- 
ble is  to  be  admitted  into  the  room.  The  sheet  should  always  be 
doubled  and  wet  towels  applied  to  such  parts  as  the  armpits, 
between  the  limbs  and  wherever  one  part  comes  in  contact  with 
another. 

2.  The  cold-bath  is  given  three  or  four  times  in  twenty-four 
hours  and  even  oftener,  should  there  be  much  heat.     If  the  patient 
is  very  weak,  the  water  is  used  mild,  and  this  should  be  diminished 
from  time  to  time  until  it  can  be  borne  moderately  cold.     The  bath 
should,  if  possible,  be  administered  to  the  patient  in  a  reclining 
posture.     At  the  same  time  the  back  of  the  head  and  neck  should 
be  bathed  in  water  of  the  same  temperature  as  the  general  bath, 
ending  always  with  the  water  as  cold  as  can  be  borne  with  comfort. 
The  surface  of  the  body  should  be  rubbed  constantly  while  the 
patient  is  being  bathed  and  the  bath  continued  until  tne  tempera- 
ture of  the  armpits  is  the  same  as  the  rest  of  the  surface. 

3.  As  the  patient  becomes  able  to  take  nourishment,  give  cold 
milk,  fruit  and  farinaceous  food  in  small  quantities,  always  cold  and 
at  intervals  of  the  usual  meals.   Great  care  is  necessary  in  the  food. 
"Water  at  all  times  to  be  drunk  according  to  the  dictates  of  thirst. 

4.  Use  the  wet  girdle  all  the  time  when  the  patient  is  not  in 
the  wet-sheet. 

5.  Injections  or  clysters  of  pure  water  are  to  be  given  if  the 
bowels  do  not  act  naturally  without;  the  water  cold,  if  the  patient 
is  not  very  weak,  one  pint  at  a  time. 

The  object  of  the  whole  treatment  is  to  supply  the  body  amply 
with  coolness  and  moisture. 

MILK-FEVER. 

It  is  of  great  service,  in  every  respect,  for  the  patient  to  bathe 
three  or  four  times  a  day  at  such  a  period.  The  more  the  fever  is 
kept  in  check  the  better. 

GOUT. 

The  wet-pack,  prolonged  shallow-baths  and  wet  bandages  are 
the  means  to  be  used.  The  practice  should  be  continued  as  many 
hours  or  days  in  succession  as  may  be  necessary  to  quell  the  pain. 
It  is  far  better  to  use  cold,  tepid  and  warm  baths  alternately;  the 
wet-pack,  frictions,  bandages,  etc.,  constantly;  that  is,  to  live  in 
water  than  to  endure  the  pain.  Nor  does  water  act  by  repelling 
the  morbid  matters  from  the  surface,  but  by  drawing  them  out.  All 
spirituous  liquors  and  a  stimulating  diet  should  oe  strictly  pro- 
hibited. A  strictly  vegetarian  diet  in  this  disease  is  a  necessity. 


GKAVEL    AMI)    STONE.  44i 

GRAVEL  AND  STONE. 

The  matter  of  the  body  should  be  changed  as  rapidly  as  possi- 
ble for  that  which  is  pure  and  healthy,  by  the  use  of  wet-packs, 
rubbing  wet-sheets,  sitting-bath,  etc. 

The  wet-sheet  pack,  cold  sitting-baths,  the  shallow-bath,  rub- 
bing the  back  with  pieces  of  ice,  frequent  clysters  to  the  bowels, 
etc. — all  this  will  have  a  tendency  not  only  to  relieve  the  pain,  but 
to  stimulate  the  parts  to  expel  the  offending  matters  through  the 
urinary  channels. 

The  free  use  of  pure,  soft  water  and  fruits,  as  a  part  of  the  reg- 
ular meals,  will  be  serviceable  in  preventing  an  increase  in  the  size 
of  the  calculus,  and  the  painful  symptoms  attending  it.  The  warm- 
bath,  as  a  palliative,  is  to  be  resorted  to  occasionally. 

GONORRHEA  AND  GLEET. 

Local  wet  compresses  to  the  parts  should  be  used  unremit- 
tingly; the  wet  sheet  pack  should,  if  possible,  be  used  often;  the 
diet  should  be  strictly  vegetable,  and  the  whole  management,  both 
is  regards  the  primary  and  the  secondary  symptoms,  should  be 
such  a&  is  best  calculated  to  purify  and  invigorate  the  body  gener- 
ally. The  hunger-cure  is  nowhere  more  applicable. 

Gleet  is  to  be  managed  on  general  principles;  the  system  is  to 
be  purified  and  invigorated  by  baths,  diet,  etc.,  and  the  private 
member  is  to  be  kept  constantly  swathed  in  wet  cloths. 

HEADACHE. 

Treatment — The  head-bath,  head-douche,  and  head-affusion 
are  invaluable  remedies  here.  Of  course,  if  there  is  general  fever, 
that  must  be  attended  to  in  the  proper  way.  In  a  bilious  fit  the 
treatment  recommended  for  a  bilious  attack  elsewhere  is  indicated. 

In  almost  any  case  of  headache,  in  which  the  patient  is  able  to 
be  up,  the  sitz  and  foot-baths,  cold,  tepid,  warm  or  hot,  and  followed 
by  exercise,  are  highly  serviceable. 

HYSTERIA. 

Treatment — The  treatment  of  hysteria  is  divided  properly 
into  two  heads;  first,  that  which  relates  to  the  paroxysm ;  second,  the 
means  of  preventing  the  attacks. 

In  severe  cases  care  must  be  taken  that  the  patient  does  not 
injure  herself  during  the  spasms.  It  would  be  easy  for  her  to  do 
harm  with  her  hands  and  teeth  if  she  were  not  properly  looked  after. 
No  time  should  be  lost  in  "  cutting  the  corset  strings,"  or  at  least 
in  loosening  the  dress.  The  sooner,  indeed,  the  clothing  is 
removed  the  better,  because  the  air,  by  its  tonic  effect,  tends  to 
remove  the  spasm.  No  matter  how  cold  it  is,  the  doors  and  win- 


442  HYSTERIA. 

dows  should  be  thrown  open  for  a  time.  It  will  be  soon  enough  to 
go  for  "  comforts  "  after  the  spasm  relaxes.  If  it  seems  necessary, 
the  hands  and  arms  should  be  confined.  If  the  patient  can  be 
made  to  swallow,  the  sooner  she  gets  agood  dose  of  cold  water  the  bet- 
ter. If  it  is  at  all  practicable,  she  should  at  once  be  placed  in  the 
shallow-bath,  or,  what  answers  very  well,  a  good-sized  wash-tub,  the 
feet  being  left  outside,  if  the  tub  is  not  very  large.  If  the  patient 
is  quite  feeble,  the  water  may  be  moderately  warm,  but  afterward 
it  is  to  be  used  colder.  In  the  water  she  is  to  be  rubbed  with  as 
many  wet  hands  as  can  be  brought  to  bear  upon  her  body,  limbs, 
hands  and  every  other  part.  The  sufferings  of  the  patient  are  more 
apparent  than  real  and  there  is  no  need  of  the  sympathies  of  the 
attendants  being  so  much  excited  as  to  interfere  with  the  work  on 
hand. 

After  the  spasms  become  quelled,  the  patient  should  be  placed 
in  a  folded  wet  sheet.  This  may  appear  uncomfortable  to  her  at 
first;  but,  with  the  most  mathematical  certainty,  it  will  soothe  her 
system,  and  that  too  in  a  remarkable  degree,  if  everything  is  man- 
aged as  it  should  be.  After  the  spasms  are  off,  she  should  be  made 
comfortable,  and  if  the  teet  are  cold  they  should  be  heated  with  hot 
bricks  or  other  means. 

One  of  the  best  means  of  producing  a  powerfully  sedative  and 
anti-spasmodic  effect  in  these  cases,  is  to  pour  cold  water  freely 
upon  the  head.  With  care  that  this  is  not  continued  after  the  spasm 
has  abated  there  will  be  no  danger  of  doing  harm.  Dr.  Smee,  a 
celebrated  surgeon  of  London,  who  recommends  this  practice,  says 
that  he  once  saw  cold  water  applied  in.  this  way  for  three  hours,  and 
the  patient  was  quite  well  the  next  day.  In  some  cases  water 
should  not  be  poured  from  a  height;  passive  cooling  only  is  what  is 
needed,  as  a  local  application,  in  all  affections  of  the  head.  A  wash 
tub,  instead  of  a  bowl,  should  be  used  to  receive  the  water,  and  we 
may  use  the  same  over  and  over  again,  if  desirable;  but  it  should 
not  be  allowed  to  get  too  warm. 

In  some  cases  the  shallow-bath  and  the  wash-tub  can  not  be 
used;  either  they  are  not  at  hand,  or  the  patient  may  be  so  unman- 
ageable that  she  cannot  be  operated  on  in  this  way.  We  have,  then, 
other  and  valuable  resources — for  hydropathy  is  not  a  one-remedy, 
as  ignorant  objectors  have  so  often  said.  We  have  many  and  varied 
applications,  and  no  two  of  them  have  precisely  the  same  effects. 
But  any  one  who  understands  the  symptoms  thoroughly,  will  never 
be  at  a  loss  as  to  what  to  do;  he  will  be  certain  or  doing  at  least 
some  good,  and  no  harm.  In  these  supposed  cases,  then,  the 
patient  can  be  laid  upon  a  bed,  couch,  cot,  or  the  floor,  even  upon  a 
blanket,  or  something  of  that  sort,  while  at  the  same  time  she  is 
powerfully  rubbed  with  rubbing  wet-sheets;  these  should  be 
changed  often,  so  as  to  keep  the  water  as  fresh  as  may  be.  Even 
wet-hand  rubbing,  wet-towel  rubbing,  and  the  like,  are  very  good 
substitutes  for  the  shallow-bath. 


HYDROPHOBIA.  443 

Another  important  measure  in  these  cases  should  be  particu- 
larly mentioned,  to  wit;  clysters  of  cold  water;  these  may  be  used 
freely,  without  stint.  Cold  cloths,  placed  upon  the  abdomen  and 
genitals,  are  highly  valuable.  These  things  are  mentioned  for  the 
encouragement  of  those  who  may  not  be  able  to  have  the  better  and 
more  powerful  means  before  explained. 

HYDROPHOBIA. 

In  regard  to  removing  the  irritation  of  the  throat,  Dr.  Hooper 
tells  us  that  it  has  never  been  effectually  fulfilled  in  any  other  way 
than  by  the  use  of  ice  taken  internally.  Here  also  the  prolonged 
shallow-bath — that  greatest  of  all  hydropathic  appliances — would  be 
of  signal  benefit.  Ice  cannot  be  had  in  all  situations  and  it  is  a 
satisfaction  to  know  that  in  hydropathy  there  are  various  means  of 
arriving  at  the  same  end. 

In  connection  with  the  swallowing  of  ice,  or  the  cold  shallow- 
bath,  whichever  might  be  used,  or  both  in  connection,  clysters  of 
cold  water,  often  repeated  would  be  a  serviceable  means,  not  only  to 
arrest  the  trouble  at  the  throat  but  the  nervous  symptoms  generally. 
If  the  patient  should  be  very  weak,  tepid  water  could  be  used  in- 
stead. 

WHOOPING-COUGH. 

The  treatment  recommended  for  cough  is  applicable  here.  The 
wet  jacket  will  be  found  peculiarly  serviceable.  Any  tendency  to 
general  feverishness  should  be  combated  on  general  principles  laid 
down  elsewhere.  As  to  what  amount  is  to  be  given,  the  nature  of 
the  case  should  determine.  One  patient  may  need  few  baths  a  day, 
another  many;  and,  in  all  cases,  enough  of  the  water-processes 
should  be  followed  out  to  keep  the  general  fever  constantly  in 
check. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  THE  KIDNEYS. 

Treatment,  from  the  beginning,  should  be  of  the  most  active 
kind.  The  great  object  is  to  subdue  the  fever  and  quell  the  pain. 
Cooling  wet-packs,  often  repeated,  cool  sitting  baths,  rubbing  the 
whole  back  much  with  the  hands  wet  in  the  coldest  water,  and  with 
ice,  are  the  means.  The  pain  should,  as  far  as  possible,  be  kept  sub- 
dued. The  extremities  should  be  kept  warm.  The  warm  or  vapor- 
bath,  alternating  now  and  then  with  the  cold  treatment,  is  useful. 
But  the  great  reliance  is  to  be  placed  upon  cold,  pure,  soft  water, 
to  be  drunk  frequently. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  THE  LUNGS. 

According  to  the  symptoms,  we  use  the  wet  sheet  pack,  folded 
wet  sheet,  wet  compresses,  shallow  baths  and  rubbing  wet  sheets, 


444  LARYNGITIS. 

or  what  is  still  better  in  most  cases,  the  wet  jacket.  This  is  to  be 
made  of  coarse  linen  and  should  fit  the  chest  like  a  vest;  and  it  is 
to  be  covered  with  a  similar  one  made  of  woolen.  The  woolen  one 
should  have  strings  in  front  so  as  to  fasten  it  snugly  to  the  chest. 
Water  should  also  be  drunk  freely,  little  and  often,  even  if  there  is 
no  thirst;  care  being  taken  that  the  system  is  not  chilled.  This  can 
be  best  avoided  by  taking  the  chill  off  the  water,  or  even  drinking  it 
hot.  Clysters,  too,  are  useful  in  the  same  way. 

LARYNGITIS. 

Locally,  frequent  garglings  with  tepid,  or  even  warm  water  will 
be  useful.  The  throat  and  chest  should  at  the  same  time  be  often 
washed  and  rubbed  with  the  hand  wet  in  cold  water.  The  stimulat- 
ing compress  is  also  useful  about  the  throat.  Steaming  the  throat 
is  often  of  the  greatest  benefit. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  THE  BOWELS. 

The  disease  is  to  be  treated  on  the  general  principles  of  all 
severe  inflammations.  Keep  down  the  fever,  especially  in  the  bowels ; 
use  half -baths  or  hip-baths,  of  temperature  suited  to  the  strength; 
wet  sheets  and  compresses  also  come  well  in  play;  give  injections — 
almost  blood  warm,  again  and  again — if  need  be,  fifty  times  in  a  day; 
keep  the  bowels  completely  '  soaked;'  give  no  food  till  the  disease 
is  quelled,  and  then  begin  with  half  a  teaspoonful  portion;  if  this 
does  well,  double  or  treble  the  quantity  the  next  time ;  but  be  very 
careful,  or  trouble  will  come  from  the  food. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  THE  LIVER. 

Treatment— Acute  hepatitis  is  to  be  treated  actively,  like 
any  other  inflammation  of  an  important  organ.  By  wet  sheet  packs, 
shallow-baths,  sitting-baths,  compresses,  etc.,  the  pain  and  inflam- 
mation should  be  combated  in  the  most  vigorous  manner.  We 
should  never  cease  or  be  satisfied  till  all  pain  and  fever  are  com- 
pletely checked.  The  abdomen  is  to  be  kept  cool,  and  the  feet 
warm.  With  this  injunction  it  would  be  quite  impossible  for  any 
one  to  do  harm  with  cold  water  in  this  disease,  so  long  as  the  pain 
and  fever  are  not  fully  quelled. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  THE  MOUTH. 

The  great  thing  in  the  management  of  these  inflammations  is, 
the  strictest  cleanliness  and  attention  to  the  general  health.  The 
stomach  and  liver  are  nearly  always  at  fault  when  the  mouth  is 
inflamed,  and  the  patient  is  to  be  treated  accordingly.  A  good 
course  of  water  treatment  by  wet  packs,  ablutions,  the  wet  girdle, 
clysters,  pure  soft  water  and  proper  air,  exercise  and  diet — these  are 
the  most  appropriate  and  effectual  means. 


TONSILITIS.  445 

TONSILITIS. 

Gargles  are  used  with  advantage  in  this  disease,  but  there  is 
nothing  in  the  form  of  a  wash  that  will  be  found  better  than  pure, 
soft  water.  It  will  afford  the  patient  great  relief  if  he  will  often 
gargle  his  throat  with  tepid  .water,  by  the  half  hour  at  a  time.  In 
this  way  a  great  deal  of  tough  phlegm  will  be  removed  from  the 
throat  and  the  soreness  will  be  relieved  in  a  corresponding  degree. 
Washing  and  rubbing  the  throat  and  chest  externally,  with  the  hand 
wet  in  cold  water,  will  also  be  found  a  good  remedy.  This  may, 
with  advantage,  be  repeated  many  times  daily.  Steaming  the  throat 
by  holding  the  mouth  open  over  the  spout  of  a  kettle  of  boiling 
water  will  often  break  up  the  attack,  and  will  always  relieve. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  THE  STOMACH. 

Treatment — This  should  be  similar  to  that  for  any  other 
internal  inflammation.  The  stomach  also  should  be  thoroughly 
cleared  of  its  contents  as  soon  as  possible.  The  vomiting  is  to  be 
kept  down  by  the  sedative  effect  of  cold  water  generally ;  the  more 
the  fever  is  kept  in  check  the  less  of  this  symptom  there  will  be. 
Relapses  in  this  disease  are  common  from  errors  in  diet. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  THE  BRAIN. 

Having  the  patient's  head  projecting  a  little  over  the  edge  of 
the  bed,  supported  by  two  persons  holding  at  each  end  of  a  linen 
towel,  for  the  head  to  rest  upon,  so  that  a  large  quantity  of  cold  or 
tepid  water  can  be  poured  upon  the  head  and  neck,  to  be  caught  in 
a  tub  or  bucket  below,  is  a  good  mode.  At  the  same  time  wet  towels 
are  to  be  placed  about  the  surface  of  the  body,  and  changed  as  often 
as  they  become  warm.  These  answer  all  tne  purposes  of  the  wet 
sheet,  and  prevent  the  necessity  of  moving  the  patient,  which  it  is 
better  to  avoid.  Bladders  of  pounded  ice,  or  pounded  ice  placed 
between  wet  linen  cloths,  laid  not  upon  but  near  the  head,  are  very 
useful. 

INJURIES  OF  THE  NERVES. 

The  water  dressing  is  as  favorable  a  remedy  in  the  wounds  of 
nerves  as  it  is  in  other  kinds  of  injury.  Few  other  methods  can  at 
all  compare  with  it. 

INSANITY. 

With  reference  to  the  use  of  water,  in  the  cure  of  insanity, 
some  facts  of  experience  will  prove  instructive  to  the  reader. 

Dr.  Currie  gives  a  case  in  which  the  results  of  the  method  of 
employing  it  were  highly  satisfactory.  The  case  was  that  of  a  man 
of  very  irregular  habits  of  life,  who  was  admitted  into  the  asylum  at 
Liverpool  in  a  state  of  furious  insanity.  His  disease  was  supposed 


446  LOCK-JAW. 

to  have  been  brought  on  by  excessive  drinking.  It  was  necessary  to 
use  very  powerful  means  of  coercion,  and  the  most  powerful  medi- 
cines, opiates,  cathartics,  emetics,  etc.,  were  given.  Dr.  Currie 
commenced  the  case  June  2d,  and  went  on  to  the  21st  of  July, 
at  which  time  he  tells  us  that  "  perplexed  with  these  extremes  (the 
patient  getting  alternately  better  and  worse,  and  bearing  in  mind 
the  success  of  the  cold  bath  in  convulsive  diseases),  I  ordered  it  to 
be  tried  on  the  present  occasion.  The  insanity  returning  with  great 
violence  on  the  21st,  he  was  thrown  headlong  into  the  cold  bath.  He 
came  out  calm  and  nearly  rational,  and  this  interval  of  reason  con- 
tinued for  twenty -four  hours.  The  same  practice  was  directed  to  be 
repeated  as  often  as  the  state  of  insanity  occurred."  On  the  23d 
the  patient  was  again  thrown  into  the  cold  bath  in  the  height  of  his 
fury  as  before.  As  he  came  out  he  was  thrown  in  again,  and  this 
was  repeated  five  different  times,  till  he  could  not  leave  the  bath 
without  assistance.  He  became  perfectly  calm  and  rational  in  the 
bath.  "  This  patient,"  continues  Dr.  Currie,  "  continued  with  us 
sometime  afterward,  bathing  every  other  day,  and  taking  the  oxide  of 
zinc  in  small  quantities.  He  never  relapsed,  and  was  discharged 
some  time  afterward  in  perfect  health  of  body  and  mind." 

Dr.  Dunglison,  in  speaking  of  the  cold  douche  as  one  of  the 
very  best  tranquilizers  that  can  be  employed  in  cases  of  furious 
insanity,  maintains  that  a  column  of  water  the  size  of  the  arm,  or 
even  much  less,  made  to  fall  from  a  height  on  the  head  of  the  far 
ious  maniac,  wTill  almost  always  tame  him.  One  of  the  most  frantic 
cases  that  had  ever  fallen  under  his  care  was  tranquilized  by  the 
column  proceeding  from  the  spout  of  an  ordinary  teapot,  made  to 
fall  upon  the  head  from  the  elevation  of  a  few  feet. 

The  cold  dash,  administered  by  pouring  water  on  the  head  of  the 
patient  from  some  height,  was  used  by  Esquirol  with  entire  success. 
The  patient,  a  girl  afflicted  with  mania,  and  of  a  nervous  tempera- 
ment, was  placed — with  a  garment  covering  her — in  a  common 
wash-tub,  and  water  was  poured  in  small  quantities  on  her  head  till 
it  covered  her  body,  and  shivering  ensued.  On  a  second  application 
of  this  method,  which  was  for  some  time  resisted,  it  was  followed 
by  a  deep  sleep,  accompanied  by  copious  sweating;  and  when  the 
patient  awoke  she  was  found  to  have  recovered  her  senses. 

In  the  treatment  of  the  insane,  we  should  proceed  on  the  same 
general  principles  as  in  any  other  case  of  bodily  derangement.  We 
are  to  use  the  rubbing  wet  sheet,  the  wet  pack,  the  shallow  bath, 
the  affusion,  the  plunge,  the  wet-girdle,  clysters,  and,  in  short,  the 
whole  routine  of  the  treatment,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  case. 
This,  I  need  hardly  add,  needs  knowledge,  skill,  experience  and 
good  judgment  in  those  who  are  to  direct  the  treatment.  In  no 
department  of  the  medical  art  are  these  more  necessary  than  in  this. 

I.OCK-JAW. 

Dr.  Watson  recommends  the  cold-bath  in  this  affection.     He 


LOOK-JAW.  447 

remarks  "  that  the  application  of  cold  water  to  the  surface  has,  in 
many  recorded  instances,  been  of  at  least  temporary  benefit  and 
comfort;  and  in  the  West  Indies,  where  the  disease  is  common,  the 
cold  affusion  still  continues  to  be  the  favorite  expedient."  Some 
have  recommended  for  tetanus  the  use  of  ice  upon  the  spine,  a  remedy 
which  has  been  found  eminently  beneficial  in  convulsions.  The  ice 
should  be  applied  by  means  of  friction  upon  the  naked  skin  up  and 
down  the  spinal  column  and  over  the  whole  region  of  the  back. 

Various  authors  have  recorded  the  beneficial  effects  of  warm- 
baths  in  this  disease.  The  Germans  have  in  some  cases  used  the 
warm-bath  with  success.  In  Holland  it  has  been  a  custom  to 
immerse  the  patient  in  warm  baths  of  broth,  in  which  he  is  kept 
for  five  or  six  hours,  at  the  same  time  having  opium  administered 
to  him.  The  warm-bath  is  doubtless  a  valuable  remedy,  but  in 
some  cases  of  the  disease,  much  benefit  cannot  be  expected  from  it. 
Used  in  alternation  with  the  cold-bath,  it  is  to  be  recommended.  At 
the  expense  of  repetition,  I  must  here  remark  that  the  warm-bath 
must  not  be  confounded  with  the  hot,  an  error  too  often  committed. 

The  great  principle  to  be  kept  in  mind  in  the  treatment  of  this 
disease  is,  that  tetanus  is  a  spasmodic  affection.  The  treatment, 
therefore,  must  be  of  an  anti-spasmodic  kind.  The  more  powerful 
the  remedy,  the  more  effectual  it  will  prove,  provided  it  is  not  such 
as  to  injure  or  depress  the  vital  force.  Facts  plainly  prove  that  of 
all  known  anti-spasmodics,  water  is  altogether  the  most  powerful. 

As  to  the  methods  of  using  it,  due  caution  should  be  used.  It 
is  said,  on  the  .best  authority,  that  patients  have  been  killed  by 
throwing  two  or  three  pailf  uls  of  cold  water  over  the  body,  almost  as 
quickly  as  if  they  had  been  shot  in  the  l,iead.  If  a  powerful  measure 
is  to  be  resorted  to,  it  should  be  done  when  the  paroxysm  is  at  its 
height.  Tepid  or  cold  water  is  not  likely  to  injure  a  patient  under 
such  circumstances.  It  is  only  when  the  patient  is  in  the  opposite 
extreme  of  the  disease,  that  a  cold  application  proves  so  dangerous. 

Plunging  the  patient  into  cold  water,  douching  and  all  applica- 
tions that  tend  to  shock  the  system,  have  often  proved  beneficial  in 
quelling  the  tetanic  paroxysm ;  but  passive  cooling — such  as  gives 
no  severe  shock  to  the  system — is  much  safer  and  therefore  to  be 
preferred.  The  tepid  shallow-bath,  prolonged  and  with  wet-hand 
friction,  is  to  be  highly  recommended.  It  should  be  remembered, 
however,  that  as  the  disease  varies  from  a  very  slight  to  a  most 
severe  and  terrible  one,  so  should  the  treatment  be  made  to  vary 
accordingly.  If  a  poor  sufferer  is  so  bent  up  with  cramp  of  all  his 
voluntary  muscles  that  he  can  only  touch  his  head  and  heels  to  the 
bed,  be  assured  it  is  no  boy's  play  to  treat  his  case.  To  bring  down 
such  spasms  'as  make  a  man's  muscles  hard  and  stiff  as  a  board,  is 
to  be  accomplished  only  by  the  most  energetic  means.  If  we  know 
how  to  manage  the  more  severe  cases,  the  lighter  ones  will  be  no 
difficult  task. 


448  NEUKALQIA. 

NEURALGIA. 

As  a  local  application  in  this  disease,  ice  and  ice-cold  water 
have  been  found  to  afford  much  relief.  Steaming  the  part  affected 
has  been  useful  in  some  cases,  and  the  hot  douche — a  remedy  which 
can  seldom  be  obtained — has  been  of  service  in  subduing  the  pain. 
Dry  heat,  applied  by  means  of  a  hot  iron,  or  hot  coals,  held  near 
the  part  as  long  as  the  patient  can  bear  it,  affords  relief  in  some 
cases.  Steaming  the  part  with  a  hot  brick  or  stone,  with  a  wet 
cloth  wrapped  about  it,  has  certainly  done  well  in  relieving  rheu- 
matic neuralgia  of  the  back.  Covering  the  part  with  oiled  silk  and 
cotton  or  wool,  helps  to  keep  off  the  attacks  in  some  cases. 

M.  Gaudett,  a  French  writer,  asserts  that  facial  and  cranial 
neuralgia  and  hemicrania  have,  in  his  experience,  yielded  to  no 
therapeutical  remedy  with  the  same  facility  as  to  sea-bathing,  by 
immersion  and  affusion.  The  same  writer  holds  also,  that  sciatica, 
even  when  occurring  in  debilitated  subjects,  and  of  long  standing, 
yields  to  what  he  calls  the  tonic  and  sedative  effects  of  sea-bathing. 
In  all  these  cases  it  is  the  improvement  of  the  general  health  that 
occasions  the  cure. 

NIGHTMARE. 

The  treatment  for  this  affection  should  be  similar  to  that  which 
we  would  adopt  in  night-pollution,  sleep-walking,  sleep-talking,  etc., 
and  which  need  not  here  be  commented  upon.  It  is  or  great  impor- 
tance that  the  patient  lie  upon  his  side.  .Nervous  people  are  often 
fond  of  lying  upon  the  back ;  and  it  is  in  this  position  that  the  night- 
mare attacks. 

PALSY. 

In  recent  cases  from  congestion  of  the  spine  either  from  injury 
or  exposure,  the  treatment  is  to  be  conducted  on  the  principles  laid 
down  for  other  inflammations.  Fever  is  to  be  controlled  by  the  wet- 
sheet  pack,  affusion,  or  full  bath,  and  the  spine  may  be  kept  con- 
stantly cool  by  a  compress  over  the  congested  portion,  which  is  to 
be  determined  by  the  portion  of  the  body  palsied.  Rest  is  absolutely 
necessary  in  these  cases  to  avoid  serious  and  permanent  injury  to 
the  spinal  cord. 

Paralysis  from  senemia  requires  general  tonic  treatment,  nour- 
ishing diet,  plenty  of  air  and  judicious  exercise,  being  careful  not 
to  overdo. 

A  cure  of  paralysis  from  spinal  softening  is  not  to  be  expected 
and  great  caution  is  necessary  in  such  cases  in  the  use  of  baths  lest 
the  disease  be  aggravated  rather  than  benefited. 

In  all  forms  of  palsy  friction  is  a  benefit  and  wet  hand-rubbing 
is  always  to  be  preferred,  since  it  is  far  more  tonic  than  dry,  and 
does  not  injure  tne  skin.  A  wet  towel  or  other  cloth  may  be  placed 
about  the  part — the  arm,  for  example — and  rubbing  practiced  over 
it. 


PILES.  449 

PILES. 

If  the  piles  become  strangulated — that  is,  if  the  bowel  cannot 
be  returned  into  the  rectum — a  cold  hip-bath  should  be  taken,  so 
that  the  tumor  may  be  reduced.  Cold  compresses  are  also  useful. 

Half  a  pint  of  cold  water,  injected  into  the  rectum  twice  or 
thrice  a  day,  and  retained  as  long  as  possible,  is  a  most  effectual 
remedy. 

SLEEPLESSNESS. 

Sleeplessness  is  produced  by  either  too  much  or  not  enough 
blood  in  the  vessels  of  the  brain.  Tea,  coffee,  and  other  nervous 
stimulants  when  drunk  late  in  the  evening,  and  in  some  cases  when 
used  at  all,  tend  to  this  disorder. 

Before  bedtime  everything  of  a  disturbing  character  should  be 
dismissed  from  the  mind,  and  when  able,  to  walk  in  the  open  air 
before  retiring  will  almost  surely  secure  a  good  night's  rest,  provided 
the  sleeping  room  is  well  ventilated. 

If  the  sleeplessness  is  caused  by  a  plethora  of  the  blood  vessels 
of  the  brain,  a  rubber  bag  containing  ice  may  be  hung  at  the  head 
of  the  bed.  This  will  keep  the  head  cool  without  chilling  the  per- 
son if  it  is  not  placed  too  close  to  the  head,  and  will  thereby  induce 
sleep;  if  on  the  contrary,  aenemia  of  the  brain,  or  too  little  blood  in 
that  organ  is  the  cause,  the  head  should  be  lowered  as  much  as 
possible  to  favor  the  circulation  in  that  direction.  Should  the 
patient  feel  uncomfortable  without  a  pillow,  the  feet  may  be  raised 
higher  than  the  head  by  placing  'something  under  the  foot  of 
the  bedstead.  According  to  a  recent  writer  in  a  medical  journal  most 
cases  of  sleeplessness  will  be  relieved  by  this  latter  procedure.  It 
certainly  deserves  a  trial. 

Insulation  of  the  bedstead,  which  may  be  done  by  placing  a 
small  piece  of  glass  under  the  foot  of  each  post,  the  bed  to  stand 
with  its  head  to  the  north,  has  been  found  an  admirable  cure  for 
sleeplessness. 

SEA-SICKNESS. 

I  say  to  all,  drink  water  freely  from  the  first  when  you  are  sea- 
sick. Both  man  and  animals  can  live  more  than  twice  as  long  with 
water  as  they  can  without  it.  Besides,  it  makes  the  vomiting  easier. 
After  one  has  had  a  little  experience,  he  can  tell  well  enough  when 
the  trouble  is  coming.  If,  then,  when  the  qualmishness  begins  to 
affect  him,  he  drinks  two,  three  or  more  tumblerfuls  of  water — and 
blood-warm  is  best,  though  cold  is  useful — till  he  vomits,  the  effort 
is  not  only  rendered  much  easier,  but  greater  relief  is  obtained,  and 
in  a  shorter  time.  The  periods  between  vomiting  will  also  be  thus 
lengthened. 

This  water  vomiting,  then,  I  recommend  as  a  great  help  in  sea- 
sickness. To  treat  vomiting  by  vomiting,  might  seem  paradoxical, 


450  ST.    VITUS'S   DANCE. 

except  to  homeopaths.  Of  the  good  effects  of  the  practice  .1  can 
testily,  not  only  from  my  own  experience,  but  that  of  many  others 
for  whom  I  have  prescribed. 

The  rubbing  wet-sheet,  and  all  hydropathic  appliances  which 
tend  to  bring  the  blood  to  the  surface,  will  not  only  be  found  useful 
in  warding  off  sea-sickness,  but  also  in  supporting  the  strength. 

The  wet-girdle  is  an  excellent  remedy  in  this  affection.  In 
some  cases  it  wards  it  off  entirely,  and  in  others  it  serves  as  an 
efficient  palliative.  Priessnitz  showed  his  rare  shrewdness  and 
knowledge  of  the  laws  that  govern  the  human  system,  when  he 
advised,  as  a  remedy  for  sea-sickness,  that  a  heavy  wet-girdle,  tightly 
applied,  be  worn  constantly,  and  re-wet  often,  without  removing  it. 
Sailors  know  by  experience  that  a  girdle,  even  though  dry,  is  useful; 
and  we  know,  also,  that  a  wet  one  is  still  better.  In  the  convales- 
cence from  sea-sickness  this  remedy  is  particularly  valuable. 

ST.  VITUS'S  DANCE. 

The  rubbing  wet-sheet  and  wet  frictions  generally  are  to  be 
highly  recommended  for  their  an ti -spasmodic  and  tonic  effects.  The 
wet-pack,  properly  managed,  is  valuable  for  its  soothing  effects. 
There  is,  in  fact,  no  hydropathic  process  which  cannot  be  brought  to 
bear  in  this  disease,  as  we  find  it  in  different  cases.  Dr.  Wood,  and 
various  other  authors,  also  mention  the  good  effects  of  sea-bathing. 
It  should  be  managed,  of  course,  upon  scientific  principles,  according 
to  the  nature  of  the  case.  As  with  other  potent  remedies,  what 
might  be  valuable  for  one,  would  in  the  case  of  another  produce  only 
harm,  and  perhaps  dangerous  effects. 

STRICTURE. 

Water,  if  persevered  in,  is  even  more  effectual  than  drug 
enemata;  it  leaves  the  bowels  in  a  much  better  state  and  much  less 
liable  to  future  constipation.  If  there  are  concretions  within  reach 
in  the  lower  bowel,  they  can  sometimes  be  scooped  out  at  once  with 
the  finger  or  a  spoon-handle.  Clysters  of  pure  water,  often  repeated, 
aid  the  bowels  in  throwing  off  masses  of  tnis  kind.  In  intussuscep- 
tion it  is  a  sorry  method  to  drug  the  stomach  with  cathartics,  for  by 
their  action  downward  they  tend  inevitably  to  make  the  evil  worse. 
Using  very  largely  of  clysters  and  at  the  same  time  cold  applications 
to  the  surface  to  stimulate  the  movements  of  the  bowels,  will  no 
doubt  cure  this  formidable  difficulty  in  some  cases.  The  same  also 
in  twisting  of  the  intestines. 

SCROFULA. 

The  general  treatment  should  be  tonic  and  purifying,  that,  in 
short,  which  is  best  calculated  to  restore  and  preserve  the  general 
health.  All  of  the  hydropathic  appliances  come  into  play,  according 
to  the  strength  and  power  of  endurance  in  the  case. 


TRANCE.  451 

The  management  of  local  parts  is  also  to  be  conducted  on  gen- 
eral principles.  In  swellings  we  are  to  proceed  according  to  the 
degree  of  heat.  The  same  also  is  true  of  ulcers  and  the  like.  la 
general  the  stimulating  compresses  are  the  most  appropriate,  because 
the  disease  is  seldom  attended  with  high  vascular  excitement. 

TRANCE. 

Treatment — In  these  cases,  as  in  hysteria,  there  is  nothing 
that  is  at  all  comparable  to  water  as  a  means  of  restoring  the  nervous 
power.  The  treatment  should  be  similar  to  that  for  hysteria. 

WARTS. 

Warts  often  disappear  while  the  patient  is  undergoing  a  course 
of  water  treatment.  This  happens  in  consequence  of  the  purifying 
and  stimulating  effects  of  a  hydropathic  course.  Wearing  stimulat- 
ing wet  bandages  upon  warts,  and  washing  the  parts  often  with  cold 
water,  will  not  infrequently  drive  them  off,  even  when  other  means 
have  failed.  Paring  them,  as  a  preparatory  measure,  is  useful. 

WORMS. 

The  case  should  be  managed  like  one  of  dyspepsia.  The 
strictest  attention  must  be  paid  to  the  diet.  The  wet-girdle  should 
be  worn  constantly,  night  and  day,  if  the  weather  is  not  too  hot. 
Sitting-baths,  shallow-baths,  and  in  short  every  thing  that  can  be 
made  to  act  favorably  upon  the  system  generally,  is  useful.  Cold 
clysters  are  valuable;  and  if  the  worms  should  happen  to  lie  within 
reach  of  the  water,  that  is,  in  the  rectum  or  colon,  which  is  some- 
times the  case,  the  effects,  if  repeated  two  or  three  times  daily,  will 
be  most  excellent.  Drinking  freely  of  pure,  soft  water,  when  the 
stomach  is  empty,  will  also  be  a  valuable  means  of  helping  to  dis- 
lodge the  animals  from  the  beds  of  mucus  in  the  abdomen. 


A  FULL  BATH. 
When  to  bathe  and  when  not  to  bathe. 

WHO  SHOULD  USE  WARM,  WHO  TEPID  AND  WHO 
COLD  WATER. 

Proper  Time  for  Bathing — Both  health  and  life  often 
involved  in  this  matter. 

The  celebrated  Dr.  Gunn  says:  "BETTER  LET  WATER  ALONE 
THAN  TO  USE  IT  IMPROPERLY."     See  page  424. 


BATHING  CHILDREN. 

Methods  of  bathing  that  are  fatal  to  health. 

It  is  just  as  important  to  know  when  NOT  to  bathe 
as  when  to  bathe  a  child. 

It  is  vitally  important,  too,  to  know  -whether 
to  use  cold,  warm  or  tepid  water.    See  page  423. 


453 


HOME  TURKISH  BATH. 

A  Valuable  Home  Contrivance. 

This  simple  arrangement,  that  can  be  con- 
structed for  a  mere  trifle,  is  worth  many  times 
the  cost  of  this  book  in  any  family. 

Takes  the  place  of  the  popular  cabinets  that  cost 
from  $5.00  to  $15.00-  For  its  construction,  see  page  420. 

It  is  a  simple  but  effective  organs  of  eliminating  poisons  from 
the  system. 


454 


DIVISION   ELEVENTH. 


HOMEOPATHY. 


BY  W.  E.  REED,  M.  D.,  EDITOR  OP  The  Medical  Current. 


INTRODUCTORY  RULES. 

To  those  unacquainted  with  the  homeopathic  system  of  med- 
icine, a  few  words  of  explanation  will  not  be  out  of  place.  The 
theory  or  law  of  homeopathic  prescribing  is  founded  on  the  prin- 
ciple "  Similia  Similibus  Curantur  "  (like  cures  like);  or  in  other 
words,  a  medicine  that  will  produce  in  the  healthy,  when  given  in 
material  doses,  certain  symptoms,  will  cure  those  or  similar  symp- 
toms produced  by  some  other  cause  in  the  sick.  Opium  produces 
constipation  when  taken  by  a  person  in  health,  and  will  cure  a 
similar  condition  when  produced  by  disease;  but  it  will  cure  only  a 
similar  condition  to  that  produced  by  the  drug.  It  will  not  cure 
every  case  of  constipation,  and  will  not  cure  the  condition  caused  by 
the  drug  itself.  Hence  the  necessity  of  making  a  careful  selection 
of  the  remedy,  and  when  this  is  done,  the  results  are  most  certain  to 
be  satisfactory. 

Selecting  the  Remedy — As  homeopaths  never  prescribe 
for  diseases  by  names,  and  only  by  symptoms,  the  selection  of  the 
remedy  becomes  more  difficult  than  it  otherwise  would  be,  if  one 
were  to  say  such  a  remedy  is  good  for  such  a  disease;  but  there  are  a 
few  general  rules  which  may  be  of  aid-.  The  premonitory  symptom 
of  all  acute  fevers  is  a  chill,  and  of  many  conditions  of  inflammation 
also.  Aconite  stands  nearest  to  the  specific  for  this  condition,  and 
where  there  is  a  chill,  it  is  safe  to  begin  the  treatment  with  Aconite. 
If  the  disease  progresses  and  is  not  arrested  by  the  Aconite,  and 
becomes  defined,  then  seek  the  remedy  among  those  under  the  head- 
ing of  whatever  symptom  the  disease  develops.  With  the  exception 
of  scarlet  fever,  this  rule  holds  good.  In  this  disease  Belladonna 
will  be  the  nearest  to  the  specific  and  will  correspond  to  the  throat 
symptoms  more  closely.  Belladonna  will  act  as  a  preventive  during 
epidemics. 

It  is  safe  to  begin  the  treatment  of  all  acute  diseases  with 
Aconite.  Relief  should  follow  in  twelve  hours  at  the  most. 

Study  Symptoms  Carefully — During  this  time,  if  the 
symptoms  point  to  any  disease,  study  the  indications  for  the  rem- 

455 


45C 

edies  carefully;  compare  them  with  the  patient's  symptoms,  and 
select  that  one  which  corresponds  most  closely  to  the  patient's  symp- 
toms ;  this  will  be  the  homeopathic  remedy.  Give  it  with  confidence ; 
allow  it  time  to  act,  and  the  result  will  be  very  gratifying.  This 
treatise  is  arranged  as  far  as  possible  with  the  view  of  brevity  and 
clearness,  and  only  such  indications  are  given  as  are  striking  or 
characteristic,  and  particular  attention  is  called  to  symptoms  where 
italics  are  used,  these  being  characteristic  symptoms  of  the  remedy, 
and  it  is  from  these  symptoms  that  the  remedy  is  to  be  particularly 
selected. 

A  careful  perusal,  now  and  then,  when  not  needed  in  sickness, 
will  render  the  method  familiar  to  all,  and  this  we  would  recommend. 
If  the  disease  progresses  and  the  symptoms  become  alarming,  send 
for  the  best  homeopathic  physician,  and  tell  him  what  you  have  been 
giving. 

REMEDIES,  DOSE,  ETC. 

Procure  your  remedies  of  a  reputable  homeopathic  pharmacist, 
or  those  prepared  by  some  reputable  pharmacist,  in  the  /Sixth 
Dilution.  A  tincture  means  the  strongest  preparation  and  is  not  safe 
to  use.  If  pellets  are  preferred,  No.  35  or  40  saturated  with  the 
Sixth  Dilution. 

DOSE.  If  of  the  dilution,  four  drops  in  four  tablespoonfuls  of 
water;  of  this  take  two  teaspoonfuls  at  a  dose.  Of  the  pellets  take 
four.  The  frequency  of  the  dose  will  depend  on  the  condition  of 
suffering.  In  acute  pain  the  remedy  should  be  given  as  often  as 
every  thirty  minutes,  always  lengthening  the  interval  between 
doses  as  improvement  advances.  In  ordinary  fever,  coughs, 
colds,  etc.,  every  two  or  three  hours;  in  chronic  cases  one  dose  per 
day.  Medicine  should  be  given  half  an  hour  before  eating,  or  an 
hour  after. 

Glasses  and  spoons  should  be  perfectly  clean  and  should  never 
be  used  for  more  than  one  medicine  without  having  been  thoroughly 
cleansed.  Do  not  change  corks  from  one  bottle  to  another  and 
never  return  powder  or  pellets  to  vial  after  handling  them. 

DIET. 

Avoid  highly  seasoned  food,  condiments,  coffee,  tobacco  and 
alcoholic  stimulants,  pastry,  fats  and  oils  and  confectionery.  Use 
beef  and  mutton,  and  when  the  patient  can  digest  it,  beef  and  mut- 
ton fat.  When  solid  food  cannot  be  taken,  mutton  broth,  cooled  and 
all  the  fat  skimmed  off,  will  be  perhaps  the  best.  Gruels  made 
from  rice,  farina,  oatmeal,  barley  or  wheat  flour  may  be  taken. 

Of  the  artificial  foods  Murdock's  Liquid  food  and  Bovinine 
for  animal  foods;  Mellin's,  Horlicks,  and  the  Wells,  Richardson  Co.'s 
Lactated  Foods,  for  farinaceous  food.  For  drinks,  water,  we'ak 
black  tea,  mucilaginous  drinks  such  as  gum  arabic  water,  etc. 


HOMEOPATHIC    GLOSSARY.  457 

HOMEOPATHIC  GLOSSARY. 

ABBK  EVIATIONS. 

Aconite  Napellus Aeon. 

Antimonium  Crudum Ant.  Crud. 

Arsenicum    Album Arsen. 

Apis  Mellifica Apis 

Arnica  Montana.. Arn. 

Baryta  Carbonica Baryta  Carb.  ' 

Belladonna Bell. 

Borax    Venene • ._ Borax. 

Bromium r Bromim. 

Bryonia  Alba     Bry. 

Cactus  Grandiflorus Cact.  Grand. 

Calcarea  Carbonica Calc.  Carb. 

Camphor Camph. 

Capsicum Caps. 

Carbo  Vegetabilis Carbo  Veg. 

Causticum Caust. 

Chamomilla Cham. 

China  Offlcinalis China. 

Cina Cina. 

Croton  Tiglium Crot.  Tig. 

Coffee  Cruda Coff. 

Colocynth Coloc. 

Cuprum   Cap. 

Dulcamara Dulc. 

Drosera - Dros. 

Gelsemium  Semp Gels. 

Glonoine Glon. 

Graphites Graph. 

Helleborus Hell. 

Hyoscyamus . Hyos. 

Hepar  Sulph Hepar. 

Ipecacuanha. Ipec. 

Ignatia Ignat. 

Kali  Bichromium r Kali  Bi. 

Kali   Nitricum Kali  Nit. 

Lachesis Lach. 

Lycopodium  ...          Lye. 

Mercurius  Protoiodide Merc.  Proto. 

Mercurius  Corrosivus Merc.  Sol. 

Nux  Vomica Nux  Vom. 

Natum    Muriaticum Natr.  Mur. 

Nitric  Acid Nitr.  Ac. 

Opium Opi. 

Phosphorus. Phos. 

Platina  Metallicum ..Plat. 

Pulsatilla .Puls. 

Podophyllum .Pod. 

Rhus  Toxicodendron Rhus  Tox 

Rheum Rheum. 

Sabina Sabina. 

Secale  Cornutum Secale. 

Sepia _ Sep. 

Stannum Stann. 

Spigelia Spig. 

Spongia  Tasta , Spong. 

Silicea Sil. 

Stramonium Stram. 

Sulphur Sulph. 

Tartar  Emetic Tart.  Em- 

Veratrum  Album Verat.  Alb. 

Zingiber ' Zing. 


458  ABSCESSES,    UOILS. 

ABSCESSES,  BOILS. 

Wlien  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms:  Redness, 
swelling,  heat  with  great  nervous  excitement:  yestless,  anxious  feel 

•  •  J       1  •  •       1  •  A 

^ng,  worse  m  evening  and  during  night;  give  ACONITE. 

Violent  burning  pain:  great  debility;  threatens  to  become 
gangrenous ;  worse  during  rest ;  thirst  for  small  quantity,  but  fre- 
quent drinking — ARSENICUM. 

The  tumor  is  hard,  swollen,  with  throbbing  pains,  worse  in 
afternoon;  pains  appear  suddenly  and  leave  suddenly — BELLADONNA. 

Suppuration  is  inevitable;  throbbing  pains,  with  chills;  scrof- 
ulous persons — HEPAR  STTLPH. 

Where  pus  has  formed;  if  poisonous  matter  has  been  intro- 
duced into  the  system;  parts  assume  a  purplish  hue;  gangrene, 
worse  after  sleep — LACHESIS. 

Glandular  abscesses ;  promotes  discharge  after  suppuration  has 
taken  place — MKRC.  SOL.  or  Vivus. 

Suppuration  is  imminent;  discharge  becomes  thin  and  watery; 
does  not  heal — SILICEA. 

Inveterate  cases,  profuse  discharge  with  emaciation;  scrofulous 
persons  who  are  frequently  troubled  with  boils — SULPHUR. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page    456. 

APOPLEXY. 

"When  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms:  Plethoric 
habit.  Head  hot,  throbbing,  redness  of  face;  give  ACONITE. 

Face  dark  red;  veins  distended,  face  and  neck;  throbbing  of 
temporal  arteries;  drowsiness;  loss  of  conciousness — BELLADONNA. 

Giddiness;  tendency  to  staggers;  dimness  of  vision;  nervous  ex- 
haustion— GELSEMIUM. 

Sudden  falling  down;  constriction  at  throat,  twitching  and 
jerking  of  all  muscles  of  body — HYOSCYAMUS. 

Sedentary -habits;  high  living;  paroxysms  preceded  by  vertigo, 
worse  in  morning — Nux  V OMICA. 

Redness,  bloatedness  and  heat  of  face;  patient  lies  in  state  of 
unconciousness  with  half  open  eyes;  snoring  respiration;  convul- 
sive motions  of  extremities — OPIUM. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 

ASTHMA. 

When  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms:  Great 
fear  and  anxiety  of  mind,  with  dry,  croaking  cough,  and  constric- 
tion of  windpipe ;  aggravation  from  dry  cold  winds;  give  ACONITE. 

Attacks  of  suffocation,  especially  at  night;  great  restlessness 
and  fear  of  death,  worse  lying  down ;  better  from,  warmth,  worse 
about  1  a.  m. — ARSENICUM. 


BRONCHITIS.  459 

Asthma  of  sailors  as  soon  as  they  go  ashore;  constriction  of 
chest  with  difficulty  of  breathing;  must  sit  up  in  bed;  spasmodic 
air  passages,  feel  as  if  full  of  smoke — BROMICM. 

Better  from  lying  perfectly  quiet;  dry  cough ;  stitches  in 
chest;  sitting  up  in  bed  causes  nausea  and  fainting  — BEYONIA. 

Nausea;  rattling  in  bronchial  tubes,  but  no  expectoration — 
IPECAC. 

Coldness  of  surface,  with  clammy  perspiration;  rattling  in 
bronchial  tubes — TARTAR  EMETIC. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

BRONCHITIS. 

When  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms:  In  the 
beginning  chill,  dry,  hot  skin ;  great  restlessness;  short  dry  cough, 
worse  at  night  and  after  exposure  to  dry,  cold  winds ;  thirst ;  give 
ACONITE. 

Face  flushed,  eyes  red;  fullness  in  head;  spasmodic  cough 
which  does  not  allow  one  to  breathe;  children  cry  after  coughing; 
sleepy  but  cannot  sleep;  starting  in  sleep — BELLADONNA. 

Dry  cough  with  stitches  in  chest  (follows  well  after  Aconite) ; 
sensation  wfwn  coughing  as  if  head  and  chest  would  fly  to  pieces; 
better  by  remaining  perfectly  quiet — BRTONIA. 

Hoarseness,  particularly  in  the  evening;  burning  in  the 
chest  like  hot  coals;  cough  with  discharge  of  yellow  pus — CARBO 
VEGETABILIS. 

Hoarseness  morning  and  evening;  when  coughing,  pain  over 
the  hip;  involuntary  emission  of  urine  while  coughing — CAUS- 
TICUM. 

Suffocating  cough  with  difficulty  of  breathing;  rattling  of 
mucus  in  bronchial  tubes;  nausea  and  vomiting  of  mucus — IPE- 
CAC. 

Catarrh  of  whole  mucous  membrane,  nose  to  chest;  cough 
worse  at  night;  perspiration  without  relief — MERCURIUS. 

After  previous  use  of  cough  mixtures;  nose  stopped  up,  cough 
with  headache  (Bry.);  fever,  with  chilliness  from  the  slightest 
motion;  dry  cough  from  midnight  until  morning — Nux  YOMICA. 

Complete  loss  of  voice;  tightness  across  chest;  aggravation 
from  talking;  -c,ough,  with  expectoration  of  rust-colored  mucus; 
feeling  of  weight  on  chest — PHOSPHORUS. 

Dry  cough  at  night,  better  from,  sitting  up  in  bed;  loose  cough 
with  profuse  expectoration  of  yellow  or  green  mucus ;  chilliness  in 
warm  room — PULSATILLA. 

Great  dryness  in  throat,  with  hoarse,  hollow,  wheezing  cough; 
sawing  respiration  (croupy  subjects) — SPONGIA. 

Chronic  form — hoarseness,  loss  of  voice ;  frequent  weak,  faint 
spells  — SULPH  UR  . 

Large  collection  of  mucus  in  bronchial  tubes,  but  none  is 
expectorated;  cold,  clammy  perspiration — TARTAR  EMETIC. 


CATARRH,    Oli    COLD    IN    THE    HEAD. 

Hollow  cough  as  if  proceeding  from  abdomen  or  lower  part  of 
chest ;  rattling  of  mucus  in  chest ;  thirst ;  prostration  ;  diarrhea — 
VERATRUM  ALB. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456 . 

CATARRH,  OR  COLD  IN  THE  HEAD. 

When  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms:  Dry,  with 
stoppage  of  the  nose ;  Aeon.,  Bry.,  Nux  Vom.  Fluent  with  watery 
or  mucous  discharge ;  give  ALLITTM  CEPA.  ARSENICUM,  Muse.  PULS. 

First  stage ;  chilliness,  with  heat  in  head  and  face ;  from  dry, 
cold  winds — ACONITE. 

Profuse  discharge  of  water  from  eyes,  with  burning  excoriating 
discharge  from  nose ;  violent  sneezing,  better  in  fresh  air ;  cough 
hurts  the  throat — ALLIUM  CEPA. 

Frequent  sneezing  with  profuse  fluent  discharge  and  stoppage 
of  the  nose ;  burning  in  nose ;  better  Jrom  warmth — ARSENICUM. 

Sore  throat,  hoarseness,  dry  cough ;  dryness  of  throat ;  children 
cry  when  coughing  ;  headache — BELLADONNA. 

Frequent  sneezing  and  profuse  watery  discharge;  ulcerated 
tonsils;  cough  worse  at  night ;  after  perspiring  cold  is  no  better — 
MERCURIUS. 

Fluent  during  day;  stoppage  of  nose  at  night;  headache,  irri- 
table ;  snuffles  of  infants — Nux  YOMICA. 

Discharge  of  yellowish-green  thick  mucus;  loss  of  taste  and 
smell:  worse  in  a  warm  room,  better  in  open  air — PULSATILLA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

CHOLERA  MORBTJS. 

When  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms :  Violent 
attacks  with  great  prostration;  great  restlessness  ;  burning  in  stom- 
ach ;  nausea  and  vomiting,  especially  after  eating  and  drinking ;  give 
ARSENICITM. 

Frequent  vomiting — food,  sour  or  bitter  substances;  cutting 
pains  in  abdomen  ;  patient  very  irritable;  children  want  to  be  car- 
ried all  the  time — CHAMOMILLA. 

Attacks  in  the  night,  painless  discharges,  abdomen  bloated; 
weakly  persons  after  losing  much  blood  or  fluids — CHINA. 

violent  cramp-like  pain  in  region  of  navel,  relieved  by  bend- 
ing double  or  pressing  against  the  part — COLOCYNTH. 

Vomiting  ;  constant  nausea;  stools  sour,  green  as  grass,  after 
eating  unripe  fruit — IPECAC. 

Occurs  in  hot  weather  ;  stools  profuse,  gushing  ;  restless  sleep, 
half- closed  eyes — PODOPHYLLUM. 

After  eating  fat,  rich  food,  stools  greenish,  bilious,  watery ; 
worse  at  night,  feels  better  in  a  cool  place — PULSATILLA. 

Violent  nausea  and  vomiting  attended  with  profuse  watery 
diarrhea,  and  severe  pinching  colic ;  great  thirst  for  cold  drinks ; 


CHOLERA    INFANTUM.  461 

countenance  pale  or  bluish  with  cold  sweat  on  forehead  ;  pulse  fre- 
quent and  weak — YERATRUM  ALB. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456  . 

CHOLERA  INFANTUM. 

(See  Cholera  Morbus). 

COLIC. 

When  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms :  Clutch- 
ing in  the  abdomen  as  if  seized  with  claws  ;  external  pressure  and 
bending  double  relieves  ;  pains  come  and  go  suddenly  ;  give  BELLA- 
DONNA. 

Flatulent  colic ;  rumbling  in  bowels  ;  belching  rancid  food — 
CAKBO  YEGETABILIS. 

Flatulent  colic ;  abdomen  distended  like  a  drum;  very  impa- 
tient, cross,  children  want  to  be  carried — CHAMOMILLA. 

Violent  cutting  constrictive  pains ;  feeling  in  abdomen  as  if 
intestines  were  being  squeezed  between  stones,  relieved  by  bend- 
ing up  double — COLOCYNTH. 

After  unripe  sour  fruit,  nausea  and  inclination  to  vomit ;  cut- 
ting and  pinching  in  Abdomen — IPECAC. 

Pressure  in  stomach  as  from  a  stone;  high  livers,  colic  from 
indigestion — Nux  VOMICA. 

After  rich  greasy  food — PULSATILLA. 

Pain  in  abdomen  as  if  cut  with  knives ;  violent  nausea  and 
vomiting;  coldness  of  surface  of  body.  Give  the  patient  copious 
draughts  of  hot  water,  apply  dry  heat  to  extremities — VERATRUM 
ALB. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456 . 

CHICKEN  POX  (Varicella}. 

If  there  is  much  fever,  give  ACONITE. 
Disturbance,  of  brain,  sleepless — BELLADONNA. 
In  the  eruptive  stage — TARTAR  EMETIC. 

CONSTIPATION. 

If  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms  ;  Great  inac- 
tivity of  lower  bowel  with  dryness,  much  straining  and  pressing  to 
pass  even  soft  stool ;  give  ALUMINA. 

Hard,  dry  stools  as  if  burned;  headache  as  if  skull  would 
split — BRYONIA. 

Stools  large,  hard,  partly  digested  ;  constipation  of  children — 
CALCARIA  CARBONICA. 

Constipation  with  rush  of  blood  to  the  head  ;  frequent  urging 
to  stool  without  effect;  high  livers  and  abuse  of  drugs — Nux  V\>M- 
ICA. 


462  COCGH. 

Torpor  of  bowels  ;  stools  small,  hard,  black  balls  like  sheep's 
dung;  constipation  from  fright  or  fear — OPIUM. 

Stool  recedes  back  into  rectum  after  having  partly  passed;  dif- 
ficulty of  expulsion;  infants  and  scrofulous  children — SILICEA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

COUGH. 

DRY  COUGH — Aeon.,  Bell.  Bry.,  Nux  Vom.,  Phos. 

LOOSE — Dulcamara,  Pulsatilla. 

Where  there  is  short  dry  cough,  worse  at  night,  plethoric 
habit;  induced  by  cold  west  (dry)  wind;  beginning  of  cold;  give 
ACONITE. 

Dry  cough  as  if  caused  by  smoke  of  sulphur,  with  sense  of  suf- 
focation; restlessness;  worse  about  1  A.  M. — ARSENICUM. 

Dry  spasmodic  cough;  wakes  from  sleep;  sensation  of  dust  in 
throat;  redness  and  heat  of  face,  throbbing  headache — BELLADONNA. 

Dry  cough  with  stitches  in  chest,  compelling  patient  to  hold 
chest  with  hands ;  sensation  as  if  head  and  chest  would  fly  to  pieces 
when  coughing — BRYONIA. 

Dry  spasmodic  cough  in  children  troubled  with  worms;  cough 
with  gagging;  constantly  picking  and  boring  at  nose;  useful  in 
whooping  cough — CINA. 

Croupy  cough;  dry  hoarse  cough;  worse  in  morning;  worse 
from  uncovering  even  a  hand — HEPAR  SULPH. 

Dry  spasmodic  cough  when  lying  down,  relieved  by  sitting  up; 
twitching  of  muscles — HYOSCYAMUS. 

Suffocating  cough,  with  rattling  of  mucus  in  bronchial  tubes 
when  breathing;  much  nausea — IPECAC. 

Cough  with  stringy  expectoration — KALI  BICHROMIUM. 

Cough  worse  at  night  and  in  damp,  rainy  weather;  perspiration 
without  relief;  sounds  as  if  whole  inside  of  chest  were  dry — 
MERCURIUS. 

Dry  cough,  with  pain  in  head  as  if  skull  would  burst,  with 
bruised  feeling  in  region  of  stomach;  constipation,  after  abuse  of 
cough  mixtures — Nux  VOMICA. 

Dry  tickling   cough  with  tightness  across  chest;  worse  from 
talking,  reading  aloud,  laughing  or  drinking;   hoarseness — PHOS-  . 
PHORUS. 

Dry  cough  at  night  going  off  when  sitting  up  in  bed;  (Hyos); 
or  morning  cough  with  profuse  expectoration  of  yellowish  or  green- 
ish mucus;  all  the  symptoms  worse  toward  evening — PULSATILLA. 

Loose  cough  without  expectoration;  nausea  and  vomiting  of 
mucus — TARTAR  EMETIC. 

Deep  hollow  cough  from  tickling  low  down  in  bronchial 
tubes;  violent  cough  with  blueness  of  face  and  involuntary  urination 
(Canst.);  great  weakness;  whooping  cough — VERATRUM  ALB. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 


CKOUP.  463 

CROUP. 

When  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms,  inflamma- 
tory feverish,  dry,  hot  skin;  great  restlessness;  hoarse  barking 
cough;  on  attempting  to  swallow,  child  cries  from  pain  in  throat — 
ACONITE. 

Give  until  cough  .loosens,  and  then  follow  with  Hepar.  Sulph.,  if 
cough  is  hoarse,  hacking  or  loose,  rattling  and  shaking,  with  aggra- 
vation from  getting  uncovered;  or  Spongia  if  there  is  wheezing, 
sawing  respiration;  the  stridulous  sound  is  heard  during  inspiration 
and  the  cough  during  expiration. 

Blue  eyes,  light  hair;  great  difficulty  of  breathing ;  child  gasps 
for  air,  spasm  of  larynx,  dry,  hoarse,  spasmodic  cough — BROMITJM. 

Dark  hair  and  eyes;  soreness  and  pain  in  chest  and  throat ; 
which  child  manifests  by  grasping  with  hand  (Aeon.) ;  dry,  short, 
barking  cough — IODINE. 

Membranous  croup;  the  air  as  it  passes  through  the  throat 
sounds  as  if  passing  through  a  metallic  tube ;  violent  wheezing  and 
rattling — KALI  BICHROMIUM  ZINC. 

Face  cold,  bluish,  with  every  cough;  sounds  as  if  chest  were  full 
of  mucus,  but  none  comes  up ;  prostrated — TARTAR  EMETIC. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

MILK  CRUST. 

Where  the  following  symptoms  are  present:  Scrofulous  chil- 
dren; eruption  moist  with  falling  off  of  hair;  give  BARYTA  GARB. 

The  eruption  has  a  raw  appearance  ana  discharges  a  sticky 
glutinous  fluid;  rawness  of  bends  of  liinbs,  neck,  and  behind  ears 
— GRAPHITES. 

Moist  scurfy  eruptions;  pale,  flabby  bodies;  perspires  on  head 
— CALC.  CA.RBONICA. 

The  child  has  a  dry,  unhealthy  skin ;  does  not  like  to  be  washed 
— SULPHUR. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  BLADDER. 

Dry  hot  skin,  intense  thirst,  frequent  and  violent  urging  to 
urinate,  retention  of  urine;  great  restlessness  and  anxiety;  give 
ACONITE. 

Region  of  bladder  very  sensitive;  urine  fiot  and  red;  pains 
come  on  suddendy  and  cease  suddenly — BELLADONNA. 

Violent  pains  and  burning  in  bladder;  burning  and  cutting 
during  urination ;  bloody  urine — GANTHARIS. 

Ineffectual  desire  to  urinate;  persons  of  sedentary  habits;  abuse 
of  alcoholic  stimulants — Nux  YOMICA. 

Warm  sitz  baths,  cloths  wrung  out  of  hot  water  applied  to 
region  of  bladder. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 


464 


DENTITION. 


DENTITION  (Teething). 


Where  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms :  Constant 
restlessness,  thirst,  dry,  not  skin ;  give  ACONITE. 

Gums  swollen  and  inflamed ;  convulsions ;  wakes  from  sleep  as 
in  a  fright;  moaning  in  sleep ;  hot  head — BELLADONNA. 

Child  nervous ;  cannot  bear  a  downward  motion;  sore  month, 
causing  child  to  cry  when  nursing — BORAX. 

Large  head ; perspires  on  head;  teeth  slow  in  coming;  white 
chalk-like  stools;  vomits  milk  in  thick  curds — CALCAKEA  GARB. 

Irritable  and  sensitive;  wants  to  be  carried  all  the  time;  starting 
and  crying  out  (Bell.);  one  cheek  red,  other  pale;  diarrhea  with 
greenish,  yellowish  or  whitish  mucous  stools — CHAMOMILLA. 

Child  very  excitable,  sleepless — COFFEE. 

During  dentition,  sour  smelling  diarrhea;  colic  before  stool 
and  urging  after,  sour  smell  of  whole  body ;  twitching  during  sleep 
— RHEUM. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

DIARRHEA. 

Acute  with  great  prostration — ARSENICUM,  CAMPHOR,  SECALE 
CORNUTUM,  YERATRUM  ALB. 

Chronic  form — ARSENICUM,  CALCAREA  GARB,  PODOPHYLLUM, 
SULPHUR. 

When  caused  by  cold  drinks — ARSEN.  BRY.  PULSATILLA. 
Taking  drugs — Nux  YOMICA. 
Eating  fat  food — PULSATILLA. 
"       unripe  fruit — IPECAC. 
"       milk — CALCAREA  GARB. 
"       veal — KALI  NITRICUM. 
Caused  by  fright — AGON.,  OPIUM. 

"  grief — GELS.,  COLOCYNTH,  IGNA.T. 
"  Jov — COFFEE. 
"  impure  water — ZINGIBER. 
"  getting  wet — RHUS.  Tox. 
Painless  diarrhea — CHINA.,  HYOS.,  POD. 

When  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms:  Stools 
thick,  dark  green,  mucous,  or  black  and  watery,  with  burning  at 
the  anus ;  great  weakness  and  restlessness ;  worse  from  cold  food  or 
drink — ARSENICUM. 

Or,  diarrhea  worse  when  weather  changes  from  cold  to  warm; 
worse  in  morning  (Podoph.)  and  from  moving  about,  after  sup- 
pressed eruptions — give  BRYONIA. 

Diarrhea  of  scrofulous  persons;  stools  whitish  or  watery;  pro- 
fuse sweat  on  head;  (children  when  teething);  sour  vomiting — 
GALCAREA  C^RBONICA. 

Stools  green,  watery,  preceded  by  colic,  smelling  lik*  rotten 
eggs;  children  are  very  fretful;  can  only  be  quisled  by 


DIPHTHERIA.  465 

being  carried  about;    one  cheek  flushed  the  other  pale — CHAMO- 

MILLA. 

Stools  yellowish,  watery,  whitish  or  black,  painless,  undigested, 
with  distended  abdomen — CHINA. 

Stools  white,  child  picks  at  the  nose,  restless  sleep — CINA. 

Stools  saffron  yellow,  fatty,  stringy  and  watery  with  discharge 
of  flatus;  pain  in  abdomen  as  if  intestines  were  being  squeezed 
between  stones — COLOCYNTH. 

Stools  yellow  watery  or  greenish  yellow,  expelled  with  great 
force  all  at  once ;  aggravation  after  drinking,  while  eating — CROTON 
TIGLIUM. 

Diarrhea  induced  by  sudden  fright,  grief  or  bad  news — GELSE- 
MIUM. 

Painless,  yellow,  watery,  involuntary  stools;  during  typhoid 
fever;  aggravated  from  mental  emotions — HYOSCYAMUS. 

Stools  grass  green,  sour,  fermented,  nausea  and  colic;  paleness 
of  face,  cold  extremities — IPECAC. 

Stools  dark  green,  slimy  or  bloody,  with  urging  after  stool, 
never  get  done,  feelinq  worse  at  night  and  in  warm  weather;  sore 
mouth  with  increased  now  of  saliva — MERCURIUS. 

Diarrhea  worse  in  morning  and  after  taking  mixtures;  small 
brown  mucous  stools — Nux  VOMICA. 

Painless  diarrhea,  always  worse  in  the  morning  and  in  hot 
weather;  profuse  watery  bilious  stools — PODOPHYLLUM. 

Stools  green,  brown,  fermented;  sour  smelling  of  children / 
whole  body  smells  sour;  urging  after  stool — RHEUM. 

Early  morning  diarrhea  driving  patient  out  of  bed  at  5  A.  M. 
without  pain;  after  suppressed  eruptions — SULPHUR. 

Profuse  watery,  blackish,  greenish  stools;  severe  pinching  colic, 
causing  cold  sweat  to  stand  on  ferehead;  great  exhaustion  after 
stool;  great  thirst  for  cold  water — YERATRUM  ALBUM. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 

DIPHTHERIA. 

Great  dryness  of  throat,  tonsils  bright  red,  great  difficulty  of 
swallowing,  very  restless  and  drowsy  but  cannot  sleep ;  throat  feels 
worse  on  right  side;  before  deposit  of  membrane — BELLADONNA; 
give  every  hour. 

If  membrane  appears  on  right  tonsil  and  throat  has  brownish 
red  appearance,  with  nose  stopped  up ;  pain  in  throat  when  swallow- 
ing; the  nostrils  dilate  with  every  breath;  with  red  sandy  sediment 
in  the  urine ;  worse  from  4  to  8  P.  M.  ;  goes  from  right  over  to  left 
side —  LYCOPODIUM. 

Disease  appears  on  the  left  side,  and  during  attempt  to  swal- 
low liquids  there  is  more  suffering  than  from  swallowing  solids, 
and  the  pain  extends  into  the  left  ear;  feels  worse  after  sleeping 
and  cannot  bear  anything  to  touch  outside  of  the  throat;  dis- 


466  DYSENTERY. 

charge  from  month  and  nose  has  a  putrid  smell ;  goes  from  the  left 
side  over  to  right  side — LACIIESIS. 

Hoarse,  croupy  cough,  with  expectoration  of  stringy  mucus; 
dirty  yellow  deposit  on  back  part  of  throat — KALI  BICHROMIUM. 

Great  difficulty  of  swallowing;  violent  aching  in  back  and 
extremities;  sensation  as  if  swallowing  an  apple  core;  dark  color  of 
th  roat — PH  YTOL  ACCA. 

Yellow  coatiny  on  lack  part  of  tongue;  swelling  of  glands 
under  the  jaw;  deposit  covers  trie  whole  of  throat  and  palate — MER- 
CURIUS  PROTOIODIDE. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

Do  not  trust  too  long  to  domestic  treatment  in  this  disease, 
procure  the  services  of  a  good  homeopathic  physician.  As  a  local 
application,  alcohol  diluted  with  one-half  its  volume  of  water  for  an 
adult,  and  two-thirds  (f )  for  a  child  may  be  used  as  a  gargle  or 
spray,  as  can  be  best  applied.  The  diet  should  be  nourishing;  good 
fresh  milk,  mutton  broth  and  eggs  are  the  best  articles  of  diet. 

DYSENTERY. 

In  the  beginning,  and  when  the  days  are  warm  and  nights 
cool  with  general  fever  and  restlessness,  thirst  and  anxiety — give 
ACONITE. 

Stools  dark,  black,  mixed  with  blood;  putrid  foul  smelling, 
involuntary  with  intense  burning  in  rectum ;  thirst  for  little  and 
often;  worse  after  drinking;  rapid  prostration — ARSENICUM  ALB. 

Stools  greenish,  slimy,  bloody;  great  pain  during  and  after 
stool;  pains  in  abdomen  coming  suddenly  and  going  suddenly; 
starting  and  jumping  during  sleep;  dry  mouth  and  throat  with 
little  sleep — BELLADONNA. 

Disease  caused  by  getting  over-heated  and  taking  cold  drinks 
when  system  was  very  \varm;  patient  wants  to  keep  perfectly 
quiet/  drinks  large  quantities  but  not  very  often — BRYONIA. 

Stools  look  like  scrapings  of  the  intestines;  painful  urination 
— CANTHARIS. 

Stools  bloody,  mucous;  chilliness  after  drinking;  urging  after 
stool  great — CAPSICUM. 

Stool  bloody,  mucous;  violent  colicky  pain  around  navel  caus- 
ing patient  to  lend  double ;  relief  after  evacuation ;  worse  after  a 
meaj;  from  fruit — COLOCYNTH. 

Stools  pure  blood  or  bloody  mucus;  during  stool  painful  strain- 
ing; pain  in  bladder  with  scanty  urine — give  MERCURIUS  CORROSIVUS. 

Constant  urging  to  stool  though  little  passes;  relief  of  pains 
after  stool ;  persons  of  intemperate  habits  or  after  taking  mixtures 
for  diarrhea — Nux  VOMICA. 

Stools  reddish,  mucous;  worse  from  having  gotten  wet;  relief 
from  walking  about — B.HUS  Tox. 

Boil  the  water  for  the  patient  to  drink  and  allow  it  to  cool. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 


DIFFICULT   MENSTRUATION.  467 

DIFFICULT   MENSTRUATION. 

Pain  precedes  the  flow,  with  congestion  to  the  head;  redness  of 
face;  bearing  down  pains;  discharge  hot;  bright  red — give  BELLA- 
DONNA. 

Scrofulous  patients,  menses  have  delayed;  swelling  and  tender- 
ness of  breasts — CALCAREA  CARBONICA. 

Labor  like  pains  in  womb,  patient  irritable,  cannot  stand  the 
pain — CHAMOMILLA. 

Light  hair,  blue  eye,  delayed  menses,  dark  flow,  flows  and  then 
stops,  chilliness,  tearful  and  beside  herself  with  pain — PULSATILLA. 

Colicky  pains,  great  bearing  down  as  if  everything  would  pro- 
trude, dark  hair  and  eyes — SEPIA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

DYSPEPSIA  (Indigestion). 

In  disease  caused  by  overloading  stomach,  white  tongue ;  alter- 
nate constipation  and  diarrhea;  give  ANTIMONIUM  CRUDUM. 

Derangement  from  ice-cream,  fruits;  burning  in  stomach — 
ARSENICUM. 

Throws  up  food  immediately  after  eating ;  bitter  taste;  irritable; 
constipated;  headache — BRYONIA  ALBA. 

Sour  vomiting;  aversion  to  meat  (Caust.);  desire  for  dainties — 
CALCAREA  GARB. 

Sour  rancid  belchings;  stomach  and  bowels  full  of  gas;  the 
simplest  food  disagrees — CARBO.  YEGETABILIS. 

Complete  loss  of  appetite;  debility;  fermentation  in  stomach 
and  bowels;  food  passes  undigested — CHINA. 

The  least  food  gives  a  fullness  of  having  eaten  a  hearty  meal; 
rumbling  and  rolling  in  bowels,  particularly  in  left  side — LYCOPO- 
DIUM. 

After  highly  seasoned  food;  region  of  stomach  sensitive  to 
pressure ;  pain  in  stomach  after  every  meal ;  constipation ;  wakes  at 
3  A.  M.  every  morning — Nux  YOMICA. 

Tongue  coated  white;  bad  taste  in  the  mouth  in  morning;  can- 
not eat  fat  food  or  pastry ;  diarrhea  at  night — PULSATILLA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

ECZEMA  (Eruption  on  Skin). 

Scrofulous  children;  eruption  moist  or  dry;  unhealthy  skin; 
thick  crusts  burning  and  itching;  chronic  form — CALCAREA  CARB. 

Eczema  with  oozing  of  sticky  glutinous  fluid;  rawness  in  bends 
of  elbows,  knees  and  under  the  arms  and  back  of  the  ears — GRA- 
PHITKS. 

Eruption  spreading  by  means  of  new  pimples  appearing  just 
beyond  old  ones;  lean  persons;  skin  does  not  heal  readily — HEPAR 
SULPH. 


468  ERYSIPELAS. 

Scrofulous  subjects;  dry,  scaly,  unhealthy  skin;  itching  worse 
at  night;  eruption  worse  from  scratching — SULPHUK. 
For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456- 

ERYSIPELAS. 

In  Erysipelas  of  face  with  burning  stinging  pains,  with  swell- 
ing of  eyelids,  give  APIS  MEL. 

Smooth,  red,  shining;  facial  erysipelas,  with  congestion  in  head ; 
headache — BELLADONNA. 

Parts  become  covered  with  watery  vesicles ;  better  from  warmth 
and  motion — RHUS  Tox. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  STOMACH. 

Feverish,  with  hot,  dry  skin ;  restlessness ;  vomiting  blood ; 
sharp  pains  in  stomach — ACONITE. 

Intense  burning  in  stomach;  vomiting  everything  eaten  or 
drunk ;  thirst,  but  drinks  little  at  a  time ;  rapid  prostration — ARSEN- 
ICUM. 

Region  of  stomach  very  sensitive,  cannot  bear  the  least  pres- 
sure ;  must  remain  perfectly  quiet ;  vomiting  everything  eaten  or 
drunk  (Arsen.),  with  great  thirst  for  large  quantities,  but  not  very 
often;  hard  dry  stools — BRYONIA. 

The  simplest  food  disagrees ;  vomiting  food  or  water  or  bloody 
masses ;  great  prostration,  coldness  of  surface ;  putrid  stools — CARBO. 
VEG. 

When  nausea  and  vomiting  prevail,  and  after  eating  sour  or 
unripe  fruit — IPECAC. 

V  ictims  of  strong  doses  of  nostrums ;  constipation  with  fre- 
quent urging  to  stool — Nux  YOMICA. 

Nausea  and  vomiting  with  frequent  faint  spells,  wants  fresh 
cool  air ;  constant  spitting  of  frothy  mucus — PULSATILLA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

HEMORRHAGE  FROM  THE  BLADDER. 

When  cause4  by  mechanical  injuries,  give  ARNICA. 

Constant  desire  to  urinate,  with  only  a  few  drops  of  bloody 
burning  urine  passing;  worse  from  drinking  water — CANTHARIS. 

Urging  to  urinate,  must  wait  long  before  it  will  pass ;  red  sand 
in  urine ;  in  persons  subject  to  gravel — LYCOPODIUM. 

Young  girls^from  suppressed  menses — PULSATILLA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

HEMORRHAGE  FROM  LUNGS. 

Great  anxiety  of  mind  with  fulness  in  chest ;  bright  red  hem- 
orrhage— ACONITE. 

After  mechanical  injury  or  great  bodily  exertion — ARNICA. 


FALLING    OF   WOMB. 

Congestion  to  head  and  chest,  blood  bright ;  red  face — BELLA- 
DONNA. . 

After  loss  of  much  blood ;  ringing  in  ears  ;  fainting,  etc. — 
CHINA. 

Copious  bleeding  associated  with  feeling  of  great -nausea  at 
stomach — IPECAC. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 

FALLING  OF  WOMB. 

If  caused  by  mechanical  injury  with  sore,  bruised  feeling ;  give 
ARNICA. 

Flabby  state  of  body  ;  menses  too  frequent ;  uterus  easily  dis- 
placed— CALC.  GARB. 

Pressure  in  small  of  back  as  from  a  stone;  menses  too  late: 
scanty,  thick,  black,  clotted  ;  bad  taste  in  mouth  in  morning ;  light 
hair,  blue  eyes — PULSATILLA. 

Bearing  down  as  if  everything  would  protrude ;  yellow  com- 
plexion, dark  hair  and  eyes  ;  greenish  yellow  discharge — SEPIA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 

HEADACHE. 

Head  feels  as  if  it  would  burst ;  intense  throbbing,  with  intol- 
erance of  light  and  noise ;  face  red  ;  worse  while  lying  down  ; 
give  BELLADONNA. 

Headache  begins  on  waking  in  the  morning ;  head  feels  as  if  it 
would  split ;  worse  from  motion ;  patient  irritable — BRYONIA. 

Top  of  head  feels  as  if  it  would  fly  off ;  rheumatic  and  men- 
strual headaches — CIMICIFUGA. 

Great  sensitiveness  of  all  the  senses;  headache  as  if  a  nail  were 
driven  into  the  brain;  extreme  wakefulness ;  head  feels  as  if  it  would 
fly  to  pieces;  nervous  headaches — COFFEE. 

Headache  from  suppressed  grief ;  pain  relieved  by  lying  down ; 
nervous  hysterical  feelings — IGNATIA. 

Nausea  and  vomiting  the  most  prominent  symptoms — IPECAC. 

Headache  worse  in  morning;  worse  from  mental  exertion;  per- 
sons of  intemperate  or  sedentary  habits — Nux  YOMICA. 

Headache  from  eating  greasy  fat  food  ;  bad  taste  in  mouth  in 
morning ;  with  menstrual  ailments ;  in  persons  with  light  com- 
plexion, blue  eyes — PULSATILLA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

HEART  PALPITATION. 

After  a  fright  the  heart  beats  quick  and  strong,  with  an  anxious 
feeling  in  the  chest;  give  ACONITE. 
After  great  exertion — ABNICA. 
Violent  palpitation,  with  congestion  of  the  head — BELLADONNA. 


470  HOARSENESS. 

Palpitation,  with  great  weakness,  cold  hands,  after  loss  of 
fluids — CHINA. 

Violent  palpitation,  after  great  excitement,  laughing,  etc; 
sleepl  ess — COFFEE. 

After  coffee,  wine  o?  spirits — Nux  YOMICA. 

After  fright — OPIUM. 

Young  girls  from  suppressed  menses  and  at  puberty — PULSA- 
TILLA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

HOARSENESS. 

After  exposure  to  cold,  dry  winds,  hoarse,  croaking  voice,  like 
croup;  give  ACONITE. 

Hoarseness,  with  rough  voice;  throat  dry,  red — BELLADONNA. 
Chronic  hoarseness,  worse  in  damp  evening  air — CARBO  VEG- 

ETABILIS. 

Hoarseness  early  in  morning;  complete  loss  of  voice— CAUSTI- 
CDM. 

Hoarseness  after  croup,  worse  in  cold  air;  hoarse  barking 
cough — HEPAR. 

Hoarseness,  with  cough ;  throat  feels  as  if  lined  with  fur^ 
worse  from  talking — PHOSPHORUS. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  BOWELS. 

In  beginning,  with  chill  and  high  fever,  restlessness,  dry,  hot 
skin;  give  ACONITE. 

Great  heat  and  tenderness  of  abdomen,  worse  from  least  jar  of 
bed;  face  flushed  red;  starting  during  sleep;  constant  moaning — 
BELLADONNA. 

Stitching  or  cutting  in  bowels,  worse  from  least  movement; 
lies  perfectly  still;  nausea  and  faintness  from  sitting  up;  thirst  for 
large  quantities  of  water  at  long  intervals — BRYONIA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 

INFLAMMATION  OF  EYES. 

Redness  and  swelling  with  acute  pain,  dryness  and  heat;  after 
exposure  to  cold,  dry  wind;  give  ACONITE. 

Great  intolerance  of  light;  redness  of  eyes  with  dryness  of 
eyes;  sharp  pains  extending  to  brain — BELLADONNA. 

Scrofulous  constitution,  chronic  cases;  swelling  and  redness  of 
eyes,  which  are  stuck  together  at  night  (see  Graph.);  eruptions  on 
body  or  scalp — CALCAREA  GARB. 

Opthalmia  of  infants,  and  during  dentition — CHAMOMILLA. 

Scrofulous  and  chronic  cases;  a  sticky,  glutinous  fluid  oozes 


INTERMITTENT   FEVER.  471 

from  the  inflamed  eyes,'  sticking  them  together ;  eruptions  behind 
ears;  fat  pimple — GRAPHITES. 

Feeling  of  sand  in  eyes,  with  itching  burning.  Edges  of  lids 
thickened  and  ulcerated;  after  suppressed  eruptions — SULPHUR. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

INTERMITTENT   FEVEK. 

When  the  disease  is  imperfectly  developed,  before  the  chill, 
there  is  headache,  yawning,  stretching,  chill  intermingled  with 
heat  and  fever;  during  fever,  great  restlessness,  thirst,  drinking 
little  and  often;  great  prostration^  better  from  warmth;  give 
ARSENIC  UM. 

Chill  predominates;  dry  cough;  bilious,  worse  in  morning; 
great  thirst  for  large  quantities  (Opp.  Arsen.);  constipated — BRY- 
ONIA. 

Thirst  several  hours  before  the  chill,  continuing  during  chili 
and  heat;  generally  occurs  about  7  to  9  a.  m.;  severe  aching  in 
back  and  extremities  as  if  bones  were  broken — EUPATORIUM  PERF. 

Chill  toward  evening;  no  thirst;  physical  prostration;  malar- 
ious locality — G  ELSEMIUM. 

Undeveloped  cases;  gastric  disturbance;  much  nausea  and 
vomiting — IPECAC. 

Chill  at  10  A.  M.;  great  thirst;  violent  headache  during  fever; 
cases  where  quinine  has  been  taken ;  fever  blisters  on  lips — NATE. 
MURIATICUM. 

Give  remedies  only  during  the  interval  between  paroxysms;  do 
not  give  when  chill  or  fever  are  present;  wait  until  the  sweating 
stage  has  nearly  passed  off.  It  will  only  aggravate  to  give  during 
paroxysm. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 

JAUNDICE. 

Where  the  following  symptoms  are  present;  yellow  coated 
tongue,  with  bitter,  bilious  vomiting,  pains  in  liver  when  pressed 
upon ;  constipation ;  dry,  hard  stools ;  give  BRYONIA. 

New  born  children,  green,  watery,  corroding  stools — CHAM- 
OMILLA. 

'Yellow  color  of  skin;  loss  of  appetite;  weakness  from  loss  of 
animal  fluids;  yellow,  watery,  undigested  stools,  without  pain — 
CHINA. 

Skin  very  yellow;  region  of  liver  very  painful;  stools  grayish- 
white;  thickly-coated,  flabby  tongue — MERCURIUS. 

Nausea  and  bilious  vomiting;  constipation  in  persons  of  seden- 
tary habits — Nux  VOMICA. 

Greenish,  slimy  diarrhea;  yellow  coating  on  tongue;  bad- taste 
in  the  mouth  in  morning. — PULSATILLA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 


472  1UDMKV    (JULIO. 

KIDNEY  COLIC  (Passing  of  Stone  to  Bladder). 

This  affection  presents  the  following  symptoms:  Spasmodic, 
crampy  pain,  extending  along  ureter  to  oladder  (pain  from  region 
of  kidney  to  bladder),  violent,  causing  patient  great  distress.  The 
remedies  most  valuable  in  this  complaint  are  Belladonna,  which  is 
indicated  by  intense  pain,  which  is  spasmodic,  generally  worse  on 
right  side;  urine  retained,  only  passing  in  drops;  and  Lycopodi- 
um,  which  will  be  indicated,  if  the  patient  has  had  previous  trouble 
and  there  has  been  a  deposit  of  red  sand  in  the  urine.  Pain  in 
back  previous  to  urination.  Great  benefit  will  be  derived  from  hot 
application  to  seat  of  pain  and  from  warm  baths. 

For  repetition  of  dose  see  page  456. 

LEUCORRHEA  (Whites). 

Where  there  is:  milk-like  discharge;  too  early  and  profuse 
menstruation  ;  scrofulous  constitutions  ;  give  CALCAREA  CAKBONICA. 

Menses  late  and  scanty ;  flows  and  stops  and  flows  again  ;  blue 
eyes,  light  hair  ;  mild  disposition,  milky  discharge — PULSATILLA. 

Yellowish  or  greenish  water,  pus -like,  badly  smelling,  with 
much  itching  in  parts ;  dark  hair  and  eyes — SEPIA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456 . 

MEASLES. 

Where  there  are  in  the  beginning,  fever,  hot  skin,  and  restless- 
ness ;  give  ACONITE. 

If  eruption  is  slow  to  appear,  and  dry  tight  cough,  with  stitches 
in  chest — BRYONIA. 

In  beginning,  catarrhal  symptoms  ;  thick  yellow  discharge  from 
nose  ;  hoarse  cough,  thick  yellow  expectoration ;  diarrhea  at  night 
— PULSATILLA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

MORNING  SICKNESS  (Pregnancy). 

Where  there  are  the  following  symptoms:  Vomiting  especially 
after  eating;  thirst  but  can  take  only  a  little;  very  weak;  better 
from,  hot  drinks — ARSENICUM. 

Nausea  on  waking  in  morning ;  feels  better  by  keeping  per- 
fectly quiet ;  dry  mouth  and  tongue — BKYONIA. 

Heart  burn ;  sour  vomiting ;  scrofulous  constitutions ;  cold 
damp  feet — CALC.  GARB. 

Loathing  sight  and  smell  of  food ;  when  attempting  to  eat, 
nausea  and  vomiting — COLCHICUM. 

Continual  nausea  ;  vomiting  mucus — IPECAC. 

Nausea  in  morning  after  eating,  or  while  eating ;  constipation, 
and  sedentary  habits — Nux  VOMICA. 


MUMPS.  473 

Bad  taste  in  mouth  in  morning  ;  eructations,  tasting  of  food  ; 
vomiting  of  mucus ;  mild  disposition,  inclined  to  shed  tears — PUL- 
SATILLA. 

Excessive  vomiting,  with  coldness  of  surface  of  body ;  prostra- 
tion and  great  thirst  for  cold  water — VERATRUM. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456 . 

MUMPS. 

Bright  red  swellings  of  glands,  especially  on  right  side ,  red- 
ness of  face  and  eyes  ;  headache  ;  sleepy,  but  cannot  sleep — BELLA- 
DONNA. 

Hard  swelling  of  gland,  with  stiffness  of  jaws  and  difficulty  of 
swallowing;  offensive  breath  and  profuse  secretion  of  saliva ;  worse 
at  night — -MERCURIUS. 

When  disease  goes  to  genital  organs;  thickly  coated  tongue; 
bad  taste  in  morning — PULSATILLA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456 . 

NEURALGIA  (Tic  Doloreux). 

Pain  generally  on  one  side,  worse  at  night  with  great  restless- 
ness; face  red,  hot;  give  ACONITE. 

Violent  shooting  or  tearing  pain  in  eye-ball,  generally  worse  on 
right  side ;  twitching  of  muscles  of  face  ;  worse  from  light  and  noise 
in  afternoon — BELLADONNA. 

Intolerable  pains,  especially  at  night,  causing  hot  perspiration 
about  the  head ;  very  sensitive  to  pain — CHAM. 

Periodical  attacks,  fleeting  tearing  pains,  worse  from  least  con- 
tact ;  ringing  in  ears,  worse  every  other  day ;  weakly  persons  — 
CHINA. 

Neuralgia  of  left  side  of  face  (Spig.) ;  worse  from  touch,  better 
from  rest  and  warm  applications — COLOCYNTH. 

Pains  worse  at  night  in  bed;  pain  starts  in  decayed  teeth ; 
perspiration  which  affords  no  relief — MERCURIUS. 

Pains  aggravated  by  rest,  better  from  warmth,  aggravation 
from  getting  wet — RHUS  Tox. 

Neuralgia  on  left  side  of  face  (Coloc.);  especially  about  left  eye 
— SPIGELIA. 

Pains  start  in  a  decayed  tooth  and  extend  to  the  eye,  drawing 
tearing  pains ;  very  sensitive  to  least  expression — STAPHYSAGRIA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 

NOSE-BLEED. 

Sanguine  plethoric  persons  with  fullness  of  head,  bright-red 
blood;  give  ACONITE. 

After  injury — ARNICA. 


4?  4  PILES. 

Congestion  of  head ;  bright  red  blood,  flowing  freely — BELLA 

DONNA. 

Bleeding  from  overheating  ;  instead  of  the  menses — BRYONIA. 
Kinging  in  ears,  faintness,  weakly  persons — CHINA. 
For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

PILES. 

When  the  patient  presents  the  following  symptoms:  Large 
purple  tumors  with  little  hemorrhage  ;  severe  backache,  worse  from 
the  least  exertion  ;  rectum  feels  dry,  and  as  if  full  of  small  sticks; 
give  ^ESCULUS  HIPP. 

Blind  or  bleeding  piles,  with  feeling  as  if  gravel  or  sand  in  the 
rectum  ;  bleeding  with  feeling  of  exhaustion — COLLINSONIA. 

Profuse  bleeding  piles,  with  soreness  and  rawness ;  dark  blood 
— HAMAMELIS. 

Frequent  and  ineffectual  urging  to  stool  with  blind  or  bleeding 
piles  ;  chronic  constipation,  persons  of  sedentary  habits — Nux 
VOMICA. 

Blind  or  bleeding,  chronic  cases ;  pains  shoot  up  the  back — 
SULPHUR. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456 . 

PLEURISY. 

Chill,  fever,  thirst ;  tossing  about  with  violent  piercing  pain  in 
chest,  hindering  respiration  ;  dry  cough;  give  ACONITE. 

After  mechanical  injury ;  bruised  feeling  of  ribs — ARNICA. 

Lies  on  affected  side;  stitching  pain  from  the  least  movement ; 
thirst  for  large  quantities  at  long  intervals  ;  nausea  and  faintness  on 
sitting  up — BRYONIA. 

From  exposure  to  wet ;  straining  or  lifting ;  pain  worse  during 
rest  (Opp.  Bry.),  better  from  walking  about,  and  from  warmth — 
itnus  Tox. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

PNEUMONIA  (Inflammation  of  Lungs). 

Beginning:  Chill,  high  fever,  dry  cough,  shortness  of  breath, 
pains  in  chest;  give  ACONITE. 

Cough  with  expectoration  of  tenacious  mucus  of  misty  or 
reddish  color;  lies  on  affected  side;  acute  stitching  pains  in  chest; 
pain  worse  from  least  movement;  breathing  or  coughing;  thirst — 
BRYONIA. 

Tightness  across  chest ;  dry  cough  ;  rusty  expectoration  (Bry.) ; 
difficulty  of  breathing  ;  tail  slender  persons,  sleepy — PHOSPHORUS. 

Short  breathing,  moaning  with  every  breath  ;  hoarse  cough,  but 
nothing  coming  up ;  cold  sweat,  blueness  of  face  (children) — TARTAR 
EMETIC. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 


RHEUMATISM.  4.r' 

RHEUMATISM. 

In  red  swelling  of  part ;  very  sensitive  to  touch  ;  feverish,  rest- 
less ;  acute  attacks ;  give  ACONITE. 

Worse  from  motion;  swelling  and  faint  redness  of  part ;  stitch 
ing  pains — BBYONIA. 

About  the  heart — feeling  like  an  iron  band  about  the  heart — 
CACTUS  G. 

Pains  worse  during  rest  (Opp.  Bry.),  and  on  beginning  to 
move ;  relief  after  getting  "warmed  up  " — RHUS  Tox. 

Ftir  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

SCARLATINA  (Scarlet  Fever). 

During  epidemics,  give  children  a  dose  61  Belladonna,  6th  or 
30th  dilution  daily  ;  this  will  prevent  many  attacks,  and  will  lighten 
the  attack,  should  the  child  have  it. 

In  beginning  before  eruption  makes  its  appearance,  when  there 
is  fever,  thirst,  restlessness,  vomiting — a  dose  or  two  of  ACONITE. 

The  eruption  does  not  come  out  well,  or  disappears,  with  head- 
ache and  cough — BRYONIA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456  . 

Eruption  smooth,  shining,  red  tongue,  white  with  red  edges ; 
throat  inflamed,  dry,  dark  red ;  throbbing  in  head  ;  redness  of  face  ; 
j  limping  during  sleep — BELLADONNA. 

This  remedy  will  be  indicated  in  the  majority  of  cases,  and  will 
take  them  through  without  the  need  of  any  other.  Give  a  dose  once 
in  two  or  three  hours.  If  the  case  does  not  progress  favorably  from 
the  tirst,  consult  a  homeopathic  physician  as  soon  as  possible.  Do 
not  trust  to  domestic  treatment,  if  there  is  any  severity  of  the 
symptoms. 

SCIATICA  (Sciatic  Neuralgia). 

In  acute  cases,  after  exposure  to  dry  cold  atmosphere,  with 
fever,  restlessness,  etc. ;  give  ACONITE. 

If  from  strain,  bruise,  mechanical  injury — ARNICA. 

Pain  in  hip  worse  from  the  least  motion — BRYONIA. 

If  caused  by  exposure  to  wet,  straining  or  lifting,  worse  In  cold 
damp  weather  and  from  keeping  quiet  (Opp.  Bry.);  pain  relieved  by 
heat  and  exercise — RHUS  Tox. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 

SMALL-POX. 

In  beginning,  during  febrile  stage,  headache,  bleeding  at  the 
nose,  restless,  anxious  ;  give  ACONITE. 

Eruption  dark,  skin  blue;  great  prostration;  extreme  thirst 
drinking  little  but  often;  hemorrhagic  variety — ARSENICUM  ALB. 

Pain  in  back  as  if  it  would  break;  high  fever;  sore  throat; 
sleepy  but  cannot  sleep;  throbbing  pain  in  head — BELLADONNA. 


476  SORE   THROAT. 

Hemorrhagic  variety;  bleeding  from  nose  and  gums  of  dark 
blood  ;  bloody  stools — HAMAMELIS. 

Ulcerated  throat,  prof  use  flow  of  saliva;  swollen  tongue;  per- 
spires  without  relief;  stage  of  maturation — MERCURIUS  SOL. 

Complete  loss  of  consciousness;  brain  affected — OPIUM. 

Typhoid  character ;  tongue  dry,  sore,  cracked ;  restless,  worse 
when  keeping  quiet;  delirious;  corners  of  mouth  sore  and  ulcerated 
— KnusTox. 

When  disease  goes  to  brain,  and  in  scrofulous  constitutions — 
SULPHUR. 

If  throat  and  chest  are  involved  and  there  is  cough,  pustules 
well  formed,  with  fever — TARTAR  EMETIC.  This  remedy  is  nearest  to 
the  specific  for  this  disease. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page    456. 

SORE  THROAT. 

Chronic  sore  throat ;  enlargement  of  tonsils ;  tonsils  enlarge 
from  the  least  cold — BARYTA  GARB. 

Great  dryness  of  throat,  redness,  pain  in  swallowing,  constant 
inclination  to  swallow;  worse  on  right  side — BELLADONNA. 

Sensation  as  if  splinter  was  in  throat,  worse  in  morning; 
scraping  in  throat — HEPAR  SULPH. 

Pain  and  soreness  begin  on  left  side;  when  swallowing  pain 
extends  into  left  ear ;  can  bear  nothing  to  touch  neck  externally— 
LACHESIS. 

Soreness  begins  on  right  side  (Bell.) ;  goes  over  to  left — LYCOPO- 
DIUM. 

Palate  swollen;  swelling  and  inflammatory  redness  of  throat; 
ulcers  on  tonsils ;  profuse  secretion  of  saliva  in  mouth;  glands  swol- 
len under  jaw,  worse  at  night — MERCURIUS  SOL. 

Hoarseness  with  loss  of  voice;  rawness  and  scraping  in  throat; 
dryness  of  throat,  day  and  night,  feels  as  if  cotton  was  in  throat — 
PHOSPHORUS. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page    456. 

SPASMS  (Convulsions). 

During  teething,  with  high  fever,  restlessness — ACONITE. 

Heat  of  head,  red  face;  starting  and  jumping  during  sleep,' 
twitching  of  face,  mouth,  eyes  ;  foam  at  mouth — BELLADONNA. 

Hot  sweat  on  head  ;  one  cheek  red,  other  pale  ;  constant  moan- 
ing, wants  to  be  carried  all  the  time;  during  teething — CHAMO- 
MILLA. 

Children  troubled  with  worms  ;  constantly  picking  and  boring 
at  nose;  urine  turns  milky  after  standing;  frequent  swallowing  as 
if  something  was  rising  in  throat — CINA. 

Twitching  and  jerking  of  all  the  muscles;  trembling  and  foam 
at  the  mouth,  with  deep  sleep — HYOSCYAMUS. 


SORE    MOUTH.  477 

Spasms  return  at  change  of  moon ;  srormy  children ;  perspira- 
tion about  the  head  during  sleep — SILICEA. 
For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456  . 

SORE  MOUTH. 

V 

Bluish  livid  ulcers  in  mouth,  burning  like  fire — ARSENICUM 
ALB. 

Gums  loose,  receding  from  teeth;  bloody  saliva — CARBO  YEGE 
TABILIS. 

Teeth  loose,  gums  painful\  copious  saliva,  tongue  swollen, 
metallic  taste — MERCURIUS  SOL. 

After  abuse  of  mercury ;  stinging  pains ;  corners  of  mouth  sore 
teeth  loose — NITRIC  ACID. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456 . 

SUNSTROKE. 

If  head  has  been  exposed  to  •  direct  rays  of  sun  ;  throbbing  hi 
head,  violent  thirst,  great  restlessness — ACONITE. 

Headache  and  fullness  as  if  head  would  burst ;  red  face — BELLA- 
DONNA. 

Feeling  as  if  temples  and  top  of  head  would  burst  open;  vio- 
lent throbbing  ;  increased  action  of  heart — GLONOINE. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page    456. 

TONSILITIS  (Quinsy  Sore  Throat). 

Chronic  inflammation  and  swelling ;  tonsils  enlarge  from  every 
cold,  and  ulcerate — BARYTA  GARB. 

Swelling  of  tonsils,  especially  the  right,  when  drinking  fluid 
returns  through  the  nose;  dark  red  look,  very  painful  and  dry — 
BELLADONNA. 

Sticking  pain  as  if  a  fish  bone  was  in  throat;  persons  of 
scrofulous  habit ;  disease  recurs  frequently ;  when  suppuration  seems 
inevitable — HEPAR  SULPH. 

Left  side,  cannot  bear  anything  to  touch  the  throat;  worse  after 
sleeping;  pain  extends  to  left  ear— -LACHESIS. 

Tonsils  dark  red  and  ulcerated;  breath  offensive,  with  sore 
mouth  and  much  saliva;  glands  swollen;  perspiration,  but  it  does 
not  relieve;  worse  at  night — MERCURIUS  SOL. 

When  abscess  is  formed,  to  hurry  breaking,  and  when  the 
throat  feels  filled  up;  throbbing  pain,  follows  well  after — HEPAI 
SULPH,  SILICEA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page    456. 

TOOTHACHE. 

Patient  frantic ;  cannot  stand  the  pain,  with  great  restlessness ; 
throbbing  pain  at  night — ACONITE. 


478  TYPHOID   FEVER. 

After  having  teetli  filled,  aching;  bruised  feeling — ARNICA. 

Pains  come  on  suddenly  and  leave  suddenly  ;  generally  worse 
in  right  side ;  worse  when  lying  down ;  face  red ;  pains  in  teeth, 
eyes,  face — BELLADONNA. 

Teeth  feel  too  lona\  pain  in  sound  teeth;  worse  from  warm 
food  or  drink,  (Cham.,  Puls.);  wants  to  keep  perfectly  quiqt — BRY- 
ONIA. 

Hollow  teeth  worse  from  draft  of  air ;  teeth  feel  sore — CALCAREA 
GARB. 

Intolerable  pains,  after  taking  cold  when  in  a  perspiration ; 
drawing,  jerking,  beating,  stitching  pain ;  worse  from  warm  drink — 
OHAMOMILLA. 

Pain  relieved  by  cold  water;  very  wakeful,  excited — COFFEE. 

Pain  in  several  teeth  at  the  same  time;  decayed  teeth,  worse  in 
cool  damp  air  at  night  and  from  eating;  much  saliva  in  mouth — 
MERCTTRIUS  SOL. 

Worse  during  rest  and  in  damp  weather ;  better  from  moving 
about  and  warmth;  worse  from  getting  wet — RHUS  Tox. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page    456. 

TYPHOID  FEVER. 

This  fever  can  hardly  come  under  domestic  treatment.  But 
as  the  treatment  in  the  beginning  of  this  disease  is  of  the  utmost 
importance,  we  give  indications  for  a  few  of  the  most  prominent 
remedies  for  the  beginning  of  the  disease. 

In  general,  Bryonia  will  be  the  remedy  first  called  for  and  will 
be  indicated  by  the  following  symptoms:  The  patient  will  com- 
plain of  headache  which  is  of  a  splitting  character  and  is  worse  in 
the  morning  and  from  moving;  the  tongue  will  be  coated  white  at 
first  and  then  become  dry  and  brown ;  cannot  sit  tip  from  nausea 
and  faintness;  thirst  for  large  quantities  of  water  at  long  intervals ; 
constipation,  dry,  hard,  brown  stools  ;  soreness  in  region  of  stom- 
ach. 

Or,  patient  is  prostrated;  there  are  diarrhea,  tenderness  of 
abdomen  to  pressure,  dry  black  or  brownish  lips;  tongue  dry,  red, 
smooth,  or  red  at  tip  in  the  shape  of  a  triangle;  pains  in  extremi- 
ties, worse  during  rest;  reddish  stools,  jelly-like,  or  like  washings 
of  meat — RHUS  Tox. 

Trembling  of  tongue  when  being  protruded,  which  is  red  or 
black,  dry  and  bleeding;  stupor  and  muttering;  symptoms  all  worse 
after  sleeping — LACHESIS. 

Much  disturbance  of  stomach  with  white  coated  tongue  and 
nightly  diarrhea;  craves  cool,  fresh  air;  mild  disposition,  light  hair, 
blue  eyes — PULSATILLA. 

Great  restlessness,  jumping  out  of  bed  with  desire  to  escape; 
loss  of  consciousness;  twitching  of  muscles  ;  stools  and  urine  pass 
involuntarily;  tongue  red,  dry,  cracked — HYOSCYAMUS. 


URINARY   DIFFICULTIES.  479 

As  an  inter-current  remedy  and  when  other  remedies  do  not  act 
well,  and  the  tongue  is  coated  thick  white  all  over,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  edge  all  around,  which  is  red;  early  morning  diarrhea 
at  5  a.  m.,  every  morning — SULPHUR. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

URINARY  DIFFICULTIES. 

"When  the  symptoms  are  :  Scanty,  red,  hot  urine,  with  fever 
and  restlessness ;  give  ACONITE. 

Frequent  desire  with  passage  of  only  a  few  drops,  with  swell- 
ing of  eyelids — APIS  MEL. 

Inability  to  retain  urine;  feels  as  if  a  worm  was  in  bladder  ; 
backache  as  if  it  were  broken — BELLADONNA. 

Scalding  urine,  sometimes  mixed  with  blood;  constant  desire 
— CANTHARIS. 

Red  sandy  sediment  in  urine — LYCOPODIUM. 

"Wetting  the  bed,  particularly  of  little  girls — PULSATILLA. 

Children  wet  the  bed,  especially  if  afflicted  with  worms — CINA, 
SILICEA. 

Old  men,  urinary  complaints — DIGITALIS,  CONIUM. 

Caused  by  drugs,  high  living,  abuse  of  spirits — Nux  YOMICA. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

UTERINE  HEMORRHAGE. 

When  persons  of  full  habit  are  troubled  with  active  hemor- 
rhage, and  are  very  restless ;  give  ACONITE. 

Violent  pain  in  small  of  back  ;  profuse  bright  red  blood,  which 
feels  hot  to  the  parts  ;  plethoric  persons ;  congestion  to  head — BEL- 
LADONNA. 

After  miscarriage  or  labor,  discharge  of  dark  clots,  weakness, 
f aintness,  ringing  in  ears,  wants  to  be  fanned — CHINA. 

Discharge  of  dark  stringy  blood,  with  sensation  as  of  something 
alive  in  the  abdomen — CROCUS  SATIVA. 

Continual  flow  of  briaht  red  blood,  with  nausea;  cramps  in 
stomach ;  great  weakness — IPECAC. 

Discharge  is  arrested  for  a  while  and  then  returns  again ;  wants 
doors  and  windows  open ;  mild  disposition,  blue  eyes,  light  hair — 
PULSATILLA. 

Discharge  of  bright  red  blood,  with  pain  in  thighs;  pain  from 
back  through  to  the  front;  sometimes  mixed  with  dark  clots — SA- 
BINA. 

Chronic  hemorrhage,  excited  from  the  least  cause;  yellow  com- 
plexion ;  bearing  down  pain — SEPIA. 

Discharge  of  dark  liquid  blood  with  little  or  no  pain ;  pale 
face,  coldness  of  extremities,  but  does  not  want  to  be  covered; 
from  warmth — SECALE  COR. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 


480  VERTIGO. 

VERTIGO  (Dizziness). 

Where  occurring  from  heat  of  sun,  use  ACONITE,  BELL.,  GLO- 
NOINE  (see  sunstroke). 

Biliousness — BRYONIA,  Nux  VOMICA. 
Deranged  stomach — PULSATILLA. 
For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 

VOMITING. 

When  it  results  from  overloading  the  stomach,  white  coated 
tongue;  give  ANTIMONIUM  CRUD. 

Vomiting  immediately  after  eating  or  drinking,  with  great 
prostration — ARSENICUM  ALB. 

Bitter  bilious  vomiting;  constipation;  worse  from  motion  and 
in  moving  after  eating  and  drinking — BRYONIA. 

Vomiting  of  children;  colicky  pains  around  navel — CHAMO- 
MILLA. 

Great  nausea;  vomiting  of  mucus  or  sour  substances — IPECAC 

Vomiting  of  drunkards;  empty  retching  in  the  morning;  sore 
feeling  in  region  of  stomach  when  vomiting — Nux  VOMICA. 

Vomiting  in  evening  of  bitter  or  sour  fluids,  or  of  undigested 
food ;  during  suppression  of  menses  and  from  taking  cold — PULSA- 
TILLA. 

Vomiting,  with  cold  sweat  on  forehead,  of  mucus  with  con- 
tinuous nausea  and  prostration — TARTAR  EMETIC. 

Vomiting  bile  or  blood  or  blackish  substances  with  great  pros- 
tration and  coldness  of  surface  of  body ;  thirst  for  very  cold  drinks 
— VERATRUM  ALB. 

For  repetition  cf  dose,  see  page   456 

VOMITING   OF  BLOOD. 

If  caused  by  mechanical  injury,  take  ARNICA. 

Vomiting  brownish  or  blackish  substances ;  great  prostration  ; 
restlessness;  burning  in  stomach — ARSENICUM. 

Weak,  pale  after  great  loss  of  blood— CHINA. 

Sudden  attacks  with  great  nausea  at  stomach;  paleness  and 
coldness — IPECAC. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

WORM  SYMPTOMS. 

Constant  boring  at  nose ;  pain  in  region  of  navel ;  abdomen 
hard  and  distended;  frequent  swallowing;  restless  sleep — CINA. 

Child  worse  about  change  of  moon — SILICEA. 

Discharge  of  mucus  from  the  bowels,  mixed  with  worms; 
child  has  pain  in  abdomen  and  wants  to  lean  against  something 
hard — ST  ANNUM. 


WHOOPING   CO  U  Or  11.  481 

For  pin-worms,  give  IPEC.,  LYC.  and  VERAT.  in  rotation,  one 
week  each,  three  doses  per  day. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456 . 

WHOOPING  COUGH. 

In  the  beginning,  feverish,  dry  cough;  child  grasps  at  throat 
every  time  it  coughs ;  restlessness ;  give  ACONITE. 

Child  gets  very  red  in  the  face  with  every  coughing  spell ;  (gets 
blue,  Ipecac);  hard  cough  in  paroxysms,  without  expectoration — 
BELLADONNA. 

Cough  after  eating  or  drinking,  with  pain  in  chest  and  with 
vomiting;  great  thirst;  useful  in  first  stages — BRYONIA. 

Last  stages ;  great  exhaustion  after  every  coughing  spell,  with 
blue  skin,  cold  sweat;  coughing  and  vomiting  after  every  meal — 
CARBO  VEG. 

Child  very  fretful;  must  be  carried  all  the  time;  green,  watery 
corroding  diarrhea — CHAMOMILLA. 

Picking  of  nose ;  worm  symptoms ;  child  becomes  stiff  during 
paroxygm  or  coughing;  blue  around  mouth — CINA. 

Violent  paroxysms  of  cough ;  child  becomes  rigid  as  if  dead ; 
vomiting  after  paroxysm ;  a  swallow  of  cold  water  relieves  the  cough, 
— CUPRUM. 

Worse  about  twelve  at  night;  violent  paroxysms;  child  almost 
suffocates ;  bleeding  from  nose  and  mouth — DROSERA. 

Child  becomes  stiff  and  blue  in  the  face,  chest  seems  full  of 
mucus,  but  does  not  yield  to  coughing;  (similar  to  Tart.  Em.),  vom- 
iting mucus — IPECAC. 

PULLSATILLA,  said  by  some  to  be  a  great  remedy  to  give  as  a 
preventive,  and  in  the  beginning  of  an  attack.  Blue  eyes,  blonde 
hair,  loose  cough  with  profuse  expectoration. 

Constant  rubbing  of  nose  and  face  during  cough;  sneezes  dur- 
ing cough;  water  at  nose  and  eyes;  cough  excited  by  cold  drink 
(Opp.  Cup.) — SQUILLA. 

Cough  preceded,  by  crying;  rattling  cough;  chest  seems  full 
of  mucus,  but  does  not  yield  to  coughing  (Ipec.);  nausea  and  vom- 
iting, with  cold  sweat  on  head — TARTAR  EMETIC. 

Convulsive  stage ;  worse  in  the  spring  and  fall ;  child  exhausted 
after  every  coughing  spell,  with  cold  sweat  on  forehead ;  attacks 
occur  on  entering  a  room,  and  from  drinking  cold  water;  (see 
Squilla) — YERAT.  ALB. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

DISORDERS  OF  NURSING. 
Sore  Nipples. 

In  first  days,  when  nipples  feel  sore  or  bruised,  ARNICA  tincture 
diluted  with  water  locally,  and  ARNICA  taken  inwardly  will  relieve. 


482 


SUPPLY    OF   MILK. 


Ulcer  on  nipple  discharging  pus,  and  when  patient  is  of  scrofu< 
lous  constitution — CALCAKEA  CARB. 

Oozing  of  sticky  glutinous  fluid,  forming  a  crust,  in  fleshy  sub- 
jects, and  those  with  unhealthy  skin — GRAPHITES. 

Supply  of  Milk. 

If  supply  of  milk  does  not  come  readily  consult  the  following. 
If  skin  is  hot,  and  there  is  thirst  and  restlessness — ACONITE. 

Breasts  feel  heavy,  appear  hard  and  red  and  hot,  with  drowsi* 
ness  and  headache — BELLADONNA. 

Breasts  feel  heavy  like  a  stone,  with  dry  lips  and  mouth,  and 
headache  with  nausea  and  faintness  on  sitting  up — BRYONIA. 

Breasts  distended,  milk  scanty;  feels  cold  air  readily;  want  of 
vital  activity — CALCAREA  CARB. 

Pain  extends  from  nipple  to  the  shoulder-blade,  when  child 
nurses — CROTON  TIGLIUM. 

Infant  refuses  breast,  or  vomits  immediately  after  nursing — 
SILICEA  to  mother. 

Excessive  flow  of  milk  will  be  met  by  CALCAREA  CARB.,  or  by 
careful  attention  to  general  health,  and  administration  of  proper 
remedies  to  correct  any  symptoms  that  may  occur  in  other  portions 
of  body  or  functions. 

For  inflammation  of  the  breast  the  remedies  mentioned  under 
SUPPLY  OF  MILK  will  suggest  themselves ;  but  generally,  AGON., 
BRY.,  and  BELLADONNA  will  be  the  ones  needed. 

For  "AGUE"  of  the  breast,  ACON.,  BRY.,  and  BELL.,  according 
to  indications.  Aconite  with  chill,  fever,  thirst,  restlessness,  etc. 

BRYONIA  will  follow  well  after  the  Aconite,  and  when  the 
breast  is  heavy  like  a  stone,  with  splitting  headache,  nausea  and 
faint  from  sitting  up. 

BELLADONNA  when  there  is  heaviness  and  redness,  and  heat  of 
breast,  and  the  face  is  red  and  patient  drowsy,  but  cannot  sleep. 

PHYTOLACCA  DECANDRA  when  breast  threatens  to  becomes 
inflamed,  and  when  it  is  very  hard  from  the  first.  It  is  useful 
when  abscess  threatens  or  has  formed. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456. 

Milk  Leg1. 

Whitish  swelling  on  foot  and  leg,  with  sensation  of  coldness,  as 
though  a  cold  damp  cloth  covered  it;  milk  suppressed;  menses 
have  been  generally  too  profuse — CALCAREA  CARB. 

Drawing  pain  from  hip  to  foot,  with  a  pale  pink  swelling  of 
the  leg;  worse  from  motion',  dry  lips  and  mouth,  and  thirst — 
BRYONIA. 

Worse  in  warm  room;  it  aggravates  all  her  suffering;  pale 
swelling  with  suppression  of  milk,  with  bad  taste  in  the  mouth ;  nc 
thirst — PULSATILLA. 


SLEEPLESSNESS   OF    INFANTS.  483 

Great  restlessness;  worse  from  keeping  the  limb  quiet;  better 
from,  warmth — RHTJS.  Tox. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page   456. 

Sleeplessness  of  Infants. 

From  colic,  teething  and  cold,  CHAMOMILLA;  from  excitement 
— COFFEE,  BELLADONNA. 

EAKACHE,  induced  by  cold,  with  fever  and  restlessness,  ACONITE, 
followed  by  Pulsatilla  if  not  relieved;  if  swelling  about  the  ear — 
MURCURIUS. 

In  cases  of  styes  PULSATILLA  will  generally  suffice.  If  condi- 
tion becomes  chronic,  SULPHUR  or  HEPAR  SULPHUR,  or  LYCOPODIUM. 

For  repetition  of  dose,  see  page  456 . 


DOMESTIC  ANIMALS. 


EDITED  BY  JONATHAN    PERIAM,  AUTHOR  OP  THE  AMERICAN  CYCLOPEDIA  OF 

LIVE  STOCK;  HOME  AND  FARM  MANDAL;  AMERICAN  ENCYCLOPEDIA 

OP  AGRICULTURE  ;  FARMERS'  STOCK  BOOK,  ETC. 


THE  HORSE. 

Of  all  the  domestic  animals,  the  horse  is  the  chief,  and  stands 
uearest  to  man,  both  as  regards  purposes  of  utility  and  pleasure.  It 
is  the  indispensable  coadjutor  of  man  in  every  sphere  of  labor,  and 
is  essential  to  almost  all  nis  undertakings.  Whether  in  tilling  the 
soil,  gathering  the  harvest,  marketing  the  produce,  or  going  to  and 
fro  either  for  pleasure  or  profit,  the  horse  is  man's  most  useful  and 
most  familiar  friend.  It  has  been  said  with  a  good  deal  of  truth 
that  you  may  gather  the  character  of  a  man  from  the  appearance  of 
his  horse.  If  he  be  a  man  of  prudence  and  of  proper  pride,  he  will 
have  the  best  horse  for  his  purpose  his  means  will  allow;  if  he  be 
just,  generous  and  humane,  the  horse  will  show  by  the  marks  of  good 
treatment  and  good  feeding,  that  his  services  and  his  value  are 
appreciated. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  other  direction  in  which  men  are  custom- 
arily so  wasteful  of  their  resources  as  in  the  treatment  of  their 
horses.  These  are  treated  too  often  as  if  the  only  obligation  they 
entailed  upon  their  owners  was  that  of  feed  and  shelter,  and  as  if, 
instead  or  possessing  an  anatomy  of  flesh  and  blood,  they  were 
endowed  with  frames  of  iron  and  lungs  and  arterial  structures  of 
leather.  Under  the  ordinary  treatment  the  horse  is  deprived  fully 
on  an  average  of  one-half  the  natural  term  of  his  existence,  and  is 
a  useless  hulk  at  ten  or  twelve  years  of  age,  when  by  careful  atten- 
tion to  his  physical  needs,  he  would  be  a  sound  and  serviceable 
animal  at  twenty. 

How  to  Tell  the  Age  of  the  Horse — The  age  of  the 
horse  is  of  the  utmost  consequence  to  the  intending  purchaser,  be- 
cause upon  that  depends  the  value  of  the  investment  you  make  in 

484 


TEETH   OF   THE    HORSE.  485 

him,  and  therefore,  his  soundness  having  been  established,  the  age 
of  the  horse  largely  determines  his  value.  .  This  is  to  be  arrived  at 
with  sufficient  accuracy  by  his  "  mouth,"  the  distinguishing  marks 
being  the  appearance  of  the  teeth,  which  is,  with  a  margin  of  allow- 
ance for  variations  of  feeding,  uniformly  characteristic  at  different 
ages. 

A  colt  sheds  two  teeth  above  and  below  at  two ;  one  on  each 
side,  above  and  below  at  three  ;  and  corner  ones  at  four  ;  at  five  the 
teeth  have  grown  up  on  the  outside,  but  the  corner  teeth  have  not 
grown  up  on  the  inside ;  at  six  the  center  teeth  below  are  smooth  ;  at 
seven  one  on  each  side ;  at  eight  all  smooth  below ;  at  nine  the  center 
teeth  above  are  smooth. 

Teeth  of  the  Horse — Owing  to  the  fact  that  the  permanent 
front  teeth  of  the  horse — which  horsemen  call  nippers — wear  down, 
so  as  to  present  a  different  appearance  at  different  stages  of  this 
wearing  process,  we  have  always  a  means  of  knowing  the  age  of  a 
horse  up  to  a  certain  period.  How  this  may  be  done,  will  be  seen, 
by  certain  plain  and  simple  directions,  coupled  with  illustrations  as 


Figure  1. 


Three-Years-old  Mouth. 


given,  which  will  enable  any  one  to  put  them  in  practice.  It  should 
be  remarked,  however,  in  this  connection,  that  the  rapidity  with 
which  a  colt's  teeth  wear  down  will  depend,  to  some  considerable 
extent,  upon  the  kind  of  food  upon  which  he  is  raised  ;  those  fed  on 
grain  and  hay  wearing  down  much  faster  than  those  fed  chiefly  on 


486 


TEETH    OF   THE    HORSE. 


grass;  and  those  fed  on  gritty  pastures  still  faster.  As  answering 
all  the  purposes  necessary  to  the  information  desired  to  be  conveyed. 
Fig.  1  correctly  shows  the  mouth  of  the  colt  at  three  years  of  age. 

At  this  age,  the  mouth  presents  the  appearance  shown  above, 
the  development  of  the  teeth  varying  somewnat  in  different  horses. 
In  four  or  six  months,  after  this  age,  one  of  the  nippers  falls  out 
on  each  side,  and  a  permanent  tooth  appears  in  its  place.  The  cor- 
ner nippers  are  also  much  worn,  and  the  mark  in  them  has  nearly 
disappeared.  At  four  years  of  age,  the  following  changes  will  be 
observed,  from  the  appearance  of  the  mouth  as  shown  in  the  cut 
(Fig.  1).  The  central  nippers  will  have  begun  to  lose  their  sharp 

Figure  2. 


Mouth  at  Four  and  a  Half  Years. 


edges,  and  be  considerably  more  grown.  The  next  nipper,  on  each 
side,  will  be  grown  almost  to  its  full  size,  with  its  edges  very  sharp, 
and  the  mark  deep  and  plain.  The  corner  milk  nippers  will  still 
remain,  unless  they  have  been  removed,  which  is  sometimes  done 
to  hasten  the  growth  of  the  permanent  teeth,  and  to  make  the  horse 
appear  older  than  he  really  is,  by  four  or  five  months. 

As  shown  in  the  cut  (Fig.  2)  between  four  and  a  half  and  five 
years,  the  corner  nippers  fall  out  and  the  tusks,  or  canine  teeth, 
come  through  the  gum. 

The  number  of  teeth  in  a  horse's  mouth  is  complete  at  five 
years  of  age.  The  incisors  present  the  appearance  as  shown  at 
Fig.  3,  modified  as  to  wear,  if  nard  food  has  been  given  or  if  the  colt 
has  been  fed  on  gritty  pastures. 


TEETH    OF   THE    HORSE. 

Figure  3. 


48? 


Mouth  at  Five  Years. 


The  above  cut  shows  the  teeth  at  this  age,  and,  on  comparing 
it  with  their  appearance  in  Fig.  2,  the  growth  of  half  a  year  may 
be  seen.  After  five  years,  there  is  no  more  shedding  of  a  horse's 
teeth,  so  far  as  the  incisors  and  canines  are  concerned.  They  are 
the  permanent  teeth  and  the  horse  is  said  to  have  a  full  mouth. 

Figure  k 


Lower  Teeth  of  a  Six-Year-Old. 


Up  to  the  six-year-old  mouth  and  from  that  to  the  eighth  or 
ninth  year  the  age  of  the  horse  can  be  definitely  known  by  the 


488  TEETH    OF    THE   HORSE. 

appearance  of  the  incisors.  At  six  years  is  perhaps  the  best  by 
which  the  horse's  age  can  be  certainly  and  precisely  told;  though 
by  careful  observation,  one  may  come  very  near  the  truth  some 
years  later.  At  this  age  (six  years),  it  is  the  lower  jaw  that  we 
must  study,  as  shown  in  Fig.  4' 

This  cut  shows  the  marks  in  the  central  nippers  almost  worn 
out,  but  still  looking  like  surrounding  circles  of  brown  matter  in 
the  middle  ;  next  to  this  appears  the  cement,  then  the  enamel,  then 
the  dentine,  with  a  thin  layer  of  enamel  outside.  Up  to  this  time 
the  nippers  are  nearly  perpendicular  to  each  other,  only  a  slight 
convexity  being  apparent  where  they  are  seen  together. 

Figure  5. 


Upper  Nippers  of  Eight- Years-Old. 

An  appearance,  similar  to  that  already  shown  in  the  lower  nip- 
pers at  six  years  of  age,  will  be  observed  in  the  upper  nippers  at 
eight.  This  will  appear  in  the  cut  Fig.  5. 

The  upper  middle  nippers  are  quite  worn  down  at  nine  years 
of  age,  the  next  pair  have  only  a  small  mark  left  on  their  level  sur- 
face, and  the  corner  ones  have  only  a  black  stain,  without  any  notice- 
able sinking  in  the  middle. 

After  a  horse  is  nine  years  of  age,  you  can  only  approximate 
his  age  from  the  teeth.  They  grow  in  length  slowly,  and  are 
nearer  in  a  line  with  the  jaw.  The  surface  of  the  nippers,  as  seen 
by  the  eye,  assumes  a  triangular  shape,  in  place  of  the  oval  appear- 
ance shown  in  Fig.  5,  and  this  shape  again  disappears  after  twelve 
years  of  age,  the  tooth  becoming  almost  round.  As  the  length  of 
the  tooth  increases,  the  color  is  changed  until,  in  the  oldest 


TO   BREAK    A    HORSE   OF    SCARING.  489 

horses,  it  becomes  a  dirty  yellow,  streaked  with  brown   and  black: 
and  the  tushes  wear  almost  out,  and  sometimes  drop  out. 

As  age  increases  the  teeth  wear  more  and  more  and  from 
appearing  round,  they  become  oval  again  ;  but  this  oval  shape 
instead  of  appearing  in  the  line  of  the  teeth,  is  from  front  to  rear. 
The  marks  in  old  age  are  completely  worn  out  because  the  shape 
appears  in  conformity  with  the  wear  of  the  teeth.  A  six  year  nip- 
per  dissected  from  the  jaw  will  be  oval  as  to  its  upper  surface.  A 
little  lower  down  it  will  be  round,  still  lower  the  oval  shape  will 
continue  to  be  more  and  more  assumed  in  a  line  from  front  to  rear, 
and  the  teeth  from  the  peculiar  course  of  the  entire  tooth  will  con- 
tinue to  point  nearer  and  nearer  straight  out  of  the  mouth.  At 
eight  years  the  incisors  are  all  oval,  the  length  of  the  ovals  running 
across  the  line  of  the  teeth.  With  age  the  teeth  get  rounder,  and  a 
separation  begins  to  be  seen  between  them.  At. nine  the  central 
nippers,  show  in  a  rounded  form  as  to  their  upper  surlace.  At 
ten  the  others  begin  to  show  the  same  form.  At  thirteen  years 
the  corner  in-cisors  present  the  same  appearance.  At  fourteen  the 
central  nippers  begin  to  show  a  triangular  shape.  At  seventeen  the 
incisors  are  all  triangular.  At  nineteen  the  angles  begin  to  wear 
off,  and  the  central  nippers  are  again  oval  as  in  the  six-year-old 
mouth,  but  in  the  direction  as  stated ;  that  is,  from  outside  to  in- 
side. At  twenty-one  years  all  the  nippers  present  this  form.  Hence 
when  this  is  observed  a  horse  is  said  to  be  "  of  age." 

TO  BREAK  A  HORSE  OF  SCARING. 

Turn  your  horse  into  the  barn-yard,  or  a  large  stable  will  do, 
and  then  gather  up  something  that  you  know  will  frighten  him — a 
red  blanket,  a  buftalo-robe  or  something  of  that  kind.  Hold  it  up 
so  that  he  can  see  it.  He  will  stick  up  his  head  and  snort.  Then 
throw  it  down  somewhere  in  the  center  of  the  lot  or  barn  and  walk 
off  to  one  side.  If  he  is  frightened  at  the  object  he  will  not  rest 
until  he  has  touched  it  with  his  nose.  You  will  see  him  begin  to 
walk  around  the  robe  and  snort,  all  the  time  getting  a  little  closer, 
as  if  drawn  up  by  some  magic  spell,  until  he  finally  gets  within  reach 
of  it.  He  will  then  very  cautiously  stretch  out  his  neck  as  far  as 
he  can  reach,  merely  touching  it  with  his  nose,  as  though  he 
thought  it  was  ready  to  fly  at  him.  But  after  he  has  repeated  these 
touches  a  few  times  (though  he  has  been  looking  at  it  from  the 
first),  he  seems  to  have  an  idea  what  it  is.  And  after  he  has  found, 
by  the  sense  of  feeling,  that  it  is  nothing  that  will  do  him  any 
harm,  he  is  ready  to  play  with  it ;  and  should  he  run  in  that  lot  a 
few  days,  the  robe  that  frightened  him  so  much  at  first,  will  be  no 
more  to  him  than  a  familiar  stump.  In  the  same  manner  the 
young  horse  should  be  accustomed  tc  various  strange  sights  and 
objects.  At  length  the  voice  of  the  master  will  reassure  the  animal 
under  any  circumstances. 


*9  HOW   TO   MANAGE   A    STUBBORN    HOESE. 

HOW  TO  MANAGE  A  STUBBORN  HORSE. 

If  the  horse,  instead  of  being  wild,  seems  to  be  of  a  stubborn 
or  mulish  disposition,  if  he  lays  back  his  ears  as  you  approach  him 
or  turns  his  heels  to  kick  you,  he  has  not  that  regard  or  tear  of  man 
that  he  should  have  to  enable  you  to  handle  him  quickly  and  easily. 
It  may  be  necessary  to  give  nim  a  few  sharp  cuts  with  the  whip 
about  the  legs,  pretty  close  to  the  body.  It  will  crack  keenly  as  it 
plies  around  his  legs,  and  the  crack  of  the  whip  will  affect  him  as 
much  as  the  stroke;  besides  one  sharp  cut  about  his  legs  will  affect 
him  more  than  two  or  three  over  his  back,  the  skin  on  the  inner 
part  of  his  legs  or  about  his  flanks  being  thinner  and  more  tender 
than  on  his  back.  But  do  not  whip  him  much — just  enough  to 
excite  his  sense  ot  fear.  But  whatever  you  do,  do  quickly,  sharply 
and  with  a  good  deal  of  lire,  but  always  without  anger.  Never  go 
into  a  pitched  battle  with  your  horse  and  whip  him  till  he  is  mad 
and  will  fight  you.  You  had  better  not  touch  him  at  all,  for  you 
will  establish,  instead  of  fear  and  regard,  feelings  of  resentment, 
hatred  and  ill-will.  It  will  do  him  no  good,  but  an  injury,  to  strike 
a  blow,  unless  you  quell  him.  As  soon  as  you  have  frightened  him 
so  that  he  will  stand  up  straight  and  pay  some  attention  to  you, 
approach  him  again  and  caress  him  a  good  deal  more  than  you 
whipped  him;  then  you  will  excite  the  two  controlling  passions  of 
his  nature,  love  and  fear,  and  then  he  will  fear  and  love  you  too,  and 
as  soon  as  he  learns  what  to  do,  will  quickly  obey. 

HALTERING  THE  COLT. 

As  soon  as  you  have  gentled  the  colt  a  little,  take  the  halter  in 
your  left  hand  and  approach  him,  and  on  the  same  side  on  which 
you  have  gentled  him.  If  he  is  very  timid  about  your  approaching 
closely  to  him,  you  can  get  up  to  him  quicker  by  making  the  whip 
a  part  of  your  arm  and  reaching  out  very  gently  with  the  butt-end 
of  it,  rubbing  him  lightly  on  the  neck,  all  the  time  getting  a  little 
closer,  shortening  the  whip  by  taking  it  up  in  your  hand  until  you 
finally  get  close  enough  to  put  your  hands  on  him.  If  he  is  inclined 
to  hold  his  head  from  you,  put  the  end  of  the  halter  strap  around 
his  neck,  drop  your  whip  and  draw  very  gently;  he  will  let  his  neck 
give  and  you  can  pull  his  head  to  you.  Then  take  hold  of  that  part 
of  the  halter  which  buckles  over  the  top  of  his  head,  and  pass  the 
long  side,  or  that  part  which  goes  into  the  buckle,  under  his  neck, 
grasping  it  on  the  opposite  side  with  your  right  hand,  letting  the 
first  strap  loose;  the  latter  will  be  sufficient  to  hold  his  head  to  you. 
Lower  the  halter  a  little,  just  enough  to  get  his  nose  into  that  part 
which  goes  around  it ;  then  raise  it  somewhat  and  fasten  the  top 
buckle,  and  you  will  have  it  all  right.  The  first  time  you  halter 
a  colt  you  snould  stand  on  the  left  side,  pretty  well  back  to  his 


HALTERINO    THE    COLT.  491 

shoulder,  only  taking  hold  of  that  part  of  the  halter  that  goes  around 
his  neck;  then  with  your  hands  about  his  neck  you  can  hold  his 
head  to  you,  and  raise  the  halter  on  it  without  making  him  dodge 
by  putting  your  hands  about  his  nose.  You  should  have  a  long 
rope  or  strap  ready,  and  as  soon  as  you  have  the  halter  on,  attach 
this  to  it,  so  that  you  can  let  him  walk  the  length  of  the  stable  with- 
out letting  go  of  the  strap,  or  without  making  him  pull  on  the  hal- 
ter; for  it  you  only  let  him  feel  the  weight  of  your  hand  on  the 
halter  and  give  him  rope  when  he  runs  from  you  he  will  never  rear, 
pull  or  throw  himself,  yet  you  will  be  holding  him  all  the  time  and 
doing  more  towards  gentling  him  than  if  you  had  the  power  to  curb 
him  right  up  and  hold  him  to  one  spot ;  because  he  does  not  know 
anything  about  his  strength,  and  if  you  don't  do  anything  to  make 
him  pull,  he  will  never  know  that  he  can.  In  a  few  minutes  you 
can  begin  to  control  him  with  the  halter;  then  shorten  the  distance 
between  yourself  and  the  horse,  by  taking  up  the  strap  in  your 
hand. 

Leading — As  soon  as  he  will  allow  you  to  hold  him  by  a  tol- 
erably short  strap,  and  step  up  to  him  without  flying  back,  you  caij 
begin  to  give  him  some  idea  about  leading.  But  to  do  this  do  not 
go  before  and  attempt  to  pull  him  after  you,  but  commence  by  pull- 
ing him  very  quietly  to  one  side.  He  has  nothing  to  brace  eithet 
side  of  his  neck,  and  will  soon  yield  to  a  steady,  gradual  pull  of  the 
halter;  and  as  soon  as  you  have  pulled  him  a  step  or  two  to  one  side, 
step  up  to  him  and  caress  him,  and  then  pull  him  again,  repeating 
this  operation  until  you  can  pull  him  around  in  every  direction,  and 
walk  about  the  stable  with  him,  which  you  can  do  in  a  few  minutes; 
for  he  will  soon  think,  when  you  have  made  him  step  to  the  right  or 
left  a  few  times,  that  he  is  compelled  to  follow  the  pull  of  the  hal- 
ter, not  knowing  that  he  has  the  power  to  resist  your  pulling; 
besides,  you  have  handled  him  so  gently  that  he  is  not  afraid  of  you, 
and  you  always  caress  him  when  he  comes  up  to  you ;  he  likes  that 
and  will  easily  follow  you  after  he  has  had  a  few  lessons  of  that 
kind;  if  you  turn  him  out  in  a  lot  he  will  come  to  you  every  oppor- 
tunity he  gets.  You  should  lead  him  about  in  the  stable  some  time 
before  you  take  him  out,  opening  the  door  so  that  he  can  see  out, 
leading  him  up  to  it  and  back  again,  and  past  it.  See  that  there  is 
nothing  on  the  outside  to  make  him  jump  when  you  take  him  out, 
and  as  you  go  out  with  him  try  to  make  him  go  very  slowly,  catch- 
ing hold  of  the  halter  close  to  the  jaw,  with  your  left  hand,  while 
the  right  is  resting  on  the  top  of  the  neck,  holding  to  his  mane. 
After  you  are  out  with  him  a  little  while,  you  can  lead  him  about  as 
you  please.  Don't  let  any  second  person  come  up  to  you  when  you 
first  take  him  out ;  a  stranger  taking  hold  of  the  halter  would 
frighten  him  and  make  him  run.  There  should  not  be  even  any 
one  standing  near  him,  to  attract  his  attention  or  scare  him.  If  you 
are  alone  and  manage  him  right,  it  will  require  little  more  force  to 
*ead  or  hold  him  than  it  would  to  manage  a  broken  horse. 


492  PULLING   ON    THE    H ALTER. 

PULLING  ON  THE  HALTER. 

You  should  lead  a  broken  horse  into  the  stable  first,  and  get 
the  colt,  if  you  can,  to  follow  in  after  him.  If  he  refuses  to  go, 
step  up  to  him,  taking  a  little  stick  or  switch  in  your  right  hand; 
then  take  hold  of  the  nalter  close  to  his  head  with  your  left  hand,  at 
the  same  time  reaching  over  his  back  with  your  right  arm,  so  that 
you  can  tap  him  on  the  opposite  side  with  your  switch ;  bring  him 
up  facing  the  door,  tap  him  lightly  with  your  switch,  reaching  as 
far  back  with  it  as  you  can.  TJiis  tapping,  by  being  pretty  well 
back  and  on  the  opposite  side,  will  drive  him  ahead  and  keep  him 
close  to  you;  then  by  giving  him  the  right  direction  with  your  left 
hand,  you  can  walk  into  the  stable  with  him.  Never  seek  to 
get  a  colt  into  the  stable  by  main  force.  Human  brute  force 
against  animal  brute  force  never  accomplished  any  good  result, 
whether  the  animal  was  large  or  small.  If  you  cannot  lead  him  in 
at  once  in  this  way,  turn  him  about  and  walk  him  around  in  every 
direction  until  you  can  get  him  up  to  the  door  without  pulling  at 
him.  Then  let  him  stand  a  few  minutes,  keeping  his  head  in  the 
right  direction  with  the  halter,  and  he  will  walk  in  in  less  than  ten 
minutes.  Never  attempt  to  pull  the  colt  into  the  stable.  That 
would  make  him  think  at  once  that  it  was  a  dangerous  place,  and  if 
he  was  not  afraid  of  it  before,  he  would  be  then.  Besides,  we  do 
not  want  him  to  know  anything  about  pulling  on  the  halter.  Colts 
are  often  hurt,  and  sometimes  killed,  by  trying  to  force  them  into 
the  stable ;  and  those  who  attempt  to  do  it  in  that  way,  go  into  an 
up-hill  business,  when  a  plain,  smooth  road  is  before  them. 

The  Stall — If  you  want  to  hitch  your  colt,  put  him  in  a  tol- 
erably wide  stall,  which  should  not  be  too  long,  and  should  be 
connected  by  a  bar  or  something  of  that  kind  to  the  partition  behind 
it,  so  that  after  the  colt  is  in  he  cannot  get  far  enough  back  to  take 
a  straight,  backward  pull  on  the  halter;  then,  by  hitching  him  in 
the  centre  of  the  stall,  it  will  be  impossible  for  him  to  pull  on  the 
halter,  the  partition  behind  preventing  him  from  going  back,  and 
the  halter  in  the  centre  checking  him  every  time  he  turns. to  the  left 
or  right.  In  a  stall  of  this  kind  you  can  break  the  horse  to  stand 
hitched  by  a  light  strap,  anywhere,  without  his  ever  knowing  any- 
thing about  pulling.  Jout  if  you  have  broken  your  horse  to  lead, 
and  have  taught  him  the  use  of  the  halter  (which  you  should  always 
do  before  you  hitch  him  to  anything),  you  can  hitch  him  in  any 
kind  of  a  stall,  and  give  him  something  to  eat  to  keep  him  up  to  his 
place  for  a  few  minutes  at  first,  and  there  is  not  one  colt  in  fifty 
that  will  pull  on  his  halter. 

Another  Method — First,  buckle  a  strap  around  the  left 
fore-leg  of  the  animal,  just  above  the  knee;  then  pass  the  halter-strap 
through  the  hole  in  the  manger  arid  make  it  fast  to  the  strap  arouna 
the  fore-leg.  As  the  horse  pulls  back,  it  pulls  his  fore-leg  forward; 
and  no  horse  will  enjoy  breaking  his  halter  at  the  expense  of  his 


TO    MAKE   THE   COLT   TAKE   THE    BIT    KINDLY.  493 

leg.     A  few  trials  will  -generally  cure  him.      But,  a  horse  once 
having  firmly  acquired  a  vice,  is  never  after  perfectly  safe. 

TO  MAKE  THE  COLT  TAKE  THE  BIT  KINDLY. 

Use  a  large,  smooth,  snaffle-bit,  so  as  not  to  hurt  his  mouth,  with 
a  bar  on  each  side  to  prevent  the  bit  from  pulling  through  either 
way.  This  you  should  attach  to  the  head-stall  of  your  bridle  and 
put  it  on  your  colt  without  any  reins  to  it,  and  let  him  run  loose  in 
a  large  stable  or  shed  some  time  until  he  has  become  a  little  used  to 
the  bit  and  will  bear  it  without  trying  to  get  it  out  of  his  mouth. 
It  would  be  well,  if  convenient,  to  repeat  this  several  times  before 
you  do  anything  more  with  the  colt;  as  soon  as  he  will  bear  the  bit, 
attach  a  single  rein  to  it  without  any  martingale.  You  should  also 
have  a  halter  on  your  colt,  or  a  bridle  made  after  the  fashion  of  a 
halter,  with  a  strap  to  it,  so  that  you  can  hold  or  lead  him  without 
pulling  on  the  bit  much.  He  is  now  ready  for  the  saddle. 

SADDLING. 

Any  one  man  who  has  discretion  and  firmness,  can  put  a 
saddle  on  the  wildest  colt  without  help  and  without  scaring 
him.  The  first  thing  will  be  to  tie  each  stirrup-strap  into  a  loose 
knot  to  make  them  short  and  prevent  the  stirrups  from  flying 
about  and  striking  him.  Then  double  up  the  skirts  and  take  the 
saddle  under  your  right  arm  so  as  not  to  frighten  him  with  it  as  you 
approach.  When  you  get  to  him  rub  him  gently  a  few  times  with 
your  hand  and  then  raise  the  saddle  very  slowly  until  he  can  see  it, 
and  smell  and  feel  it  with  his  nose.  Then  let  the  skirts  loose  and 
rub  it  very  gently  against  his  neck  the  way  the  hair  lies,  letting  him 
hear  the  rattle  of  the  skirts  as  he  feels  them  against  him ;  each  time 
getting  a  little  farther  backward  and  finally  slip  it  over  his  should- 
ers on  his  back.  Shake  it  a  little  with  your  hand  and  in  less  than 
five  minutes  you  can  rattle  it  about  his  back  as  much  as  you  please 
and  pull  it  off  and  throw  it  on  again  without  his  paying  much 
attention  to  it. 

The  Girth — As  soon  as  you  have  accustomed  him  to  the 
saddle,  fasten  the  girth.  Be  careful  how  you  do  this.  It  often 
frightens  a  colt  when  he  feels  the  girth  binding  him  and  making 
the  saddle  fit  tightly  on  his  back.  You  should  bring  up  the  girth 
very  gently  and  not  draw  it  too  tightly  at  first,  just  enough  to  nold 
the  saddle  on.  Move  him  a  little  and  then  gird  it  as  tightly  as  you 
choose  and  he  will  not  mind  it.  You  should  see  that  the  pad  of 
your  saddle  is-  all  right  before  you  put  it  on  and  that  there  is  noth- 
ing to  make  it  hurt  mm  or  feel  unpleasant  to  his  back.  It  should 
not  have  any  loose  straps  on  the  back  part  of  it  to  flap  about  and 
scare  him.  After  you  have  saddled  him  in  this  way,  take  a  switch  in 
your  right  hand  to  tap  him  up  with,  and  walk  about  in  the  stable  a 


494  MOUNTING. 

few  times  with  your  right  arm  over  the  saddle,  taking  hold  of  the 
reins  on  each  side  of  his  neck  with  your  right  and  left  hands ;  thus 
marching  him  about  in  the  stable  until  you  teach  him  the  use  of 
the  bridle  and  can  turn  him  about  in  any  direction  and  stop  him  by 
a  gentle  pull  of  the  rein.  Always  caress  him  and  loose  the  reins  a 
little  every  time  you  stop  him. 

The  Stable  Preferred— You  should  always  be  alone  and 
have  your  colt  in  some  tight  stable  or  shed  the  first  time  you  ride 
him ;  the  loft  should  be  high  so  that  you  can  sit  on  his  back  with- 
out endangering  your  head.  You  can  teach  him  more  in  two 
hours'  time  in  a  stable  of  this  kind  than  you  could  in  two  weeks  in 
the  common  way  of  breaking  colts,  out  in  an  open  place.  If  you 
follow  this  course  of  treatment  you  need  not  run  any  risk  or  have 
any  trouble  in  riding  the  worst  kind  of  a  horse.  You  take  him  a 
step  at  a  time  until  you  get  up  a  mutual  confidence  and  trust 
between  yourself  and  horse.  First  teach  him  to  lead  and  stand 
hitched ;  next  acquaint  him  with  the  saddle  and  the  use  of  the  bit, 
and  then  all  that  remains  is  to  get  on  him  without  scaring  him  and 
you  can  ride  him  as  well  as  any  broken  horse. 

MOUNTING. 

First,  gentle  him  well  on  both  sides  about  the  saddle,  and 
all  over,  until  he  will  stand  still  without  holding,  and  is  not 
afraid  to  see  you  anywhere  about  him.  As  soon  as  you  have  him 
thus  gentled,  get  a  block  about  one  foot  or  eighteen  inches  in  height 
and  set  it  down  by  the  side  of  him,  about  where  you  want  to  stand 
to  mount  him ;  step  upon  this,  raising  yourself  very  gently;  horses 
notice  every  change  of  position  very  closely  and  if  you  were  to  step 
up  suddenly  on  the  block  it  would  be  very  apt  to  scare  him;  but  by 
raising  yourself  gradually  on  it,  he  will  see  you  without  being 
frightened  in  a  position  very  nearly  the  same  as  while  you  are  on 
his  back.  As  soon  as  he  will  bear  this  without  alarm,  untie  the 
stirrup-strap  next  to  you  and  put  your  left  foot  into  the  stirrup  and 
stand  square  over  it,  holding  your  knee  against  the  horse  and  your 
toe  out  so  as  to  touch  him  under  the  shoulder  with  the  toe  of  your 
boot.  Place  your  right  hand  on  the  front  of  the  saddle  and  on  the 
opposite  side  to  you,  taking  hold  of  a  portion  of  the  mane  and  the 
reins  as  they  hang  loosely  over  his  neck  with  your  left  hand;  then 
gradually  bear  your  weight  on  the  stirrup  and  on  your  right  hand 
until  the  horse  feels  your  whole  weight  on  the  saddle;  repeat  this 
several  times,  each  time  raising  yourself  a  little  higher  from  the 
block,  until  he  will  allow  you  to  raise  your  leg  over  his  croup  and 
place  yourself  in  the  saddle. 

Mounting  from  the  Block — There  are  three  great  advan- 
tages in  having  a  block  to  mount  from.  First,  a  sudden  change  of 
position  is  very  apt  to  frighten  a  young  horse  that  has  never  been 
handled;  he  will  allow  you  to  walk  up  to  him  and  stand  by  his 


RIDING.  495 

side  without  scaring  at  you,  because  you  have  gentled  him  to  that 
position ;  but  if  you  get  down  on  your  hands  and  knees  and  crawl 
towards  him  he  will  be  very  much  frightened;  and  upon  the  same 
principle  he  would  be  frightened  at  your  new  position  if  you  had 
the  power  to  hold  yourself  over  his  back  without  touching  him. 
Then  the  first  great  advantage  of  the  block  is  to  gradually  gentle 
him  to  that  new  position  in  which  he  will  see  you  when  you  ride 
him.  Secondly,  by  the  process  of  leaning  your  weight  in  the  stirrup 
and  on  your  hand  you  can  gradually  accustom  him  to  your  weight 
so  as  not  to  frighten  him  by  having  him  feel  it  all  at  once.  And  in 
the  third  place,  the  block  elevates  you  so  that  you  will  not  have  to 
make  a  spring  in  order  to  get  on  the  horse's  back,  but  from  it  you 
can  gradually  raise  yourself  into  the  saddle.  When  you  take  these 
precautions  there  is  no  horse  so  wild  but  that  you  can  at  length 
mount  him  without  making  him  jump.  When  mounting,  your 
horse  should  always  stand  without  being  held.  A  horse  is  never 
well  broken  when  he  has  to  be  held  with  a  tight  rein  while  mount- 
ing; and  a  colt  is  never  so  safe  to  mount  as  when  you  see  that 
assurance  of  confidence  and  absence  of  fear  which  will  cause  him  to 
stand  without  holding. 

HIDING. 

All  this  preliminary  work  may  be  done  in  the  stable.  The 
young  horse  may  be  first  ridden  there  if  there  is  plenty  of  room  for 
turning  freely  back  and  forth.  When  you  want  mm  to  start  do  not 
touch  him  on  the  side  with  your  heel,  or  do  anything  to  frighten 
him  and  make  him  jump,  but  speak  to  him  kindly  and  if  he  does  not 
start,  pull  him  a  little  to  the  left  until  he  starts  and  then  let  him 
walk  off  slowly  with  the  reins  loose.  Walk  him  around  in  the 
stable  a  few  times  until  he  gets  used  to  the  bit  and  you  can  turn 
him  about  in  every  direction  and  stop  him  as  you  please.  It  would 
be  well  to  get  off  and  on  a  good  many  times  until  he  gets  perfectly 
used  to  it  before  you  take  him  out  of  the  stable.  After  you  have 
trained  him  in  this  way,  which  should  not  take  you  more  than  one 
or  two  hours,  you  can  ride  him  anywhere  you  choose  without  ever 
having  him  jump  or  make  any  effort  to  throw  you. 

When  you  first  take  him  out  of  the  stable  be  very  gentle  with 
him,  as  he  will  feel  a  little  more  at  liberty  to  jump  or  run,  and  be  a 
little  more  easily  frightened  than  he  was  while  in  the  stable.  But 
after  handling  him  so  much  in  the  stable  he  will  be  pretty  well 
broken,  and  you  will  be  able  to  manage  him  without  trouble  or 
danger. 

To  Prevent  Jumping — When  you  first  mount  him  take  a 
little  the  shorter  hold  on  the  left  rein,  so  that  if  anything  frightens 
him  you  can  prevent  him  from  jumping  by  pulling  his  head  around 
to  you.  This  operation  of  pulling  a  horse's  head  around  against  his 
side  will  prevent  any  horse  from  jumping  ahead,  rearing  up  or  run- 
ning away.  If  he  is  stubborn  and  will  not  go,  you  can  make  him 


496  BITTING    HARNESS. 

move  by  pulling  his  head  around  to  one  side,  when  whipping  will 
have  no  effect.  And  turning  him  around  a  few  times  will  make  him 
dizzy,  and  then,  by  letting  him  have  his  head  straight  and  giving 
him  a  little  touch  with  the  whip,  he  will  go  along  without  any 
trouble. 

Use  of  the  Martingale — Never  use  martingales  on  a  colt 
when  you  first  ride  him;  every  movement  of  the  hand  should  go 
right  to  the  bit  in  the  direction  in  which  it  is  applied  to  the  reins, 
without  a  martingale  to  change  the  direction  of  the  force  applied. 
You  can  guide  the  colt  much  better  without  them  and  teach  him  the 
use  of  the  bit  in  much  less  time.  Besides,  martingales  would  pre- 
vent you  from  pulling  his  head  around  if  he  should  try  to  jump. 
After  your  colt  has  been  ridden  until  he  is  gentle  and  well  accus- 
tomed to  the  bit,  you  may  find  it  'an  advantage,  if  he  carries  his 
head  too  high  or  his  nose  too  far  out,  to  put  martingales  on  him. 

You  should  be  careful  not  to  ride  your  colt  so  far  at  first  as  to 
heat,  worry  or  tire  him.  Get  off  as  soon  as  you  see  he  is  a  little 
fatigued;  gentle  him  and  let  him  rest;  this  will  render  him  kind  and 
prevent  him  from  getting  stubborn  or  vicious. 

Horsemanship — The  rider  should,  in  the  first  place,  let  the 
horse  know  that  he  is  not  afraid  of  him.  Before  mounting  a  horse 
take  Lhe  rein  into  the  left  hand,  draw  it  sufficiently  tight,  so  you  can 
control  him,  put  the  left  foot  in  the  stirrup  and  rise  quickly  into  the 
saddle.  When  you  are  seated,  press  your  knees  to  the  saddle,  let- 
ting your  leg  from  the  knee  stand  out,  turn  your  toe  in  and  heel 
out,  sit  upright  in  your  saddle,  throw  your  weight  forward — one- 
third  of  it  in  the  stirrups — and  hold  your  rein  tight  enough  to 
control  the  horse. 

BITTING  HARNESS. 

Farmers  often  put  bitting-harness  on  a  colt  the  first  thing  they 
do  to  him,  buckling  up  the  bitting  as  tight  as  they  can  draw  it  to 
make  him  carry  his  head  high,  and  then  turn  him  out  in  a  lot  to 
run  a  half-day  at  a  time.  This  is  one  of  the  worst  punishments 
that  they  could  inflict  on  the  colt  and  very  injurious  to  a  young 
horse  that  has  been  used  to  running  in  pasture  with  his  head  down. 
Colts  are  often  so  injured  in  this  way  that  they  never  get  over  it. 

A  horse  should  be  well  accustomed  to  the  bit  before  you  put  on 
the  bitting-harness,  and  when  you  first  bit  him  you  should  only  rein 
his  head  up  to  that  point  where  he  naturally  holds  it,  let  that  be 
high  or  low;  he  will  soon  learn  that  he  cannot  lower  his  head  and 
that  raising  it  a  little  will  loosen  the  bit  in  his  mouth.  This  will 
give  him  the  idea  of  raising  his  head  to  loosen  the  bit,  and  then  you 
can  draw  the  check-rein  a  little  tighter  every  time  you  put  it  on  and 
he  will  still  raise  his  head  to  loosen  it.  By  this  means  you  will 
gradually  get  his  head  and  neck  in  the  position  you  want  him  to 
carry  them,  and  give  him  a  nice  and  graceful  carriage  without 
eenous  strain  of  muscles,  or  causing  his  mouth  to  get  sore. 


DRIVING    A   WILD   AND    VICIOUS    HORSE.  497 

If  you  put  the  bitting-harness  on  very  tight  the  first  time,  he 
cannot  raise  his  head  enough  to  loosen  it,  but  will  bear  on  it  all  the 
time  and  paw,  sweat  and  throw  himself.  Many  horses  have  been 
killed  by  falling  backwards  with  the  harness  on;  their  heads  being 
drawn  up,  strike  the  ground  with  the  whole  weight  of  the  body. 
Horses  that  have  their  heads  drawn  up  tightly  should  not  have  the 
harness  on  more  than  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes  at  a  time,  at  first, 
but  eventually  the  colt  may  be  allowed  to  exercise  with  it  on  for  an 
hour  or  more. 

DRIVING  A  WILD  AND  VICIOUS  HORSE 

Procure  a  strong  strap,  an  inch  and  a  half  wide,  with  a  loop  at 
one  end,  and  long  enough  so  the  end  may  be  passed  once  at  least 
around  the  leg  near  the  knee,  when  the  hoof  is  turned  up  to  the 
body.  Raise  the  foot,  until  the  sole  is  turned  upward,  and  close  to 
the  body.  Fasten  the  end  of  the  strap  by  passing  it  twice  about  the 
leg  just  above  the  pastern  joint  in  a  loop,  or  a  ring  may  be  used  for 
the  leg  above  the  knee,  and  a  second  strap  to  fasten  to  the  lower  part 
of  the  leg  and  connect  them  with.  There  is  something  in  this 
operation  of  taking  up  one  foot  that  conquers  a  horse  quicker  and 
better  than  anything  else  you  can  do  to  him.  There  is  no  process 
in  the  world  equal  to  it  to  break  a  kicking  horse.  When  you  first 
fasten  up  a  horse's  foot  he  will  sometimes  get  wild  and  strike  with 
his  knee  and  try  to  get  it  down ;  but  he  cannot  do  that  and  will  soon 

five  up.  When  you  find  that  he  is  conquered,  go  to  him,  let  down 
is  foot,  rub  his  leg  with  your  hand,  caress  him  and  then  let  him 
rest  a  little;  then  put  it  up  again.  Repeat  this  a  few  times,  always 
putting  up  the  same  foot,  and  he  will  soon  learn  to  travel  on  three 
legs  so  that  you  can  drive  him  some  distance.  As  soon  as  he  gets 
a  little  used  to  this  way  of  traveling  put  on  your  harness  and  hitch 
him  to  a  sulky.  If  he  is  the  worst  kicking  horse  that  ever  raised  a 
foot  you  need  not  be  fearful  of  his  doing  any  damage  while  he  has 
one  foot  up,  for  he  cannot  kick,  neither  can  he  run  fast  enough  to 
do  any  harm.  And  if  he  is  the  wildest  horse  that  ever  had  harness 
on  and  has  run  away  every  time  he  has  been  hitched,  you  can  now 
hitch  him  in  a  sulky  and  drive  him  as  you  please.  Thus  you  will  gen- 
erally cure  him  at  once  of  any  further  notion  of  running.  Kicking 
horses  have  always  been  the  dread  of  everybody.  An  inveterate 
kicker  may  attempt  his  trick  with  every  new  driver,  but  the  man 
who  has  subdued  him  as  stated,  can  drive  him. 

But  by  this  new  method  you  can  hitch  them  to  a  rattling 
sulky,  plow,  wagon,  or  anything  else  in  its  worst  shape.  They  may 
be  frightened  at  first,  but  cannot  kick  or  do  anything  to  hurt  them- 
selves, and  will  soon  find  that  you  do  not  intend  to  hurt  them,  and 
then  they  will  not  care  anything  more  about  it.  You  can  then  let 
down  the  leg  and  drive  along  gently  without  any  further  trouble. 
By  this  process  a  bad  kicking  horse  can  be  taught  to  go  gently  in 
harness  often  in  a  few  hours' time. 


498  TO  CURE  BALKY  HORSES. 

TO  CUKE  BALKY  HOKSES. 

Horses  know  nothing  about  balking,  except  as  they  are  brought 
into  it  by  improper  management.  When  a  horse  balks  in  harness, 
it  is  generally  from  some  mismanagement,  excitement,  confusion, 
or  from  not  knowing  how  to  pull,  but  seldom  from  any  unwilling- 
ness to  perform  all  that  he  understands.  High  spirited,  free-going 
horses  are  the  most  subject  to  balking,  and  only  so  because  drivers 
do  not  understand  how  to  manage  them.  A  free  horse  in  a  team 
may  be  so  anxious  to  go  that  when  he  hears  the  word  he  will  start 
with  a  jump,  which  will  not  move  the  load,  but  give  him  such  a 
severe  jerk  on  the  shoulders  that  he  will  fly  back  and  stop  the  other 
horse  ;  the  teamster  will  continue  his  driving  without  any  cessation 
and  by  the  time  he  has  the  slow  horse  started  again  he  will  find  that 
the  free  horse  has  made  another  jump  and  again  flown  back.  Then 
perhaps  he  has  them  both  badly  balked,  and  so  confused  that  neither 
of  them  knows  what  is  the  matter,  or  how  to  start  the  load. 

Bad  Management — Next  will  come  the  slashing  and  crack- 
ing of  the  whip  and  hallooing  of  the  driver,  till  something  is  broken 
or  he  is  through  with  his  course  of  treatment.  What  a  mistake  is 
made  by  whipping  the  horse  for  this  act.  Reason  and  common 
sense  should  teach  the  driver  that  the  horse  was  willing  to  go,  but 
did  not  know  how  to  start  the  load.  And  should  he  whip  him  for 
that?  A  man  should  act  rationally;  should  not  fly  into  a  passion, 
but  should  think  before  he  strikes.  It  takes  a  steady  pressure  against 
the  collar  to  move  a  load  and  you  cannot  expect  an  animal  to  act  with 
a  steady,  determined  purpose  while  you  are  whipping  him.  There 
is  hardly  one  balking  horse  in  five  hundred  that  will  pull  true  from 
whipping.  It  will  only  make  him  more  liable  to  balk  another  time. 
You  always  see  horses  that  have  been  balked  a  few  times  turn  their 
heads  and  look  back.  This  is  because  they  have  been  whipped  and 
are  afraid  of  what  is  behind  them.  This  is  an  invariable  rule  with 
balked  horses. 

The  Right  Way — When  your  horse  balks,  or  is  a  little 
excited,  if  he  wants  to  start  quickly,  or  looks  around  and  don't  want 
to  go,  caress  him  kindly,  and  if  he  don't  understand  at  once  what  you 
want  him  to  do,  he  will  not  be  so  much  excited  as  to  jump  and  break 
things  and  do  wrong  through  fear.  As  long  as  you  are  calm  and 
can  keep  down  the  excitement  of  the  horse,  there  are  ten  chances  to 
have  him  understand  you  where  there  wrould  not  be  one  under  harsh 
treatment;  and  then  the  little  flare-up  would  not  carry  with  it  any 
unfavorable  recollection  and  he  would  soon  forget  all  about  it,  and 
learn  to  pull  true.  Almost  every  wrong  act  the  horse  commits  is 
from  mismanagement,  fear,  or  excitement  ;  one  harsh  word  will 
so  excite  a  nervous  horse  as  to  increase  his  pulse  ten  beats  in  a 
minute. 

When  we  remember  that  we  are  dealing  with  dumb  brutes,  and 
reflect  how  difficult  it  must  be  for  them  to  understand  our  motions, 


TO  CUKE  BALKY  HORSES.  499 

signs  and  language,  we  should  never  get  out  of  patience  with  them 
because  they  do  not  understand  us,  or  wonder  at  their  doing  things 
wrong.  With  all  our  intellect,  if  we  were  placed  in  the  horse's 
situation,  it  would  be  difficult  for  us  to  understand  the  driving  of 
some  foreigner,  of  foreign  ways  and  foreign  language.  We  should 
always  recollect  that  our  ways  and  language  are  just  as  foreign  and 
unknown  to  the  horse  as  any  language  in  the  world  is  to  us  and  should 
try  to  practice  what  we  could  understand  were  we  the  horse, 
endeavoring  by  some  simple  means  to  work  on  his  understanding, 
rather  than  on  the  different  parts  of  his  body. 

Almost  any  team,  when  first  balked,  will  start  kindly  if  you  let 
them  stand  five  or  ten  minutes,  as  though  there  was  nothing  wrong, 
and  then  speak  to  them  with  a  steady  voice  and  turn  them  a  little 
to  the  right  or  left,  so  as  to  get  them  both  in  motion  before  they 
feel  the  pinch  of  the  load.  If  you  want  to  start  a  team  that  you  are 
not  driving  yourself,  that  has  been  balked  and  whipped  for  some 
time,  go  to  them  and  hang  the  lines  on  their  hames,  or  fasten  them 
to  the  wagon,  so  that  they  will  be  perfectly  loose;  make  the  driver 
and  spectators  (if  there  be  any)  stand  off  some  distance  to  one  side 
so  as  not  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  horses ;  unloose  their  check- 
reins  so  that  they  can  get  their  heads  down  if  they  choose ;  let  them 
stand  a  few  minutes  in  this  condition  until  you  can  see  that  they 
are  a  little  composed.  While  they  are  standing  you  should  be  about 
their  heads,  gentling  them  ;  it  will  make  them  a  little  more  kind. 
When  you  have  them  ready  to  start,  stand  before  them,  and  as  you 
seldom  have  but  one  balky  horse  in  a  team,  get  as  near  in  front  of 
him  as  you  can,  and  if  he  is  too  fast  for  the  other  horse,  let  his  nose 
come  against  your  breast;  this  will  keep  him  steady,  for  he  will  go 
slow  rather  than  run  on  you.  Turn  them  gently  to  the  right,  with- 
out letting  them  pull  on  the  traces,  as  far  as  the  tongue  will  let 
them  go ;  stop  them  with  a  kind  word,  gentle  them  a  little,  and  then 
turn  them  back  to  the  left  by  the  same  process.  You  will  have 
them  under  your  control  by  this  time,  and  as  you  turn  them  again 
to  the  right,  steady  them  in  the  collar,  and  you  can  take  them  where 
you  please,  unless  the  load  is  beyond  their  power  to  move. 

To  Start  The  Balky  Horse— There  is  another  plan  that 
will  generally  start  a  balky  horse,  but  not  so  surely.  Stand  him  a 
a  little  ahead  so  that  his  shoulders  will  be  against  the  collar,  and 
then  take  up  one  of  his  fore  feet  in  your  hand,  and  let  the  driver 
start  them,  and  when  the  weight  comes  against  his  shoulders  he 
will  try  to  step;  then  let  him  nave  his  foot  and  he  will  go  right 
along.  If  you  want  to  break  a  horse  from  balking  that  has  long 
been  in  that  habit  you  ought  to  set  apart  a  half -day  for  that  pur- 
pose. Put  him  by  the  side  of  some  steady  horse  ;  have  check  lines 
on  them ;  tie  up  all  the  traces  and  straps,  so  that  there  will  be  noth- 
ing to  excite  them ;  do  not  rein  them  up,  but  let  them  have  their 
heads  loose.  Walk  them  about  together  for  some  time  as  slowly 
and  lazily  as  possible;  stop  often,  and  go  np  to  your  balky  horse 


500  PULLING   BACK. 

and  gentle  him.  Do  not  take  any  whip  about  him,  or  do  anything 
to  excite  him,  but  keep  him  as  quiet  as  you  can.  He  will  soon  learn 
to  start  off  at  the  word,  and  stop  whenever  you  tell  him.  As  soon 
as  he  performs  right,  hitch  him  to  an  empty  wagon ;  have  it  stand 
in  a  favorable  position  for  starting.  It  would  be  well  to  shorten  the 
stay-chain  behind  the  steady  horse  so  that,  if  it  is  necessary,  he  can 
take  the  weight  of  the  wagon  the  first  time  you  start  them.  Drive 
but  a  few  rods  at  first;  watch  your  balky  horse  closely  and  if 
you  see  that  he  is  getting  excited,  stop  him  before  he  stops  of  his 
own  -accord ;  caress  nim  a  little  and  start  again.  As  soon  as  they  go 
well,  drive  them  over  a  rise  of  land  a  few  times  and  then  over  a 
greater  one,  occasionally  adding  a  little  load.  This  process  will 
make  any  horse  true  to  pull  for  a  careful  driver. 

Other  Methods — There  are  various  other  methods  often 
practiced  as,  building  a  fire  under  a  horse ;  filling  his  mouth  with 
earth;  taking  him  out  of  the  harness  and  whirling  him  around  in  a 
circle  until  he  is  dizzy ;  tying  some  hard  substance  in  his  ear  and 
various  other  such  means.  The  horse  will  often  start  off  after  such 
practice.  It  is  simply  that  the  horse  has  had  his  mind  thrown  in  a 
new  direction.  He  has  forgotten  the  previous  trouble,  and  the 
driver  has  probably  become  calm.  Any  other  more  suitable  means 
would  better  have  accomplished  the  object.  In  fact,  if  the  horse 
cannot  be  made  to  perform  without  undue  abuse,  arbitrary  and 
brutal  means  will  not  permanently  effect  a  cure. 

PULLING  BACK. 

A  horse  may  generally  be  broken  of  this  disagreeable  and 
annoying  habit  by  the  following  means :  Place  on  his  head  a  strong 
leather  head-stall  halter,  with  iron  rings  strongly  sewed  at  the  junc- 
tion of  the  cheek-pieces  and  nose-band.  Have  a  strong  surcingle 
made  out  of  wide  webbing  cloth  or  leather,  on  each  side  of  which, 
in  a  line  with  the  base  of  the  tail  where  the  crupper-strap  comes,  sew 
two  iron  rings.  Take  a  stout  piece  of  marline,  such  as  is  used  by 
the  riggers  of  vessels,  sufficient  in  length  to  secure  one  end  firmly 
to  the  ring  on  the  off  or  right-hand  side  of  the  halter ;  pass  back 
through  the  ring  sewed  in  the  surcingle  on  the  same  side,  thence 
under  the  tail  and  forward  on  the  left  side  through  the  ring  sewed 
on  the  near  or  left-hand  side  of  the  surcingle  ;  also  through  the 
ring  sewed  on  the  same  or  near  side  of  the  cheek-piece  and  nose- 
band of  the  halter.  Then  tie  this  end  of  the  marline  to  the  ring 
used  for  tying  the  animal  in  the  stall.  Oil  the  marline  well  before 
using,  in  order  that  it  may  readily  pass  through  the  rings.  This 
will  prove  an  efficacious  remedy,  and  at  the  same  time  a  perfectly 
harmless  one  to  the  animal. 

EDUCATION  OF  THE  HORSE. 

Breaking*  to  Harness — Take  the  horse  in  a  tight 
stable,  as  you  did  to  ride  him;  with  the  harness  go  through 


EDUCATION  OF  THE  HORSE.  501 

the  same  process  you  did  with  the  saddle,  until  you  get  him 
familiar  with  it,  so  that  you  can  put  it  on  him  and  rattle 
it  about  without  his  caring  for  it.  As  soon  as  he  will  bear 
this,  put  on  the  lines,  fondle  him  as  you  draw  them  over  him  and 
drive  him  about  in  the  stable  till  he  will  bear  them  over  his  hips. 
The  lines  are  a  great  aggravation  to  some  colts  and  often  frighten 
them  as  much  as  if  you  were  to  raise  a  whip  over  them.  As  soon 
as  he  is  familiar  with  the  harness  and  lines,  take  him  out  and  put 
him  by  the  side  of  a  gentle  horse  and  go  through  the  same  process 
that  you  did  to  gentle  the  balking  horse.  Always  use  a  bridle  with- 
out blinds  when  you  are  breaking  a  horse  to  harness. 

To  Make  a  Horse  Lie  Down — What  we  want  to  teach 
the  horse  must  be  commenced  in  some  way  to  give  him  an  idea  of 
what  you  require  him  to  do  and  then  be  repeated  till  he  learns  it 
perfectly.  To  make  a  horse  lie  down,  bend  his  left  fore-leg  and 
slip  a  loop  over  it,  so  that  he  cannot  get  it  down.  Then  put  a 
surcingle  around  his  body  and  fasten  one  end  of  a  long  strap 
around  the  other  fore  leg,  just  above  the  hoof.  Place  the  other  end 
under  the  surcingle,  so  as  to  keep  the  strap  in  the  right  hand ;  stand 
on  the  left  side  of  the  horse,  grasp  the  bit  in  your  left  hand,  pull 
steadily  on  the  strap  with  your  right,  bear  against  his  shoulder  till 
you  cause  him  to  move.  As  soon  as  he  lifts  his  weight,  your  pull- 
ing will  raise  the  other  foot  and  he  will  have  to  come  on  his  knees. 
Keep  the  strap  tight  in  your  hands,  so  that  he  cannot  straighten  his 
leg  if  he  raises  up.  Hold  him  in  this  position  and  turn  his  head 
toward  you;  bear  against  his  side  with  your  shoulder,  not  hard,  but 
with  a  steady,  equal  pressure,  and  in  about  ten  minutes  he  will  lie 
down.  As  soon  as  he  lies  down  he  will  be  completely  conquered  and 
you  can  handle  him  as  you  please.  Take  off  the  straps  and 
straighten  out  his  legs,  rub  him  lightly  about  the  face  and  neck 
with  your  hand  the  way  the  hair  lies,  handle  all  his  legs,  and  after 
he  has  lain  ten  or  twenty  minutes,  let  him  get  up  again.  After 
resting  him  a  short  time,  make  him  lie  down  as  before.  Repeat  the 
operation  three  or  four  times,  which  will  be  sufficient  for  one  lesson. 
Give  him  two  lessons  a  day,  and  when  you  have  given  him  a  few 
lessons  he  will  lie  down  by  taking  hold  of  one  foot.  As  soon  as 
he  is  well  broken  to  lie  down  in  mis  way,  tap  him  on  the  opposite 
leg  with  a  switch  when  you  take  hold  of  his  foot  and  in  a  few  days 
he  will  lie  down  from  the  mere  motion  of  the  switch. 

To  Make  a  Horse  Follow — Turn  him  into  a  large  stable 
or  shed — where  there  is  no  chance  to  get  out  —with  a  halter  or 
bridle  on.  Go  to  him  and  gentle  him  a  little;  take  hold  of  his 
halter  and  turn  him  towards  you,  at  the  same,  time  touching  him 
lightly  over  the  hips  with  a  long  whip.  Lead  him  the  length  of 
the  stable,  rubbing  him  on  the  neck,  say  ing  in  a  steady  tone  or  voice 
as  you  lead  him,  "  Come  along,"  using  his  name  always.  Every 
time  you  turn,  touch  him  lightly  with  the  whip,  to  make  him  step 
up  close  to  you  and  then  caress  him  with  your  hand.  He  will  soon 


502  EDUCATION    OF   THE    HORSE. 

learn  to  follow  closely  to  escape  the  whip  and  be  caressed ;  thus  you 
can  make  him  follow  you  around  without  taking  hold  of  the  halter. 
If  he  should  stop  and  turn  from  you,  give  him  a  sharp  cut  about 
the  hind  legs  and  he  will  soon  turn  his  head  towards  you,  when  you 
must  always  caress  him.  A  few  lessons  of  this  kind  will  make 
him  run  after  you  when  he  sees  the  motion  of  the  whip ;  in  twenty 
or  thirty  minutes  he  will  follow  you  about  the  stable.  After  you 
have  given  him  two  or  three  lessons  in  the  stable,  take  him  out  into 
a  small  lot  and  train  him,  and  from  thence  you  can  take  him  into 
the  road  and  make  him  follow  you  anywhere  and  run  after  you. 

To  Make  Him  Stand  Without  Hitching — After  you 
have  him  well  broken  to  follow  you,  stand  him  in  the  center  of  the 
stable  and  begin  at  his  head  to  caress  him,  gradually  working  back- 
ward. If  he  moves  give  him  a  cut  with  the  whip  and  put  him  back 
in  the  same  spot  from  which  he  started.  If  he  stands  caress  him 
as  before  and  continue  gentling  him  in  this  way  until  you  can  get 
round  him  without  making  him  move.  Keep  walking  around  him, 
increasing  your  pace,  and  only  touch  him  occasionally.  Enlarge  the 
circle  as  you  walk  around,  and  if  he  then  moves  give  him  a  cut  with 
the  whip  and  put  him  back  to  his  place.  If  he  stands  go  to  him 
frequently  and  caress  him,  and  then  walk  around  him  again.  Do 
not  keep  him  in  one  position  too  long  at  a  time,  but  make  him 
come  to  you  occasionally  and  follow  you  around  the  stable.  Then 
stand  him  in  another  place  and  proceed  as  before.  You  should  not 
train  your  horse  more  than  half  an  hour  at  a  time. 

To  Break  a  Horse  from  Kicking — An  old  horse-trainer 
gives  the  following  directions: 

"  Take  his  tail,  part  it  in  the  middle  and  tie  a  knot  in  it,  and 
pass  the  halter-strap  through  the  loop  made  in  the  tail  by  the  knot, 
and  make  it  fast  so  that  the  horse  cannot  go  in  any  way  except  in  a 
circle.  Then  take  a  pole  and  work  it  up  and  down  his  legs  while 
he  is  circling  in  the  ring.  The  object  is  to  get  him  used  to  having 
his  legs  handled.  Work  him  for  about  ten  minutes  in  that  posi- 
tion, and  then  cut  a  bush  about  the  size  of  a  common  currant  bush, 
tie  this  to  his  tail,  so  that  it  will  drag  on  the  ground,  then  whirl 
him  for  about  fifteen  minutes  more,  then  put  the  harness  on  him . 
if  he  works  all  right,  well  and  good ;  if  he  does  not,  go  through  the 
operation  again. 

"  Another  way  of  breaking  a  kicker  is  with  a  small  cord  about 
twenty  feet  long  and  about  three-eighths  of  an  inch  thick.  Pass  it 
over  the  horse's  neck,  putting  the  center  of  the  cord  on  the  horse's 
withers  and  crossing  the  cord  in  the  horse's  mouth,  then  bring  it 
back  to  the  hind  legs,  making  it  fast  by  buckling  a  leather  strap 
around  the  legs,  between  the  pastern  and  the  coronal  joint.  Then 
fasten  your  line  in  the  cord  that  is  on  the  horse's  neck,  stand  off 
and  start  him;  when  he  makes  an  attempt  to  .kick  the  cord  draws 
and  hurts  his  mouth  and  as  a  horse  can  think  of  but  one  thing  at  a 
time,  he  thinks  of  his  mouth  and  forgets  to  kick.  This  plan  is 


TREATMENT   OF    DOMESTIC    ANIMALS. 


503 


almost  sure  to  break  him,  as  I  never  knew  ahorse  to  kick  more  than 
three  to  five  times  with  this  training." 

Crib-biting1 — Is  a  habit  many  horses  learn  to  crib  from  decayed 
or  aching  teeth.  The  spasmodic  cribbing  cannot  be  cured.  It  may 
be  prevented  by  buckling  a  strap  so  tight  about  the  neck  that  it 
cannot  be  given  the  peculiar  arch  necessary  to  cribbing.  Another  way 
is  to  keep  a  wire  muzzle  on  his  head  continually,  only  removing  it 
at  meal-times,  adjusting  it  again  immediately  after  he  has  finisned 
his  meal.  Another  way  may  be  adopted  as  a  preventive  ;  remove 
the  manger  entirely  and  feed  his  hay  from  the  floor  and  his  grain 
from  a  nose -bag,  and  nail  sheet-iron  or  zinc,  full  width,  commenc- 
ing two  feet  six  inches  from  the  floor,  extending  upwards  and 
around  the  partition  walls  of  his  stall.  This  will  prevent  him  from 
fastening  his  teeth  on  any  object  that  will  allow  him  to  crib. 
Ordinary  care  and  judgment  with  regard  to  food  and  treatment  is 
all  that  is  necessary  in  ordinary  cases  of  crib-biting. 

To  Catch  a  Horse  in  a  Pasture — The  most  successful 
method,  if  the  horse  has  a  trick  of  refusing  to  be  caught,  is  to  turn 
him  into  the  smallest  lot  you  have,  so  that  when  he  runs  from  you 
he  must  circle  about  this  small  enclosure.  Walk  slowly  around  in 
the  center  of  the  lot,  following  the  motions  of  the  horse,  until  he 
stops,  and  then  go  up  to  him  and  caress  him,  always  speaking 
kindly  to  him.  Keep  this  up  until  he  will  allow  you  to  approach 
him  without  shying  or  running.  A  few  lessons  of  this  sort  will 
entirely  correct  his  bad  habit,  which  proceeds  entirely  from  fear, 
and  he  will  soon  follow  you  like  a  dog. 

To  Break  a  Horse  of  Jumping — Sew  a  strap  of  leather 
one  and  one-half  or  two  inches  broad  to  the  head-stall,  so  that  it 
will  pass  directly  across  the  eyes  of  the  horse.  Split  the  leather 
into  four  or  five  strips.  It  must  be  so  arranged  that  when  he 
raises  his  head  to  jump  these  strips  will  come  directly  over  his  eyes, 
and  he  will  at  once  desist  from  jumping  any  fence. 


TREATMENT  OF  DOMESTIC  ANIMALS. 

Kindness — Domestic  animals  of  all  kinds  should  be  treated 
with  gentleness  and  mildness;  men  or  boys  who  are  rash  and  bad- 
tempered,  ought  not  to  be  permitted  to  have  charge  of  them. 
Animals  that  are  kept  in  constant  fear  of  suffering  never  thrive 
well,  and  they  often  become  vicious  and  intractable  by  unkind  and 
cruel  treatment. 

Salt  Essential  to  Health — All  domestic  animals  should 
be  abundantly  furnished  with  salt.  Horses  and  pigs  should  occas- 
ionally have  ashes  given  them  in  their  food ;  and  pigs  ought  at  all 
times,  when  confined  in  pens,  to  be  supplied  with  charcoal,  bitum- 
inous coal  or  rotten  wood,  as,  besides  being  an  alterative,  it  is  a 
cheap  and  valuable  remedy  against  indigestion.  , 

Proper  Time  for  Blanketing  Horses — When  a  horse 


504  HOW    TO   GIVE   MEDICINE. 

becomes  heated  by  exercise,  he  should  be  walked  about  for  a  few 
minutes — a  longer  or  shorter  period,  according  to  the  circumstan- 
ces, until  cooled  down  to  about  the  ordinary  temperature,  but 
not  in  any  degree  towards  chilliness;  then  throw  on  the  blanket  and 
lead  him  to  the  stable. 

HOW  TO  GIVE  MEDICINE. 

Every  person  should  learn  to  give  a  ball  or  a  drench.  A  horse 
ball  is  the  size  and  shape  of  the  thumb.  A  drench  is  a  liquid  com- 
pound to  be  given  from  a  bottle.  There  is  a  right  way  ana  a  wrong 
way  to  give  either.  Little  is  to  be  accomplished  by  main  force.  An 
animal  will  always  fight  against  this.  The  practitioner  will  give  a 
ball  or  a  drench  without  tying  up  the  horse's  head.  The  novice  had 
better  do  so.  Draw  up  the  horse's  head  to  such  a  height  that  the 
operator  can  reach  the  mouth.  Tie  with  straps  leading  from  the 
halter  ring  to  each  side  of  the  stall  so  that  the  animal  cannot  throw 
his  head  from  side  to  side.  Take  out  the  horse's  tongue,  holding  it 
out  from  the  side  beyond  you.  Do  not  pull  hard,  only  enough  to 
fairly  stretch  the  tongue  out.  Lay  the  ball  well  back  in  the  mouth 
in  the  proper  direction  for  swallowing.  When  it  is  placed  let  the 
tongue  relax  slowly  into  the  mouth,  and  the  ball  will  be  swallowed. 
To  drench,  take  out  the  tongue  as  before.  Have  the  liquid  in  a 
long-necked  very  strong  bottle,  insert  the  neck  between  the  incisors 
and  grinders,  and  as  well  back  as  possible.  Release  the  tongue, 
keeping  the  mouth  of  the  bottle  well  up  in  the  roof  of  the  mouth, 
between  the  grinders,  pour  the  contents  slowly  in  as  the  animal 
can  swallow,  holding  the  head  with  the  fingers  over  the  jaw 
between  the  nippers  and  grinders.  If  the  bottle  is  broken  or  the 
animal  struggles,  release  the  head  instantly.  Small  doses  may  be 
given  with  a  syringe,  and  small  animals  may  be  dosed  from  a 
spoon. 

DISEASES  OF  HORSES. 

The  reader  will  find  the  remedies  here  given  different  from 
those  in  other  treatises  on  this  subject,  being  generally  home  reme- 
dies and  readily  available,  at  any  time  in  any  household. 


BIG  HEAD. 

There  are  various  injuries  to  the  head  called  big  head,  big  jaw, 
etc.  If  these  affect  the  bone,  are  cancerous,  or  present  the  out- 
ward exhibition  of  tuberculosis,  .whether  the  bone  softens  and 
decays,  or  becomes  hard  and  brittle,  as  in  the  case  of  tumors  of  the 
bone  of  the  horse's  jaw,  they  are  considered  incurable,  and  are 
undoubtedly  so.  If  the  true  nature  of  the  disease  is  known  early, 
blistering  may  scatter  the  affection. 


BOTS.  505 

Symptoms — There  will  be  difficulty  in  eating;  the  enlarge- 
ment increases  fast;  fever  and  emaciation  follow,  and  if  not 
promptly  treated  death  will  ensue. 

Remedies — Apply  the  following  blister: 

Linseed  oil   1  pt. 

Oil  of  spike 1  oz. 

Turpentine . . . .  2  oz. 

Pulverized  cantharides 1  dr. 

Apply  to  the  affected  parts,  heating  with  a  hot  iron,  for  three 
days;  then  grease,  wash  off  and  apply  as  before  until  healed. 

2.  Take  of  powdered  gentian 4  drachms. 

"      "  phosphate  of  iron 2         " 

"     "  linseed  cake 4  pounds. 

Give  the  whole  of  this  quantity  in  the  horse's  feed,  every 
twenty -four  hours,  until  relief  is  perceptible;  then  give  about  one- 
fourth  the  quantity. 

As  a  constitutional  remedy  give  the  horse  a  small  tablespoonful 
of  the  seed  of  stramonium  (Jimson  weed),  once  a  day  for  nine  days. 
Discontinue  its  use  for  nine  days,  then  give  for  nine  more.  Three 
treatments  of  nine  days  days  each  will  generally  suffice. 

Feed  no  corn,  and  the  hay  and  oats  should  be  perfectly  sound. 
Every  effort  should  be  made  to  restore  the  general  health  of  the 
horse.  He  may  be  worked  regularly,  but  moderately.  The  stable 
should  be  well  ventilated,  dry  and  clean. 


BOTS. 

Symptoms — An  unhealthy  coat,  and  loss  of  flesh  after  turn- 
ing out  from  pasture.  Cannot  be  distinguished  from  those  of  colic, 
unless  near  the  time  of  maturity.  Bots  are  not  easily  displaced. 

Remedies — 1.  Dissolve  a  lump  of  alum  the  size  of  a  walnut 
in  a  pint  of  water  and  give  immediately.  It  may,  in  some  cases,  be 
necessary  to  repeat  the  dose. 

2.  Give  one  pint  of  milk  and  one  of  molasses,  followed  by  a 
dose  of  castor-oil  (eight  or  ten  tablespoonfuls).  This  is  an  old 
remedy,  but  often  efficacious. 

3.  Take  of  raw  linseed  oil 1  quart. 

Molasses 1    " 

New  milk 2     " 

"Warm  sage-tea 2     " 

Give  as  follows :  Fifteen  minutes  after  giving  the  milk  and 
molasses,  give  the  sage -tea,  and  half  an  hour  after  this,  give  the  lin- 
seed-oil. Lard  is  sometimes  given  in  place  of  the  oil. 

4.  Mix  one  pint  honey  with  one  quart  sweet  milk,  give  as  a 
drench.  One  hour  after  dissolve  one  ounce  pulverized  copperas  in 
a  pint  of  water;  use  likewise ;  then  give  one  quart  of  linseed  oil. 
This  will  generally  prove  effectual. 


506  BRUISES    AND    SPRAINS. 

BRUISES  AND  SPRAINS. 

Symptoms — Lameness,  tenderness  on  pressure,  peculiarity  of 
movement. 

Remedies — 1.  Apply  twice  a  day  a  strong  decoction  of 
wormwood,  made  with  hot  vinegar,  and  it  will  be  found  to  surpass 
in  efficacy  any  liniment  that  can  be  obtained  for  simple  bruises  ar.d 
sprains. 

2.  One  of  the  very  best  means  for  the  relief  of  sprains  is  a 
thorough  application  of  beef-brine  to  the  part,  by  bathing,  and 
wrapping  the  part  in  cloths  saturated  with  the  brine. 

3.  rlaintain  leaves,  mixed  with  vinegar,  is  likewise  a  prompt 
and  effectual  application.     It  is  to  be  thoroughly  bruised,  and  a 
small  quantity  of  vinegar  added,  and  applied  in  the  form  o^a  poul- 
tice, and  occasionally  renewed.  This  has  been  known  to  cure  sprains 
in  twenty -four  hours. 

BROKEN  WIND. 

Symptoms — Broken  wind  may  be  detected  by  the  double 
inspiration .  Inspiration  is  performed  as  usual ;  then  comes  a  rapid 
but  not  violent  act  of  expiration,  followed  by  a  forcible  repetition  of 
the  same,  in  which  all  the  muscles  of  respiration  arc  called  into 
play.  This  is  most  manifest  when  the  horse  has  been  galloped. 

Remedies — There  is  no  cure  for  this  disease  if  confirmed  in 
its  character;  the  treatment  can  only  be  palliative.  Latterly  arsenic 
has  been  used  successfully  in  connection  with  green  food.  It  is 
best  given  to  the  extent  of  fifteen  grains  daily,  in  broken  doses  five 
grains  each  dose,  and  given  at  equal  periods,  for  two  or  three  weeks, 
or  one  ounce  of  Fowler's  solution  of  arsenic  may  be  given.  It 
either  case  the  operator  should  watch  the  effect  carefully.  Begin 
with  one  dose  a  day,  and  increase  up  to  three  as  the  animal  may  ba 
able  to  take  it. 

The  feed  of  broken  winded  horses  should  consist  chiefly  of 
bright,  clean  hay,  with  a  proper  amount  of  oats ;  and  beans  may  be 
added  when  the  horse  is  not  young.  He  should  be  confined  to  slow 
work. 

Carrots  sliced  and  mixed  with  bran  is  an  excellent  diet  for 
relieving  this  affection. 

It  should  always  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  food  of  the  horse 
should  be  in  as  small  a  compass  as  possible.  The  water  should  never 
be  given  within  an  hour  of  going  out  of  the  stable,  and  whether  at 
work  or  not,  he  should  be  watered  often,  and  but  little  at  a  time. 


BRONCHITIS. 

Symptoms — This   disease  is  characterized  by  two  distinct 
stages,  with  the  following  symptoms: 


CATARACT.  50? 

First — Acute,  the  horse  is  suddenly  attacked  with  an  irritable 
cough  and  sore  throat,  with  feverish  symptoms,  such  ae  quick,  wiry 
pulse ;  mucous  membranes  of  nose  and  mouth  redder  than  usual ;  and 
hurried  breathing. 

Second — Chronic,  sets  in  after  the  acute  stage  has  subsided ; 
is  marked  by  a  discharge  of  watery  and  sometimes  mucous  fluid 
from  the  nose,  and  the  breathing  is  attended  with  a  wheezing  sound 
and  an  occasional  cough. 

Remedies — To  relieve  congestion  of  the  parts  most  affected, 
and  equalize  the  circulation,  use  drachm  doses  of  powdered  lobelia 
seeds  twice  a  day,  with  warmth  and  moisture  applied  to  the  throat 
externally.  Encircle  the  throat  with  a  piece  of  soft  flannel  and  con- 
tinue till  certain  the  remedy  has  taken  effect.  To  protect  the  muc- 
ous membranes  of  the  air  passages  from  irritation,  no  better  article 
exists  than  slippery  elm.  A  small  portion  of  the  powdered  bark  is 
stirred  into  boiling  water  to  form  a  mucilage,  just  thick  enough  to 
drink.  To  a  pint  of  this  add  two  ounces  sirup  of  garlic,  and  give 
twice  a  day.  The  bowels  are  to  be  kept  loose  by  soft  feed,  given 
while  warm,  with  plenty  of  tepid  drink,  gruel,  seasoned  with 
salt,  etc. 

This  is  an  admirable  treatment  for  this  difficulty. 


CATARACT. 

Symptoms — In  the  early  stage  of  the  disease  a  small  white 
speck  appears  in  'the  centre  of  the  lens  of  the  eye.  Sometimes, 
however,  it  is  first  observed  at  the  upper  or  lower  margin  of  the 
pupil;  it  gradually  increases  in  size  until  the  sight  is  wholly  oblit- 
erated. Cataract  being  well  defined  the  only  remedy  is  extirpation 
by  a  competent  veterinary  surgeon. 

In  case  of  spurious  cataract,  the  following  will  generally  remove 
the  difficulty:  Burnt  alum,  finely  pulverized  and  blown  into  the 
eye  with  a  pipe-stem  or  goose-quill.  The  oil  of  winter -green  is 
likewise  used.  It  should  be  injected  with  a  small  glass  syringe. 
A  few  drops  are  sufficient.  The  injection  is  to  be  repeated  in  three 
days. 


CATARRH,  OR  COLD. 

Symptoms — There  is  invariably  some  degree  of  feverishness 
— sometimes  quite  marked — sometimes  noted  only  on  close  atten- 
tion. Usually  the  pulse  will  be  at  forty  to  fifty ;  appetite  impaired, 
and  often  sore  throat  with  more  or  less  cough.  Interior  of  nostrils 
unnaturally  red,  at  first  dry  and  swollen,  followed  by  a  watery  dis- 
charge, which  soon  becomes  thick,  yellow,  and  in  bad  cases, 
purulent.  The  eyes  are  generally  affected  and  the  inner  corners 


508  COLIC. 

blood-shot,  and  frequently  with  watery  discharge  from  the  eyes. 
There  is  always  an  expression  of  sleepiness  or  dullness. 

Remedies — 1.  The  diet  should  consist  of  scalded  bran,  and 
other  soft  food,  and  be  given  warm.  A  quart  of  flax-seed  tea, 
sweetened  with  honey  may  be  given  night  and  morning.  If  the 
throat  is  sore,  a  little  powered  bloodroot  should  be  added.  Keep  the 
bowels  open  with  injections  of  warm  water,  into  which  a  small 
quantity  of  soft  soap  may  be  stirred.  If  the  case  is  attended  with  a 
troublesome  cough,  give  plenty  of  meal  gruel,  adding  to  each  dose 
or  administration,  one  drachm  of  balsam  of  fir  or  copaiba. 

2.  An  effectual  remedy  for  the  sore  throat  in  tnis  disease,  is  to 
rub  the  throat  with  kerosene;  then  saturate  two  or  three  thicknesses 
of  flannel  with  the  same  and  bind  around  the  throat.     When  the 
soreness  is  cured,  remove  the  flannel  gradually,  a  fold  at  a  time. 

3.  Mix  half  an  ounce  of  nitre  with  water  and  let  the  horse 
drink  it.     It  is  best  first  to  dissolve  the  nitre  in  a  pint  of  water, 
which  can  then  be  added  to  a  larger  quantity — as  much  as  the  horse 
will  drink.     Give  your  horse  a  bran  mash  every  second  morning. 
If  the  disease  has  become  chronic,  inject  a  weak  solution  of  alum 
into  the  nostrils.     This  will  remove  the  discharge. 

Colds — To  cure  coughs  and  colds  give  twenty  grains  of 
bromide  of  potassium  in  a  bucket  of  water,  three  times  a  day  for 
four  days.  This  includes  all  kinds  of  cough,  except  that  brought 
on  by  heaves.  Another  excellent  treatment  is  to  give  a  cold  bran 
mash  once  a  day  with  half  a  pound  of  linseed  and  one  ounce  of 
saltpetre  in  each  mash. 


COLIC. 

Symptoms — Acute  pain,  stamping,  looking  at  the  flanks,  roll- 
ing; then,  perhaps  an  interval  of  rest  or  quiet;  then  another 
paroxysm,  with  repeated  efforts  to  strike  the  belly  with  the  legs 
and  feet,  sometimes  even  drawing  blood  in  their  frantic  struggles  to 
get  relief.  The  surface  of  the  belly  remains  cool,  and  the  pulse  but 
slightly  accelerated ;  but  the  attacks  are  usually  quite  sudden  and  as 
suddenly  cease.  In  inflammation  of  the  bowels  the  symptoms  are 
similar,  but  the  belly  is  never  actually  touched  in  striking. 

Remedies — 1.  Give  one  ounce  (two  tablespoonfuls)  of  the 
tincture  of  asafetida.  It  very  seldom  fails  to  cure  in  twenty  to 
thirty  minutes,  but  if  it  should  fail,  repeat  the  dose.  It  is  generally 
known  that  to  drench  a  horse  with  salt-water  will  cure  some  forms 
of  colic. 

2.     Take  soft  soap 1  gill 

Warm   water 3  pints. 

Inject  into  the  rectum  with  a  syringe  or  cow's  horn.  Usually 
one  injection  is  sufficient  to  effect  a  cure. 

3.     Those  who  have  employed  saleratus  in  colic  regard  it  as  a 


CONTRACTION    OF    THE    HOOF.  509 

superior  remedy.  They  dissolve  and  use  at  a  dose  one-half  to  two- 
thirds  of  a  teacupful. 

4.  Dr.  Goss  says  he  has  saved  the  lives  of  many  valuable 
horses,  affected  with  this  disease,  by  the  use  of  tobacco;  infuse  an 
ounce  in  a  pint  of  water  and  use  as  an  injection. 

5.  Sugar  and  hot  water  is  one  of  the  most  speedy  and  effectual 
remedies  known  for  the  cure  of  colic  in  horses.  Albert  Johnson, 
veterinary  surgeon  of  Chicago,  says  that  he  has  used  it  for  the  past 
fifteen  years  and  has  cured  numerous  cases  with  it  in  all  stages  of  the 
disease,  and  has  never  known  a  remedy  that  will  cure  it  to  readily  as 
this  one  will.  See  page  53sJ  for  its  user 

6.  Some  veterinary  surgeons  who  have  -used  the  following 
pronounce  it  a  speedy  cure  for  this  disease:  Steep  four  ounces  of 
green  tea  in  a  pint  and  a  half  of  water.  Use  as  a  drench. 

For  Flatulent  or  Wind  Colic — Give  the  following  in  one 
dose:  One-half  pint  of  water;  eight  tablespoonfuls  of  whisky,  and 
two  ounces  of  sulphuric  ether.  One  dose  will  generally  be  suffi- 
cient. Two  ounces  of  gunpowder  given  at  a  dose  will  often  afford 
relief. 


CONTRACTION  OF  THE  HOOF. 

Symptoms — While  standing  in  the  stable  the  horse  will 
point  with,  or  place  forward,  one  foot ;  or  if  both  be  affected,  alter- 
nately the  one  and  the  other.  While  not  exhibiting  the  decided 
lameness  which  indicates  a  sprain,  his  step  will  be  short  and  quick 
and  the  foot  placed  tenderly  on  the  ground,  and  he  is  constantly 
tripping  or  stumbling.  In  most  cases  the  heels  appear  narrower 
and  the  foot  longer. 

Remedies — Most  cases  of  this  affection  are  caused  by  the 
ignorance  and  errors  of  the  smith  who  does  the  shoeing.  But  when 
associated  with  inflammatory  action  of  the  cartilages  it  must  be 
treated  in  the  same  manner  as  founder.  In  all  cases  we  must  give 
the  frog  a  bearing  on  the  ground,  and  to  do  that  the  shoe  must,  or 
ought  to  be,  removed. 

1.  A  dry,  brittle,  and  contracted  hoof  may  be  improved  by 
repeated  poulticing  with  soft  soap  and  rye  meal,  applied  cold.  As 
soon  as  the  hoof  softens,  let  it  be  dressed,  night  and  morning,  with 
turpentine,  linseed  oil,  and  powdered  charcoal,  equal  parts.  Still 
a  run  at  grass,  in  soft  pasture,  with  tips  only  on  his  feet,  will  do 
more  than  any  other  treatment.  But  if  the  horse  must  be  kept  in 
the  stable,  the  best  application  to  make  is  a  stuffing  of  wet  oakum, 
which  can  be  removed  at  pleasure.  To  keep  it  in  contact  with  the 
sole,  insinuate  two  thin  strips  of  wood  between  the  shoe  and  the 
sole,  one  lengthwise,  the  other  crosswise.  This  affords  considerable 
pressure  to  the  foot,  is  cooling  and  cleanly  and  is  the  best  thing 
known  for  the  purpose. 


510  CORNS. 


2.  Rasp  the  front  part  of  the  foot  and  saturate  the  whole  foot 
with  the  following  hoof -liquid:  Eight  ounces  spirits  turpentine, 
six  ounces  oil  of  tar,  six  ounces  linseed  oil,  four  ounces  oil  origanum. 
Mix  and  apply  every  morning. 


CORNS. 

Symptoms — In  the  angle  of  the  inner  heels,  the  horn  of  the 
sole  has  sometimes  a  reddish  appearance  and  is  more  soft  and 
spongy  than  at  any  other  part,  and  the  horse  flinches  when  this  part 
is  pressed  upon. 

Remedies — Remove  the  shoe,  cut  out  the  bruised  part,  fill 
with  turpentine  and  lard,  equal  parts.  Heat  in  with  a  hot  iron. 
The  after  treatment  is  to  keep  the  sole  soft  and  moist  by  an  occa- 
sional poultice  of  linseed  meal,  first  well  cleaning  the  sole,  and  to 
have  the  shoes  reset  often, 


COUGH,  CHRONIC. 

Symptoms — Are  all  summed  up  in  the  presence  of  a  dry 
cough  without  fever,  or  indications  that  the  horse  has  taken  cold. 
The  cough  is  seldom  manifested  in  the  stable,  or  while  standing  at 
ease;  but  appears  readily  when  driven  faster  than  a  walk.  A  few 
dry  coughs  are  then  given,. and  then  the  horse  may  be  able  to  pro- 
ceed witn  his  usual  work  ;  but  after  resting  even  for  a  short  time, 
and  then  resuming  exercise,  the  cough  is  again  heard,  and  thus 
becomes  very  annoying. 

Remedies. — 1.  A  palliative  remedy  and  a  good  one  is  one- 
half  pint  each  of  tar-water  and  lime-water,  and  one  drachm  of 
powdered  squills;  this  dose  to  be  given  every  morning  until  relief 
is  obtained. 

2.  If  there  seems  greater  distress  apply  the  following  blister 
to  the  chest:     Croton  oil,  one  drachm;  sulpnuric  ether  and  alcohol, 
of  each  ten  drachms.    Rub  well  into  the  chest  until  the  skin  becomes 
very  sore;  then  apply  lard  daily  until  healed. 

3.  See  that  th"e  hay  is  not  musty  and  feed  roots  and  laxative 
food.     Cut  cedar  boughs  fine  and  mix  with  his  grain;    or  boil  a 
small  quantity  of  flax-seed  and  mix  it  in  a  mash  of  scalded  bran, 
sweetening  lightly  with  honey  or  sugar. 


CRACKED  HOOFS. 

Symptoms — Are  mechanical  and  can  scarcely  escape  obser- 
vation. 

Remedies — The  hoof  should  be  pressed  together  and  clinched 
by  a  thin  horse  nail. 


DIABETES,    OR   PKOFUSE   STALING.  51 A 

Then  apply  the  hoof -ointment  (for  mode  of  preparing  it  see 
"  Hoof-Bind  ")  once  a  day  for  the  first  two  or  three  weeks;  after 
which  once  in  two  or  three  days. 

The  ointment  is  only  employed  for  the  purpose  of  expediting 
the  cure.  The  animal  should  not  be  put  to  heavy  pulling  during 
the  treatment. 


DIABETES,  OB  PROFUSE  STALING. 

Symptoms — Frequent  or  constant  effort  to  urinate.  Urine 
generally  deep  color  and  often  quite  dark.  These  frequent  efforts 
to  void  the  urine,  are,  in  severe  cases,  attended  by  great  pain,  mani- 
fested by  the  countenance,  groans,  and  frequent  looking  toward 
the  loins.  The  pulse  is  quick:  and  hard.  The  hind  feet  are  kept 
wider  apart  than  in  health — the  back  is  arched,  and  the  horse  will 
move  only  when  compelled. 

The  above  symptoms  combined,  indicate  diseased  kidneys ;  but 
if  the  urine  be  clear  or  natural  color,  with  the  above  attending 
symptoms,  the  trouble  is  in  the  neck  of  the  bladder. 

Remedies — 1.  Feeding  a  bran-mash  containing  carrots  will 
ordinarily  relieve  this  disease. 

2.  If  the  case  is  severe  give  twice  daily:  Iodine,  one-half 
drachm ;  sulphate  of  iron,  two  drachms,  and  powdered  gentian,  one- 
half  ounce.  Mix  into  a  thumb-shaped  ball  with  molasses.  Five  or 
six  doses  should  effect  a  cure. 


DIARRHEA. 

Symptoms — It  is  not  uncommon  for  a  horse  while  on  full 
feed  and  after  a  hearty  draught  of  water,  to  have  several  loose  evac- 
uations from  the  bowels,  soon  after  being  started  off  for  a  day's 
travel.  This  state  of  the  horse  need  cause  no  fear,  however,  as  the 
animal  can  perform  his  active  duty  far  better  on  a  disgorged  stom- 
ach, and  no  active  treatment  should  be  taken  to  check  this  condition. 

When  the  diarrhea  evidently  results  from  a  deranged  action  of 
the  liver,  manifested  by  copious  watery  discharges  with  fecal  matter 
and  slime  of  a  dark  yellow  tinge,  the  disease  then  often  runs  into  a 
chronic  type,  with  impaired  appetite  and  general  debility  and  loss 
of  flesh. 

Remedies — 1.  In  nearly  all  cases  of  chronic  diarrhea  use 
freely,  and  with  perfect  success,  finely  powdered  charcoal — four 
tablespoonfuls  of  the  powder  in  a  liberal  supply  of  wheat  flour  gruel, 
seasoned  with  equal  parts  of  salt  and  cinnamon.  Should  an  astring- 
ent be  really  needed  after  these  copious  discharges  have  continued 
for  several  days,  add  to  each  administration  of  the  flour-gruel  one 
ounce  of  powdered  Bayberry  bark. 


512  DISTEMPER,    OR   STRANGLES. 

2.  For  simple  diarrhea,  use: 

Guin-Arabic 2  ounc« 

Boiling  water 1  pint 

Dissolve  and  then  add 

Oil  of  peppermint 25  drops. 

Mix,  and  give  at  a  dose,  and  repeat  night  and  morning. 

3.  The  following  will  be  found  a  good  remedy: 

Gum-Arabic 1  ounce 

Powdered  chalk 1  ounce 

Essence  or  oil  of  peppermint  20  drops 

Water. £  pint 

and  give  twice  a  day. 


DISTEMPER,  OR  STRANGLES. 

Symptoms — The  attack  as  a  rule  is  light,  but  often  malignant 
and  difficult  to  manage.  There  will  be  more  or  less  fever,  the 
mouth  hot,  limbs  cold,  coat  staring,  loss  of  appetite  and  often  ner- 
vous prostration ;  the  throat  becomes  swollen ;  there  is  cough  with 
difficulty  in  swallowing;  the  nose  runs  and  the  mucus  soon 
becomes  purulent. 

Treatment — In  malignant  cases  the  advice  of  a  veterinary 
surgeon  should  be  obtained,  since  there  may  be  complications  that 
cannot  be  understood  by  the  ordinary  observer.  Grood  nursing 
throughout  the  disease  is  essential.  The  animal  must  be  kept  warm 
and  free  from  draughts.  Keep  up  the  strength  with  soft,  nourish- 
ing food  and  gruels.  Do  nothing  to  deplete  the  system.  If  there 
is  obstruction  of  the  bowels  give  injections  of  warm  water  and 
soap-suds  to  relieve  the  bowels.  Apply  hot  linseed  poultices  to  the 
neck  until  the  swelling  breaks,  or  at  least  is  very  thin,  when  it  may 
be  punctured  with  a  knife  to  let  the  pus  escape.  Allow  it  to  dis- 
charge freely,  simply  washing  with  warm  water  to  keep  it  clean  and 
syringing  it  with  the  same  if  necessary.  During  the  length  of  the 
fever  stage  give  every  three  hours  a  wineglassful  of  the  follow- 
ing, with  a  syringe  gently  injecting  it  well  oack  into  the  mouth: 
Sweet  spirits  of  nitre,  one  ounce;  tincture  of  aconite  root,  one 
drachm ;  fluid  extract  of  belladonna,  two  drachms ;  and  one  ounce 
each  of  the  following:  Saltpetre,  tincture  of  gentian,  and  powdered 
sal.  ammoniac;  add  water  to  make  one  pint  and  give  at  intervals 
as  above  directed,  gradually  increasing  to  three  times  a  day.  As 
improvement  becomes  evident,  change  to  the  following  during  con- 
valescence: Take  of  tincture  of  iron  and  tincture  of  gentian  each 
one  ounce;  add  water  to  make  twelve  ounces;  give  two  tablespoon- 
fuls  three  times  a  day  until  the  appetite  returns. 


DYSPEPSIA.  513 

DYSPEPSIA. 

Symptoms — The  horse  shows  an  unthrifty  condition,  and 
dry,  pin-feathered  coat;  ms  body  shrivels  and  contracts;  has  a  dry- 
sounding  cough,  mostly  noticed  after  meals,  especially  when  he  has 
just  made  a  hearty  one  on  foul  litter,  which  he  is  quite  apt  to  do, 
though  at  other  times  he  is  quite  fastidious.  An  offensive  breath 
is  common,  and  the  excrement  also  has  an  unpleasant  smell,  and  is 
variable  in  color  and  consistence ;  often  hard  and  covered  with 
slime ;  at  other  times  soft,  when  the  presence  of  worms  can  be 
detected.  The  urine  is  scanty,  and  either  colored  or  thickened  with 
foreign  material ;  in  fact,  both  the  functions  of  excretion  and  secre- 
tion are  impaired. 

Kennedies — 1.  A  change  of  food  is  one  of  the  best  means 
that  can  be  employed  for  the  cure  of  this  disease,  as  all  domestic 
animals  suffer  in  health  if  constantly  fed  on  the  same  articles  of 
food.  To  prevent  cattle  and  sheep  losing  their  condition,  their 
pasture  is  changed  from  time  to  time ;  yet  horses  are  expected  to 
go  on  eating  hay  and  oats  for  years  together,  without  injury  to 
health,  and  at  the  same  time  exposed  to  a  very  irregular  amount  of 
exercise. 

When  proper  attention  is  paid  to  the  frequent  change  of  food, 
the  appetite  will  seldom  fail  in  a  horse  of  good  constitution;  if 
he  is  regularly  worked  the  dyspeptic  stomach  generally  is  restored 
to  its  proper  tone. 

2.  Evaporate  the  liqujd  substance  from  beef -gall ;  give  of  the 
wax  a  piece  as  large  as  a  grain  of  wheat,  three  times  a  day  for  ten 
days.     This  will  be  found  to  produce  most  satisfactory  results. 

3.  A  run  at  grass   is  one  of  the  best  means  of  effecting  a 
permanent  cure.  At  the  same  time  give  a  tablespoonful  in  soft  feed, 
night  and  morning,  of  the  following: 

Sulphate  of  iron, , ^  ounce. 

Nitrate  of  potash, 1  ounce. 

Fengreek  seed, 2  drachms. 

Linseed  meal, 2  ounces. 

Powder  and  mix  with  the  food. 


DYSENTERY. 

Symptoms — An  advanced  stage  of  diarrhea.  The  amount 
of  mucus  surrounding  the  feces  will  give  evidence  of  the  inflam- 
mation. The  discharges  may  or  may  not  be  bloody. 

Remedies — Kice  water  should  be  the  sole  drink  in  diarrhea 
or  dysentery. 

1.  For  dysentery  in  colts,  steep  a  handful  of  the  inner  bark  of 
white  oak  in  a  quart  of  boiling  water.  When  cold,  give  half  a 
teacupful  every  night  and  morning,  and  increase  or  make  stronger 
as  needed.  This  is  one  of  the  best  remedies  in  use  for  checking  the 


514  EPIZOOTIC — INFLUENZA PINK   EYE. 

disease  gradually.     Many  colts  are  lost  every  year  by  checking  the 
discharge  too  suddenly. 

2.  Give  the  whites  of  three  eggs  and  a  teaspoonful  of  alum 
at  each  feed  until  cured.     This  is  for  the  full  grown  horse;  if  it  be 
a  colt  affected,  rub  the  gums  from  the  center-nippers  above  and 
below,  and  give  one  third  the  quantity. 

3.  If  long  continued  give,  powdered  ipecac,  one  drachm,  pow- 
dered opium,  twenty  grains,  and  castor  oil  six  to  eight  grains,  in  a 
pint  of  boiled  starch;  give  every  six  hours,  up  to  three  or  four 
doses,  for  a  full  grown  horse. 


EPIZOOTIC— INFLUENZA— PINK  EYE. 

Symptoms — At  first  the  horse  is  dull  or  dumpish,  indicating 
debility.  This  is  a  remarkable  feature  which  seldom  presents  itself 
in  any  other  form  of  disease  so  early.  To  a  casual  observer,  the 
horse  looks  as  if  he  had  been  sick  for  months.  The  eye  is  also 
indicative  of  the  disease;  its  vessels  are  turgid  and  have  a  red 
appearance,  hence  the  term  1'ink  Eye.  The  lids  are  swollen,  and 
the  animal  shrinks  from  light  as  if  its  rays  caused  pain;  the  tears 
trickle  from  the  eye.  The  hind  legs  swell,  and  frequently  other 
parts  of  the  animal  become  dropsical.  This  swelling  of  the  legs, 
be  it  more  or  less,  is,  with  the  other  features  named,  characteristic 
of  the  disease.  The  hair  has  an  unhealthy  appearance.  The  ears, 
nose  and  limbs  are  cold  or  hot,  according  to  the  stage  of  the  dis- 
ease. 

The  appetite  is  poor  from  the  first,  and  any  attempt  to  swallow 
shows  the  throat  to  be  excessively  sore.  The  back  part  of  the 
mouth  is  thickly  coated,  and  saliva  runs  freely — although  not  always, 
as  sometimes  the  mouth  is  dry  and  feverish;  the  excrements  are 
voided  in  small  quantities;  all  the  functions  are  torpid  as  is  the 
animal  itself.  In  a  few  days  a  nasal  discharge  sets  in,  which  is  con- 
sidered a  favorable  symptom.  Sometimes,  however,  the  disease 
terminates  in  abscesses  under  the  jaws,  and  the  animal  has  a  trouble- 
some cough.  These  are  the  main  features  of  this  disease,  but  they 
vary  in  different  subjects,  both  in  mode  of  attack,  intensity,  dura- 
tion and  termination. 

Remedies — 1.  The  smoke  of  sulphur,  in  the  stable  until 
the  horse  coughs  slightly,  will  facilitate  a  cure. 

2.  The  following  remedy  is  much  in  vogue  with  farmers  in 
the  West,  and  is  said  to  be  an  excellent  remedy:     Throw  live  coals 
into  a  tin  can ;  put  on  feathers ;  then  put  the  can  in  a  sack  and  hold 
over  the  horse's  nostrils  until  he  begins  to  cough.     Repeat  two  or 
three  times,   unless  a  free  discharge  of  the  nostrils  is  sooner  pro- 
duced. 

3.  Good  nursing  is  the  best  treatment.     Blanket  the  animal, 
and  let  the  stable  be  well  ventilated,  but  free  from  draft.     For  the 


EYE    AFFECTIONS.  515 

cough  and  sore  throat  give  as  a  dose  two  or  three  times  a  day,  the 
following: 

Iodine, 20  grains. 

Iodide  of  potassium,   1  drachm. 

Sweet  spirits  of  nitre, 2  ounces. 

Mix  in  one  pint  of  water  gruel.     As  the  animal  recovers  give 
soft,  nourishing  food. 

4.     The  following  is  the  popular  treatment  with  many  veteri. 
nary  surgeons  for  this  disease.     For  the  cough,  take  of: 

Spirit  of  nitric  ether, 10  ounces. 

Laudanum, 4  drachms. 

Nitrate  of  potash, 3        " 

Water, 1  pint. 

Mix,  and  give  as  a  drench  night  and  morning. 
After  the  cough  has  subsided  somewhat,  and  convalescence  ha« 
set  in,  give  the  following  as  a  stomachic  ball : 

Extract  of  gentian, 6  drachms. 

Powdered  ginger, 2        " 

Mix. 


EYE  AFFECTIONS. 

To  Test  Horses'  Eyes — Look  at  the  eye  when  the  horse  is 
in  a  dark  stable;  then  turn  him  about  to  a  strong  light,  and  if  you 
observe  that  the  pupil  contracts  and  appears  much  smaller  than  in 
the  first  instance,  you  may  infer  that  he  has  a  good  strong  eye,  but 
if  the  pupil  remain  nearly  of  the  same  size  in  both  cases,  his  eyes 
are  weak,  and  you  had  better  have  nothing  to  do  with  him. 

Remedies — 1.  For  sore  and  scummed  eyes  on  horses,  take 
fresh  butter  or  sweet  lard,  honey  and  the  white  of  three  eggs,  well 
stirred  up  with  salt  ground  to  a  fine  powder;  mix  it  well  and  apply 
to  the  eye  with  a  feather.  Also  rub  above  the  eye,  in  the  hollow, 
with  the  salve.  Wash  freely  with  cold  soft  water,  to  which  a  little 
black  pepper  is  added. 

3.  For  a  bruised  eye,  take  rabbit's  fat  or  fresh  butter  and  use 
as    above  directed.     Bathe    freely  with  fresh   rain-water.     Many 
bloodshot  eyes  have  been  cured  with  this  simple  remedy. 

4.  For  removing  film  and  granulations  from  horses'  eyes, 
pulverize  to  a  fine  powder,  equal  parts  of  loaf-sugar  and  salt.     Of 
this  preparation  fill  an  ordinar}7  goose-quill  to  the  extent  of  one- 
fourth  or  an  inch.     Blow  it  into  the  eye  of  the  horse  twice  a  day. 
Two  hours  after  each  operation,  wash  his  eyes  with  warm  milk.  One 
week's  use  of  this  remedy  will  effect  a  cure. 


FISTULA. 

Symptoms — Inflammation  and  tenderness  of  the  points  of 
the  spinal  joints  mostly  pressed  by  the  saddle.     When  this  inflam- 


516  FISTULA. 

mation  is  neglected,  it  soon  leads  to  the  formation  of  an  abscess, 
which  may  be  known  by  a  feeling  of  shifting  or  changing  under 
pressure  of  the  lingers. 

Remedies — 1.  The  tumefied  parts  should  be  kept  constantly 
wet  by  means  of  bandages  thoroughly  saturated  in  a  mixture  com- 
posed of  equal  parts  of  pure  cider  vinegar  and  cold  water.  This 
treatment  should  be  well  persevered  in  for  a  few  days.  Should  the 
tumor  in  the  meantime  increase  in  its  size  and  the  parts  develop 
much  heat,  a  poultice  of  bruised  flaxseed  should  be  applied  twice 
daily  for  forty-eight  or  ninety-six  hours,  or  until  the  tumor  mani- 
fests a  fluctuating  feeling.  You  will  please  note  that  no  procrasti- 
nation should  be  indulged  in,  such  as  waiting  patiently  for  the 
tumor  to  break  of  its  own  accord,  but  as  soon  as  the  pus  or  matter 
can  be  distinctly  felt  by  pressure,  make  an  incision  slantingly  with 
a  sharp  knife  upon  the  right  side  of  the  neck  at  the  base  of  the 
abscess.  The  incision  or  cut  must  not  be  made  so  deep  as  to  come 
in  contact  with  the  spinal  cord  or  marrow.  The  opening  at  the  base 
of  the  tumor  should  be  made  sufficiently  large  to  allow  the  pus  to 
freely  escape  as  fast  as  it  forms.  A  seton  should  be  passed  down 
from  the  natural  opening  at  the  top  of  the  tumor  through  the 
artificial  opening  made  at  its  base.  Before  inserting  the  seton  it 
should  be  dipped  in  tincture  of  cantharides.  This  will  be  found 
the  safest  and  best  plan  to  adopt  for  promoting  healthy  granulation 
and  adhesion  of  the  walls  of  the  tumor.  The  fistulous  track  is  not 
probably  very  long  and  the  tape-seton  will  work  its  way  gradually 
but  efficaciously  out,  by  which  time  the  cure  is  made.  A  stimulus 
is  also  necessary,  to  be  applied  to  the  interior  of  the  tumor  by 
re-saturating  the  seton,  in  three  or  four  days  after  it  is  first  inserted, 
with  a  solution  made  by  dissolving  ten  grains  of  nitrate  of  silver 
in  one  ounce  of  cold  water.  This  latter  named  stimulus  should  be 
applied  twice  per  week  until  a  healthy  discharge  of  pus  appears ; 
then  stop.  In  the  opening,  from  the  top  down  to  the  artificial 
opening  at  the  bottom,  should  be  injected  three  times  a  week  a 
lotion  composed  of  one  drachm  of  chloride  of  zinc  dissolved  in 
one  pint  of  cold  water.  Apply  the  zinc  lotion  in  half  an  hour  after 
using  the  cantharides  tincture  and  the  nitrate  of  silver  solution. 
The  tincture  of  cantharides  should  only  be  applied  once,  and  the 
nitrate  of  silver  solution  on  the  third  or  fourth  day  after  and  con- 
tinued as  long  as  found  necessary ;  but  the  zinc-lotion  should  be 
applied  once  daily  until  a  healthy  granulation  takes  place;  then 
every  second  or  third  day  until  the  parts  heal  soundly.  If  pipes 
are  really  found  they  must  be  opened  to  the  bottom  else  no  healthy 
state  can  be  expected. 

2.  When  the  fistula  makes  its  appearance,  rowel  both  sides  or 
the  shoulder;  if  it  should  break,  take  one  ounce  of  verdigris,  one 
ounce  of   oil-resin,  one  ounce   of   copperas,   pulverize   and   mix 
together.     Use  as  a  salve. 

3.  Take  of  Spanish  flies  one  ounce,  gum  euphorbium  three 


FOUNDER.  51  ? 


drachms,  tartar-emetic  one  ounce,  rosin  three  ounces;  mix  and 
pulverize,  and  then  mix  them  with  a  half  pound  of  lard.  Anoint 
every  three  days  for  three  weeks ;  grease  the  parts  affected  with  lard 
every  four  days.  Wash  with  soap  and  water  before  using  the  salve. 
The  above  is  recommended  also  as  an  efficient  remedy  in  outside 
callus,  spavin,  ring-bone,  curbs,  etc. ;  also  for  poll  evil. 


FOUNDER. 

Symptoms — Painful,  inflammatory  affection  of  tendons, 
muscles,  ligaments  and  extremities  of  bones,  especially  in  the  feet, 
and  has  various  degrees.  In  the  lighter  variety,  the  animal  is 
anxious,  slow;  the  affected  feet  are  warm  and  sensitive  to  pressure; 
the  animal  likes  to  remain  lying  down ;  when  standing  it  puts  one 
or  the  other  fore-leg  forward,  and  rests  principally  upon  the  hind 
feet.  The  appetite  is  not  bad.  In  a  higher  degree,  the  animal  does 
not  wish  to  stir;  the  feet  are  hot  and  painful;  if  only  the  fore-feet 
are  affected  they  are  put  forward  and  the  weight  of  the  body  bears 
upon  the  hind-feet;  but,  if  all  the  four  feet  are  affected,  the  animal 
is  tormented  by  anguish,  trembles,  and  raises  first  one  foot,  and  then 
another. 

Remedies — 1.  The  seeds  of  the  sunflower  are  a  well  known 
remedy  for  the  cure  of  founder.  Immediately  on  discovering  that 
your  horse  is  foundered,  mix  about  a  pint  of  the  whole  seed  in  his 
food,  and  continue  this  from  time  to  time  till  a  cure  is  reached. 

2.  A  horse  may  be  worked  the  next  day  after  being  foundered, 
and  permanently  cured  in  twenty- four  hours  by  prompt  use  of  the 
following  remedy.     Boil  or  steam  stout  oat  straw  for  half  an  hour  ; 
then  wrap  around  the  horse's  leg  quite   hot,  and  keep  steam  in  by 
binding  with  woolen   cloths.      After  six   hours  renew  the  appli- 
cation.    Some  persons  take  one  gallon  of  blood  from  the  neck  vein 
in  addition  to  the  above. — A.  J.  Smith,  V.  S. 

3.  Among  the  remedies  in  use,   for  this  difficulty,   is   alum. 
Give  a  tablespoonful  (dissolved)  two  or  three  times  a  day. 

4.  For  treating  this   disease  in    its  early  stages,  place  the 
horse's  feet  in  water  that  is  as  hot  as  he  can  bear,  and  letting  them 
remain  for  six  hours,  being  careful  to  keep  up  the  temperature  of  the 
water,  even  increasing  it  as  he  becomes  accustomed  to  the  heat,  you 
will  find  him  greatly  improved  at  the  end  of  the  above   specified 
time. 

After  this,  use  the  Hoof-Ointment  (see  "  Hoofbind "), 
heating  it  into  the  bottom  of  the  hoof  with  a  hot  iron,  and  immed- 
iately afterwards  give  the  horse  a  gentle  laxative  of  powdered  aloes 
2  to  4  drachms,  bi-carbonate  of  soda  1  ounce,  in  a  pint  of  warm 
meal  or  gruel.  If  the  disease  becomes  chronic  but  little  can  be 
done  to  relieve  the  stiffness. 


518  FOUL   SHEATH. 

FOUL,    SHEATH— DIRECTIONS    FOB     STALLIONS. 

The  sheath  of  a  stallion  may  be  kept  clean  by  occasionally 
washing  with  Castile-soap  and  warm  water,  applied  with  a  very 
soft  sponge;  the  pouch  should  be  thoroughly  dried  from  all  soapy  ma- 
terial, bom  inside  and  outside ;  the  inside  may  then  be  rubbed  slightly 
with  olive  oil.  Considerable  care  and  judgment  must  be  exercised 
in  washing  the  sheath  during  the  winter  and  early  spring  months, 
or  the  animal  will  not  do  well  subsequently.  No  foreign  bodies  or 
material  that  may  be  found  in  any  way  attached  to  the  inside  of  the 
pouch  or  sheath  should  be  violently  rubbed  off  with  the  sponge  nor 
picked  off  with  the  lingers  when  washing,  but  all  must  be  soaked  off 
by  means  of  the  soapsuds.  The  oil  above  prescribed  must  be  used 
very  sparingly,  as  wnen  it  is  used  too  lavishly  it  will  cause  dirt  to 
collect  in  the  parts  anointed. 

Feed — Six  to  eight  quarts  of  sound  and  sweet  oats,  and  four- 
teen pounds  of  sweet  and  sound  hay  per  day,  is  generally  suffi- 
cient grain  and  provender  for  a  horse;  and  a  few  carrots  or  Swedish 
turnips,  well  washed  and  sliced,  may  be  added  with  advantage.  A 
large  piece  of  rock-salt  should  be  kept  in  his  feed-box.  Two  or 
three  hours  of  moderate  exercise  daily  is  necessary  for  a  horse  to  keep 
him  in  good  normal  condition.  Where  this  cannot  be  given  he 
should  be  turned  out  daily  during  the  winter  and  spring  months,  in 
pleasant  weather,  in  an  enclosure. 


FLAT  FOOT. 

Remedy — The  only  remedy  for  this  is  to  throw  the  weight  off 
the  heel.  To  do  this,  the  shoe  should  be  sprung  backwards,  from 
the  last  nail  hole,  so  that  it  will  tend  to  curve  downwards;  this  will 
make  the  shoe  spring  with  every  step  of  the  horse,  and  lessen  the 
weight  on  the  heel.  A  horse  shod  in  this  way  will  walk  with  much 
more  ease. 


GALLING  THE  SHOULDERS. 

Remedies — 1.  The  following  is  recommended  for  this  pur- 
pose: Wash  the  shoulders  of  the  horse  with  strong  alum-water  twice 
a  day  for  several  successive  days  before  using  him;  also  use  as  a 
wash  a  strong  decoction  of  white-oak  bark,  or,  while  letting  the 
horse  rest,  raise  the  collar  and  pull  it  forward  and  rub  the  shoulder 
with  the  hand. 

2.  Another  plan  is  to  wash  with  a  lather  of  Castile   soapsuds, 
and  leave  the  lather  of  soap  on  the  shoulders. 

3.  To  prevent  galling  when   tender  shoulders  are  suspected, 
wash  the  parts  with  slightly  salted  cold  water  every  night,  after  first 
washing  with  Castile-soap  and  water.     Then  rub  the  parts  dry. 

For  ointment  see  page  538 


GLANDEBS.  519 

GLANDERS. 

Symptoms — Its  chronic  character  and  insidious  onset  dis- 
tinguish it  from  catarrh.  It  is  confined  at  first  to  the  internal  lining 
of  the  nostrils  which  presents  a  leaden  or  purple  color  (not  red  as  in 
catarrh)  at  first  very  light.  This  is  accompanied  by  a  thin  acrid 
discharge,  generally  from  one  nostril,  transparent  and  without 
odor.  After  an  indefinite  period  the  second  stage  intervenes,  the 
discharge  increases  in  quantity  and  slightly  sticky.  The  lym- 
phatic glands  below  the  jaw  enlarge  and  become  adherent  to  the 
bone,  feeling  hard  to  the  touch.  This  is  the  diagnostic  sign  of 
glanders,  when  the  patient  ought  to  be  destroyed,  as  the  disease  is 
contagious  both  toother  animals  and  to  man  himself.  In  the  third 
stage  the  discharge  is  pure  pus.  The  lining  membrane  of  the  nose 
exhibits  ulcers,  the  sores  spread  to  the  larnyx,  ulcers  breaks 
out  on  the  body  and  the  animal  soon  dies. 

There  is  no  cure  for  glanders ;  once  it  is  well  defined,  kill  the 
horse,  bury  deeply,  and  thoroughly  disinfect  the  stable. 


GRAVEL,,  OR  STONE  IN  THE  BLADDER. 

Symptoms — Difficulty  of  voiding  the  urine,  which  gen- 
erally comes  away  in  jets,  after  great  straining  and  groaning. 
The  norse  remains  with  his  legs  extended  for  some  time  afterwards, 
and  thus  indicates  that  his  bladder  is  not  relieved.  Often  there  is 
muco -purulent  matter  mixed  with  the  urine,  which  is  rendered 
thick  and  glutinous  thereby,  but  this  happens  only  in  cases  of  long 
standing.  A  horse  with  the  gravel  acts  very  much  as  a  horse  does 
with  the  colic,  except  the  throwing  of  the  head  to  the  side. 

Remedies — 1.  Make  a  decoction  of  one-half  pound  of  hops 
and  three  pints  of  water,  and  give  it  as  hot  as  you  think  the  horse 
can  endure. 

2.  The  common  garden  beet  is  a  popular  remedy  in  almost 
any  form  of  this  disease.  It  should  be  prepared  as  follows  :  Boil  a 
quantity,  as  if  preparing  them  for  the  table;  then  boil  the  juice  to 
nearly  a  sirup.  Of  this,  give  the  horse  from  one-half  to  a  pint 
twice  a  day.  The  worst  cases  have  been  cured  by  this  remedy,  when 
all  other  means  had  failed. 

4.  Persons  who  have  used  the  following  remedy  say  they  have 
been  uniformly  successful  in  curing  this  disease:  Steep  one  pound 
of  hops  in  a  half -gallon  of  water  and  give  it  as  hot  as  the  horse  can 
bear  it.  It  should  be  given  twice  a  day.  .But  it  must  be  remem- 
bered that  once  the  calculus  has  become  imbedded  in  the  neck  of 
the  bladder,  only  a  surgical  operation  can  remove  the  difficulty. 


GREASE. 

See  Scratches. 


520  GRUBS. 

GRUBS. 

Symptoms — A  thick  round  lump  about  the  size  of  a  raisin 
on  the  skin,  but  not  painful  on  pressure,  denotes  that  the  larva  of 
the  gad  fly  has  been  deposited  beneath  the  skin  and  is  developing. 
These  are  usually  deposited  along  the  back. 

Remedy — Make  an  opening  with  a  penknife  if  necessary,  and 
gradually  squeeze  them  out.  The  grubs  may  generally  be  pressed  out 
by  using  the  thumbs  well  pressed  down  under  the  swelling,  and  with 
a  firm  and  continued  pressure  upwards,  the  larva  will  spring  out 
sometimes  several  feet  distant. 


HEAVES. 

Symptoms — A  cough  which  has  a  peculiar  wheezing  sound, 
somewhat  resembling  a  grunt.  The  subject  is  a  confirmed  dys- 
peptic, having  a  voracious  appetite,  staring  coat,  large  belly,  spare 
muscles,  dull,  miserable  look,  drooping  head,  unwilling  to  travel 
fast,  and  when  urged  to  do  so  soon  becomes  exhausted  and  "  used 
up."  These  are  the  principal  symptoms,  and  are  common  to  both 
Heaves  and  Broken- Wind. 

Remedies — 1.  It  has  been  discovered  that  horse-radish  is  a 
good  remedy  for  the  heaves.  It  is  to  be  given  to  the  horse  in  his 
feed. 

2.  Parties  living  on  the  western  prairies  have  almost  a  sure 
cure  at  hand  by  simply  turning  the  horse  out  where  rosin  weed  is 
plentiful. 

3.  Add  indigo  to  water  until  it  is  blue,  and  give  a  two-gal- 
lon pailful  two  or  three  times  a  day.     Old  horsemen  assert  that 
they  have  never  known  a  remedy  to  bear  any  comparison  to  this, 
in  value,  for  curing  heaves. 

4.  A  remedy,  which  has  effected  many  cures,  is  to  wrap  the 
bit  of  the  bridle  with  tobacco  leaves,  and  keep  them  on  for  weeks 
at  a  time.     Moisten  a  plug  of  tobacco  and  from  this  separate  the 
Jeaves,  or  use  the  natural  leaf  when  it  can  be  gotten. 

5.  Smart-weed    is    highly    recommended    for    this  "disease. 
From  one  and  a  half  to  two  pints  of  a  strong  decoction  of  it  is  to  be 
given  daily,  for  ten  or  twelve  days.     It  may  be  mixed  with  the 
horse's  feed.     During  this  time  he  should  be  fed  on  cut  or  green 
feed.     The  former  should  be  wet  with  water. 

6.  Oil  of  tar  it  a  reliable  remedy  for  the  cure  of  heaves.  W.  J. 
Flint,  a  veterinary  surgeon  and  stock  dealer  of  St.  Louis,  says  in  one  of 
his  publications,  in  regard  to  the  oil  of  tar:  "I have  had  a  very  large 
experience  in  treating  this  disease  for  the  past  twenty  years,  and  have 
found  this  remedy  to  surpass  all  others.  I  have  cured  more  than 
twenty  cases  of  heaves  with  it  without  failure.  I  now  regard  it 
tu  an  infallible  remedy  in  this  disease"  The  ordinary  dose  is  » 


HOOKS.  521 

teaipoonful  every  night,  by  pouring  it  upon  the  tongue,  then  giving 
some  grain  which  carries  it  into  the  stomach.  He  says  he  has  given 
very  bad  oases  two  or  three  tablegpoonfuls  at  a  dose  with  the  best 
of  results.  To  be  had  at  all  drug  stores. 

HOOKS. 

Symptoms — The  cords  back  of  the  eye  are  enlarged  from 
inflammation  and  by  contraction  draw  the  washer  out  of  its  nat- 
ural position,  causing  it  to  swell. 

Remedy — The  occasion  being  general  inflammation  of  the 
eye,  bathe  with  cold  water.  (See  Inflammation  of  the  Eye). 


HOOFBIND. 

Symptoms — This  is  similar  to  contraction  of  the  hoof;  which 
see. 

Remedies — In  the  outer  wall  of  the  foot,  all  the  way  around 
the  hoof,  there  should  be  made  grooves,  one  inch  apart.  The  shoe 
should  then  be  made  to  circle  so  as  to  protect  the  heel,  and  should 
be  bended,  from  the  last  nail-hole  back,  on  the  inside  instead  of  on 
the  outside.  This  is  to  spread  the  foot. 

Then  the  hoof-ointment  should  be  applied  every  morning,  in 
the  bottom  of  the  hoof.  This  ointment  is  made  as  follows : 

Take  of  turpentine, 2  ounces. 

Sweet-oil, 2      " 

Gum-camphor, 2  drachms. 

Oil  of  spike, £  ounce. 

Corrosive  sublimate, 2  drachms. 

Apply  twice  a  day  with  a  sponge. 

The  horse's  feet  should  be  soaked  in  warm  water  at  least  three 
times  a  week. 


HIDEBOU1VD. 

Symptoms — This  is  a  disorder  of  the  skin  produced  by  sym- 
pathy with  the  stomach.  It  rarely  occurs  in  any  horse  but  one  out 
of  health,  from  a  deficiency  either  in  the  quantity  or  quality  of  the 
food.  Sometimes  it  comes  on  in  the  latter  stages  of  consumption 
or  dysentery,  without  any  previous  mismanagement ;  but  in  the 
majority  of  cases,  the  cause  lies  in  the  food.  The  skin  of  a  horse  in 
health  feels  supple,  and  on  his  sides  it  may  readily  be  gathered  up 
by  the  hand  into  a  fold;  but  in  hidebound  it  is  as  though  glued  to 
the  ribsj  and  too  tight  for  the  carcass. 

Remedies — 1.  The  state  of  the  digestive  organs  must  be 
carefully  examined,  and,  if  possible,  rectified.  A  pint  of  linseed. 


522  INFLAMMATION   OF   THE    BOWELS. 

scalded,  and  mixed  with  a  bran-mash  every  night,  or  scalded  malt 
given  in  equal  quantities  with  the  corn;  or  in  the  springtime, 
clover  or  lucerne,  will  often  do  more  than  medicine.  Give  clean 
hay,  free  of  dust.  This  together  with  proper  attention  and  feeding 
of  the  horse  will  soon  put  nim  in  condition. 

2.  The  following   will   be  found   good  for  horses  generally 
when  out  of  condition.     One  gallon  wood-ashes,  three  pounds  salt, 
one  pound  sulphur,  one  pound  rosin.     Mix,  dampen,  put  in  trough 
and  feed.     This  should  be  kept  in  the  trough  at  all  times,  or  where 
a  horse  can  get  to  it,  whether  he  be  healthy  or  not. 

3.  Take  two  ounces   of  finely  pulverized  gentian-root,  Afri- 
can ginger  and  licorice-powder,  one  ounce  finely  pulverized  iodide 
of  potassa  and  four  drachms  of  tartar  emetic;  incorporate  these 
materials   well   together   in  a  mortar;   then  add  half  a  pound  of 
bruised  linseed-meal;  mix  all  thoroughly  together  again.     Dose  of 
the  powder,  one  large  tablespoonful,  morning  and  evening,  incor- 
porated well  through  a  mash  composed  of  equal  parts  of  bran  and 
oats,  properly  salted.     This  is  an  excellent  "  Condition  Powder  " 
under  all  circumstances. 


INFLAMMATION  OF  THE  BOWELS. 

Symptoms — The  indications  of  this  disease  and  colic  are 
very  nearly  the  same — yet  there  is  one  marked  difference  by  which 
one  can  almost  always  determine.  In  colic  there  are  frequent 
remissions  of  pain,  while  in  this,  when  inflammation  has  fairly  set 
in,  there  is  little  or  no  abatement  of  symptoms.  The  patient  man- 
ifests tenderness  or  pain  upon  the  slightest  pressure  on  the  walls  of 
the  abdomen.  The  belly  is  tense  and  drawn  toward  the  hips. .  On 
moving,  the  horse  often  groans,  and  looks  towards  the  flanks. 
When  lying  down  he  stretches  at  full  length,  throws  back  his  head 
and  paws  with  the  fore  feet.  Sometimes  he  sweats  profusely  on 
the  flanks  and  neck,  champs  or  grinds  the  teeth,  the  nostrils  are 
dilated  and  breathing  hurried;  the  urine  passes  involuntarily,  and 
the  feces  are  hard  and  often  covered  with  mucus;  the  eyes  art 
bright  and  glassy,  and  the  pupils  are  dilated,  and  in  the  last  stages 
of  fatal  cases,  cold  sweat  stands  on  the  body,  occasionally  tremors 
get  in,  the  limbs,  ears,  and  lips  feel  cold  and  clammy,  and  death 
soon  occurs. 

Remedies — 1.     When  satisfied  that  the  case  is  inflammation, 

§'ve  a  drench  of  one  ounce  of  common  salt  in  a  pint  of  warm  water, 
ive  also  frequent  injections  of  three  quarts  of  warm  water  with  a 
handful  of  salt,  until  the  bowels  are  relieved  of  the  hardened  feces 
— give  also  freely  of  warm  water.  Hot  water  in  flannel  bandages, 
applied  to  abdomen  and  frequently  changed,  will  work  wonders. 
When  great  pain  is  manifested,  warm  fomentations  of  hops  will  be 
of  great  benefit. 


INFLAMMATION   OF   THE   EYE.  523 

2.  A  dose  of  hop  tea  will  be  beneficial.     Pour  one  quart  boil- 
ing water  on  two  ounces  hops;  when  cool,  strain  and  sweeten  with 
honey. 

3.  Dilute  tincture  of  arnica,  one  ounce  to  a  pint  of  water,  will 
lessen  the   pulse   and  moderate  inflammation.     During  the  acute 
stage,  the  diet  should  consist  only  of  a  slippery  elm  gruel — after- 
ward  hay-tea  thickened  with  oat-meal  may  be  allowed. 


INFLAMMATION  OF  THE  EYE. 

Symptoms — Intolerance  of  light,  so  that  the  eye  is  kept  half 
closed,  by  which  it  looks  smaller  than  the  other;  a  gummy  secre- 
tion glues  the  lids  together  at  the  angles;  eyelids  slightly  swollen, 
showing  distended  veins,  with  more  or  less  watering.  The  internal 
surface  of  the  lid  is  inflamed  and  the  white  of  the  eye  often  blood- 
shot. 

Remedies — 1.  As  soon  as  inflammatory  symptoms  appear, 
the  horse  should  be  kept  free  from  annoyance  of  any  kind.  A  cool 
stable,  somewhat  darkened,  will  be  the  most  desirable  place.  A 
very  light  diet  of  scalded  shorts,  or  gruel,  will  be  sufficient  until  the 
inflammation  is  somewhat  abated.  An  early  and  careful  examina 
tion  should  be  made,  to  see  if  the  trouble  is  caused  by  any  foreign 
substance  getting  or  remaining  in  the  eye.  Local  means  to  allay 
irritation  must  now  be  used.  For  this  purpose  many  remedies  are 
used.  A  favorite  one  is  tincture  arnica  one  ounce,  water  one  pint. 
Bathe  the  eye  several  times  a  day,  using  a  soft  sponge.  Bear  in 
mind  that  the  eye  is  a  very  sensitive  organ  and  must  be  handled 
with  great  care  and  delicacy.  The  head  should  be  sponged  two  or 
three  times  a  day  with  cold  water,  as  nothing  equals  water  for 
inflammation. 

2.  Should  the  constitutional  and  local  treatment  be  insuffi. 
cient,  a  fomentation  of  slippery  elm  and  marsh  mallows  will  be  of 
benefit. 

3.  If  profuse  secretion  of  fluid  occurs,   the  following   will 
prove  of  great  benefit:    Powdered  slippery  elm  bark,  two  drachms; 
powdered  bayberry  bark,  one  drachm ;  hot  water,  one  pint.     Cool, 
strain  and  use  as  fomentation. 

4.  Should  a   "  speck "   appear  on   the  eye,  take  tincture  of 
bloodroot,  one  ounce,  water  one  pint.     Bathe  the  eye  three  times 
a  day  with  this.     Be  sure  some  gets  within  the  eyelids.     If  the 
"  speck  "  be  large  and  obstinate,  the  tincture  alone  must  be  applied 
with  a  camel's  nair  pencil. 


INTERFERING. 

Treatment — Buckle  a  round  leather  roll,  stuffed  with  cot- 
;on,  between  the  pastern  joint  and  the  hoof;  buckle  it  so  the  ends 


524  ITCH. 

of  the  roll  will  come  close  together.  This  roll  strikes  the  opposite 
foot,  and  will  cause  the  horse  to  place  his  foot  in  a  different  position 
when  he  steps.  In  case  "  interfering  pads,"  if  used  at  any  time, 
should  rub  the  legs  of  the  horse  and  make  them  sore,  the  following 
mode  of  shoeing  will  in  most  cases  obviate  the  difficulty.  For  the 
hind  feet  have  the  shoes  made  considerably  lighter  on  the  outside 
than  on  the  inside.  Pare  the  feet  slightly  lower  on  the  outside, 
leaving  them  the  higher  on  the  inside  bar  and  quarter.  Set  the 
inside  quarter  of  the  shoes  a  trifle  inside  of  the  walls  of  the  feet. 
Make  the  forward  shoes  light,  with  both  bars  of  the  shoe  equal  in 
weight  and  thickness.  Pare  the  forward  feet  in  the  same  way  as 
above  described  for  the  hind  feet,  and  fit  the  forward  shoes  close. 
If  it  is  possible  to  stop  the  interfering  by  means  of  shoeing,  the 
way  herein  described  will  be  found  efficacious. 


ITCH. 

Symptoms — Small  local  sores  and  falling  off  of  hair  sur- 
rounding them ;  rubbing. 

Remedy — 1.  Give  one  teaspoonful  of  equal  parts  of  black 
antimony  and  sulphur,  once  a  day;  at  the  same  time  reduce  the 
daily  allowance  of  food  and  put  the  horse  on  low  diet.  In  a  few 
weeks  the  sores  will  have  disappeared,  and  the  horse  will  be  cov- 
ered with  a  coat  of  new  hair. 

2.  Wash  the  skin  thoroughly  twice  a  day  with  strong  suds  of 
Castile  soap,  and  rub  dry. 


JAUNDICE,  OK  YELLOWS. 

Treatment — This  is  not  a  disease,  but  a  result  of  derange- 
ment of  the  liver  in  which  the  bile  is  returned  to  the  system.  If 
the  appearance  is  connected  with  specific  disease,  the  disease  must 
bo  treated.  If  not,  give  of 

Aloes 5  drachms. 

Ginger 1         " 

Gentian  root  (powdered) 1         " 

Powder  and  mix  with  enough  soap  to  make  a  ball  and  give  as  a 
dose.     After  operation,  as  an  alterative,  take 

Epsom  salts 4  ounces. 

.  Nitrate  of  potash 2 

Linseed-meal 4 

Mix  and  give  a  teaspoonful  twice  a  day  in  soft  feed. 


LAMP  ASS. 


Symptoms — An  active  inflammation  of  the  ridges  or  bars  in 
the  roof  of  the  horse's  mouth.     Generally  most  troublesome  in  the 


LOCK-JAW.  525 

young  while  snedding  the  coat.  It,  however,  sometimes  comes  on 
from  over-feeding  with  heating  food  after  having  been  taken  from 
grass.  The  mucous  membrane  of  the  roof  of  the  mouth  becomes 
so  swollen  and  tender  that  the  animal  cannot  eat  dry  food. 

Remedy — Take  a  gum -lancet  and  lance  the  gums.  After 
this  is  properly  done,  take  a  little  fine  salt  and  rub  the  gums  with 
it.  If  the  gum-lancet  is  not  at  hand,  a  common  pocket-knife — 
which  should  be  very  sharp  for  the  purpose — will  answer  equally 
as  well  as  the  lancet.  With  the  knife  make  slight  incisions  through 
the  prominence,  or  lance  around  the  teeth,  after  which  apply  the 
salt  as  above  directed  and,  where  the  lampass  is  unattended  with 
any  other  local  disease,  the  cure  is  made  and  the  animal  will 
recover  his  appetite  immediately.  Lampass  should  never  be  burned 
with  a  hot  iron. 


LOCK-JAW. 

Symptoms — Mouth  rigidly  shut,  one  or  both  sides  of  the 
neck  rigid ;  in  the  former  case  the  head  being  turned  to  one  side 
and  in  the  latter  stretched  straight  out;  nostrils  dilated,  the  eyes 
retracted  with  the  brows  thrust  forward  over  them,  and  the  coun- 
tenance anxious  and  strained.  Pronounced  cases  are  difficult  to 
treat. 

Remedies — 1.  Chloroform  is  a  means  of  arresting  the  pro- 
gress of  the  disease.  Use  from  one  to  three  ounces,  by  taking  a 
sponge  and  saturating  it  with  chloroform,  and  keeping  it  close  to 
animal's  nose  until  he  is  under  the  influence  of  it.  Then  take: 

Alcohol 1  pint. 

Capsicum 1  ounce. 

cMake  a  mixture  and  rub  his  legs,  and  also  his  spinal  column. 

2.  Give  internally  if  possible  tnree  ounces  of  powdered  lobelia 
seed  and  one  pint  of  warm   water;  rub  hartshorn  over  the  face  and 
neck;  hold  chloroform  to  the  nose  until  the  jaws  open. 

3.  Soften  two  plugs  of  tobacco  in  warm  water  and  apply  them 
to  the  jaws  of  the  horse.     This  has  frequently  been  found  to  effect 
a  cure  when  other  means  have  failed. 


LAMENESS  OF  STIFLE  JOINT. 

Symptoms — Heat  and  tenderness  of  the  part;  the  limb  is 
advanced  with  difficulty. 

Remedies — 1.  Rest,  with  infusions  of  poppy  heads,  cold  water, 
and  sometimes  a  cathartic,  will  be  the  proper  means  of  cure. 

2.  For  chronic  stifle  lameness  with  adhesions,  or  infiltrations 
of  the  tissues,  a  few  applications  of  acetate  of  cantharides  will 
usually  effect  a  cure. 


526 

3.  Or  take  equal  parts  of  powdered  alum,  honey  and  flour. 
Work  to  a  paste  and  apply.  Change  every  two  or  three  days  till  a 
sure  is  effected. 

For  liniment,  see  page  538 


LICE. 

Remedies — 1.  The  water  in  which  potatoes  have  been 
boiled  with  their  skins  on  is  a  good  local  remedy  for  lice  on  all 
domestic  animals.  In  cooking  potatoes  use  just  water  enough  to 
cover  them,  and  wet  the  infected  animals  with  it  when  it  is  warm, 
not  hot;  one  or  two  applications  will  be  found  effectual. 

2.  Rub  into  the  roots  of  the  hair  white  precipitate,  in  powder, 
taking  care  not  to   sweat  the  horse  or  wet  his  skin  for  some  days 
afterwards. 

3.  Powdered  stavesacre  seed,  two  ounces,  and  water,  one  quart, 
boiled    together   for    twenty  minutes   and   well  rubbed   into  the 
hair,  will  destroy  the  vermin;  but  the  horse  must  not  be  allowed 
to  lick  himself. 

4.  Wash  the  animal  thoroughly    with   sour  buttermilk.     It 
destroys  the  vermin  and  does  not  injure  the  horse.     Repeat  as  neces- 
sity may  require  and  blanket  the  horse  until  dry. 


MANGE. 

Symptoms — Mange  is  produced  by  a  parasitic  insect;  also 
by  contact  with  horses  previously  affected  with  the  same  disease. 
When  caused  by  contagion,  as  certainly  happens  in  the  vast  majority 
of  cases,  the  first  symptoms  noticed  will  oe  an  excessive  itching  of 
the  skin,  which  is  soon  followed  by  a  bareness  of  the  hair  in  patches, 
partly  caused  by  constant  friction.  This  disease  usually  shows 
itself  on  the  side  of  the  neck,  just  at  the  edges  of  the  mane,  and  on 
the  insides  of  the  quarters  near  the  root  of  the  tail.  From  these 
parts  the  eruption  extends  along  the  back  and  down  the  sides,  sel- 
dom involving  the  extremities  excepting  in  very  confirmed  cases. 
After  a  time  the  hair  almost  entirely  fails  off,  leaving  the  skin  at 
first  bare  and  smooth,  with  a  few  small  red  pimples  scattered  over  it. 
In  process  of  time,  the  pimples  increase  in  number  and  size,  and 
from  them  a  matter  exudes  which  hardens  into  a  scab. 

Remedies — 1.  Dress  the  affected  parts  with  a  solution  of 
carbolic  acid  in  the  proportion  of  half  an  ounce  of  the  acid  to  a  pint 
of  water.  If  one  dressing  is  not  sufficient,  after  two  days  it  should 
be  washed  off  and  another  applied. 

2.  Another  treatment  is  to  wash  the  affected  part  with  soap 
and  warm  water,  with  soda  dissolved  in  it,  after  which  apply  a  lini- 
ment composed  of  equal  parts  of  oil  of  tar  and  oil  of  turpentine  by 


PNEUMONIA,  OR   LUNG   FEVER.  527 

means   of  a  brush,  every  second   day  for  a  week.     Then    wash  off 

with  soft  soap  and  water. 

3.     The  following  remedy  may   be  relied  on   as   efficacious: 

Take  of 

Common  sulphur 6  ounces, 

Sperm  or  train  oil 1  pint, 

Spirits  of  turpentine 3  ounces. 

Mix  and  rub  well  into  the  skin  with  a  flannel,  or,  in  preference, 

with  a  painter's  brush.      In  three  days  apply  again,  and  the  third 

time  if  necessary. 


PNEUMONIA,  OB  LUNG  FEVER. 

Symptoms — During  the  accession  and  early  stages  of  this 
disease,  the  animal  inclines  to  quietude;  is  disinclined  to  move,  and 
seems  to  have  a  dread  of  disturbance;  stands  with  his  head  droop- 
ing, seems  listless;  the  breathing  is  heavy  and  labored,  and  becomes 
more  and  more  rapid  as  the  disease  progresses ;  the  flank  drawn 
inward  and  thrown  out  at  each  respiration;  the  pulse  hard  and  full; 
the  skin  is  hot  and  dry,  except  at  the  extremities,  which  are  con- 
stantly cool.  The  animal  is  disinclined  to  lie  down. 

Remedies — 1.  Take  one  pint  of  salt  and  the  yolks  of  six  dozen 
eggs ;  beat  these  well  together  and  rub  all  over  the  horse  with  the 
hand,  so  as  to  get  it  well  rubbed  into  the  skin.  Cover  the  patient 
with  two  blankets.  It  will  produce  profuse  perspiration.  After 
perspiration  ceases,  remove  the  blankets  gradually,  remove  the  egg 
with  curry-comb  and  brush  after  twelve  hours,  and  feed  with  bran 
mashes  and  soft  feed. 

2.  Give  ten  drops  tincture  aconite  and  same  of  gelsemium  in 
a  gallon  of  water,  with  the  chill  taken  off.     Cover  with   blankets. 
Repeat  in  three  hours. 

3.  Give  one  drachm  of   tartar  emetic  three  times  a  day,  and 
two  drachms  of  nitre,  to  increase  the  action  of  the  kidneys.     The 
diet  should   consist  of  a  little  hay,  bran   mashes,  gruel  and  grass 
feed,  if  at  the  proper  season  of  the  year.     The  same  general  treat- 
ment will  apply  as  for  "  Bronchitis,"  which  see.     In  the  early  stage 
of  the  disease,  rub  the  following  liniment  well   into  the  surface  of 
the  body  over  the  lungs: 

Liquor  ammonia 2  ounces 

Linseed  oil 2     " 

Spirits  of  turpentine 2    " 

Mix  and  apply. 


POLL,  EVIL. 

Symptoms — A   painful,  soft  swelling  on  the   poll,   accom- 
panied by  the  same  sensation  of   fluctuation,  or   changing   under 

64 


528  RETENTION    OF    URINE. 

pressure,  as  noticed  under  the  head  of  Fistula     This  is  the  same  die- 
ease  only  as  to  its  locality. 

Remedies — 1.  To  scatter  poll  evil  take  a  handful  of  man- 
drake root,  bruise  and  boil,  strain  and  boil  down  until  quite  thick; 
then  form  a  salve  by  simmering  with  enough  lard  for  that  purpose. 
Anoint  the  swelling  every  morning  until  it  disappears,  which  it 
will  do  if  applied  while  yet  the  swelling  is  new. 
2.  Another  remedy  is  to  take  of 

Gum-Arabic 2  drachms 

Caustic  potash ..2       " 

Extract  belladonna .2       " 

Dissolve  the  gum  in  as  small  a  quantity  of  water  as  possible; 
then  add  the  potash  and  stir  until  dissolved,  after  which  add  the 
belladonna.  Cleanse  the  sore  with  Castile  soapsuds  and  inject  into 
the  pipes  with  a  small  syringe.  Repeat  every  other  day  until  a 
cure  is  effected,  which  will  seldom  fail  to  be  done  in  a  short  period 
of  time.  If  this  does  not  relieve,  cut  open  the  pipes  to  the  bottom 
and  dress  as  directed  for  "  Fistula;"  which  see. 


RETENTION  OF  URINE. 

Symptoms — This  disease  may  be  readily  recognized  by  the 
frequent  straining  of  the  animal  in  the  endeavor  to  urinate,  and 
tenderness  over  the  spinal  column,  in  the  region  of  the  kidneys. 

Remedies — 1.  Take  one-half  pound  of  hops,  three  drachms 
oil  of  camphor,  grind  and  mix.  Make  into  three  pills  and  give  one 
every  day  with  a  drench  made  of  a  small  spoonful  of  saltpetre  and 
two  ounces  of  water.  This  remedy  rarely  fails  to  give  relief. 

2.  In  severe  cases,  caused  by  alkali  waters,  put   strong  mus- 
tard plaster  on  back  above  hips;  rub  with  spirits  turpentine  when 
removed,  and  give  two  ounces  of  spirits  of  nitre. 

3.  The  following  are  popular  professional  remedies   for  this 
disorder.     Give  as  a  dose: 

Sweet  spirits  nitre 2  ounces 

Fluid  extract  buchu ^      " 

Holland  gin 4      " 

Mix.     Continue  twice  daily  until  the  symptoms  are  relieved. 

4.  Balsam   copaiba £  ounce 

Sweet  spirits  nitre 2  drachms 

Flaxseed  tea 1  pint 

Give  as  a  drench. 

5.  Asafetida  in  the  form  of  a  pill  the  size  of  six  marrowfat 
peas  for  a  dose,  given  morning,  noon  and  night. 


RING  BONE,  AND  SIDE  BONE. 

Symptoms — An  enlargement  of  the  leg,  of  a  hard  and  un- 
yielding nature,   either  immediately   above  the  hoof,   or  a  fittle 


RHEUMATISM.  529 

higher.  In  the  latter,  when  thoroughly  established,  it  surrounds 
the  joint,  whence  the  name,  but  in  the  early  stages  it  appears  at 
certain  points  from  which  it  spreads  all  around. 

Remedies. — 1.    Take  of  : 

Tincture  of  iodine 4  ounces. 

Cantharides. 1     " 

Mercurial  ointment 2     " 

Corrosive  sublimate 1£  drachms. 

Turpentine 2  ounces. 

Lard 1  pound. 

Mix  well  together. 

Cut  the  hair  on  the  part  affected,  and  after  applying  the  oint- 
ment rub  well  with  the  nand.  After  two  days  grease  the  part  with 
lard,  and  after  four  days  more  wash  with  soap  and  water  and  apply 
the  ointment  again,  and  repeat  every  four  days. 

2.  It  has  been  discovered  that  lead  will  effectually  cure  any  case 
of  ring-bone,  even  though  of  years  standing.  Take  a  soft  piece  of  lead 
or  lead  pipe  about  two-thirds  of  an  inch  in  diameter,  putting  the  round 
side  next  to  the  foot.  It  should  be  long  enough  to  extend  around  above 
the  enlargement.  JBind  the  ends  with  soft  copper  wire.  The  lead 
should  bear  on  the  ring-bone  quite  loosely,  and  be  worn  five  or  six 
weeks. 

See  also  remedies  under  "Spavin,"  and  applicable  to  Ring- 
bone. 


RHEUMATISM. 

Symptoms — Most  frequently  attacks  the  muscles  of  the 
shoulders  o»  of  the  loins,  sometimes  both  parts  are  affected.  The 
symptoms  are  lameness  and  inability  to  use  the  part.  If  the  shoulder 
is  affected,  the  foot  is  not  put  to  the  ground,  and  when  the  leg 
is  moved  backwards  and  forwards  by  the  hand,  great  pain  is  evident. 
In  severe  cases  there  is  fever,  and  in  a  short  time  the  part  swells  and 
becomes  excessively  tender. 

Remedies — Cut  half  a  dozen  lemons  in  thin  slices.  Steep 
them  in  one  quart  of  water.  Care  should  be  taken  not  to  boil  while 
steeping.  Bathe  the  affected  parts  with  this  solution  three  times  a 
day.  Bandage  with  flannels.  Press  the  juice  from  two  lemons. 
To  this  add  as  much  water  as  there  is  lemon  juice,  and  drench  the 
horse  with  it.  Repeat  this  twice  a  day.  Parties  who  have  used  this 
remedy  for  years,  pronounce  it  the  most  positive  cure  they  have 
ever  found  for  this  disease,  in  either  acute  or  chronic  form. 

2.  In  severe  or  long-continued  attacks  give  an  ounce  of 
bi -carbonate  of  potash,  followed  daily  by  a  dose  of  half  the  amount; 
with  half  an  ounce  of  nitrate  of  potash.  If  this  remedy  fails,  two 
drachms  of  iodide  of  potash  may  be  given  in  addition.  In 
animals  which  either  from  previous  attacks  or  constitutionally  are 


530  SADDLE-GALLS. 


predisposed  to  this  disease,  the  greatest  care,  in  addition  to 
maintaining  the  system  by  good  feeding,  should  be  taken  to  have 
them  dried  and  cleaned  immediately  after  their  being  taken  from 
work.  The  ill  effects  of  allowing  horses  to  stand  and  get  chilled 
after  exercise  cannot  be  too  carefully  guarded  against. 


SADDLE-GALLS. 

To  prevent  saddle-galls  the  saddles  should  be  lined  with  some 
smooth  hard  substance.  Flannel  or  woolen  cloth  is  bad.  A  hard - 
finished,  smooth  rawhide  lining,  similar  to  those  of  the  military 
saddles,  is  preferable.  Then,  if  the  saddle  "is  properly  fitted  to  the 
horse's  back,  there  will  be  no  galls  unless  the  norse  is  very  hardly 
used.  Galls  should  be  washed  with  soap  and  water,  and  then  with 
a  solution  of  three  grains  of  copperas  or  blue  vitriol  to  one  table- 
spoonful  of  water,  which  will  harden  the  surface  and  help  to  restore 
the  growth  of  the  skin.  White  hairs  growing  upon  galled  spots 
cannot  be  prevented. 

SCRATCHES,  OK  GREASE. 

Symptoms — Scratches  or  Grease,  is  sometimes  an  aggravated 
form  of  chapped  heels.  At  others,  it  is  ushered  in  by  constitutional 
symptoms,  feverishness  and  hidebound.  The  first  local  symptom  is 
slight  swelling  of  the  skin  of  the  heels  and  adjacent  parts,  whicli  soon 
cracks,  and  the  fissures  exude  an  offensive  serous  discharge,  which 
inflames  every  part  it  touches  and  spreads  the  eruption.  The  leg 
continues  swelling  till  a  remedy  is  applied. 

Remedies — 1.  "Wash  the  parts  twice  a  day  with  Castile-soap 
and  water,  followed  by  an  application  of  blue  vitriol  water.  This  is 
usually  sufficient  to  cure  this  difficulty. 

2.  Kerosene  oil  applied  once  a  day  for  three  or  four  days,   is 
reputed  a  cure. 

3.  After  the  inflamed  skin  has  been  subdued   by   applications 
of  carrot  poultice,  take  alum  4  ounces,  boiling  water,  1   pint;  wash 
the  affected  parts  thoroughly  twice  a  day. 

4.  In  the    case   of    confirmed  grease,  with  icherous  swelled 
limbs,  give  internally  4  to  6  drachms  aloes  in  a  pint  of  water  and 
apply  the  following  twice  daily  after   cleaning.     Acetate  of  lead  1 
ounce,  sulphate  of  zinc,  £  ounce,  water  1  pint.     If  the  parts  become 
grapey  apply  a  solution  of  sulphate  of  zinc. 


SNAKE  BITES. 

Remedies — 1.     Give  the  horse,  as  soon  as  possible,   two  to 
four  quarts  of  whisky  and  apply  clay  made  into  a  mortar,  for  twelve 


SPAVIN.  53J 

\ 

or  fifteen  hours  and  renewed  occasionally.     Whisky  enough  must  be 
given  to  bring  the  animal  completely  under  its  influence. 

2.  Immediately  after  the  infliction  of  the  wound,  apply 
saleratus  moistened  and  bound  on  the  bite.  If  considerable  time 
has  elapsed  open  the  wound  with  a  knife  previous  to  applying.  This 
is  an  effectual  remedy. 


SPAVIN. 

Symptoms— Inflammation  and  exudation  of  the  bony  sub- 
stance from  a  tumor  in  the  region  of  the  hock;  or  accumulation  of 
lymphatic  humors  in  the  same  region.  At  first  the  animal  seems 
to  be  afraid  of  freely  using  one  or  the  other  of  the  hind  legs,  and  a 
little  lameness  is  perceived  at  the  commencement  of  moving. 
Afterwards,  when  returned  to  the  stable  after  an  exertion,  the  horse 
stands  upon  the  toe  of  the  affected  limb;  limps  considerably  on 
turning  about  and  when  commencing  to  walk ;  after  walking  a  little 
the  lameness  disappears,  and  is  only  perceived  again  after  the  horse 
has  been  standing  a  few  minutes.  At  this  period  we  begin  to  notice 
a  swelling  in  the  region  of  the  hock,  accompanied  by  increasing 
lameness  or  complete  stiffness;  this  swelling  is  either  hard  and  bony, 
or  soft.  We  distinguish  several  varieties  of  spavin,  according  to 
locality  and  character. 

Remedies — 1.  Use  the  following  blister  after  reducing  the 
inflammation  with  fomentations  of  hot  water. 

Corrosive  sublimate ^  ounce, 

Spanish  flies %  ounce 

Alchohol %  pint. 

Apply  to  the  parts  affected  and  a  blister  being  raised,  grease 
with  lard  daily  until  healed,  and  then  again  blister  and  so  continue 
until  a  cure  is  affected.  Ordinarily  a  few  applications  will  be  suffi- 
cient. 

2.  Foment  the  spavin  twice  daily,  for  half  an  hour  each  time, 
with  a  lye  made  by  dissolving  one  ounce  of  sal-soda  in  one  gallon 
of  hot  water;  apply  with  a  sponge,  as  hot  as  the  animal  can  bear  it 
without  causing  distress.  The  lye  should  be  kept  at  the  same  tem- 
perature during  each  fomentation.  All  lye  material  should  be 
carefully  but  thoroughly  removed  from  the  surface  of  the  skin 
when  drying  the  parts  immediately  after  each  application.  A 
sweating-blister  should  be  applied  every  night  over  the  region  of 
the  spavin,  and  well  hand-rubbed  into  the  surface  of  the  skin  imme- 
diately after  the  parts  have  been  fomented  and  dried  as  above 
described,  until  considerable  irritation  is  produced  on  the  surface  of 
the  skin.  Then  the  use  of  the  blister  should  be  omitted  for  three 
days  and  applied  again  in  the  same  way.  The  blister  is  composed 
of  one  ounce  each  of  tincture  of  cantharides,  oils  of  turpentine,  ori- 
ganum and  spike,  two  drachms  of  finely  pulverized  corrosive  subli- 


532  SPLINT. 

mate,  three  ounces  each  of  raw  linseed  oil,  camphorated  oil,  tincture 
of  opium  and  one  pint  of  alcohol.  Incorporate  these  well  in  a 
bottle  and  the  blister  is  ready  for  use.  The  fomentations  must  be 
perseveringly  applied  twice  daily  as  above  described  during  the 
blistering,  and  for  several  days  after  the  use  of  the  blister  is  wnolly 
discontinued. 

Feed  your  horse  on  mash-food,  which  should  consist  of  equal 
parts  of  sound  bran  and  ground  oats,  with  half  a  pint  of  bruised 
naxseed-meal  added,  properly  seasoned  with  salt,  morning  and 
evening.  Make  each  mash  with  cold  water.  The  remainder  of  the 
food  should  be  grass.  This  treatment  will  be  found  as  efficacious 
as  any  and  will  leave  no  scar  or  blemish  behind  it,  provided  it  is 
used  according  to  directions. 

3.  The  following  is  a  good  liniment  for  bone  and  blood- 
spavin.  Take  of 

Oil  of  spike 1  oz. 

Oil  of  amber £  " 

Spirits  of  turpentine 2  " 

Nitric  acid £  " 

The  acid  must  be  put  into  the  bottle  last.  Apply  thoroughly 
and  it  will  remove  the  lameness,  though  not  probably  the  bunch. 
If  the  horse  has  reached  the  age  of  four  years,  tit  a  bar  of  lead  just 
above  the  swelling  and  twist  or  wire  the  ends  together,  so  that  it 
will  constantly  wear  upon  the  enlargement.  The  two  together  will 
often  cure  a  case  in  six  or  eight  weeks. 

See  also  Remedies  under  head  of  "Ringbones,"  used  also  for 
Spavin. 

SPLINT. 

Symptoms — A  callous  or  bony  tumor,  growing  upon  one  of 
the  splint  bones,  and  is  often,  but  not  always,  accompanied  with 
some  lameness  during  its  formation.  The  lameness  is  caused  by 
local  irritation  and  inflammation. 

Remedies — 1.  Procure  a  probe-pointed,  narrow  knife, 
shaped  like  a  scimitar,  with  the  cutting  edge  on  the  convex  side.  A 
small  opening  is  made  in  the  skin  about  an  inch  below  the  splint, 
and  just  large  enough  to  admit  the  knife,  which  is  then  introduced 
and  pushed  upwards  with  its  flat  side  towards  the  skin,  till  it 
reaches  the  tumor,  when  the  convex  edge  is  turned  toward  this, 
and  several  extensive  scarifications  are  made  in  the  periosteum  cov- 
ering it,  after  which  the  knife  is  withdrawn  and  a  fine  seton-needle 
is  introduced  in  its  place,  and  passed  upward  until  it  reaches  above 
the  splint  when  it  is  pushed  through,  and  the  tape  drawn  out,  and 
properly  secured  with  a  bandage.  Of  course  the  norse  must  be  cast 
and  properly  secured  before  resorting  to  the  knife.  In  the  course 
of  ten  days,  or  a  fortnight,  the  tape  may  be  withdrawn,  and  the 
splint  will  almost  invariably  disappear. 


STAGGERS.  533 

2.  In  most  cases  the  operation  is  unnecessary,  and  the  appli- 
cation of  the  following  blister  will  have  the  desired  effect:  Take  of 
biniodide  of  mercury,  1  drachm;  lard,  1  ounce.  Mix,  and  after  cut- 
ting the  hair  short,  rub  a  little  into  the  skin  covering  the  splint, 
every  night,  until  a  free  watery  discharge  is  produced  from  the  sur- 
face. To  facilitate  this  the  leg  should  be  fomented  with  very  warm 
water  every  morning  and  afternoon,  and  this  should  be  continued 
for  several  days  after  the  ointment  has  been  discontinued.  If, 
after  a  week's  interval  the  splint  does  not  appear  much  reduced  in 
size,  the  ointment  should  be  re-applied,  and  repeated  at  similar 
intervals  till  the  swelling  is  removed. 


STAGGERS. 

Remedies — 1.  This  is  a  stupid  condition  occasioned  by 
engorgement  by  eating  too  much  green  or  other  food,  liable  to  fer- 
mentation. When  discovered,  put  the  horse  in  a  safe  place  and 
give  immediately  of  aloes,  6  drachms ;  raw  linseed-oil,  1  pint.  If 
it  does  not  operate  in  twenty-four  hours,  give  injections  of  warm 
water  and  soap.  There  is  another  form  of  staggers,  allied  to  apo- 
plexy, and  dangerous  because  due  to  pressure  of  blood  on  the  brain, 
a  horse  often  becoming  unmanageable  in  harness.  Throw  cold  water 
over  the  head,  first  releasing  the  harness.  A  horse  subject  to  this 
should  never  have  the  collar,  headstall  or  other  portions  of  the  har- 
ness obstruct  the  free  circulation  of  the  blood. 

2.  Cause  the  horse  to  inhale  into  hit  nostrils  an  even  teaspoonful 
of  snuff.  This  is  an  infallible  cure  for  the  staggers  in  any  stage  of  the 
disease,  as  long  as  there  is  life  in  the  animal.  The  diet  should  be  con- 
fined to  a  small  amount  of  good  hay  or  grass,  with  a  plentiful  supply 
of  water. 


STRAINS. 

Symptoms — Strains  are  caused  by  overstretching  of  or  me- 
chanical injury  to  the  muscles,  ligaments  and  tendons.  Symptoms; 
heat,  swelling  and  pain  on  pressure  or  in  movement,  in  the  one 
case  by  flinching  and  in  the  other  by  lameness.  Sometimes  effusion 
of  blood  or  serum. 

Remedy — 1.  Foment  the  affected  limb  with  a  lye  made  by 
dissolving  two  ounces  of  sal-soda  in  a  pailful  of  hot  water.  Apply 
the  lye  with  a  sponge  as  hot  as  it  can  be  borne,  twice  daily 
for  one  hour  each  time;  keep  your  lye  to  this  temperature  of  heat 
during  each  fomentation ;  dry  the  parts  fomented  each  time  from 
all  the  lye  material,  and  bathe  them  with  a  strong  infusion  made 
of  either  wormwood  or  hops  (use  whichever  of  these  is  the  more 
convenient)  and  pure  cider  vinegar-  steep  the  hops  or  wormwood  in 


534  SWEENY. 

the  vinegar,  and  apply  as  hot  as  it  can  be  used,  immediately  after 
each  fomentation,  ana  hand-rub  well  in;  then  cover  the  limb  with 
flannel.  This  treatment,  if  thoroughly  persevered  in,  with  rest 
from  all  work  added,  will  generally  prove  efficacious  in  a  very  short 
time.  Feed  no  corn  or  other  heavy  grain,  whole  or  ground, 
while  your  animal  is  under  treatment.  Oats  and  bran  and  carrots 
or  Swedish  turnips,  with  good  sound  provender,  properly  seasoned 
with  salt,  are  the  kinds  of  diet  that  should  be  fed  the  animal 
until  a  full  recovery  takes  place. 

2.  Eight  ounces  spirits  of  turpentine,  eight  ounces  good 
vinegar,  one  egg.  Mix,  shake  well,  and  bathe  twice  a  day  with 
the  naked  hand.  This  applies  to  curbs,  splints,  strains  and  bruises 
of  all  kinds. 


SWEENY. 

This  is  generally  the  result  of  injury,  either  to  the  shoul- 
der or  the  limb.  The  muscles  fall  away  from  disease.  See 
under  head  of  u  Sprains,"  and  treat  as  there  directed.  Then  exer- 
cise will  again  cause  the  muscles  of  the  shoulder  to  resume  their 
normal  proportions. 


RUBBING  THE  TAIL. 

Symptoms— The  cause  of  this  difficulty  usually  originates 
from  worms.  Many  are  mistaken  in  thinking  it  is  a  humor  of  the 
tail,  when  it  is  only  the  worms  that  irritate  the  rectum. 

Remedies — 1. — Inject  a  solution  of  sulphuric  ether.  If  this 
does  not  allay  the  irritation,  it  is  simply  an  irritation  of  the  anus, 
and  it  needs  to  be  greased  thoroughly  with  citrate  ointment. 

2.  If  the  difficulty  be  really  worms,  the  following  will  be 
found  useful:  Take  four  tablespoonfuls  of  turpentine  and  one 
pint  of  linseed  oil.  Give  as  a  dose.  This  will  usually  afford  relief 
in  this  difficulty.  A  change  of  diet  is  always  desirable.  Salt  in 
the  manger  is  beneficial.  Worms,  however,  notwithstanding  the  tem- 
porary clearance  effected  by  medicine,  are  apt  to  re-appear  after  a 
time.  In  this  case  repeat.  It  is  always  quite  safe  to  do  so  after 
the  lapse  of  a  week  or  ten  days  after  the  nrst  dose. 


STRING-HALT. 

Symptoms — String-halt  is  a  nervous  disease,  its  origin  not 
well  known;  there  is  no  absolute  cure  for  the  disability,  but  it  may 
be  alleviated  by  the  following  remedies: 


THUMPS.  535 

Remedies — 1.  This  difficulty  has  been  relieved  by  the  use 
of  goose-oil.  It  is  to  be  applied  to  the  muscles  thoroughly  two  or 
three  times  a  day. 

2.     Sweet  oil  has  been  used  in  the  same  way  with  success. 


THUMPS. 

Symptoms— This  is  a  spasmodic  action  of  the  heart  from 
over  exertion,  and  is  distinguished  by  the  throbbing. 

Remedies — 1.  Ordinarily  there  is  no  permanent  cure  for 
this  disease,  although  the  animal  can  be  relieved  to  a  great  extent, 
by  placing  five  drops  of  aconite  on  the  tongue,  and  if  the  horse  is 
not  relieved  by  the  first  dose,  repeat  the  dose  at  intervals  of  one 
hour  until  there  is  a  change  for  the  better  perceived. 

2.  Give  the  horse  two  or  three  quarts  of  strong  brine,  then 
bleed  in  the  third  bar  of  the  mouth.     Give  the  brine  while  bleed- 
ing.    The  object  is  to  relieve  the  nervous  system. 

3.  The  following  is  one  of  the  best  remedies  known: 

Take  whisky,  2  ounces;  sweet  spirits  of  nitre,  •£  ounce;  nitrate 
of  potash,  1  drachm,  in  a  teacupful  of  water.  Repeat  every  half 
hour  until  the  horse  has  recovered. 


THRUSH  IN  FEET. 

Symptoms — The  direct  cause  of  thrush  is  neglect  and  over- 
sight in  the  management  of  the  hoof.  Its  symptoms  are  a  fetid 
odor,  combined  witn  morbid  exudation  from  the  frog  and  softening 
of  the  same. 

Remedies — 1.  Apply  twice  a  week,  as  long  as  it  is  found 
necessary,  a  charcoal -poultice  made  of  three  parts  hnely  pulverized 
charcoal  and  one  part  of  bruised  flaxseed  meal,  mixed  with  warm 
water.  Use  the  poultice  at  night.  After  removing  it  in  the  morn- 
ing, dress  between  the  clefts  ot  the  frog  with  pyrohgneous  acid  and 
tine  table-salt  mixed.  Be  careful  to  press  the  acid  and  salt  down  to 
the  very  bottom  of  the  cleft  of  the  frog  at  each  dressing,  morning 
and  evening.  The  safest  plan  to  adopt  in  cases  of  this  kind  is  to 
treat  the  disease  both  locally  and  constitutionally.  For  the  consti- 
tutional treatment  take  equal  parts  of  finely  pulverized  sassafras - 
root,  lac-sulphur,  gentian-root,  ginger,  charcoal  and  salt;  incorporate 
well  in  a  mortar.  One  ounce  daily  is  a  dose. 

2.  "Wet  thrush  is  brought  on  by  excessive  wet  or  standing  in 
wet  stables,  causing  the  frog  of  the  foot  to  decay.  Dry  thrush  is 
the  result  of  extreme  dryness.  To  cure  either,  take  equal  parts 
lard  and  spirits  of  ammonia;  till  the  bottom  of  the  foot  with  this 
and  heat  in  with  hot  iron.  Thrush  almost  always  causes  the  foot 
to  contract,  for  which  use  the  hoof -ointment ;"  see  "  Hoof-biiid." 


536  URETHRA L   GLEET. 

URETHRAL  GLEET. 

Symptoms — This  is  simply  an  augmented  secretion  of 
mucous  matter  from  the  urethra,  not  contagious  or  communicable 
by  contact. 

Remedies — Take  of  the  following: 

Balsam  copaiba 2  oz. 

Sweet  spirits  of  nitre, 1  oz. 

Sirup  of  garlic, 4  oz. 

Mucilage  of  gum  Arabic, 1  pt. 

The  dose  is  one-half  gill  daily. 

The  sheath  and  penis  should  be  sponged  three  times  a  day  with 
cold,  soft  water,  and  the  horse  kept  from  mares.  The  same  remedies 
are  efficient  f  JY  leucorrhcea  in  mares,  in  which  cooling  applications 
are  injected  into  the  vagina.  Cleanse  the  vagina  thoroughly  with 
injections  of  tepid  water,  and  inject  once  a  day,  sulphate  of  zinc,  2 
drachms,  in  1  pint  of  tepid  water.  Follow  this  once  a  day  with  the 
following  injection :  Carbolic  acid,  2  drachms ;  tepid  water,  1  pint. 


WARTS. 

Remedies — 1.  Touch  over  the  entire  surface  of  the  wart 
twice  daily,  morning  and  evening,  with  a  lotion  composed  of  one 
drachm  or  nitrate  of  silver  dissolved  in  one  ounce  of  soft  water. 
Apply  with  a  camel's  hair  brush  until  the  wart  disappears,  which 
will  probably  take  place  in  two  or  three  weeks'  time. 

2.  Take  equal  parts  of  calomel  and  copperas,  mix  and  apply 
dry.     This  is   also  good  in   indolent  cases  of    sore    neck,    back, 
shoulder,  etc. 

3.  To  cure  a  blood-wart,  wash  it  twice  a  day  with  a  solution 
of  blue-vitriol,  after  which  sprinkle  some  of  the  same  pulverized 
upon  the  wart,  and  in  due  time  it  will  be  removed. 


WENS. 

Remedy — Take  a  half-teacupful  of  slaked  lime  and  the  same 
amount  of  soft  soap;  mix  well  and  apply  to  the  wen,  in  such  man- 
ner that  it  cannot  spread.  From  two  to  four  applications  will  gen- 
erally effect  a  cure.  The  wen  should  be  lanced  at  the  time  of  mak- 
ing the  application,  or  a  day  or  two  after. 


WORMS. 

Symptoms — A    rough,   staring  coat,  a  craving  appetite — 
more  or  less  emaciation — the  passage  of  mucus  with  the  feces,  and 


WORMS.  537 

often  a  small  portion  of  this  remains  outside  the  anus  and  dries 
there.  That  part  generally  itches,  and  in  the  attempt  to  rub  it  the 
tail  shows  the  effect  of  that  action.  This  last  symptom  may  be 
caused  by  vermin  in  the  tail,  or  by  irritation  of  the  anus  from  other 
causes;  but  all  these  symptoms  combined,  quite  clearly  indicate 
worms  in  the  intestines. 

Remedies — 1.     Give  a  teaspoonful  of  pulverized  alum  in 
each  feed,  for  six  feeds;  this  will  usually  remove  worms. 

2.  Common  salt,  2  ounces,  infusion  of  wormwood,  1  quart, 
use  as  a  drench,  for  several  days  in  succession,  when  the  worms  will 
be  removed. 

3.  Linseed  oil, 1  pint 

Spirits  of  turpentine, 2  teaspoonfuls. 

Mix  and  give  every  morning  until  the  worms  are  expelled. 


MOUNTAIN    FEVER. 

Symptoms — This  disease  seems  to  be  peculiar  to  the  North- 
western Territories,  and  on  account  of  resemblance  of  some  symp- 
toms, is  sometimes  called  Pink  Eye,  but  is  not  the  regular  disease 
so  named.  The  horse  affected  shows  signs  of  drowsiness,  carrying 
the  head  low,  ears  often  drooping  and  spreading  apart.  In  walking 
the  animal  takes  short  steps,  appearing  to  walk  on  the  toes.  The 
most  noticeable  features  are  weakness  of  the  back  or  spine,  showing 
derangement  of  the  kidneys.  Sometimes  the  sight  is  affected,  and 
a  horse  will  attempt  to  jump  when  led  over  a  flat  ooard,  as  if  it  were 
a  gate. 

Remedies — 1.  An  application  of  spirits  of  turpentine,  on  the 
small  of  the  back  and  behind  the  ears,  has'been  found  effective  in 
curing  many  cases.  A  half -ounce  of  spirits  of  nitre  given  internally 
will  add  to  the  effectiveness  of  this  measure. 

2.  A  decoction  or  tea  of  willow-bark,  given  as  a  drench,  is  a 
favorite  remedy  in  many  localities. 

3.  Take  about  two  pounds  of  green  sage  brush,  (such  as  grows 
on  the  plains),  chop  or  bruise ;  add  one  gallon  of  water ;  boil  to 
about  one  pint,  and  give  as  a  dose  one  gill,  three  times  a  day.     Con-, 
tinue  till  the  fever  aoates.      The  worst  cases  in  the  state  of  Oregon 
have  been  cured  by  this  remedy, 

4.  Take  one  tablespoonful  of  turpentine  and   mix  with  five 
tablespoonfuls  of  castor  oil.     Of  this  give  a  tablespoonful  (in  severe 
cases  two  tablespoonfuls)  in  half  a  pint  of  hot  water,  as  a  drench. 
Administer  three  times  a  day. 

5.  In  Washington,  Oregon  and  Idaho,  the  salts  of  Medical  Lake. 
Wash,   are  considered  a  specific  for  this  disease. 


538  SUPERIOR   LINIMENTS 

SUPERIOR  LINIMENTS. 

Cuts  and  Wounds  of  all  Kinds — One  pint  of  alcohol, 
half-ounce  of  gum  of  myrrh,  half-ounce  aloes ;  wash  once  a  day. 

Rheumatic  Liniment — Take  croton-oil,  aqua  ammonia, 
f.  f.  f.,  oil  of  cajeput,  oil  of  origanum,  in  equal  parts.  Rub  well. 
It  is  good  for  spinal  diseases  and  weak  back. 

For  Indolent  Cuts  or  Wounds — Take  fish- worms  mashed 
up  with  bacon-oil,  and  tie  on  the  wound. 

To  Make  the  Hair  Grow — Milk  of  sulphur  one-half 
drachm,  sugar  of  lead  one  half  drachm,  rose-water  one-half  gill; 
mix  and  bathe  well  twice  a  day  for  ten  days.  This  is  a  popular 
remedy,  but  a  good  means  is  careful  and  clean  daily  grooming. 

Liniment  for  the  Stifle- Joint  on  a  Horse — One  ounce 
oil  of  spike,  half-ounce  origanum,  half-ounce  oil  amber.  Shake  it 
well  and  rub  the  joint  twice  a  day  until  cured,  which  will  be  in 
two  or  three  days.  But  the  limb  must  be  so  held  in  position  that 
the  horse  cannot  thrust  it  back. 

Saddle  or  Collar-Liniment — One  ounce  of  spirits  of  tur- 
pentine, half -ounce  of  oil  of  spike,  half-ounce  essence  of  wormwood, 
half-ounce  of  Castile  soap,  half-ounce  gum-camphor,  half-ounce 
sulphuric  ether,  half  a  pint  of  alcohol.  Wash  freely. 

Liniment  for  Strains  and  Growth  of  Lumps — One 
ounce  oil  of  spike,  half -ounce  origanum,  half -ounce  amber;  aqua- 
fortis, and  sal-ammonia  of  each  one  drachm,  spirits  of  salts  one 
drachm,  oil  of  sassafras  half-ounce,  hartshorn  half-ounce.  Bathe 
once  or  twice  a  day. 

Ointment  for  Calks  and  Bruises  of  the  Feet- 
Take  of:  Lard,  1  pound,  rosin,  2  ounces,  beeswax,  3  ounces.  Melt 
together  and  add  one  ounce  of  powdered  verdigris  and  one-half 
pound  of  tallow.  Stir  it  all  until  it  gets  cool,  and  apply.  It  is 
excellent  for  bruises,  calks,  etc. 

Sore  Shoulder  and  Back  of  Horses — 1.  Wilt  the 
leaves  of  jimsbn  (stramonium)  and  apply  to  the  affected  parts  and 
it  will  cause  them  to  heal  readily,  even  when  the  horse  is  used 
every  day. 

2.  The  following  is  a  good  liniment  for  curing  these  diffi- 
culties: Sweet  oil,  2  ounces,  gum  camphor.  1  ounce;  mix  and 
apply  twice  a  day. 

Sweet  Clover  Ointment — Take  5  ounces  lard,  3  ounces 
white  wax,  3  ounces  rosin,  1  pint  cider  vinegar  and  4  quarts  of 
sweet  clover  leaves  and  blossoms.  Boil  the  vinegar  and  clover  together 
until  the  strength  is  extracted  from  the  clover.  Strain  through  a 
cloth ;  then  add  the  other  ingredients  and  boil  until  clear.  Then 
pour  carefully  into  shallow  pans,  and  when  cool,  cut  into  1£  inch 
pieces  and  wrap  in  tissue  paper.  Excellent  for  abrasions,  cuts, 
nurns,  piles,  etc. 

Sprains  and  Swellings— Take  one  and  a  half  ounces  of 


BLOOD    PURIFIERS.  539 

hartshorn,  one  ounce  camphor,  two  ounces  spirits  of  turpentine, 
four  ounces  sweet  oil,  eight  ounces  alcohol.     Anoint  twice  a  day. 

For  Colic  in  Horses. — Dissolve  four  ounces  of  sugf.r  in  two 
quarts  of  hot  water.  Drench  the  horse  with  it  while  it  is  as  hot  as  it 
can  be  borne.  Should  the  horse,  in  any  case,  not  be  relieved  in  20  or 
30  minutes,  repeat  the  dose,  one  dose  though  will  usually  effect  a  cure. 


BLOOD  PURIFIERS. 

Blood  Purifier — Dry  red-clover  blossoms,  and  make  a 
strong  tea  of  them.  Give  a  pint  of  this  to  the  horse  twice  a  day. 
This,  likewise,  is  one  of  the  most  effectual  remedies  known  for  the 
purification  of  the  blood  of  man  as  well  as  beast. 

Horse-Powder — This  condition  powder  has  a  wide  rep- 
utation for  distemper,  hide-bound,  colds  and  diseases  which  may  arise 
from  impurity  of  the  blood.  Take  one  pound  comfrey-root,  half- 
pound  antimony,  half-pound  sulphur,  three  ounces  saltpetre,  half- 
pound  laurel-berries,  half-pound  juniper -berries,  half-pound  angelica- 
seed,  half-pound  rosin,  three  ounces  alum,  half-pound  copperas, 
half  pound  master  wort,  half-pound  powdered  charcoal.  Mix  all  to  a 
powder  and  give  in  most  cases  one  tablespoonf ul  in  mash ;  feed  once 
a  day  until  cured.  Keep  the  horse  dry,  and  keep  him  from  cold 
water  six  hours  after  using  it. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 

To  Prevent  Snow-Balling — Clean  the  hoofs  well,  then 
rub  thoroughly  with  soft-soap  before  going  out  in  the  snow. 

To  Extricate  Horses  from  Fire — Put  the  harness  on  a 
draught-horse,  or  the  saddle  on  a  saddle-horse,  and  they  may  often 
be  led  out  without  difficulty.  Throw  a  blanket  or  coat  over  the  head 
of  the  animal  if  practicable. 

To  Break  a  Halter-Chewer — This  may  be  done  by 
making  a  strong  solution  of  Cayenne  pepper,  and  soaking  the  halter 
in  it.  The  animal  will  soon  learn  not  to  chew  this  kind  of  a  halter. 

To  Distinguish  Shoulder  from  Foot  Lameness — 
Take  the  animal  by  the  bridle-bits  and  back  him;  if  the  lameness  is 
in  the  shoulder,  he  will  drag  his  foot  as  he  backs;  but  if  it  is  in  the 
foot,  he  will  lift  it  up  from  the  ground  as  he  moves. 

Another  way  to  locate  lameness,  is  by  the  motions  of  the  horse 
when  in  a  brisk  trot;  when  he  is  lame  below  the  knee,  he  will  bow 
his  head  downward,  and  when  lame  above  the  knee,  he  nods  his 
head  upward. 


640  CATTLE. 

For  Knee-Sprung  Horses — Also  galls,  sprains,  sores, 
etc.:  Take  fresh  angle  worms  and  put  them  in  a  vessel  for  twenty- 
four  hours,  until  they  become  clean;  then  put  them  in  a  bottle  and 
throw  plenty  of  salt  on  them ;  place  them  near  a  stove  and  when 
dissolved,  apply  freely  to  the  parts  affected. 

Warbles,  or  Slight  Tumors — These  are  successfully 
treated  by  a  solution  of  salt  water  four  or  five  times  a  day.  An 
essential  treatment  is  to  remove  the  cause  of  the  irritation.  The 
horse  should,  if  possible,  be  exempt  from  work  for  a  week  or  two. 
The  stuffing  in  the  saddle  or  other  article  of  equipment  should 
be  looked  to,  and  if  necessary  altered. 

Sand  for  Bedding — Dry  sand  is  not  only  an  excellent  sub- 
stitute for  straw,  for  horse's  beds,  but  superior  to  straw,  as  the  sand 
does  not  heat  and  saves  the  hoofs  of  the  norses. 

Easy  Mode  of  Drenching  a  Horse — A  drench  may 
often  be  successfully  administered  in  the  following  manner:  Stand- 
ing on  the  right  side  of  the  horse,  with  the  bridle  in  the  left  hand, 
keeping  the  horse's  head  down  in  the  natural  position,  introduce  a 
long-necked  bottle,  containing  the  medicine,  into  the  side  of  the 
horse's  mouth,  and  pour  out  the  medicine  only  as  fast  as  the  horse 
will  lap  or  swallow  it.  "Where  this  simple  means  fails,  see  page  504, 


CATTLE. 


CARE  AND  MILKING  OF  COWS. 

Good  Milking  Habit — Cows  should  always  be  treated 
with  gentleness,  especially  when  young  or  when  the  teats  are  tender, 
in  which  case  the  udder  ought  to  be  handled  with  the  greatest  gen- 
tleness ;  otherwise  the  cow  will  be  in  danger  of  contracting  bad  hab- 
its and  retaining  her  milk  ever  after.  A  cow  never  lets  down  her 
milk  pleasantly  to  the  person  she  dreads  or  dislikes. 

.  Wrong  Method  of  Milking  Cows — Many  cows  are  ruined 
by  bad  milking.  Too  frequently,  through  carelessness  and  want  of 
thoroughness,  individuals  will  cause  the  usual  quantity  of  milk  to 
shrink  one-third  in  two  weeks. 

In  milking  they  will  seize  the  root  of  the  teat  between  the 
thumb  and  forefinger,  then  drag  upon  it  until  it  slips  out  of  their 
grasp;  this,  together  with  the  rude  way  of  using  the  teat  and  udder, 
and  their  ill  disposition  to  the  cow  completes  the  injury. 

To  Cure  Cows  of  Kicking — Kicking  is  sometimes  caused 
by  sore  teats,  tender  bag,  the  milker  pulling  the  long  hairs  on 
the  bag,  or  his  having  long,  sharp  finger-nails.  In  such  cases, 
shear  off  the  long  hairs  and  cut  off  the  long  nails;  bathe  the 
chapped  teats  with  warm  water  and  grease  them  well  with  la/-d,  and 
if  they  do  not  heal  readily,  or  if  it  is  a  very  severe  case,  apply 


CAKE    AND    MILKING 'OF    COWS.  541 

equal  parts  of  glycerine  and  tannic  acid,  mixed,  and  it  will  cure 
the  difficulty  very  promptly.  Another  important  consideration  is 
to  always  treat  your  cow  gently.  If  you  find  that  she  has  a  bad 
temper — and  the  kicking  originates  from  this  cause,  then  bend  the 
fore-leg  so  as  to  bring  the  foot  up  to  the  body;  then  put  a  small 
strap  around  the  arm  and  small  part  of  the  leg,  near  the  hoof , 
crossing  between  so  as  not  to  slip  off  over  the  knee,  and  buckle, 
In  this  condition  she  cannot  kick,  and  it  is  a  good  way  to  subdue 
her.  Never  confine  the  hind  legs,  singly  or  together,  for  in  doing 
this  there  is  danger  of  spoiling  the  animal.  Never  whip  or  abuse 
a  cow  in  any  case. 

Parsnips  Good  for  Milk — Parsnips  cause  cows  to  pro- 
duce abundance  of  milk,  and  they  eat  them  as  freely  as  they  do 
oil -cake,  and  the  milk  is  very  rich.  Sheep,  when  lambing,  fed 
with  them,  produce  much  milk. 

To  Increase  the  Quantity  of  Milk  in  Cold  Weather 
—Slightly  warm  the  water  given  to  the  cow,  and  to  this  add  one 
quart  of  bran  to  two  gallons  of  water,  and  a  little  salt.  Give  at 
least  this  amount  three  times  a  day.  It  will  increase  the  amount 
of  milk  of  many  cows  twenty -five  per  cent.  Never  give  them 
slops  from  the  kitchen. 

Fattening"  Calves — Calves  will  thrive  better  on  milk  that 
is  not  exceedingly  rich  in  butter,  than  on  that  which  is.  The  reason 
of  this  is,  the  nutritive  elements  of  milk  are  chiefly  in  the  caseine, 
and  not  in  the  butter-making  properties. 

If  you  have  a  cow  that  gives  rich  milk  and  one  that  gives  a 
quality  poorer  in  butter,  it  is  better  to  feed  the  calf  on  the  milk  of 
the  latter.  The  calf  will  thrive  better,  and  you  will  get  more  butter 
from  the  milk  of  the  first  cow. 

The  following  is  an  excellent  food  for  calves :  Take  nearly  the 
quantity  of  skimmed  milk  the  calf  can  drink  and  add  two  handfuls 
of  oatmeal  boiled  to  a  thick  mush  in  water.  When  milk-warm, 
mix  with  it  the  skimmed  milk,  and  feed  it  to  your  calf. 

Drying-  a  Cow  of  Her  Milk — It  is  often  necessary  to 
dry  up  the  milk  when  cows  are  wanted  speedily  to  fatten,  and 
this  is  now  and  then  found  to  be  a  difficult  matter,  especially  with 
large  and  gross  beasts.  If  the  flow  of  milk  is  suffered  to  continue, 
it  may  overload  and  produce  inflammation  of  the  udder,  or  garget, 
or  general  fever,  or  inflammation  of  the  lungs,  or  foul  in  the  foot. 

Alum  in  the  form  of  whey,  or  dissolved  in  water,  will  be  the 
most  effectual.  The  whey  can  be  prepared  as  follows:  Take  alum 
one-half  ounce,  water  two  quarts;  boil  them  together  for  ten  min- 
utes and  strain.  Give  for  a  dose. 

Holding  the  Milk — Laying  a  wet  rag  on  the  back  of  the 
cow  that  holds  her  milk  is  a  very  good  remedy.  Another  writer 
says  a  weight  laid  on  her  back,  as  a  bag  of  earth  or  sand,  will 
often  make  her  give  her  milk. 


542  BLAOKLEO   OB    ANTHRAX.. 

BLACK-LEG  OR  ANTHRAX. 

How  to  Prevent  this  Fatal  Disease: — Anthrax  or  Black-leg  is 
now  known  to  be  due  to  a  germ  or  living  spore  that  finds  its  way  into 
the  system  of  healthy  young  animals,  and  once  in,  breeds  so  fast  as 
to  cause  death  within  a  very  few  days,  sometimes  hours.  Real 
Anthrax,  or  Splenetic  Fever  is  due  to  a  germ  slightly  different  from 
the  "Black-leg"  germ  but  otherwise  the  diseases  are  similar  and  need 
to  be  treated  alike.  The  great  French  physician  and  chemist,  Louis 
Pasteur,  discovered  this  germ  and  also  discovered  how  to  render  its 
attacks  nearly  harmless.  The  disease  attacks  most  often  cattle,  next 
sheep,  then  horses  or  mules,  goats  and  hogs.  Sometimes  man  takes 
it,  for  it  is  very  contagious.  Where  it  once  gets  a  start  animals  die  off 
very  fast.  In  one  season,  in  4  months,  970  animals  died  in  5  counties 
in  Illinois.  In  New  Jersey  222  died  in  one  county  in  one  month. 

When  an  animal  once  has  genuine  Anthrax  it  is  always  fatal; 
the  only  thing  to  do  is  to  either  burn  the  carcass  at  once  or  bury  it 
so  deep  that  even  worms  can't  find  it  Bury  it  only  a  few  feet  and  the 
carcass  will  infect  the  neighborhood  for  9  or  10  years.  The  fodder 
that  grows  over  its  grave  will  carry  the  disease. 

(Symptoms: — In  the  most  acute  stage  the  animal  dies  at  once  as 
from  apoplexy,  but  usually  it  shows  a  high  fever;  dull  eyes;  great 
weakness;  stops  feeding;  sometimes  trembles.  Later,  uneasiness 
appears,  spasms,  kicking  and  pawing;  hard  breathing;  mouth  and 
nostrils  open;  rectum  and  nose  and  mouth  become  bluish;  animals 
moan  and  discharge  bloody  offal.  Sometimes  swellings  appear. 

Treatment*- — When  the  animal  has  Anthrax  or  Black  leg  kill  it 
at  once  and  burn  it  or  bury  it  deep,  very  deep,  and  at  once  inoculate 
all  the  rest  of  the  herd  unless  they  have  been  inoculated  within  two 
years. 

Preventive: — Slack-leg  can  be  prevented  by  vaccination  just  as 
easily  and  as  surely  as  Small-pox  in  children  can.  In  France  vaccin- 
ation reduced  the  average  death  rate  from  Black-leg  from  10  in  100, 
to  1  in  200;  in  Germany  from  5  in  100  to  less  than  1  in  500;  in 
Switzerland  they  had  even  better  results. 

How  it  is  Done: — Two  injections  of  virus  must  be  made  ten 
days  apart.  The  first  of  very  weak,  the  second  with  a  stronger 
virus.  The  virus  can  be  bought  already  for  use  with  syringe  for 
injection. 

The  injections  are  made  either  on  the  side  of  the  tail,  or  behind 
the  ear,  or  in  the  shoulder  The  animal  need  not  quit  work,  the  cow 
may  be  milked  and  the  milk  used  right  along.  The  operation  is  easy 
ana  harmless.  The  cost  is  from  10  to  16  cents  a  dose,  and  the  quantity 
used  varies  with  the  different  shipments  of  virus.  Each  package  con- 
tains the  proper  amount  for  a  dose  of  that  virus.  It  varies  from  4  to 
20  drops. 

A  Home  Method  Without  Virus: — If  Black- leg  is  suspected  and 
virus  cannot  be  obtained,  an  older  method  of  setoning  the  dewlap  is 
advisable  and  often  arrests  the  disease  at  the  outset  and  prevents  it. 
It  consists  in  passing  a  seton  needle  crosswise  through  the  dewlap 


BLACKLEG   OB    ANTHRAX.  543 

and  leaving  in  the  wound  a  piece  of  tape  knotted  at  both  ends  so  it 
can't  come  out  but  will  keep  the  wound  open.  The  tape  and  the 
wound  must  be  dressed  with  ointment  made  as  follows:  one  ounce  of 
turpentine,  one  ounce  of  sulphuric  acid,  eight  ounces  of  cotton-seed  or 
linseed  oil.  Mix  thoroughly  and  keep  the  wound  dressed  with  it  for 
four  or  five  days. 

Accessory  Treatment: — When  Black-leg  is  at  all  about  give 
each  animal  with  its  salt  ten  per  cent,  of  Hyposulphite  of  soda 
for  a  few  days.  Also  keep  the  pastures  well  drained.  The  first  and 
worst  cases  always  happen  on  the  poorly  drained  lands,  and  the  next 
on  pastures  where  sheltered  nooks  or  hollows — where  water  stands — 
has  formed  a  suitable  place  for  the  germ  to  thrive  and  become  viru- 
lent. Many  cattle  that  are  thought  to  have  died  from  eating  poison 
herbs  on  hillsides  really  died  of  Black-leg  or  Anthrax. 


544  DISEASES   OF   CATTLE. 

DISEASES   OF    CATTLE. 
Garget  in  Cows. 

This  is  swelling  of  the  teats  and  udder  of  the  cows,  caused 
often  by  not  being  milked  or  not  having  been  milked  clean. 

Co'mmon  poke  used  is  one  of  the  best  local  remedies  known. 
Mix  a  handful  of  the  dried  leaves  with  the  food,  and  prepare  an 
ointment  by  simmering  a  quarter  of  a  pound  of  the  dried  root 
with  a  pound  of  lard  for  two  hours.  This  is  to  be  used  on  the 
udder  after  fomentation  from  one  to  two  hours  with  water  as  hot 
as  can  be  borne,  and  then  thoroughly  drying.  Rub  in  with  as 
much  friction  as  can  be  borne. 

One  pint  of  bean  meal,  mixed  with  other  meal  or  mill-feed f/ 
given  to  a  cow  twice  a  day,  for  two  or  three  days  in  succession,  is  a 
good  local  remedy  for  garget.  In  place  of  the  bean  meal,  the  beans 
may  be  cooked  soft,  and  fed  in  like  manner.  This  is  simple,  but 
found  to  be  a  very  efficacious  application. 

Choked  Cattle. 

1.  A  strong  solution  of  salt  water,  used  as  a  drench,  will  often 
relieve  this  difficulty. 

2.  Another  mode  of  relief  is  to  cause  the  animal  to  jump  over 
as  high  a  barrier  as  possible. 

3.  Another  method,  that  will  often  cause  the  obstruction  to 
be  ejected  from  the  throat,  is  to  discharge  a  gun  or  revolver,  hold  - 
ing  the  muzzle  between  the  horns  and  a  little  forward  of  them. 

4.  A  flexible  rod,  with  a  knob  on   the  end,  may  force   the 
obstruction  down  into  the  paunch. 

Scours  in  Cattle. 

Boil  a  quantity  of  wild  cherry  bark  for  an  hour  or  more.  The 
quantity  of  water  should  be  sufficient  to  keep  the  bark  covered  while 
boiling.  Soak  corn,  oats  or  barley  in  this  liquid  and  feed  it  or 
drench.  It  has  proved  one  of  the  best  remedies  in  use  for  this 
disease. 

Scours  in  Calves. 

Give  a  raw  egg  and  repeat  the  dose  twice  a  day.  It  can  be 
administered  by  holding  the  tongue  and  pouring  it  down  the  throat. 
This  is  an  excellent  remedy. 

Bloody  Murrain  or  Black  Leg. 

1.  Drench  the  animal  twice  a  day  with  a  teacupful  of  salt 
and  as  much  vinegar.  No  water  should  be  given  for  ten  hours 
after  the  drenching  process. 


TO    REMOVE    WAISTS    ON    COWS'    TEATS.  545 

2.  Dissolve  a  tablespoonful  of  saltpetre  in  a  pint  of  water. 
This  should  be  given  at  one  dose.     Give  two  doses  the  first  day  and 
one  dose  every  succeeding  day,  until  the  cure   is  complete.     This 
has  been  successfully  used  after  all  other  means  had  failed. 

3.  If  bad,  first  bleed  in  the  foot  or  leg  affected.      Then  cut  a 
hole  in  the  skin  just  above  the  soreness,  insert  a  strong  solution  of 
saltpetre  water  and  work  it  down  over  the  soreness  with  the  hand. 
Let  this  and  the  corruption  out  by  cutting  a  hole  in  the  skin  below. 
When  black  leg  makes  its  appearance  the  whole  herd   should   be 
moved  to  a  high,  dry  pasture. 

4.  To  prevent  murrain  in  cattle  during  its  prevalence,  give  them 
every  three  days  one  tablespoonful  of  salt  and  two  of  slaked  lime. 
Remove  to  high  and  dry  place. 

To  Remove  Warts  on  Cows'  Teats. 

Warts  may  be  removed  by  cutting  them  off  with  shears;  and 
this  is  not  a  very  painful  operation  for  the  cow.  Large  warts  may 
be  removed  by  twisting  a  piece  of  fine  wire  sufficiently  tight 
around  the  wart  to  obstruct  the  circulation  of  the  blood;  and  they 
will,  in  due  time,  drop  off.  Warts  should  not  be  removed  while 
cows  give  milk. 

Bloody  Milk. 

Give  a  teaspoonful  of  sulphur  in  a  little  dry  bran  once  a  day, 
and  in  severe  cases  it  may  be  necessary  to  give  it  twice  a  day. 

Swelled  Bags. 

Simple  inflammation  is  usually  very  readily  removed  when 
caused  by  c"old  and  exposure,  by  dissolving  one-half  ounce  of  pul- 
verized camphor-gum  in  two  ounces  of  sweet-oil  over  a  slow  tire, 
and  applying  twice  a  day. 

To  Destroy  Lice. 

1.  Take  of 

Coal-oil £  pint. 

Lard  f    " 

Melt,  mix  and  apply.     It  will  effectually  kill  all  lice. 

2.  Camphor-gum  dissolved  in  spirits  will  remove  lice  from 
animals. 

3.  They  may  be  removed  by  dipping  the  teeth  of  the  curry- 
comb or  card  into  coal-oil,  and  keeping  it  moist  with  it  while  cur- 
rying or  grooming  the  animal. 

Remedies  for  Foot  Rot. 

This  disease  makes  its  appearance  sometimes  between  the 
the  claws  of  the  foot,  often  in  the  heel,  and,  extending  up  the  leg, 

65 


546  CHRONIC    DIARRHEA    IN    YOUNG    CALVES. 

causes  extreme  lameness,  loss  of  flesh  and  loss  of  milk.  It  often 
runs  through  a  whole  dairy,  and  its  appearance  is  becoming 
every  year  more  common. 

1.  Make  an    ointment  of    lard     and    red    precipitate,    one 
part  of  the  latter  to  four  of  the  former,  to  be  applied  to  the  affected 
parts  and  rubbed  in;  or  in  bad  cases,  when  the  disease  is  in  the 
heel  and  upon  the  leg,  it  is  worked  in  by  holding  a  hot  iron  near 
the  foot.     The  foot  should  be  cleaned  before  the  application,  by 
washing  well  with  soap  and  soft  water.     One  application,  if  thor- 
ough, will  generally  effect  a  cure;  but  if  all  parts  are  not  reached 
by  the  ointment,  a  second  application   should  be  made  in  forty- 
eight  hours. 

2.  Take  oneteacupful  of  the  best  vinegar,  two  teacupfuls  of  salt, 
one  and  one-half  teacupfuls  of  copperas.    Dissolve  on  the  stove,  but 
not  boil.      When   cool,  apply  to  the  affected  parts  once  or  twice  a 
day.     Two  or  three  applications  usually  cure. 

Chronic  Diarrhea  in  Young  Calves. 

Probably  no  better  remedy  can  be  found  for  the  relief  of  this 
difficulty  than  a  raw  ego:  to  which  there  is  added  a  teaspoonful  of 
black  pepper,  given  twice  a  day.  This  should  be  followed  by 
food  composed  of  a  little  milk  and  water,  thickened  with  a  handful 
of  oatmeal. 

Mange,  or  Scurvy. 

Give  one  teaspoonful  of  sulphur  once  every  two  days,  and  in 
extreme  cases,  one  tablespoonful.  This  is  not  only  a  cure  for  these 
disorders,  but  it  is  considered  a  preventive  of  black-leg  when  prev- 
alent. 

Hoven,  or  Bloat  in  Cattle. 

1.  "When  cattle  become  bloated  from  eating  clover  or  othei 
green  feed,  they  can  often  be  relieved  in  the  following  simple  way; 
Insert  into  the  mouth  a  stick  about  two  inches  or  more  in  thickness, 
and  fasten  to  the  head  in  such  a  manner  as  to  keep  the  mouth  wide 
open.     The  passage  from  the  stomach  being  thus  uninterrupted, 
the  gas  will  be  immediately  discharged  from  it,  and  the  trouble 
will  cease.     The  stick  should  be  placed  crosswise  in  the  mouth, 
and  fastened  each  end  to  a  horn  by  a  cord.     This  simple  means  is 
better  than  any  internal  remedy,  and  much  better  than  to  pierce  the 
paunch  of  the  beast. 

2.  Instead  of  the  usual  method  of  stabbing  in  the  side,  give  a 
dose  of  train-oil.     This  has  been  often  tried  with  a  successful  result. 
The  quantity  of  oil  must  be  adapted  to  the  size  and  age  of  the  ani- 
mal.    For  a  grown-up  beast,  of  average  size,  the  right  quantity  is 
about  a  pint. 


SPANISH    FEVER.  547 

3.  When  an  individual  is  provided  with  a  small  rubber  hose, 
a  cure  can  be  very  readily  effected  by  inserting  this  through  the 
inouth  into  the  stomach. 

Spanish  Fever. 

Stockmen  in  the  State  of  Texas  pronounce  the  following  a 
successful  remedy  for  the  cure  of  this  disease:  One-half  pint  of 
castor-oil,  two  ounces  of  sweet  spirits  of  nitre,  and  fifteen  drops  of 
croton-oil,  to  be  taken  at  one  dose,  as  a  drench,  and  to  be  repeated 
daily.  One  dose  usually  is  sufficient  to  check  the  fever. 

After-Births. 

Browned  or  parched  oats,  fed  before  and  after  calving,  is  said 
to  prevent  trouble  that  the  cow  may  otherwise  have  in  voiding  the 
after-birth. 

Bronchitis. 

Bronchitis  consists  in  a  thickening  of  the  fibrous  and  mucous 
surfaces  of  the  trachea.  The  disease  is  indicated  by  a  dry,  husky, 
wheezing  cough,  laborious  breathing,  hot  breath  and  dry  tongue. 

Apply  to  the  throat  warm  poultices  of  slippery  elm  or  flaxseed, 
on  the  surface  of  which  sprinkle  powdered  lobelia,  moderately 
warm;  if  they  are  too  hot  they  will  prove  injurious.  Administer 
the  following  drink:  Powdered  liquorice,  one  ounce;  powdered 
elecampane,  one-half  ounce;  slippery  elm,  one  ounce;  boiling  water 
sufficient  to  make  it  of  the  consistency  of  thin  gruel.  If  there  is 
difficulty  in  breathing,  add  half  a  teaspoonful  of  lobelia  to  the 
above,  and  repeat  the  dose  night  and  morning.  Linseed  or  marsh- 
mallow  tea  is  good  in  this  disease.  The  animal  should  be  comfort- 
ably housed,  and  the  legs  kept  warm  by  friction  with  coarse  straw. 

Inflammation  of  the  Throat. 

In  many  cases,  if  attended  to  immediately,  nothing  more  will 
be  necessary  than  to  confine  the  animal  to  a  light  diet,  give  fre- 
quent drinks  of  linseed  tea,  and  supply  warmth  and  moisture 
locally  by  a  slippery-elm  poultice,  which  can  be  kept  in  close  con- 
tact with  the  throat  if  secured  to  the  horns. 


SHEEP. 


CARE  OF  SHEEP  AND  LAMBS. 

Keep  sheep  dry  under  foot.     This  is  even  more  necessary  than 
roofing  them.     Furnish  them  an  ample  supply  of  water  during  the 


548  DISEASES   OF    SHEEP. 

winter  months,  as  well  as  other  seasons  of  the  year.  Begin  feeding 
grain  with  the  greatest  care,  and  use  the  smallest  quantity  at  first. 
Never  frighten  sheep  if  possible  to  avoid  it.  Separate  the  weak 
sheep  from  the  rest  of  the  flock,  in  order  to  give  them  special 
attention.  If  a  sheep  is  injured,  wash  the  wound;  if  flies  are  trouble- 
some, apply  spirits  of  turpentine  every  day  or  every  second  day  to 
the  wound.  Cut  tag-locks  early  in  the  spring. 


DISEASES  OF  SHEEP. 


Remedies  for  Scab. 

1.  Mix  one  part  of  linseed-oil  with  two  of  coal-oil.     Apply 
thoroughly  every   third  day   for  three   times.     This  will  cure  in 
ordinary  cases. 

2.  If   bad,  the  following  dip  is  one  of  the    best:     Tobacco 
and  sulphur,  of  each  one  pound;  water,  five  gallons;   or  in   this 
proportion  to  make  enough  so  that  each  sheep  may  be  dipped  in 
it.     Boil  the  tobacco  in  the  water  until  the  strength  is  exhausted; 
add  the  sulphur.     Dip  in  the  solution  up  to  the  eyes,  holding  the 
sheep  in  for  three  or  five  minutes,  pressing  the  wool  from  time  to 
time.     It  must  not  get  in  the  eyes,  mouth  or  nostrils.     Scab  is  vio- 
lently contagious  and  a  pasture  once  infected  should  not  be  used 
for  at  least  a  year. 

3.  The  application  of  spirits  of  turpentine  and  a  decoction  of 
tobacco  is  a  superior  remedy  for  the  treatment  of  this  disease.     A 
farmer  tlvus  relates  his  mode  of  applying   the  remedy:     "I  pur- 
chased a  flock  of  150  fine  wool  sheep  which  were  afflicted  with  this 
disease.     After  they  had  been  shorn  their  backs  were  covered  with 
scabs  and  sores.     I  had  a  large  kettle  sunk  partly  in  the  ground  as 
an  ex-tempore  vat,  and  an  unweighed  quantity  of  tobacco  put  to 
boiling  in  several  other  kettles.     The  only  care  was  to  have  enough 
of  the  decoction,  as  it  was  rapidly  wasted,  and  to   have  it  strong 
enough.     A  little  spirits  of  turpentine  was  occasionally  thrown  on 
the  decoction,  say  to  every  third  or  fourth    sheep  dipped.     It  was 
necessary   to   use   it  sparingly,  as,  not  mixed  with  the  fluid  and 
floating  on  the  surface,  too  much  of  it  otherwise  came  in  contact 
with  the  sheep.     Not  attending  to  this  at  first,  two  or  three  of  the 
sheep  were  thrown  into  great  agony   and  appeared  to  be  on    the 
point  of  dying.     I  had  each  sheep  caught,  and  its  scabs   scoured 
off  by  two  men  who  rubbed  them  off  with  shoe-brushes,  dipped  in 
suds  of  tobacco  and  soft  soap.     The  two  men  then  dipped  the  sheep 
all  over  in  the  large  kettle  of  tobacco  water,  rubbing  and  kneading 
the  sore  spots  with  their  hands  while  immersed  in  the  fluid.     The 
decoction  was  so  strong  that  many  of  the  sheep  appeared  to  be  sick- 
ened either  bv  immersion  or  by  its  fumes.     The  effect  on  the  slice]) 


TO    CURE    FOOT-ROT.  549 

was  magical ;  the  sores  rapidly  healed ;  the  sheep  gained  in  condi- 
tion, and  a  new  wool  immediately  started;  I  never  had  a  more  per- 
fectly healthy  flock  on  my  farm." 

To  Cure  Foot-Rot. 

1.  Salt  will  materially  assist  the  cure  of  this  disease.     It  is 
given  freely  in  their  feed,  and  sprinkled  on  the  grass  they  eat. 

2.  Another  remedy  is  to  take  potash,  four  ounces;  arsenic, 
four    ounces;     water,    one    gallon.     Boil    till    dissolved       When 
you     discover     that     sheep     have    become    lame,     pass     them 
through    a    trough    holding     a    warm    solution     containing    the 
proportions  of    the  above.     The  amount  to    be  used  will  depend 
on    the    number    of    sheep  to  be    treated.     Let   your  trough   be 
twenty  or  twenty  five  feet  long,  and  just  wide  enough  to  admit 
one  sheep  walking  after  the  other.     Keep  in  it  about  three  inches 
deep  of  the  solution.    Two  thousand  sheep  can  be  run  through  in 
a  few  hours,  and  this  will  result  in  a  cure. 

3.  A  popular  remedy  for  this  disease  is  a  solution  of  blue 
vitriol.     It  is  poured  from  a  bottle  with  a  quill  in  the  cork,   into 
the  hoof,  when  the  animal  lies  on  its  back.     But  this  method  is 
imperfect,  because,  without  remarkable  care,  there  will  always  be 
%ome  slight  ulcerations  which  the  solution  will  not  reach.     A  flock- 
master  gives  the  following  as  his  method  of  using  this  remedy: 

"  I  nad  a  flock  of  sheep  a  few  years  since  which  were  in  the 
second  season  of  the  disease.  I  bought  a  quantity  of  blue  vitriol 
and  made  the  necessary  arrangements  for  paring  their  feet.  Into 
a  large  washing  tub  in  which  two  sheep  could  stand,  I  poured  a 
solution  of  blue  vitriol  and  water  as  hot  as  could  be  borne  by  the 
hand  even  for  a  moment.  The  liquid  was  about  four  inches  deep 
in  the  bottom  of  the  tub,  and  was  kept  at  about  that  depth  by  fre- 
quent additions  of  hot  solution.  As  soon  as  the  sheep's  feet  had 
been  thoroughly  pared,  it  was  placed  in  the  tub  and  held  there.  A 
second  one  was  prepared  and  placed  beside  it.  When  the  third  one 
was  ready,  the  first  one  was  taken  out,  and  so  on.  Two  sheep 
were  thus  constantly  in  the  tub,  and  each  remained  in  it  about  five 
minutes.  The  cure  was  perfect.  There  was  not  a  lame  sheep  in 
the  flock  during  the  winter  or  the  next  summer.  The  hot  liquid 
penetrated  to  every  cavity  of  the  foot,  and  doubtless  had  a  far  more 
decisive  effect,  even  on  the  uncovered  ulcers,  than  would  have  been 
produced  by  merely  wetting  them." 

Cure  for  Grubs. 

A  remedy  for  this  difficulty,  during  the  proper  season,  July 
and  August,  is  to  smear  the  nose  of  the  sheep  with  tar.  The  sheep 
can  be  made  to  do  this  themselves  by  feeding  them  their  salt 
sprinkled  over  tar,  once  a  week. 


550  REMEDY    FOB   SCOURS. 

The  sheep  gad-fly,  which  produces  the  grub,  is  led  by  instinct 
to  deposit  its  eggs  within  the  nostrils  of  the  sheep.  Its  attempts  to 
do  this,  usually  in  July  and  August,  are  always  indicated  by  the 
sheep,  which  then  collect  in  close  clumps  with  their  heads  inward 
and  their  noses  held  close  to  the  ground,  and  thrust  into  it  if  any 
loose  dirt  or  sand  is  within  their  reach.  If  the  fly  succeeds  in  de- 
positing its  egg,  it  is  soon  hatched  by  the  warmth  and  moisture  of 
the  part,  and  the  young  grubs  or  larvae  crawl  up  the  nose,  finding 
their  way  into  the  head  of  the  sheep.  During  the  ascent  of  the 
larvae,  the  sheep  tosses  its  head  violently,  ana  often  dashes  away 
from  its  companions  wildly  over  the  field.  The  odor  of  the  tar  on 
the  nose  of  tne  sheep  will  usually  keep  this  fly  at  bay. 

Remedy  for  Scours. 

In  scours  the  bowels  are  continually  passing  watery  stools.  The 
treatment  found  successful,  is  as  follows:  Take  four  ounces  raw 
linseed  oil,  two  ounces  of  lime-water;  mix.  Let  this  quantity  be 
given  to  a  sheep  on  the  first  appearance  of  the  above  disease;  half 
the  quantity  will  suffice  for  a  lamb.  Give  about  a  wineglassful  of 
ginger  tea  at  intervals  of  four  hours,  or  mix  a  small  quantity  of 
ginger  in  the  food.  Let  the  animal  be  fed  on  gruel  or  mashes  of 
ground  meal.  If  the  above  treatment  fails  to  arrest  the  disease,  add 
half  a  teaspoonful  of  powdered  bayberry  bark. 

Remedies  for  Founder. 

In  this  disease,  the  animal  becomes  slow  in  its  movements;  its 
walk  is  characterized  by  rigidity  of  the  muscular  system,  and  when 
lying  down,  it  requires  great  effort  to  rise.  The  cause  of  this  dif- 
ficulty is  exposure  to  sudden  changes  in  temperature,  feeding  on 
wet  lands,  etc. 

1.  The  following  remedy  will  be  found  good:  Powdered  lady's 
slipper  root,  1  teaspoonful,  to  be  given  every  morning,  in  a  pint  of 
warm  pennyroyal  tea. 

2.  If  the  malady  does  not  yield  in  a  few  days,  take  powdered 
sassafras  bark  one  teaspoonful,  boiling  water  one  pint,  honey  one 
teaspoonful ;  mix,  and  repeat  the  dose  every  other  morning. 

3.  Give  pulverized  alum  in  wheat-bran.    Great  care  in  chang- 
ing from  dry  to  green  feed  should  be  exercised. 

Colic  or  Stretches. 

1.  A  decoction  of  throughwort  or  boneset,  given  warm,  is  usu- 
ally an  effectual  cure. 

2.  Attacks  of  this  disease  come  readily  to  some  sheep.    It  can 
always  be  prevented  by  giving  green  feed  daily,  or  even  once  or 
twice  a  week.     Its  cause  generally  is  costiveness. 


TO   CUBE   CATARRH.  551 

3.  Half  an  ounce  of  epsom  salts,  a  drachm  of  ginger,  with  a 
teaspoonful  of  essence  of  peppermint,  will  speedily  relieve  the  sheep 
of  this  difficulty.  The  salts  alone,  however,  will  generally  effect  a 
cure,  as  will  an  equivalent  dose  of  linseed  oil  or  hog's  lard. 

4:.  Give  a  strong  tea  of  red  peppers.  Dose,  one-fourth  of  a 
pint.  Follow  this  by  giving  the  sheep  exercise;  such  as  running 
them  around  the  lot  or  field  for  eight  or  ten  minutes. 

Sheep  are  occasionally  seen,  particularly  in  the  winter,  lying 
down  and  rising  up  every  moment  or  two,  and  constantly  stretching 
their  fore  and  hind  legs  so  far  apart  that  their  bellies  almost  touch 
the  ground.  They  appear  to  be  in  much  pain,  refuse  all  kinds  of 
food,  and  not  infrequently  die  unless  relieved.  This  disease  is 
popularly  known  as  the  "  stretches,"  but  it  is  doubtless  a  sort  of  flat- 
ulent colic  induced  by  costiveness,  which  the  above  remedies  will 
speedily  relieve. 

To  Cure  Catarrh. 

Immerse  a  small  feather  in  spirits  of  turpentine,  and  insert  it 
into  the  nostril  of  the  sheep.  Twirl  it  around  once  or  twice  before 
withdrawing  it.  Ordinary  cases  will  be  cured  with  one  application ; 
more  severe  ones  by  two  or  three,  to  be  applied  at  intervals  of  two 
or  three  days.  Keep  the  sheep  well  housed. 

To  Cure  Lameness. 

Examine  the  foot,  clean  out  between  the  hoofs,  pare  the  hoof 
if  unsound,  and  apply  a  wash  of  carbolic  acid. 

To  Protect  from  Dogs. 

If  sheep  are  kept  in  the  same  lot  with  cattle,  dogs  will  seldom 
disturb  them ;  for  as  soon  as  a  dog  approaches,  sheep  will  run  to  the 
cattle  and  these  will  drive  the  dog  away. 

To  Prevent  Jumping. 

Clip  the  eyelashes  of  the  underlids  with  a  pair  of  scissors.  This, 
it  is  said,  destroys  the  ability  and  disposition  to  jump,  and  the 
animal  will  not  again  make  the  attempt  until  the  eyelashes  are  grown. 

To  Mark  Without  Injury  to  Wool. 

To  thirty  spoonfuls  of  linseed  oil,  add  two  ounces  of  litharge 
and  one  ounce  of  lampblack;  unite  them  together  by  boiling,  and 
ra«rV  th"  sheep  therewith. 


552  DISEASES   Oi>    HOGS. 

HOGS. 
CARE  AND  TREATMENT. 


Keep  your  hogs  in  good  clean  fields ;  give  them  access  to  pure 
water — even  though  you  should  be  compelled  to  dig  a  well  for  that 
purpose;  a  good  pump  and  plenty  of  suitable  troughs,  cleansed 
every  week,  will  cost  but  little  and  will  always  prove  a  valuable  out- 
lay. Provide  also,  in  the  dryest  part  of  the  field,  a  good  shelter, 
both  from  sun  and  rain.  And  by  no  means  allow  them  to  sleep  on 
old  straw  or  manure.  Leaves  or  dry  ground  make  healthy  beds.  In 
troughs,  near  by  their  resting-place,  once  each  week  place  a  com- 
position of  salt,  soda  and  red  pepper.  To  four  parts  of  the  first 
article  add  one  part  of  the  latter.  Our  common  red  peppers  will  do 
very  well ;  they  should,  however,  be  well  pulverized,  and  all  the 
ingredients  thoroughly  mixed.  Most  healthy  animals  will  readily 
devour  salt.  To  obtain  it  they  will  also  take  the  alkali  and  the  stimu- 
lant. It  is  not  oifered  as  a  patent  remedy,  but  simply  as  a  preventive 
of  the  injurious  effect  of  the  foul  gases  and  pestiferous  filth  in  which 
hogs  wallow.  Exclusive  grain  feeding  has  a  tendency  to  produce 
cholera;  therefore  other  kinds  of  food  should  be  employed  in  con- 
nection with  grain.  Among  the  best  are  artichokes  and  turnips. 
Hogs  should  have  free  access  to  mud  and  water.  They  seem  to  be 
natural  disinfectants. 

Stone-coal  or  charcoal  should  be  kept  where  they  can  have  free 
access  to  it. 


DISEASES  OF  HOGS. 


Unfailing  Cure  for  Cholera. 

At  a  meeting  of  stock  breeders  and  farmers  of  Iowa, 
held  at  West  Liberty,  Mr.  J.  S.  Long,  of  Jasper  County, 
referring  to  hog  cholera,  said  he  would  give  some  experience  that 
would  be  of  value  to  all.  Years  ago  he  lost  thousands  of  dollars' 
worth  of  hogs ;  but  for  six  years  he  had  not  lost  any ;  and  he  had  a 
remedy  which,  if  any  one  would  use,  he  would  warrant  they  would 
lose  no  more  hogs,  provided  they  did  exactly  as  he  said,  and  the  h  jgs 
were  not  past  drinking  so  they  could  not  take  the  medicine.  He 
had  tried  it  in  hundreols  of  cases,  and  never  had  a  failure;  was  now 
engaged  in  buying  lots  of  hogs  where  cholera  prevailed;  bought  250 
recently,  and  found  no  trouble  in  curing  them.  His  remedy  is  this: 
"Make  concentrated  lye  into  good  soap  by  the  usual  rule ;  take  one 


TO    PREVENT   TKICHIN.B. 


553 


pail  of  the  soap  to  fifty  hogs,  put  in  a.  kettle,  add  water  and  two 
pounds  of  copperas,  boil  it,  then  add  dish  water  or  milk  (or  any- 
thing to  make  it  taste  good)  till  you  have  about  what  the  hogs  will 
drink.  Place  enough  of  the  mixture,  while  warm,  for  twenty-tive 
hogs  to  drink  in  troughs  in  a  separate  lot.  Just  as  you  are  ready 
to  let  the  hogs  in,  scatter  two  pounds  of  soda  in  the  troughs ;  the 
object  is  to  have  it  foaming  as  the  hogs  come  to  drink.  Be  sure 
that  every  hog  drinks,  and  if  he  will  not  drink,  put  him  in  the 
hospital;  if  you  cannot  get  him  to  drink,  then  knock  him  in  the 
head,  for  he  will  give  the  cholera  to  the  rest.  After  twenty -five 
have  had  all  they  will  drink,  let  in  twenty-five  more,  and  continue 
till  the  whole  are  treated.  The  next  day  -I  go  through  with  the 
same  operation.  After  the  second  day,  skip  a  day;  then  give  for 
two  days,  and  you  may  turn  them  out  cured.  I  generally  give  the  same 
dose  once  a  week  to  my  hogs.  An  important  point  is  to  make  the 
hog  drink,  and  if  he  will  not  take  it  in  any  other  way,  add  new 
milk  or  put  in  sugar."  As  an  evidence  of  his  entire  faith  in  his 
remedy  and  mode  of  administering  it,  Mr.  Long  offered  "  to  pay 
ten  cents  a  pound  for  every  hog  he  could  not  cure,  provided  the  hog 
was  not  past  drinking." 

ANOTHER — To  cure  this  disease,  take  of 

Sal-soda 2  pounds. 

Sulphur , 1         " 

Saltpetre £        " 

This  will  make  four  doses  for  forty  head;  to  be  given  riight  and 
morning. 

ANOTHER-  Turnips  have  been  found  a  specific  for  hog  cholera, 
and  should  be  t'ud  once  a  day.  Those  who  have  used  them  say  they 
never  fail  to  cu-3. 

PREVENTIVE — To  prevent  hog  cholera  take  one  peck  of  charcoal, 
one  pound  of  cape-aloes,  one  pound  of  rosin,  one  pound  of  sulphur; 
mix  and  keep  in  the  bottom  of  the  trough. 

To  Prevent  Trichinae. 

To  prevent  trichinae  from  infesting  your  hogs,  it  is  necessary 
to  remember  that  the  most  likely  sources  of  the  parasite  are  the  ani- 
mal offal  and  garbage  which  they  eat  when  allowed  to  run  at  large, 
and  the  rats  they  are  apt  to  devour  when  they  can  get  at  them ;  in 
illustration  of  which  fact  it  may  be  mentioned  that  the  hogs  in  Ire- 
land, which  are  allowed  much  more  liberty  of  wandering,  and  less 
regularly  fed  than  their  cogeners  in  England  and  Prussia,  are  more 
apt  than  these  others  to  present  the  trichinae  upon  microscopic  in- 
vestigation. It  is  therefore  advisable  to  keep  hogs  intended  for 
human  consumption  in  clean  sties,  containing  only  one  or  two  each, 
and  impervious  to  rats,  or  else  keep  them  in  clean  pastures.  If  the 
animals  are  kept  in  pens  they  should  be  plentifully  fed  with  sound 
grain,  milk,  etc.,  watered,  and  allowed  some  salt  occasionally;  in 


554  PREVENTIVE    OF    DISEASE. 

other  words,  placed  in  good  hygienic  conditions,  and  excluded  from 
diseased  food.  It  may,  perhaps,  seem  unnecessary  to  dwell  upon 
the  value  and  necessity  of  measures  which  commend  themselves  at 
once,  as  affording  not  only  the  best  safeguard  against  the  special 
disease  under  notice,  but  as  going  far  towards  prevention  of  other 
diseases  to  which  the  hog  is  subject;  yet  in  view  of  neglect,  arid 
even  positive  abuse,  with  which  hogs  are  treated  throughout  the 
land,  it  is  well  that  breeders  should  understand  the  fearful  conse- 
quences liable  to  result  from  carelessness,  which,  in  matters  of  such 
vital  importance,  is  closely  allied  to  criminality. 

Preventive  of  Disease. 

Mr.  A.  Y.  Moore,  the  eminent  Illinois  breeder  of  Poland 
Chinas,  says,  in  his  Swine  Journal:  '•  For  all  general  purposes  of 
health,  and  as  a  preventive  of  disease,  I  have  for  many  years  used 
the  following  mixture  with  uniform  and  marked  success.  Take  one 
bushel  of  charcoal,  small  pieces,  three  bushels  wood  ashes;  one  half 
bushel  slaked  lime;  one-fourth  bushel  salt;  two  pounds  Spanish 
brown;  five  pounds  sulphur;  one-fourth  pound  saltpetre;  one-half 
bushel  copperas.  Pulverize  the  last  two  thoroughly;  mix  all  in  a 
bin,  box  or  barrel,  and  keep  in  an  open  trough,  where  the  hogs  can 
have  free  access  to  it,  and  keep  well  moistened  with  good  swill  or 
milk.  If  your  herd  is  not  large,  or  you  lack  a  sufficient  amount  of 
some  of  the  ingredients,  mix  smaller  amounts  of  each  in  the  same 
proportion.  Aim  to  keep  these  articles  at  hand  at  all  times,  and  do 
not  neglect  their  use;  they  contain  certain  chemical  elements  which 
are  wanting  in  every  hog  predisposed  to  disease.  You  will  observe 
by  careful  watching,  that  the  animals  that  look  the  worst,  and  with 
which,  as  you  say,  'there  seems  to  be  something  the  matter,'  are 
the  ones  that  will  call  on  you  to  fill  this  trough  the  oftenest,  and 
they  will  usually  visit  it,  either  as  they  go  to  or  return  from  their 
feed." 

ANOTHER  TREATMENT — If  hogs  are  not  in  a  healthy  condition, 
put  two  or  three  pounds  of  sulphur  in  a  barrel  of  mill  feed,  and 
make  a  slop  of  it;  of  this  feed  them  once  or  twice  a  day,  and  with 
a  clean,  warm  pen  for  winter  and  a  clean,  dry,  cool  place  for  sum- 
mer, there  will  be  no  mortality  among  swine. 

To  Cure  Mange. 

1.  A  thorough  application  of  vinegar,  followed  in  a  day  or 
two  after  with  a  wash  of  soap  and  water,  will  cure  this  difficulty. 
The  application  should  be  made  over  the  whole  surface  of  the  body. 

2.  In  lieu  of  the  vinegar,  a  decoction  of  tobacco,  in  the  ratio 
of  one  to  twenty  five,  is  likewise  effectual.     Whenever  this  disease 
is  treated,  it  is  essential  to  purify  all  objects  with  which  animals 
come  in  contact;  thus  all  rubbing-places  and  sties  should  have  a  cov- 


DIARRHKA    OR    SCOL'RS    IN    PIGS.  555 

ering  of  lime.     The  sties  should  be  cleaned  out  entirely,  or  the  hogs 
removed  for  a  few  months  to  a  new  pen. 

Diarrhea  or  Scours  in  Pigs. 

1.  For  pigs,  a  week  or  so  old,  that  are  severely  afflicted  with 
this  disease,  dissolve  a  lump  of  alum  (the  size  of  a  walnut)  in  .-» 
quart  of  water,  and  of  this  give  a  teaspoonful  evening  and  morn 
ing.     It  will  soon  afford  relief . 

2.  This  disease  can  generally  be  checked  by  feeding  the  sow 
on  dry  corn  for  a  few  days.    Skimmed  sweet  milk  to  be  fed  the  sow 
is  also  good. 

If  pigs  are  large  enough  to  eat,  give  them  rye-,  corn  or  wheat, 
whole.  As  a  rule  in  this  disease,  no  medicine  will  be  required  if 
proper  attention  is  given  to  the  mother.  Changing  her  food,  allow- 
ing her  to  go  out  into  the  air,  keeping  the  pigs  in  the  pen  warm 
and  comfortable,  will  in  ordinary  cases  check  the  disease.  For 
the  treatment  of  this  malady,  see  also  Sheep  Scours. 

Cure  for  Rheumatism. 

The  indications  that  the  hog  is  afflicted  with  this  disease  are 
manifested  by  a  dullness,  indisposition  to  move,  followed  by  extreme 
lameness  in  one  or  more  of  the  limbs,  and  swelling  or  tenderness 
of  the  joints  or  muscles. 

Give  a  tablespoonful  of  cod-liver  oil  to  each  hog,  in  its  food, 
once  or  twice  a  day.  This  oil  also  improves  the  condition  wonder- 
fully. A  cure  will  be  more  rapidly  effected  by  giving  boiled  or 
steamed  food  and  sour  milk.  Provide  a  warm  house,  from  which 
the  hogs  shall  have  egress  to  the  yard  as  well. 

Cure  for  Blind-Staggers. 

This  almost  invariably  originates  from  too  high  feeding.  In 
order  to  cure  the  difficulty  it  is  necessary  to  withhold  the  food  from 
the  hogs  for  a  day  or  two,  and  feed  them  very  small  quantities  of 
sulphur  and  charcoal. 

ANOTHER — Sour  apples,  mashed  into  a  pumice  and  fed  twice  a 
day,  are  said  to  be  an  effectual  remedy  for  the  cure  of  this  disease. 
See  that  the  pores  in  the  forelegs  are  kept  open.  This  is  done  by 
rubbing  them  with  a  corn  cob  and  soapsuds.  This  is  also  remedy 
for  fever. 

Cure  for  Cough. 

Feed  hogs  afflicted  with  cough  all  the  oats  they  will  eat,  three 
times  a  week.  This  will  loosen  their  bowels,  and  the  cough  will 
disappear,  as  it  is  usually  caused  by  costiveness.  Cleanliness, 
warmth  and  wholesome,  nutritious  food  are  likewise  valuable  aids 
in  abating  this  disease. 


556  HEAVES   OB    THUMPS. 

Heaves  or  Thumps. 

1.  These  difficulties  are  usually  preceded  by  a  cough,  which  is 
generally  worse  in  the  morning,  when  hogs  first  come  from  their 
beds.     Almost  any  Case  can  be  cured  by  putting  a  spoonful  of  salt 
well  down  the  throat  of  the  animal.     Repeat  once,  every  two  days, 
until  three  doses  shall  have  been  given,  though  usually  one  dose 
will  perfect  a  cure. 

2.  Tar  is  an  old  remedy  for  this  disease,  and  one  that  has  been 
employed  very  successfully  by  many  farmers.     The  mode  of  giving 
it  is  to  take  a  small  quantity  of  tar  (nearly  the  bulk  of  an  egg)  ana 
put  it  well  down  in  the  mouth.     This  should  be  done  for  three  suc- 
cessive mornings.     If  the  disease  does  not  yield  to  three  doses,  dis- 
solve one  pint  of  tar  in  a  gallon  of  water,  and  use  one  quart  as  a 
drench,  repeating  the  dose  every  morning  until  a  cure  is  effected. 

Rot  in  the  Tails  of  Young  Pigs. 

The  tails  of  young  pigs  frequently  drop  or  rot  off,  which  is 
attended  with  no  further  disadvantage  to  the  animal  than  the  loss 
of  the  member.  The  remedies  are,  to  give  a  little  brimstone  or  sul- 
phur, in  the  food  of  the  sow,  or  rub  oil  or  grease  daily  on  the 
affected  parts.  It  may  be  detected  by  roughness  or  scabbiness  at 
the  point  where  separation  is  likely  to  occur. 

Soreness  of  the  Feet. 

This  often  occurs  to  hogs  that  have  traveled  any  distance,  the 
feet  often  becoming  tender  and  sore.  In  such  cases  they  should  be 
examined,  and  all  extraneous  matter  removed  from  the  foot.  Then 
wash  with  weak  lye. 

To  Remove  Lice. 

1.  Boil  tobacco  (leaf -tobacco  if  you  can  procure  it)  until  you 
have  a  strong  decoction,  and  add  enough  of  grease  or  lard  to  make 
a  thin  salve;  apply   thoroughly  and   in  one  day  there  will  be  no 
vestige  of  these  vermin  left. 

2.  Put  one  gill  of  kerosene  oil  into  a  dish.     With  a  woolen 
rag  or  paint  brush,  rub  the  oil  up  and  down  the  back  of  the  animal, 
and  behind  the  forelegs  and  on  the  flanks.     This  will  clear  off  the 
vermin  in  two  days. 

3.  An   agricultural   paper   says   buttermilk  is    an  infallible 
remedy  for  ridding  hogs  of  lice.     It  should  be  poured  along  the 
hog's  back  and   neck.     Two  or  three  applications   will   generally 
prove  sufficient. 

Cure  for  Worms. 

1.  For  swine  that  are  troubled  with  worms,  mix  wood-ashet 
with  soap-suds',  and  feed  once  a  week  with  slops. 


FOWLS.  55? 

2.  In  reference  to  the  cure  of  kidney-worms  an  old  farmer  of 
La  Salle  County,  Illinois,  writes:  "  This  disease  has  prevailed  very 
extensively  here,  but  we  now  have  a  certain  cure,  namely ;  one 
tablespoonful  of  turpentine  poured, on  across  the  loins  or  small  of 
the  back,  every  day  for  three  days.  I  have  never  known  it  to  fail, 
even  when  the  hogs  had  been  down  for  weeks,  unable  to  rise." 


FOWLS. 


SELECTION  OF  BREEDS. 


E 


In  the  selection  of  fowls  the  breeder  must  have  regard  to  the 
urpose  for  which  the  stock  is  principally  destined,  and  also  to  the 
icilities  for  keeping.  If  it  is  desired  to  raise  fowls  for  the  table  or 
market,  it  would  be  manifestly  injudicious  to  procure  birds  which 
are  egg-yielders  rather  than  producers  of  choice  meat  for  the  table, 
and  if  fowls  are  to  be  kept  for  profit,  the  demand  of  the  most  avail- 
able market  will  indicate  whether  they  can  be  kept  for  eggs  or  for 
flesh  to  the  best  advantage.  .  But  for  whatever  purpose  kept,  the 
breed  should  always  be  pure,  to  arrive  at  the  best  results. 

Adaptation  to  the  Soil  —  The  poultry-raiser  must  bear  in 
mind  the  soil  he  has  when  making  the  selection  of  his  stock.  Fowls 
will  thrive  upon  sandy  or  gravelly  soil  without  difficulty  under  most 
all  circumstances;  some  birds,  but  not  all,  will  thrive  where  the  land 
is  clayey.  Upon  land  that  is  wet  or  low-lying  and  subject  to  over- 
flow and  saturation  to  any  great  extent  with  water,  ducks  and  geese 
are  the  only  fowls  which  should  be  kept.  The  birds  which  will 
thrive  best  on  damp,  cold  or  clayey  soil  are  Minorcas,  Cochin  Chinas, 
Plymouth  Rocks,  Scotch  Greys,  Leghorns,  Langshan,  Andalusian, 
Game,  Brahmas  and  Houdans.  Those  which  will  not  thrive  upon 
damp  land  are  the  Creves,  Dorkings,  LaFleche,  Polish  and  Spanish. 
On  dry  and  sandy  soils  all  breeds  thrive. 

The  Most  Prolific  Layers  —  In  poultry  keeping  for  the 
eggs,  those  fowls  are  most  desirable  which  are  called  "  non-sitting  " 
breeds.  They  are  not  only  the  most  prolific  layers,  but  they  save 
the  breeder  much  trouble  by  their  absence  of  inclination  to  natch. 
The  "  non-sitters  "  are  the  Andalusians,  Hamburgs,  Houdans,  Leg- 
horns,  Minorcas,  Polish  and  Spanish.  Of  these  the  best  layers  are 
the  Hamburgs,  and  the  others  are  graded  according  to  their  laying 
capacity  in  the  following  order:  Leghorns,  Andalusians,  Houdans, 
Spanish  and  Polish.  The  eggs  of  the  Hamburgs  are  too  small  for 
market,  and  the  eggs  of  the  Spanish  and  Polish  have  a  tendency  to 
be  frail  and  are  more  liable  to  breakage.  Therefore  the  breeder  will 
find  it  to  his  advantage  to  confine  his  choice  to  the  remaining  breeds 


558  HOW    TO    KAISK    CHICKKNS    WITH    1'ROFIT. 

given,  and  all  of  these  he  will  find  most  desirable  producers  of  eggs 
which  will  be  of  good  size,  and  therefore  command  a  good  price  in 
the  market.  These  birds  have  strong  constitutions,  and  can  be 
reared  with  success,  unless  the  place  be  particularly  wet.  More- 
over, they  can  be  crossed  (not  inbred)  with  advantage,  the  progeny 
being  also  certain  to  turn  out  good  layers. 

Ifcest  Fowls  for  Fattening — Where  it  is  desired  to  select 
fowls  that  will  fatten  readily,  and  market  to  good  advantage,  the 
breeds  to  select  from  are  the  Creve-Coeurs,  LaFleche,  Dorkings, 
Plymouth  Rocks,  Houdans  and  Langshans.  The  Game  fowls  are 
especially  fine  for  the  table,  but  their  size  renders  them  unprofitable 
for  ordinary  marketing.  A  cross  breed  from  the  Dorking  and  the 
Game  is  very  successful,  producing  a  fowl  that  is  very  delicate,  for 
the  table,  with  flesh  very  deep  at  the  breast. 

Adaptation  to  Space — The  breeder  should  always  consider 
the  choice  of  breeds  of  fowls  in  relation  to  the  room  he  has  for  their 
exercise,  as  some  breeds  will  not  thrive  without  plenty  of  roaming 
room.  Minorcas  and  Leghorns  can  be  kept  on  limited  runs,  while 
the  Hamburgs  and  Spanish  will  not  lay  well  unless  they  have  plenty 
of  freedom  for  action.  Fowls  that  are  confined  in  limited  space 
must  not  be  fed  too  highly  or  they  will  lay  on  fat,  and  cease  to 
become  layers. 


HOW  TO  RAISE  CHICKENS  WITH  PROFIT. 

Early  Feeding — The  young  chickens  having  been  cooped, 
where  they  can  be  kept  clean  and  dry,  and  can,  if  possible,  have  a 
run  at  a  grass  plat,  the  question  of  food  arises.  For  the  first  few 
days  a  hard  boiled  egg  chopped  up  finely  may  be  given  to  the  little 
chicks.  Then  cooked  meat  finely  minced  should  be  given  till  they 
are  three  weeks  old.  The  cost  will  be  slight  as  a  piece  the  size  of 
a  walnut  will  suffice  for  a  whole  brood,  while  this  food  strengthens 
the  system.  This  is  to  be  given  in  addition  to  oatmeal  moistened 
with  milk  or  water,  which  will  form  the  staple  article  of  food  for 
one  week,  when  it  may  be  changed  for  shorts  and  barley  meal,  shorts 
and  buckwheat  meal,  or  bran  and  Indian  meal ;  potatoes  mixed  with 
bran  are  also  good  food.  A  little  grain  may  be  given  occasionally, 
and  food  should  be  given  at  night.  Bread  and  water  is  the  worst 
food  that  can  be  given,  as  it  causes  weakness  and  produces  diarrhea. 
Green  food  occasionally  is  necessary,  more  especially  for  young 
fowls.  Shelter  is  absolutely  indispensable,  and  the  brood  should 
only  be  let  out  in  bright  or  at  least  clear  and  dry  weather. 

Fattening  Fowls  for  Market — At  four  months  old,  if 
the  fowls  are  of  the  breeds  recommended,  and  have  been  well  fed, 
they  will  be  well  enough  grown  for  the  table.  The  young  bird 
should  be  shut  up  for  a  fortnight,  and  the  confinement  will  be  found 
to  have  added  at  least  two  pounds  to  the  weight.  They  should  be 


HOW   TO    KAISE   CHICKENS    WITH    PROFIT.  559 

put  in  cages,  each  compartment  about  9  x  18  inches,  and  a  foot  and 
a  half  high.  The  bottom  should  be  of  bars  about  two  inches  apart, 
rounded  off,  the  sides  and  top  of  board,  the  birds  being  placed  so 
they  cannot  see  each  other.  A  tray  under  the  cage  should  be  filled 
with  fresh  dry  earth  every  day  to  receive  the  drippings.  The  cage 
should  be  thoroughly  whitewashed  every  time  fresh  occupants  are 
put  in.  The  fowls  should  be  fed  constantly  during  the  two  weeks. 

What  and  How  to  Feed — The  food  should  be  admin- 
istered by  having  a  little  shelf  in  front  of  each  pen  or  coop  to  hold 
the  food  and  water  tins.  Give  water  once  a  day  and  food  three 
times  a  day.  Darken  each  coop  after  feeding  by  hanging  a  cloth 
over  it  for  half  the  time  between  feeding;  this  ensures  quiet  and 
thorough  digestion.  Do  not  allow  food  to  remain  and  sour,  but 
give  each  bird  as  much  as  it  will  eat  at  one  time.  Buckwheat  meal 
is  the  best  food  for  fattening,  the  best  substitutes  being  Indian 
meal  and  barley  meal.  A  little  minced  green  food  each  day  will 
keep  the  bowels  in  order.  The  fattening  process  will  be  completed 
in  from  two  to  three  weeks. 

It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  object  is  chiefly  to  add  fat. 
The  flesh  and  growth  must  have  been  arrived  at  before  putting  up 
for  fattening. 

Pulverized  Bones  for  Fowls — Burn  the  bones  white, 
when  they  can  be  easily  pulverized.  Then  mix  with  corn  or  oatmeal, 
and  feed  once  a  day.  Place  them  where  the  fowls  can  have  access 
to  them  easily. 

To  Fatten  Turkeys — Mix  finely  pulverized  charcoal  with 
their  feed,  and  turkeys  will  fatten  more  rapidly  and  their  flesh  will 
be  superior  in  tenderness.  Mashed  potatoes  and  meal  are  good  arti- 
cles to  feed  turkeys,  and  to  mix  the  pulverized  coal  with. 

To    Fatten  Fowls    in   a    Short  Time — Mix    together 

f  round  rice  well  scalded  with  milk,  and  add  some  coarse  sugar, 
eed  them  with  this,  but  not  too  much  at  once. 

The  Prime  Secret  of  Profitable  Poultry  Raising-  is 

in  getting  the  birds  ready  for  the  table  at  the  earliest  possible 
moment,  and  not  letting  them  live  a  day  afterwards.  Every  day 
after  sufficient  fat  has  been  acquired  the  birds  become  feverish  and 
waste  away.  There  must  be  prompt  killing  as  soon  as  the  fowls  are 
ready. 

To  Produce  Extra  Fat — If  extra  weight  and  fat  are 
wanted,  the  fowl  should  be  crammed  during  the  last  ten  days  of 
fattening,  but  not  before.  Roll  moistened  meal  into  pellets  an  inch 
and  a  half  long,  and  the  size  of  the  finger.  Moisten  in  water  and 
put  into  the  bird's  throat.  There  will  be  no  difficulty  in  swallow- 
ing ana  tne  quantity  must  be  learned  by  experience.  Chickens 
must  be  fasted  at  least  twelve  hours  before  they  are  killed. 


560  HOW    TO    KILL    CHICKENS. 

HOW  TO  KILL  CHICKENS. 

There  are  various  ways  of  killing  fowls.  One  is  to  give  a 
sharp  blow  with  a  small  but  heavy  stick,  just  behind  the  neck, 
about  the  second  joint  from  the  head,  which,  if  properly  done,  will 
sever  the  spine  and  cause  immediate  death.  Another  is  to  wring 
the  neck,  which  is  effectual  because  it  breaks  the  neck.  The  French 
method  is  to  pull  the  joints  apart,  taking  the  head  in  the  right 
hand,  the  left  holding  the  neck  with  the  thumb  at  the  back  of  the 
head.  Cutting  the  throat  involves  no  pain  beyond  the  insertion  of 
the  knife.  The  bird  should  be  hung  by  the  legs  head  downward. 
A  long,  narrow  sharp  pointed  knife  is  then  thrust  through  the  back 
part  or  the  roof  of  the  mouth,  causing  instant  death. 

To  Secure  Plumpness  After  Killing— Pluck  the 
fowls  immediately  after  killing  them,  while  they  are  warm.  They 
should  be  scalded  by  dipping  an  instant  into  boiling  water.  -This 
process  will  make  the  birds  look  plump  and  nice.  They  should  not 
be  drawn  until  the  day  they  are  wanted,  as  they  will  keep  much 
longer  in  this  way. 

TO    RAISE    FOWLS     PROFITABLY    IN     LIMITED 

SPACE. 

The  advantage  of  an  extensive  territory  over  which  fowls 
can  roam,  picking  up  grubs,  worms  and  earth,  is  well-known,  and 
its  desirability  is  such  that  many  believe  fowls  cannot  be  raised 
profitably  otherwise.  This  is  not  altogether  correct,  as  the  breeder 
or  producer  can  supply  any  deficiency  in  this  regard  and  give  his 
fowls  all  the  advantages  desired  in  this  respect,  by  observing  the 
following  simple  expedient. 

Let  mm  build  a  pen  or  rack,  say  four  feet  square,  by  timbers 
nailed  together  and  set  upon  the  ground,  the  sides  being  slatted  by 
narrow  strips  nailed  to  the  frame,  with  a  space  of  six  or  eight  inches 
between.  Inside  this  frame  prepare  a  compost  bed  of  earth,  manure 
and  mill-sweepings,  shorts  or  bran,  placing  first  a  layer  of  two  or 
three  inches  of  manure ;  then  a  layer  of  earth  or  rich  loam ;  upon 
this  a  layer  of  the  mill -sweepings,  each  the  same  thickness,  and 
continue  thus  till  the  rack  is  filled.  This  bed  will  be  the  constant 
breeder  of  meal-worms  and  grubs,  which  naturally  seek  the  light 
and  coming  to  the  edge  of  the  rack  will  become  the  prey  of  the 
fowls,  which  will  pick  at  the  compost  bed  for  this  food,  and  thus 
get  the  richness  which  comes  from  it.  In  this  way  fowls  will  thrive 
as  well  as  if  they  had  the  privilege  of  an  extensive  run. 

Continuous  Laying1'  Secured — Hens  supplied  in  this 
way  will  lay  all  the  year  round  in  many  instances,  and  the  profit 
thus  simply  and  cheaply  attained  will  be  much  larger  upon  the 
money  invested  than  relatively  on  that  expended  upon  extensive 
breeding  farms. 


TO   MAKE    HENS   LAY.  561 

TO  MAKE  HENS  LAY. 

To  one  and  a  half  gallons  of  boiling  water  add  two  ounces  of 
Jard,  two  teaspoonfuls  or  common  salt  and  one  of  Cayenne-pepper. 
Stir  the  mixture  thoroughly;  then,  while  boiling,  stir  in  equal  pro- 
portions of  corn  and  oatmeal  until  a  thick  mush  is  formed.  It  will 
be  well  to  taste  the  feed  in  order  $0  see  that  you  do  not  have  an 
overdose  of  pepper  or  salt  in  the  preparation.  This  feed  is  not  to 
be  given  the  fowls  all  the  time;  a  change  occasionally  is  necessary; 
and  on  days  when  it  is  omitted,  give  them  about  one-half  an  ounce 
apiece  of  fresh  meat,  chopped  fine.  At  all  times  keep  a  good  sup- 
ply of  gravel,  lime  and  pure  water  convenient  to  them.  It  is  said 
that  feeding  them  on  red  peppers,  or  mixing  it  with  their  feed  and 
giving  it  to  them  two  or  three  times  a  week,  increases  the  capacity 
for  laying  very  materially. 

ANOTHER — Another  mode  that  is  highly  recommended  for 
making  hens  lay,  is  to  keep  them  separated  from  the  rooster;  give 
each  half  an  ounce  a  day  of  fresh  meat,  chopped  up  like  sausage- 
meat,  from  the  time  insects  disappear  in  the  fall  until  they  appear 
again  in  the  spring,  and  never  allow  more  than  one  egg  to  remain 
in  the  nest  as  a  nest-egg. 

The  Laying"  Capacity — A  hen  is  said  to  have  the  capacity 
of  laying  about  600  eggs  during  her  life,  and  no  more.  A  few  the 
first  year;  about  300  to  350  the  next  three;  the  balance  from  the 
fifth  to  the  ninth  year  inclusive.  Therefore,  it  is  not  profitable  to 
keep  hens  after  their  fourth  year.  By  feeding  proper  and  stimu- 
lating food  as  above  given,  hens  can  be  made  to  lay  the  quantity  of 
eggs  with  which  they  are  endowed  in  much  shorter  time  than  if 
left  to  "  scratch  for  tnemselves.5' 

In  order  to  raise  chickens  successfully,  the  male  birds  should 
be  replaced  with  new  blood  once  every  two  years. 


EGGS. 

To  Test  the  Freshness  oi  Eggs — When  it  is  desired  to  test 
good  and  fresh  eggs,  put  them  in  water;  if  they  float  well  out  and 
the  large  end  turn  up,  they  are  not  good.  This  is  a  reliable  rule  to 
distinguish  good  from  bad  eggs.  A  fresh  laid  egg  will  sink  in 
water. 

How  to  Preserve  Eggs — Fannie  Field,  an  authority  on 
fowls,  says  in  Prairie  farmer,  on  the  subject  of  how  to  keep 
eggs: 

"  The  best  known  way  to  keep  eggs  through  hot  weather,  or  any 
other  weather,  save  when  one  has  the  advantage  of  cold  storage,  is 
to  pack  them,  small  end  down,  in  salt.  They  may  be  packed  in  a 
nail  keg,  or  in  anything  else  that  is  clean  and  handy,  the  only 
requisites  being  that  the  eggs  be  perfectly  fresh,  clean,  and  do  not 
touch  each  other  or  the  sides  of  the  package.  Keep  them  in  the 

66 


5-35:  REMEDY    FOB   KOUP. 

coolest  place  you  have,  but  do  not  turn  the  package  over  at  all ;  the  eggs 
will  keep  longer  if  left  undisturbed.  I  have  kept  eggs  thus  packed 
from  the  middle  of  April  until  the  middle  of  September  in  a  cellar 
where  the  temperature  ranged  from  50°  to  GO0,  and  they  were  good, 
every  one  of  them,  at  the  expiration  of  that  time.  Chaff,  bran^ 
ashes,  sawdust,  etc.,  are  liable  to  make  the  eggs  *  taste,'  especially 
if  there  be  any  dampness  in  the  place  where  the  eggs  are  kept;  and 
according  to  my  notion  the  chaff  is  about  the  most  objectionable 
packing  material  that  could  be  used,  for  it  is  liable  to  give  the 
eggs  a  '  musty '  flavor  that  is  99  per  cent  more  disagreeable 
than  a  *  piney '  taste." 


DISEASES  OF  FOWLS. 


Remedy  for  Roup. 

To  cure  the  roup,  when  a  bird  is  attacked  with  the  characteris- 
tic cough  of  the  malady,  or  has  tenacious  mucus  about  the  beak, 
with  difficulty  of  breathing,  place  it  in  a  wicker-coop  in  a  quiet 
shed,  and  put  before  it  a  drinking  fountain  containing  about  a  gill 
of  water  with  which  is  mixed  one  drop  of  solution  of  aconite,  third 
potency  (may  be  had  of  any  Homo3Opathic  physician).  In  every 
instance  this  treatment  has  an  effect  almost  marvelous,  the  symp- 
toms disappearing  in  an  hour  or  two.  The  attack  for  a  day  or  two 
is  liable  to  return,  yet  each  time  in  a  lighter  form;  but  continuing 
the  medicine  will  completely  remove  the  ailment  in  about  forty- 
eight  hours.  In  case  the  disease  should  have  made  so  much  pro- 
gress before  it  is  observed  that  the  sufferer  is  unable  to  drink,  it  will 
be  necessary  to  give  the  dose.  This  is  easily  accomplished  by  pour- 
ing into  the  throat  about  a  teaspoonful  of  the  water  every  hour. — 
Financiers'  Journal. 

Another  treatment  for  roup,  a  contagious  disease,  is  to  separ- 
ate the  well  from  the  sick  and  place  them  in  clean  quarters.  If  sick 
fowls  get  worse  kill  and  burn  them.  The  housing  place  should  be 
disinfected  by  being  shut  up  and  thoroughly  fumigated  by"  burning 
sulphur  and  tar  together  in  an  iron  pot,  to  produce  a  thick  smoke. 
Continue  this  for  two  hours.  Of  course  the  fowls  must  be  first  re- 
moved. Each  sick  fowl  should  have  a  tablespoonful  of  castor  oil. 
The  nostrils  should  be  washed  out  by  inserting  the  pipe  of  a  small 
syringe  in  the  slit  in  the  roof  of  the  mouth,  charged  with  one  part 
of  chloride  of  soda  to  two  parts  of  water.  Three  hours  after  giving 
the  oil  prepare  the  following:  Piperine,  one-half  drachm;  balsam 
copaiba,  one-half  ounce,  and  licorice  powder,  one-fourth  ounce; 
mix;  divide  into  thirty  doses  and  give  twice  a  day. 


CHICKEN    CHOLERA.  563 

Chicken  Cholera. 

This  disease  may  be  epidemic,  and  contagious.  The  same  means 
for  disinfection,  and  destroying  bad  cases,  should  be  observed  as 
given  for  roup. 

A  good  remedy  is  to  feed  raw  onions,  chopped  tine,  mixed 
with  their  food,  about  twice  or  three  times  a  week.  A  remedy  pub- 
lished by  the  Department  of  Agriculture,  is  alum-water ;  three  or 
four  teaspoonfuls  of  it  are  to  be  mixed  with  their  feed  and  given 
daily.  This  is  reputed  to  cure  the  very  worst  cases. 

ANOTHER  remedy  is: 

Spirits  of  turpentine 2  teaspoonfuls. 

Sulphur 1^  ounces. 

Bran  or  meal 1  quart. 

Mix.  Feed  once  a  day.  It  is  usually  an  effectual  cure  for  this 
disease. 

A  correspondent's  letter  to  the  Ohio  Farmer  says :  "  Cholera 
was  very  bad  here  last  spring,  and  I  will  tell  your  readers  how  we 
cured  it.  For  every  forty  fowls  we  took  a  piece  of  asafetida  the 
size  of  a  hickory-nut,  broke  it  in  small  pieces  and  mixed  it  in  about 
a  pint  of  cornmeal,  wet  it  thoroughly  with  boiling  water,  and 
placed  it  near  the  roosting  place,  so  that  the  chickens  could  eat  of 
it  the  first  thing  in  the  morning.  If  they  were  not  unable  to  eat,  a 
cure  was  certain." 

For  Drooping  Wings. 

Take  crude  petroleum  and  apply  a  little  underneath  the  wings 
of  the  fowls  and  on  their  beaks  and  it  will  soon  remedy  this  diffi- 
culty. This  drooping  originates  from  vermin,  which  the  oil  will 
remove. 

To  Exterminate  Lice. 

Lice  or  vermin  on  fowls  can  be  very  readily  removed  by  sprink- 
ling kerosene  oil  on  the  roosts  and  nests.  Or,  a  better  plan  is  to 
tack  a  narrow  strip  of  cloth  on  the  top  of  the  scantling  on  which 
they  roost  and  then  sprinkle  the  oil  on  this.  Another  good  means 
is  to  sprinkle  sulphur  on  the  ground  where  they  dust  themselves. 
To  make  roosts  of  sassafras  poles  is  also  recommended.  The  bind- 
ers or  roosts  may  be  sprinkled  with  Scotch  snuff.  If  the  hen  spider 
— a  minute  louse — infests  the  hen  house,  fumigate  with  burning 
sulphur  and  tar,  and  whitewash  all  surfaces  with  lime  slaked  with 
dilute  carbolic  acid. 

Cold  and  Catarrh. 

Give  pulverized  red  or  Cayenne  pepper,  in  soft  feed,  every  day 
or  two  until  relieved.  Keep  your  fowls  on  dry,  elevated  places,  if 
possible. 


564  THE    APIA.RY. 

Putrid  affections  are  prevented  by  occasionally  mixing  pulver- 
ized  charcoal  with  the  food  of  chickens. 

To  Cure  Gapes. 

When  taken  in  the  first  stages,  camphor  will  relieve  this  diffi- 
culty. Give  a  portion,  the  size  of  a  wheat-grain,  daily,  and  put 
camphor  in  the  drinking  water.  Spirits  of  turpentine  will  often 
accomplish  the  same  purpose.  It  may  be  given  in  meal.  At  the 
same  time  improve  the  deficiencies  of  diet  and  shelter  your  fowls;  a 
want  of  which  are  the  causes  of  this  difficulty.  In  very  severe  cases 
of  gapes,  if  it  is  desirable,  they  can  be  relieved  by  introducing  a 
loop  of  horse-hair  into  the  windpipe,  and  turning  it  around  during 
its  withdrawal;  this  will  bring  out  the  worm,  the  cause  of  this  diffi- 
culty. Frequently  it  is  necessary  to  repeat  the  operation  in  order  to 
extract  all  the  worms.  Small  portions  of  dough  mixed  with  soft- 
soap,  given  once  or  twice,  is  reputed  a  cure  for  gapes. 

To  Cure  Egg-Eating  Hens. 

This  habit  can  be  often  cured  by  breaking  an  egg,  sprinkling 
the  contents  with  Cayenne  pepper,  arid  turning  the  egg  around  so  as 
to  get  the  pepper  below  the  yolk;  after  which  place  the  egg  in  the 
nest  or  where  the  hen  will  get  it.  It  is  seldom  that  the  dose  will 
have  to  be  repeated.  Hens  very  seldom,  if  ever,  eat  their  eggs  when 
they  are  properly  supplied  with  lime,  gravel  and  animal  food.  If 
the  habit  cannot  be  broken,  put  up  the  hens  addicted  to  the  vice  and 
fatten  them  for  the  market  or  table,  else  the  whole  flock  may  become 
addicted  to  the  habit. 


THE  APIARY. 


CARE  AtfD  MANAGEMENT  OF  BEES. 


Bees  as  an  Investment — It  is  a  question  whether  or  not 
in  many  localities  the  culture  of  bees  may  fairly  be  considered  as 
strictly  a  branch  of  agricultural  industry;  that  is,  one  which  can  be 
advantageously  pursued  in  connection  with  other  sources  of  profit 
which  belong  to  the  farm.  To  keep  bees  successfully  requires  an 
intimate  acquaintance  with  the  science  of  bee-culture,  and  an  ex- 
penditure of  care,  time  and  patience,  for  small  results,  which  few 
farmers  can  well  afford  to  spare  from  more  important  pursuits. 
Where  bee  farming  is  conducted  on  an  extensive  scale,  it  has  been 
known  to  prove  very  profitable;  but  on  the  other  hand,  the  number 
of  failures  is  so  great  in  proportion,  that  the  result  of  experience  may 


CARE   AND    MANAGEMENT    OF    BEES.  565 

be  said  safely  to  point  to  the  conclusion,  that  there  is  more  risk  and 
uncertainty  about  such  an  enterprise  than  is  to  be  found  in  the  other 
avenues  of  industry  and  enterprise  open  to  the  agriculturist,  and  that 
no  one  should  undertake  it  without  ample  capital,  and  the  services  of 
an  experienced  and  expert  practical  bee-farmer.  In  districts  not 
adapted  for  successful  bee-culture,  it  is  as  cheap  to  purchase  honey  as 
to  undertake  to  produce  it ;  but  on  the  other  hand,  the  care  of  an 
apiary  on  a  small  scale  is  something  full  of  interest  and  curiosity, 
and  may  be  pursued  as  a  diversion,  by  those  so  inclined,  which  is 
harmless  enough,  and  which  may  possibly  pay  its  own  expenses. 

The  Queen — A  community  of  bees  is  generally  understood 
to  contain  from  twelve  to  thirty  thousand  individuals.  About 
nine-tenths  of  this  number  are  working  bees,  and  the  remaining 
tenth  drones;  and  at  the  head  of  this  commonwealth,  there  is  a  per- 
sonage entitled  "  the  queen."  In  reality  this  is  a  perfect  female 
and  the  only  one  in  the  hive.  The  drones  are  the  perfect  males ; 
the  workers  are  neuters.  This  important  individual  differs  in 
appearance  and  functions  from  all  the  other  members  of  the  family. 
Sne  is  darker,  longer  and  more  taper  in  figure  than  the  common 
bee;  her  legs  are  shorter,  wings  longer,  and  her  color  underneath  is 
a  yellowish-brown.  She  has  a  sting,  which  she  uses  only  on  impor- 
tant occasions.  She  is  the  mother  of  the  whole  family,  and  has  been 
known  to  produce  a  hundred  thousand  eggs  in  a  year.  She  is  not  only 
a  mother,  but  a  sovereign,  and  so  loyal  are  her  subjects  that  the 
absence,  whether  by  death  or  otherwise,  of  their  queen,  causes  an 
immediate  suspension  of  all  labor  and  the  speedy  dispersion  of  the 
whole  hive. 

Working  Bees — These  are  smaller  than  the  queen  and 
drones,  and  habitually  make  provision  for  the  sustenance  of  the 
whole  family.  They  proceed  on  the  principle  of  what  is  now  called 
a  "  division  of  labor,"  the  secret  of  wnich  man  may  be  said  to  have 
learned  from  the  bee.  Some  make  the  comb,  others  keep  the  eggs 
warm,  others  feed  the  queen  and  young  brood,  others  ventilate  and 
clean  the  hive,  others  stand  as  sentinels  to  guard  against  attack  and 
warn  of  danger,  while  still  others  collect  the  required  flour  and 
honey. 

The  Drones — These  are  large,  dark  and  hairy,  have  no 
stings,  are  heavy  on  the  wing,  and  the  sound  of  their  humming  is  so 
much  deeper  as  to  have  given  rise  to  the  common  term  of  "  dron- 
ing" They  are  expelled  from  the  hive  by  the  workers  in  the 
autumn. 

Age  of  Bees — The  queen  bees  will  generally  live  till  the 
third  or  fourth  season,  but  they  are  seldom  profitable  after  the  third 
year,  while  a  large  proportion  die  of  old  age  apparently  in  their 
second  season.  The  Italian  colonies  will  usually  have  a  young 
queen  "  helping  her  mother  "  before  the  latter  becomes  unprofita- 
ble. If  a  very  large  amount  of  brood  is  found  in  a  hive,  two 
queens  will  often  be  found,  busily  employed.  The  age  of  the 


£fi6  CAKE   AND    MANAGEMENT   OF   BEES. 

drone  is  very  uncertain.  It  invariably  expires  after  the  act  of 
impregnating  the  queen,  and  when  they  get  in  the  way  and  are 
i%  not  wanted, "  they  are  summarily  put  to  death  by  the  workers. 
The  worker,  if  it  were  not  for  the  arduous  duties  he  performs,  and 
the  wear  of  gathering  honey,  might  live  six  months  and  perhaps  a 
whole  year,  but  the  average  age  is  not  over  six  months  in  the  sum- 
mer season,  and  during  the  height  of  the  honey  gathering  period 
probably  not  over  six  or  eight  weeks.  It  is  the  constant  process  of 
reproduction  which  keeps  the  hives  full,  and  produces  the  "  over- 
flows "  which  result  in  •'  swarming." 

Swarming — When  the  hive  contains  too  many  to  leave  space 
for  breeding  young  bees  and  storing  honey,  they  swarm,  or  colon- 
ize. If  the  owner  does  not  wish  to  lose  his  bees,  he  must  prevent 
this  by  providing  extra  hives  for  the  swarms.  When  the  stock  of 
winter  feed  has  become  exhausted,  which  if  the  bees  are  left  to 
consume  their  own  stores,  will  generally  be  about  the  first  warm 
days  in  the  spring,  they  decide  .to  reduce  the  family  by  sending 
out  a  new  colony;  this  is  always  led  by  a  virgin  queen,  and  but  little 
trouble  is  experienced  generally  in  getting  them  into  a  hive. 

AFTER  SWARMING. — The  first  swarm  is  frequently  followed  bv 
a  second  and  even  a  third.  This  is  a  great  nuisance  and  should  be 
obviated  by  proper  measures,  as  it  leaves  both  old  and  new  hives 
too  weak  for  utility.  An  effectual  way  to  prevent  after-swarming 
is,  to  cut  out  all  the  queen  cells  after  the  first  swarm  has  gone,  ana 
as  bees  never  swarm  unless  led  out  by  a  virgin  queen,  this  will  put 
a  stop  to  the  depletion  of  the  hive.  A  simple  method  is,  immedi- 
ately after  the  swarm  leaves  the  old  hive,  to  move  it  to  a  distance 
and  put  the  hive  with  the  new  swarm  in  the  old  one's  place.  The 
flying  bees  will  thus  find  their  way  into  the  new  hive,  and  the 
numbers  being  equalized,  there  will  be  little  danger  of  after-swarm- 
ing. Another  plan  is,  as  soon  as  the  first  swarm  has  gone  out,  to 
supply  the  old  hive  with  a  young  fertile  queen  who  will  soon  destroy 
all  the  queen-cells  or  induce  the  bees  to  do  so.  A  swarm  which 
comes  out  a  month  after  the  first,  led  by  a  fertilized  queen,  is  not 
an  "  after-swarm." 

SEASON  OF  SWARMING — An  old  adage  says: 

"  A  swarm  of  bees  in  May 
Is  worth  a  load  of  hay ; 
A  swarm  of  bees  in  June 
Is  worth  a  silver  spoon ; 
A  swarm  of  bees  in  July 
Is  not  worth  a  fly." 

This  was  the  result  of  the  primitive  system  of  bee-keeping, 
but  with  modern  improvements,  even  the  July  swarm  may  be 
worth  the  silver  spoon  and  the  load  of  hay  together.  A  colony  that 
was  populous  in  the  fall,  and  has  wintered  finely,  may  cast  the  first 
swarm  in  May,  but  usually  the  season  is  about  the  middle  of  June. 
If  the  feed  is  plentiful,  the  hive  may  be  fully  stored  early  in  the 


CARE    AND    MANAGEMENT    OF    BEES.  56 1 

season,  when  a  second  swarm  may  be  cast  with  very  good  prospects 
of  success.  "  Buckwheat "  swarms,  or  swarms  that  come  out  while 
the  buckwheat  is  in  flower,  are  common,  and  if  there  is  abundance 
of  feed  will  lay  up  a  full  store  during  the  balance  of  the  season. 

SYMPTOMS  OF  SWARMING — When  a  colony  is  intending  to 
swarm  they  will  not,  as  a  general  thing,  be  working  like  the  rest, 
and  quite  likely  on  the  day  they  are  intending  to  swarm,  compara- 
tively few  bees  will  be  seen  going  out  and  in  the  hive.  Clustering 
outside  the  hive  is  often  but  not  always  a  symptom  of  swarming. 
Where  you  have  movable  combs  the  times  of  swarming  can  easily 
be  detected.  Bees  do  not,  as  a  rule,  swarm  till  they  have  got  their 
hives  pretty  well  filled  up  and  have  multitudes  of  young  bees  hatch- 
ing out  daily.  The  presence  of  queen-cells  is  generally  considered 
an  indication  of  the  swarming  fever. 

PREPARATIONS  FOR  SWARMING — Every  apiarist  should  always 
be  prepared  for  a  swarm,  for  even  where  artificial  swarming  is 
practiced  and  the  utmost  care  used  to  prevent  any  other,  the 
chances  are  that  a  swarm  may  come  out  unexpectedly.  There 
should  be  at  least  one  hive  in  readiness,  fixed  where  it  is  intended 
the  next  colony  shall  stand.  It  should  be  banked  around  with 
cinders  and  sand,  and  fixed  as  nice  and  level  as  an  occupied  hive. 
Have  some  extra  combs  ready  where  you  can  put  your  hand  on 
them,  and  also  if  possible  have  a  hive  arranged  so  that  a  comb  of 
unsealed  larvae  can  be  got  at  without  much  trouble. 

ARTIFICIAL  SWARMING — This  should  be  undertaken  only 
when  the  nights  are  warm  and  honey  abundant  in  the  fields.  To 
divide  them,  have  a  hive  at  hand,  of  the  same  size  and  pattern  as 
the  others.  Then  from  four  hives  take  two  frames  each  and  place 
them  in  the  new  hive,  supplying  their  place  in  the  old  with  empty 
frames.  Then  move  an  undisturbed  hive  to  a  new  place  a  rod  or 
more  away,  and  place  the  new  hive  where  the  old  one  stood.  This 
should  be  done  in  the  middle  of  a  fine  day,  when  many  bees  are 
absent  in  the  fields.  These  will  come  to  their  old  place  and  find  it 
strange ;  but,  as  it  contains  stores  and  eggs  from  which  to  rear 
another  queen,  they  will  remain  contented  in  their  new  home 
This  may  be  repeated  every  two  weeks,  until  you  have  secured  suf- 
ficient room,  and  no  hive  will  think  of  swarming. 

Alighting  Boards  for  Hives — If  a  hive  be  placed  upon 
a  stool  or  "  legs,"  with  the  grass  growing  thickly  about  it,  the  labors 
of  the  honey -gatherers  are  seriously  interfered  with,  and  many  of 
the  bees  are  "  gathered  in  "  by  toads,  spiders,  and  other  enemies. 
Each  hive  should  have  an  alighting  board,  about  two  inches  wide, 
to  receive  the  bees  returning  with  their  bounty  from  the  flowers. 
It  is  a  good  plan  to  have  the  front  of  the  hives  thoroughly  clear  of 
weeds  and  grass,  and  covered  with  clear  sawdust  or  white  sand. 
This  will  enable  you  to  watch  the  queens  in  natural  swarming,  and 
also  to  note  when  "robbing"  is  going  on. 


568  CAKE   AND    MANAGEMENT   OF    liEES. 

Robbing — The  bee,  although  he  possesses  a  typically  exalted 
character  for  methodical  industry,  is  a  most  cold-blooded  and  heart- 
Jess  animal,  and  moreover,  wherever  an  opportunity  offers,  an  un- 
conscionable thief.  As  Root,  in  his  "A  B  C  of  Bee  Culture,''  says: 
"  If  by  the  loss  of  a  queen  the  population  of  any  hive  becomes  weak, 
the  very  moment  the  fact  is  discovered  by  other  swarms,  they  all 
rush  in  and  knock  down  the  sentinels  with  the  most  perfect  indiffer- 
ence, plunder  the  ruined  house  of  its  last  bit  of  provision,  and  then 
rejoice  in  their  own  home,  it  may  be  but  a  yard  away,  while  their 
defrauded  neighbors  are  so  weak  from  starvation  as  to  have  fallen 
to  the  bottom  of  the  hive,  and  only  just  able  to  crawl  out  of  the  en- 
trance." If  a  bee  can  discover  a  colony  weak  or  careless,  he  will  slip 
in  past  the  sentinel,  and  at  once  proceed  to  load  himself  from  a 
honey  cell.  If  he  is  discovered,  he  is  attacked  by  the  natives  of  the 
colony,  and  frequently  killed.  If  he  gets  safely  away,  he  speedily  re- 
turns more  rapacious  than  ever,  with  four  or  five  of  his  comrades; 
the  attack  becomes  systematic,  many  bees  are  killed,  and  if  the  hive 
assaulted  is  not  able  to  protect  itself,  the  stores  are  plundered. 

How  TO  KNOW  ROBBER  BEES — A  robber,  in  approaching  a 
hive  for  plunder,  will  have  a  sly,  peculiar  action,  going  cautiously 
up  to  the  entrance,  and  quickly  dodging  back  if  he  sees  a  bee  com- 
ing towards  him.  If  he  is  promptly  grabbed  for  and  driven  away 
by  the  sentinels  as  he  goes  in,  there  is  no  fear.  If  he  gets  in  and 
you  are  not  certain,  you  have  to  watch  for  his  exit.  The  bee  start- 
ing out  for  the  fields  is  slim  and  moves  briskly,  because  he  has  no 
load.  The  bee  with  stolen  food  is  plump  and  full,  moves  hurriedly 
and  takes  wing  with  some  difficulty. 

How  TO  STOP  ROBBERS — If  there  is  plenty  of  fighting  going 
on,  and  the  bees  are  stinging  each  other  occasionally,  they  will  gen- 
erally manage  their  own  defense,  particularly  if  the  entrances  are 
contracted.  Sometimes,  however,  a  hive  of  bees  will  make  no  de- 
fense, but  suffer  their  hive  to  be  plundered.  If  bees  are  going  in 
and  out  rapidly,  indicating  that  the  sentinels  are  overpowered,  the 
hive  must  be  shut  up  at  once.  They  may  be  set  at  liberty  the  next 
morning,  bat  if  they  will  not  defend  themselves  after  that,  then 
shut  them  up  for  three  days.  By  this  time  all  the  robbers  that  may 
have  been  secured  with  the  rest  will  stick  to  the  hive  as  if  it  had 
been  their  own. 

WHAT  HAPPENS  IF  ROBBING  is  NOT  STOPPED — If  precautions 
are  not  taken  to  stop  robbing  promptly,  by  watching  and  acting  as 
directed,  the  honey  of  a  strong  colony  will  often  disappear  in  from 
two  to  twelve  hours,  and  the  bees  will  either  starve  in  the  hive,  go 
home  with  the  pillagers,  or  scatter  about  and  die.  This  is  not  all, 
for  when  the  passion  is  once  aroused,  they  will  attack  the  strongest 
stocks,  and  you  may  find  the  dead  bees  in  heaps  in  front  of  the 
hives.  Thus  the  whole  apiary  is  demoralized  and  the  work  of  pro- 
duction stopped,  for  nothing  is  being  stored  up  either  by  the  rob- 
bers or  their  victims 


CARE   AND    MANAGEMENT   OF    BEES.  669 

Diseases  of  Bees — Bees  are  perhaps  less  subject  to  disease 
than  any  other  class  of  animated  creation,  and  this  is  well,  since  it 
would  be  difficult  to  minister  to  their  physical  infirmities  and  their 
life-span  is  so  short  that  there  is  no  room  in  it  for  sickness.  If  a 
bee  is  injured  or  maimed  it  is  at  once  killed  and  put  out  of  the  way 
by  its  fellow- workers,  and  as  hundreds  and  thousands  are  daily  added 
to  the  family  circle,  the  numbers  that  are  lost  by  accident  or  wear 
out  by  work  is  a  matter  of  little  moment.  The  only  cause  of 
apprehension  is  when  anything  goes  wrong  with  the  health  of  the 
brood  or  young  hatching  bees.  There  is  but  one  such  disease  and 
it  is  known  as  "  Foul  Brood." 

FOUL,  BROOD — This  is  a  disease  of  the  sealed  brood.  The  symp- 
toms are  a  dwindling  down  of  the  colony  because  the  brood  fails  to 
hatch.  When  this  is  suspected  an  examination  will  easily  determine 
if  that  cause  be  at  work.  The  capping  of  each  cell  containing  the 
young  bee  will  be  found  to  be  sunken,  instead  of  slightly  con  vexed  as 
it  ought  to  be,  and  if  the  matter  in  the  cell  be  moved  with  the  point 
of  a  penknife,  it  will  emit  a  sickening  odor.  When  the  malady  has 
assumed  a  dangerous  form  this  odor  may  be  detected  in  passing  the 
hives.  This  disease  is  apt  to  spread  and  be  communicated  to  other 
stocks  by  simply  carrying  the  honey  from  an  infected  hive.  There 
is  really  no  cure  for  this  disease  when  it  has  made  much  progress, 
and  the  only  plan  is  to  destroy  both  infected  hive  and  its  bees,  by 
burning  or  burying.  If  discovered  in  time,  the  bees  should  be 
shaken  from  the  comb  and  put  into  a  new  hive,  the  old  hive  and 
comb  being  destroyed.  They  must  be  confined  twenty -four  or  forty - 
eight  hours,  till  every  particle  of  honey  in  their  honey  sacs  is  con- 
sumed— in  fact  nearly  starved — when  they  may  be  allowed  to  build 
new  comb.  The  Germans  use  salicylic  acid  for  this  disease.  In 
this  case,  the  caps  of  every  diseased  brood-cell  should  be  opened  and 
the  solution  of  salicylic  acid  thoroughly  applied  with  a  spray-inf  user. 
Muth,  the  celebrated  apiarist  of  Cincinnati,  uses  one-quarter  ounce 
each  of  borax  and  salicylic  acid  in  a  pint  of  pure  soft  water. 

DYSENTERY — The  other  disease  to  which  bees  are  liable  is  dysen- 
tery. When  this  prevails  you  will  find  the  door-steps,  alighting- 
boards  and  entrances  to  hives  covered  with  a  yellowish,  disagreeable- 
looking  excrement.  If  the  weather  becomes  warm  and  pleasant, 
they  will  generally  get  over  it  after  they  have  had  a  full  flight.  If 
on  the  contrary  the  symptoms  show  themselves  before  warm  weather 
and  they  get  no  opportunity  to  fly,  they  may  get  so  bad  as  to  cover 
their  combs  with  this  substance  and  finally  die  in  a  damp,  filthy- 
looking  mass.  This  disease  is  usually  due  to  bad  food,  coupled  with 
an  open,  cold  hive  and  an  insufficient  quantity  of  bees;  honey  from 
rotten  fruit,  cider  from  cider  mills,  of  which  bees  are  very  fond,  and 
sorghum  sirup  or  burnt  candy  or  sugar,  is  almost  sure  to  produce 
dysentery.  The  preventive  measures  are  to  have  the  walls  of  the 
hives  of  some  warm  porous  material,  that  will  absorb  moisture  and 
dry  out  readily.  In  winter  feeding  honey  gathered  in  the  middle  of 


5?0  UAKK    AND    MANAGEMENT    OF    BEES. 

summer,  so  that  it  is  thoroughly  ripened,  or  grape  sugar,  may  be 
used  and  dysentery  thus  avoided. 

Pasturage  for  Bees — Wild-flowers,  clover,  peas,  beans, 
fruit-trees  of  all  kinds,  flowers  of  the  field  and  garden — these  are 
the  best  feeding-ground  for  the  bee.  Cactus,  black  hellebore  and 
mignonette  are  also  favorable.  Many  others  are  appropriate  to  dif- 
ferent sections,  as  the  Pacific  Coast,  etc.  Buckwheat  is  a  desirable 
feed  for  bees  and  every  bee-keeper  should  have  a  small  field  of  it. 
If  he  had  no  land  it  will  pay  him  to  furnish  seed  for  a  neighbor  to 
do  so,  or  to  pay  a  dollar  or  two  an  acre  for  the  honey  it  yields. 
This  is  about  as  advantageous  a  plan  as  there  is  in  the  way  of  artifi- 
cial pasturage.  The  honey  is  dark  but  it  is  perfectly  wholesome  for 
the  winter  feeding  and  enables  the  bee-farmer  to  gather  the  finer 
qualities  of  honey  from  clover-blossoms,  flowers,  etc.,  for  sale  pur- 
poses. 

Water  Supply — If  there  is  no  convenient  natural  supply, 
a  small  vessel  must  be  placed  near  the  hive,  and  frequently  filled 
to  the  brim.  To  guard  against  drowning,  a  thin  piece  of  wood, 
perforated  with  holes,  may  be  so  placed  upon  the  water  as  to  cover 
its  whole  surface. 

Sunshine  and  Shadow — Too  much  heat  is  injurious  to 
bees.  They  should  never  be  exposed  to  the  full  glare  of  the  sun  in 
hot  weather. 

Enemies  of  Bees — A  few  species  of  birds  eat  bees;  so  do 
toads.  Mice,  rats,  slugs,  snails,  wasps  and  hornets  are  enemies  of 
bees.  Against  all  these,  adequate  care  and  watchfulness  will  pro- 
tect the  hives. 

Never  Kill  a  Bee — The  smoke  of  the  common  puff  ball, 
when  dried  so  as  to  hold  fire,  has  a  stupifying  effect  on  the  bees, 
and  renders  them  harmless. 

Wintering"  Bees  —This  is  one  of  the  most  important 
branches  of  the  science  of  bee-keeping.  It  is  most  important  that 
in  taking  the  surplus  honey  from  the  hives  there  is  enough  left  to 
winter  the  hive  in  good  condition.  If  hives  are  used  so  that  the 
surplus  can  be  removed  from  the  top,  leaving  the  bee  combs  in  the 
lower  story  untouched  by  the  extractor,  there  will  seldom  be 
occasion  to  feed.  It  is  customary  to  remove  honey  till  a  certain 
period  in  the  fall,  allowing  time  for  the  bees  to  lay  in  their  winter 
stock.  But  if  there  are  too  many  colonies  and  too  little  feed  it  is 
necessary  to  give  additional  feed.  The  best  feed  is  made  from 
granulated  sugar,  which  should  be  of  the  best  quality.  Twenty 
pounds  of  sugar  will  make  twenty -eight  pounds  of  sirup,  which  is 
almost  as  good  as,  and  cheaper  than,  feeding  honey.  The  bees 
should  be  fed  about  half  a  pint  to  a  pint  every  night  till  their 
combs  are  full.  In  the  beginning  care  must  be  taken  that  you 
have  enough  bees  in  each  hive  to  winter  successfully.  There  should 
be  bees  enough  in  each  hive  to  fully  cover  four  L  frames,  and  if  you 
have  the  four  combs  average  five  pounds  each,  you  will  be  on  the 


CARE    AND    MANAGEMENT   OF    BEES.  571 

safe  side.  A  hive  large  enough  to  cover  six  combs  clear  out  to  the 
ends,  on  a  cool  night,  will  require  six  combs  filled  to  average  five 
pounds.  The  space  must  be  closely  filled  up  by  chaff  division 
boards,  the  main  point  being  a  broad  apartment  closely  filled  with 
bees  and  plenty  or  good  sealed  stores  in  the  comb.  With  these  two 
conditions  alone,  a  hive  will  generally  winter  successfully,  even  in  a 
hive  of  inch  board.  The  chaff  division  boards  should  be  used  for 
filling  up  the  space  in  the  hive,  for  the  reason  that  the  chaff  or  straw 
on  the  outside  of  hives  would  no  more  protect  the  bees  from  the 
cold  than  the  bed-clothes  on  the  roof  of  your  house  instead  of  around 
your  body. 

ARRANGING  PROTECTION  FROM  THE  COLD — In  the  top  story  of 
the  hives,  from  which  the  surplus  honey  has  been  removed  during 
the  season,  put  a  chaff  cushion,  made  of  burlap  or  common  bag- 
ging, loosely  stuffed  with  soft  oat  chaff.  Over  this,  when  fixing  the 
bees  for  the  winter,  put  in  a  peck  of  loose  chaff,  so  that  there  are 
no  crannies  nor  instertices  to  allow  the  frost  to  get  in,  or  the  bees 
to  make  their  way  up  under  the  cover  during  the  warm  days  of  the 
winter.  If  some  of  the  chaff  rattles  down  among  the  bees  it  wi  1 
do  them  no  harm,  but  rather  good.  Care  must  be  taken  not  to  ha\e 
the  hives  too  heavily  "blanketed;  "  six  inches  of  chaff  is  better  than 
a  foot ;  and  the  cushions  must  be  perfectly  protected  from  damp- 
ness. 

ADVANTAGES  OF  A  CELLAR  FOR  WINTERING  BEES — In  a  favora- 
ble season  the  ordinary  bee-house  may  answer  very  well  for  winter- 
ing the  bees,  but  where  we  are  subject  to  fluctuating  winter  weather, 
with  mild  spells,  the  bees,  when  they  experience  unusual  warmth, 
want  to  get  out,  and  become  subject  to  disturbances  which  prevent 
their  turning  out  well  in  the  spring.  A  good  cellar  can  easily  be 
made,  and  indeed  ought  to  be,  perfectly  frost-proof  while  it  remains 
at  a  cool  temperature.  It  will  generally  be  dark,  and  if  not,  can  be 
made  so  readily,  and  we  want  no  windows  in  an  apartment  where 
bees  are  kept;  for  the  darker  it  is,  the  better.  Hives  should  be 
supported  from  the  floor  or  ground,  and  not  set  upcn  shelves,  as  in 
this  way  one  hive  can  be  examined  without  disturbing  the  others. 
Bees  should  never,  if  possible,  be  disturbed  during  the  winter. 

PREPARING  THE  BEES  FOR  WINTER  QUARTERS — When  the  hives 
have  been  packed  with  chaff,  as  described,  they  are  better  to  be  car- 
ried into  the  cellar  on  the  stand  they  are  on.  Then  when  carried 
out  in  the  spring  they  are  proof  against  the  cold  winds  and  cold 
nights  which  almost  always  ensue  in  the  early  part  of  the  season. 
If  kept  well  warmed  in  this  way,  they  will  go  right  on  brood-rear- 
ing during  the'  winter,  and  are  that  much  more  valuable  in  the 
spring. 

TIME  OF  PUTTING  THE  BEES  INTO  THE  CELLAR — If  the  bees  are 
packed  up  and  put  away  before  the  first  frost  comes,  so  much  the 
better,  and  they  should  be  put  indoors  on  some  dry  day  when  the 
hives  are  perfectly  free  from  dampness.  The  hives  should  be  con< 


572  CARE   AND    MANAGEMENT    OF    BEES. 

fined,  in  order  to  prevent  the  bees  getting  out,  by  wire-cloth,  but  in 
such  a  way  as  not  to  allow  the  dead  bees  to  close  and  clog  the  en- 
trance. There  should  be  space  afforded  in  the  hive  to  allow  the 
dead  bees  to  accumulate  on  the  bottom. 

BEST  TEMPERATURE  FOR  CELLAR  OR  BEE  HOUSE — It  is  gener- 
ally agreed  that  the  temperature  of  the  room  for  successful  winter 
bee-keeping  is  about  40°.  This  should  be  steadily  maintained,  and 
accompanied  always  by  thorough  ventilation. 

REMOVING  BEES  FROM  THE  CELLAR — If  the  bees  in  the  open- 
ing of  spring  do  not  get  too  restless,  they  should  remain  in  winter- 
quarters  till  the  soft-maples,  or  willow  and  alder,  begin  to  furnish 
Sollen.  They  should  be  put  out  early  in  the  morning  of  a  pleasant 
ay.  If  possible,  set  out  each  hive  quietly,  so  that  the  rest  will  not 
be  disturbed.  If  practicable,  each  stock  is  better  if  placed  on  its 
usual  summer  stand.  By  this  means  there  will  noc  be  so  much 
risk  of  getting  the  colonies  badly  mixed  up,  or  the  queens  lost,  as 
often  happens.  Hives  and  stands  may  be  marked  with  correspond- 
ing numbers  to  facilitate  this.  Watch  closely  for  a  few  days  to  see 
that  the  weak  hives  do  not  swarm  out.  When  there  is  any  indica- 
tion of  this,  supply  a  new  queen. 


DIVISION  THIRTEENTH. 


SELECTION  AND  PURCHASE  OF  LIVE-STOCK. 


HOW  TO  BUY  JUDICIOUSLY. 

Those  who  are  engaged  in  the  management  of  live-stock,  or 
who  have  occasional  necessity  for  purchase,  snouid  always  be  pre- 
pared to  go  about  such  a  purchase  with  intelligence  and  system,  if 
they  are  to  deal  to  the  best  advantage,  and  it  is  therefore  well  for 
them  to  be  possessed  of  the  information  which  will  enable  them  to 
select  with  prudence,  good  judgment  and  discrimination.  Indeed 
it  is  desirable,  for  the  sake  of  general  information,  that  every  one 
should  be  possessed  of  the  salient  points  which  indicate  the  princi- 
pal excellence  of  the  different  classes  of  domestic  animals.  At  one 
time  or  other  such  information  will  be  certain  to  be  found  of  great 
advantage  to  any  one,  while  to  those  whose  occupation  or  business 
the  care  or  ownership  of  live-stock  is  essential,  it  is  absolutely  in- 
dispensable. If  the  ownership  of  a  horse  is.  a  necessity  to  any  one, 
it  is  both  to  his  pleasure  and  practical  profit  and  advantage  that  the 
animal  be  as  good  of  its  class  as  he  can  procure,  and  the  same  may 
be  said  in  respect  to  any  of  the  domestic  animals.  In  the  case  of 
those  with  whom  breeding  of  animals  is  a  part  of  their  occupation, 
and  feeding  a  branch  of  their  business  economy,  there  cannot  be  too 
great  familiarity  with  every  point  and  characteristic  which  affects 
the  value  of  the  animal.  Success  will  be  largely  governed  by  the 
ability  to  recognize  by  certain  external  indications  what  constitutes 
the  peculiar  excellence  which  is  sought,  and  to  detect  at  sight 
the  defects  which  would  be  certain  to  escape  the  careless  or  unin- 
formed. First  of  importance  in  value  and  in  usefulness  among  the 
domestic  animals  comes  the  horse. 


HOW  TO  KNOW  A  GOOD  HORSE. 

The  first  thing  to  be  considered  is,  of  course,  the  purpose  for 
which  the  animal  is  designed  in  use.  If  the  animal  is  desired  for 
driving  or  general  purposes,  what  would  constitute  the  highest 
points  of  excellence  in  a  draft  horse,  would  be  defects  destructive 
of  his  usefulness  for  the  road;  the  purest  and  best  thoroughbred  in 
the  world  would  be  a  useless  ana  unprofitable  animal  if  he  is  re- 
quired for  the  plough,  and  so  on.  There  are,  of  course,  points  of 


574  TO    SELECT    A    DBAUQHT    HORSE. 

excellence  in  a  horse  which  have  general  application  to  all  classes: 
these  are  those  of  health  and  symmetry.  The  former  is  indicated 
by  a  bright  clear  eye,  a  clean  muzzle,  and  general  ease  and  freedom 
of  action.  This  requirement  is  common  for  horses  for  all  purposes. 
The  characteristic  of  symmetry  is  governed  by  the  harmony  of  the 
proportions,  and  may  safely  be  left  to  the  eye  of  the  purchaser  after 
he  has  become  familiar  with  the  requirements  of  perfection  in  the 
different  classes  of  horses.  The  general  character  of  American 
horses  has  been  raised  to  a  high  standard  by  breeders  within  the 
past  half  a  century,  and  as  the  importance  of  breeding  has  now  be- 
come generally  recognized  and  appreciated,  the  mongrel,  ill-bred 
and  unprofitable  kinds  of  horses  are  fast  disappearing  from  our 
stables  and  farms,  and  on  the  general  subject  of  breed  in  purchasing 
a  horse,  the  buyer  will  be  pretty  certain  not  to  go  astray,  if  the  ani- 
mal is  bred  from  stock  with  a  pedigree  in  any  of  the  classes.  For 
convenience  then  we  may  divide  horses  into  four  classes,  viz.: 
draught  horses,  roadsters,  trotting  horses,  and  running  horses,  and 
these  we  may  consider  seriatim. 


TO  SELECT  A  DRAUGHT  HORSE. 

By  draught  horse,  as  here  distinguished,  we  do  not  mean  the 
enormously  heavy  horse,  used  for  dray  purposes  in  the  tew  great 
cities  of  the  world.  These  are  of  the  pure  Flanders,  or  crossed  with 
Suffolk  breed,  and  do  not  ordinarily  enter  into  the  requirements  of 
those  for  whom  this  information  is  compiled.  The  draught  horse 
treated  under  our  heading  is  the  animal  heavy  enough  to  be  used 
for  plowing  and  the  manipulation  of  heavy  agricultural  implements, 
and  with  a  certain  degree  of  speed  in  addition  for  the  marketing  of 
produce  and  the  hancfling  of  heavy  loads.  The  best  horses  for  this 
purpose  are  those  procured  by  the  crossing  of  the  Clydesdale  or 
tercheron  horses  with  native  mares  of  good  average  breeding. 

Marks  of  a  Good  Draft  Horse — A  good  draught  horse 
will  have  broad  breast  and  deep  chest,  with  strong,  somewhat  up- 
right shoulders,  giving  great  power  under  the  collar;  deep  and  long 
barrel;  loins  broad  and  high ;  croup  round,  fleshy  and  muscular; 
ample  quarters  for  fore-arms  and  thighs;  short  legs,  with  round 
hoofs,  broad  at  the  heels,  and  heels  not  too  flat;  bone  broad 
and  flat;  sinews  big  and  nervous.  The  head  should  be  rather 
large  and  long;  nostrils,  large  and  well  dilated;  eyes,  large  and 
expressive;  forehead,  broad;  ears,  not  too  large;  neck,  short  and 
rather  massive  with  high,  strong  withers.  In  saying  that  the 
shoulders  should  be  somewhat  upright,  the  object  is  to  distin- 
guish from  the  sloping  shoulders,  which  are  a  mark  both  of 
oeauty  and  swiftness  in  horses  required  for  other  purposes.  The 


SELECTION    OF    A    DRIVING    HORSE.  575 

more  upright  the  shoulder,  the  greater  weight  the  horse  is  able 
to  throw  into  the  collar  by  the  power  of  the  hind  quarters,  but  it 
should  be  remembered  that  the  too  upright  shoulders  are  fit  for 
nothing  but  draft  purposes  and  must  work  at  a  slow  pace.  The 
shoulders  somewhat  oblique  materially  quicken  the  pace  of  the  horse 
and  add  improvement  to  nis  appearance. 


SELECTION  OF  A  DRIVING  HORSE. 

Points  of  a  Coach  Horse — The  coach  horse,  strictly  so 
called,  is  an  animal  not  in  ordinary  requirement  in  this  country, 
except  in  large  cities,  where  carriage  horses  are  sometimes  desired 
more  for  show  than  speed.  The  coach  horse  should  be  tall,  deep- 
chested,  rising  well  in  the  withers,  with  sloping  shoulders ;  legs  flat, 
the  bones  below  the  knee  strong  and  good,  and  the  feet  sound,  open 
and  tough ;  the  body  should  be  well  proportioned,  its  substance  deep, 
compact  and  well  placed ;  he  should  possess  reasonable  speed,  and  a 
high  knee  action  adds  to  the  beauty  of  his  paces. 

Characteristics  of  the  Roadster  or  Driving  Horse — 
The  driving  horse,  or  roadster,  is  in  this  country  the  animal  most  in 
use  and  demand,  and  in  no  other  country  in  the  world  is  he  found 
in  greater  perfection  than  in  America.  The  trotting  horse,  now 
universally  bred  up  to  a  high  standard,  can  be  bought  anywhere  in 
this  country  with  a  speed  of  2:30  to  three  minutes,  and  indeed  an 
animal  which  does  not  speed  at  the  trotting  pace  something  approach- 
ing to  the  latter  rate  is  not  regarded  as  entitled  to  much  consider- 
ation. The  roadster  should  be  of  good  bulk,  but  not  large  enough 
to  be  unwieldy,  as  he  is  required  for  hard  work  as  well  as  for  speed. 
The  shoulders  should  be  strong;  he  should  be  short  in  the  back, 
round  in  the  barrel,  long  in  the  reach ;  should  stand  straight  upon 
the  limbs,  flat  as  to  the  shanks;  the  hoofs  shapely,  neither  too  flat 
nor  too  hollow ;  his  ribs  should  be  deep,  rump  square,  tail  firm ;  the 
chest  should  be  broad,  withers  high.  It  is  of  particular  importance 
that  the  bones  beneath  the  knee  should  be  flat  and  the  tendon  not 
"  tied  in."  The  pastern  should  be  short,  and  though  somewhat  ob- 
lique, much  less  so  than  in  the  horse  required  for  purely  racing  pur- 
poses. The  shoulders,  forelegs  and  feet  are  the  principal  points  to 
be  looked  to.  The  forelegs  should  be  straight,  flat  and  as  large 
under  the  knee  as  they  are  just  above  the  fetlock.  The  pastern 
should  be  joined  to  the  fetlock,  so  that  the  feet  neither  turn  out  nor 
in.  To  ascertain  the  proper  position  of  the  shoulders,  observe  him 
in  the  stable  in  a  natural  position  before  he  has  been  disturbed. 
His  forelegs  should  then  be  in  a  perpendicular  line  to  the  ground. 
Another  test  is  to  watch  the  horse  as  he  walks  past  you.  If  the 
shoulders  are  good,  the  foot  will  be  placed  a  little  forward  of  a  line 
with  the  shoulder  point;  one  whose  shoulders  are  too  upright  cannot 


576  THE   RACE    HORSE. 

do  so.  As  with  all  horses,  special  care  must  be  taken  to  see  that  the 
nostrils  are  large  and  expanding. 

The  Saddle  Horse — For  a  saddle  horse  the  above  qualifica- 
tions are  necessary,  with  some  emphasis  upon  the  strength  of  shoul- 
der, and  a  requisite  length  between  the  shoulders  and  the  "  hock," 
so  that  the  saddle  can  be  borne  without  pressing  upon  either. 

Selecting  a  Trotting  Horse —  When  the  horse  is  desired 
for  speed  in  the  trotting  pace  simply,  without  regard  to  the  hard 
work  which  most  roadsters  are  required  to  do,  he  should  embrace 
nearly  all  the  leading  requisites  we  have  described  as  essential  to 
the  driving  horse,  but  in  addition  he  should  be  thoroughbred,  or  as 
fine  a  strain  of  blood  as  possible  to  secure.  He  will  be  finer  in  the 
legs,  head  and  neck,  more  delicate  in  the  skin  and  altogether  a 
much  more  nervous  and  sensitive  animal  than  the  general  purpose 
driving  horse. 


THE  RACE  HORSE. 

Points  of  a  Thoroughbred — Horses  for  the  running  turf 
must  be  blooded  animals,  with  fine  and  mobile  muzzle,  large  and 
intelligent  eye,  small  ears,  high  withers,  clean  and  shapely  shoulders, 
long  body  with  broad  ribs,  barrel  well  rounded  and  firm,  not  too 
broad  in  the  crupper;  legs  clean,  fine  in  bone,  well  set  up  over  the 
hoof;  strong  and  muscular  in  the  forearm  and  stiiie.  He  should 
possess  a  deep  and  wide  back  and  loin,  with  a  droop  to  the  quarters, 
which  are  long  and  straight.  The  open  bosom  is  a  sure  sign  of 
want  of  pace  in  the  racer,  as  too  wide  a  chest  interferes  with  the 
full  play  of  the  shoulder  blade  as  it  glides  by  the  side.  The  body 
should  be  wide,  where  the  rider's  knees  press  together,  but  be^w 
this  the  ribs  should  rapidly  shelve  inwards.  The  neck  is  longer  and 
thinner  than  in  other  horses,  but  it  should  be  specially  seen  to  that 
there  is  a  large  windpipe.  The  head  should  be  wide  above  the  eyes 
as  well  as  between  the  ears,  in  order  to  indicate  a  good  development 
of  brain,  and  consequent  nervous  energy  which  is  one  of  the  princi- 
pal sources  of  the  racer's  power  and  fleetness.  The  nostrils  should 
be  open  and  expansive.  The  ears  moderately  thin  and  long,  but  not 
inclined  to  lop,  and  under  a  fine  muzzle  there  must  be  a  lean  and 
wide  lower  jaw.  The  hind-quarter  of  the  thoroughbred  is  distin- 
guished by  greater  length  in  the  thighs,  almost  approaching  the  pro- 
portions of  tne  greyhound.  In  height  the  racer  should  be  fifteen  to 
sixteen-and-a-half  hands,  and  in  color,  generally  bay,  brown  or 
chestnut.  The  mane  and  tail  should  be  silky  but  not  curly,  as  a 
decided  curl  is  a  symptom  of  degraded  blood.  The  hair  in  the  skin 
is  more  silky  than  in  common  breeds  and  the  thin  net-work  c/ 
veins  more  distinctly  perceptible. 


SPECIA.L    RULES   FOR    BUYERS.  577 

SPECIAL  RULES  FOR  BUYERS. 

There  are  some  general  rules  by  which,  after  satisfying  himself 
that  the  animal  selected  is  of  the  right  breed  for  his  purpose  and 
possesses  the  distinguishing  characteristics  above  mentioned,  the 
buyer  should  be  guided  in  ascertaining  the  age,  health  and  sound- 
ness of  the  horse.  For  the  age,  he  should  be  governed  by  the  rules 
given  on  pages  484-  489.  For  the  general  indications  of  health  he 
will  look  to  the  clearness  and  brightness  of  the  eye,  cleanness 
of  the  nostrils,  elasticity  of  the  skin  and  the  general  appear- 
ance of  life  and  good  spirits.  In  particular,  he  should 
always  look  well  to  the  nostrils.  The  horse  can  breathe  only 
through  the  nose,  and  the  air  which  goes  to  and  returns  from  the 
lungs,  must  pass  through  the  nostrils.  When  the  animal  is  put  to 
speed  or  severe  exercise  of  any  sort,  the  nostrils  must  expand  or  the 
horse  will  be  distressed.  The  nostrils  should  be  large,  elastic  and 
expanding.  The  lips  should  be  thin  and  sensitive,  but  the  mouth 
firm  and  well  set.  A  loose  or  hanging  mouth  is  a  sign  of  weakness 
or  sluggishness.  The  neck  should  be  muscular  without  being  heavy. 
The  skin  too  should  be  moist,  soft,  elastic  and  flexible. 

The  Signs  of  Disease  or  Weakness — The  safest  test  of 
the  soundness  of  a  horse,  is  to  look  to  the  points  where  disease  or 
weakness  are  generally  manifested.  A  horse  may  have  experienced 
illness  or  accident,  and  yet  have  recovered  so  as  to  be  perfectly  sound. 
Still,  the  chances  are  that  some  constitutional  weakness  may  have 
resulted,  or  a  predisposition  to  weakness  or  disease  have  been 
induced,  and  if  he  bears  any  mark  of  such  an  experience,  you  will 
purchase  at  your  risk.  If  a  horse  shows  the  slightest  evidence  of 
unnatural  condition  of  the  eye ;  if  there  is  the  least  symptom  of 
catarrhal  affection;  if  you  can  detect  anything  abnormal  in  the  act 
of  respiration;  if  he  coughs  ever  so  slightly ;  irhe  has  any  enlarge- 
ment of  the  glands  under  the  jaw,  or  show  signs  of  corns,  curb  or 
enlarged  hock;  if  he  seems  inclined  to  "rest"  one  foot,  or  has 
thickening  of  any  bone  or  muscle,  you  may  depend  that  he  is  un- 
sound. The  crib  biting  horse  may  safely  be  considered  an  unsound 
one.  Cutting  is  a  serious  defect  and  if  there  are  any  marks  of  such 
a  habit,  it  will  be  a  safe  plan  to  let  the  animal  alone. 


TRICKS  OF  HORSE  DEALERS. 

Methods  of  Deluding  a  Purchaser — The  chicanery  and 
deception  of  horse  dealers  are  proverbial.  One  purchasing  a  horse 
should  exercise  extreme  caution  in  buying  from  a  "jockey,"  or  one 
whose  business  it  is  to  deal,  unless  he  himself  understands  about  a 
horse,  or  unless  he  is  accompanied  by  some  one  upon  whose  judg- 
ment he  can  rely.  The  fraudulent  acts  employed  by  horse-dealers 
are  not  confined  to  those  who  sell  alone,  but  also  are  used  by  those 


578  TRICKS   OF    HORSE    DEALERS. 

who  buy.  Among  the  seller's  tricks  we  will  enumerate  the  follow- 
ing: 

How  Heaves  is  Concealed — This  can  be  accomplished  by 
giving  a  horse  a  third  of  a  pound  of  small  bird  shot.  The  animal 
will  give  no  evidence  of  his  having  the  heaves,  until  the  shot  shall 
have  been  evacuated  by  him.  Dealers  also  accomplish  this  sam« 
result  by  dosing  the  horse  heavily  with  gin;  this  also  has  the 
effect  of  rousing  the  horse's  energies,  and  not  infrequently  a  horse 
which  appears  to  be  a  good,  spirited  driver  in  the  hands  of  the 
dealer,  will  be  dull  and  sluggish  in  the  hands  of  the  purchaser,  be- 
cause the  effect  of  the  drunkenness  has  passed  away. 

How  Lameness  is  Covered  Up — If  a  horse  is  lame  in 
one  shoulder,  the  fact  can  be  temporarily  concealed  without 
difficulty  by  removing  the  shoe,  and  when  it  is  replaced  inserting  a 
bean  or  some  other  hard  substance  of  that  character  between  the 
shoe  and  the  foot.  'This  process  by  making  the  horse  lame  in  the 
foot  thus  treated,  will  prevent  his  showing  the  lameness  to  which  he 
is  addicted. 

Disease  of  the  Navicular  Joint — This  makes  the  horse 
intensely  lame,  and  is  concealed  by  the  operation  known  as  neurot- 
omy  or  "  nerving,"  which  is  effected  by  making  a  small  incision 
about  half  way  between  the  knee  and  the  pastern  joint  on  the  out- 
side of  the  front  leg,  at  the  back  part  of  the  shin  bone.  This  cut 
will  reveal  a  small  white  tendon  or  cord,  which  can  be  cut  off,  and 
the  horse  will  travel  on  the  hardest  road  without  any  limp  whatever. 
Sometimes  this  nerving  process  ought  to  be  done;  but  a  horse  which 
has  been  nerved  ought  not  to  be  purchased  unless  the  purchaser  is 
aware  of  the  fact,  and  the  operation  itself  should  never  be  under- 
taken except  by  an  experienced  Veterinary  surgeon. 

How  Old  Horses  are  Made  to  Look  Young — This  is 
done  by  tiling  the  teeth  and  marking  them  by  use  of  a  hot  iron  in 
imitation  of  nature.  The  cavities  over  the  eyes  of  an  old  horse  are 
filled  by  puncturing  the  skin  and  filling  the  little  holes  with  air 
through  a  tube,  and  then  closing  up  the  puncture ;  the  brow  of  the 
old  horse  then  appears  as  smooth  as  that  of  the  young  one,  but  of 
course  in  a  very  snort  time  the  actual  condition  will  be  made  mani- 
fest. White  hairs  are  painted  out  also. 

How  Spots  are  Put  Upon  Horses  and  How  the 
Color  is  Changed — To  make  black  spots  on  white  horses,  half  a 
pound  of  quick-lime  (powdered)  is  beaten  up  with  four  ounces  of 
litharge,  and  over  the  mixture  lye  is  poured.  The  whole  then  is 
boiled,  and  the  scum  skimmed  off.  Tnis  scum  contains  the  coloring 
matter  and  is  applied  to  such  parts  of  the  animal  as  it  is  desired  to 
have  made  black.  Sorrel  horses  or  bay  horses  are  also  dyed  black 
with  a  very  similar  composition.  Four  ounces  of  quick-lime  are 
boiled  with  four  ounces  of  water,  and  the  scum  will  afford  the  proper 
coloring  matter.  If  the  hair  of  the  animal  is  not  greasy,  it  will  be 
made  black  in  one  night  by  this  process.  Horses  are  marked  with 


POINTS    FOR     PURCHASERS     OF    CATTLE.  579 

peculiai  marks,  such  as  a  star  in  the  forehead,  by  taking  a  piece  of 
tow-line,  and  cutting  it  in  the  size  of  the  star.  Warmed  pitch  is 
spread  on  this,  and  it  is  stuck  fast  on  the  place  intended  (on  the  fore- 
head or  other  part  of  the  animal,  which  has  been  first  shaved),  left 
there  for  four  or  five  days,  then  removed  and  the  spot  washed  with 
smart  water,  or  elixir  of  vitrol,  four  times  a  day  wnen  well.  "When 
the  hair  appears  again  it  will  be  white. 


POINTS  FOB  PURCHASERS  OF  CATTLE. 

The  intending  purchaser  of  live  stock,  whether  for  beef  or  cows 
for  the  dairy,  will  start  out  at  a  great  disadvantage  unless  he  knows 
in  advance  exactly  what  he  wants.  He  must  be  qualified  to  recog- 
nize what  he  wants  when  he  sees  it.  A  few  simple  rules  and  the 
knowledge  which  he  will  gather  here,  will  enable  his  eye 
and  his  judgment  to  guide  nim  without  risk  in  making  such 
purchases.  Almost  any  person  can  distinguish,  in  a  general 
way,  between  a  good  cow  and  a  poor  one,  when  there  is 
evidence  of  care  and  breeding,  on  the  one  hand,  or  ill-condition  of 
body  and  blood  on  the  other.  But,  not  every  one  knows  that  a  good 
beef  cow  may  be  a  very  poor  milker,  and  vice-versa.  It  is  import- 
ant, therefore,  to  know  the  distinguishing  characteristics  of  each 
class,  as  well  as  the  indications  of  superior  excellence  in  each. 

The  Animal  for  Fattening— The  prominent  features  of  a 
good  fattening  animal  are  a  broad  muzzle;  eyes  bright  and  full; 
Horns  and  neck  short  and  fine ;  head  fine,  clean  and  well  carried. 
The  brisket  should  be  deep  and  full  and  the  space  between  the  fore- 
legs wide,  to  give  ample  room  for  lungs ;  the  back  broad,  straight 
and  smooth,  the  body  well  rounded  and  the  ribs  springing  well  out- 
ward, barrel-like,  from  the  back.  The  hips  should  be  straight ; 
flanks  well-filled  and  low  down ;  hide  soft,  velvety  and  smooth ;  the 
hair  thick,  soft  and  fine  to  the  touch;  the  thighs  should  be  full;  the 
legs  short  and  firmly  placed.  The  loin  and  rump  should  be  broad 
and  the  tail  fine.  An  animal  exhibiting  these  points  will  not  fail  to 
prove  profitable. 

How  to  Select  a  Good  Dairy  Cow — For  the  profitable 
guidance  of  our  readers  on  this  subject,  we  cannot  do  better  than  to 
embrace  here  the  description  of  the  milch  cow,  given  by  Mr.  Charles 
L.  Flint, in  his  work  on  "  Milch  Cows  and  Dairy  Farming."  He  says: 
"  Cows  should  have  a  fine,  clean  and  rather  small  head,  tapering  toward 
the  muzzle.  A  cow  with  a  large,  coarse  head  will  seldom  fatten  readily 
or  give  a  large  quantity  of  milk.  The  coarse  head  increases  the 
proportion  of  weight  in  the  least  valuable  parts,  while  it  is  a  sure 
indication  that  the  whole  bony  structure  is  too  heavy.  The  mouth 
should  be  large  and  broad;  the  eye  should  be  bright  and  sparkling, 
but  with  no  indication  of  wildness — rather  a  mild,  feminine  look. 


580  POINTS    FOR    PURCHASERS   OF    CATTLE. 

These  points  indicate  gentleness  of  disposition.  The  horns  should 
be  small,  tapering,  yellowish  and  glistening.  The  neck  should  be 
small,  thin  and  tapering  from  the  head,  but  thickening  when  it 
approaches  the  shoulder.  The  dewlap  (the  part  which  hangs  from 
the  throat,  and  which  laps  or  licks  the  dew  when  grazing)  should  be 
small.  The  forequarters  rather  small  when  compared  with  the 
hindquarters.  The  form  of  the  barrel  should  be  large  and  each  rib 
project  further  than  the  preceding  one  up  to  the  loins.  She  should 
be  formed  well  and  broadly  across  the  hips  and  rump.  Some  judges 
think  that  a  depression  of  the  back,  along  the  middle  part,  some  - 
times  called  "  sway -back,"  is  a  good  point,  especially  when  the 
bones  of  the  hindquarters  are  rather  loosely  put  together,  leaving 
the  rump  of  great  width,  and  the  pelvis  (the  bony  structure  which 
confines  the  external  urinary  and  generative  organs)  large,  and  the 
organs  and  milk-vessels  lodged  in  the  cavities  largely  developed. 
The  skin  on  the  rump  should  be  loose  and  flexible.  This  point  is 
of  great  importance,  as  when  the  cow  is  in  low  condition,  or  very 
poor,  it  will  be  harder  and  closer  than  it  would  otherwise.  The 
udder  is  of  special  importance — it  should  be  large  in  proportion  to 
the  size  of  the  animal,  and  the  skin  tine,  with  soft,  loose  folds, 
extending  well  back,  capable  of  great  expansion  when  filled,  but 
shrinking  to  a  small  compass  when  entirely  empty.  It  must  be  free 
from  lumps  in  every  part." 

Marks  of  a  Good  Milker — The  following  is  the  celebrated 
Dr.  Guenon's  milk  test,  by  means  of  what  is  called  the  "Escutcheon." 
This  may  be  distinguished  by  the  hair,  which  will  have  an  upward 
tendency,  on  the  udder  and  above,  taking  a  course  opposite  to  that 
covering  the  other  parts  of  the  skin,  the  color  being  less  bright  than 
that  of  hair  on  other  parts  of  the  body.  The  Escutcheon  begins  at 
the  centre  between  the  four  important  teats  on  the  udder.  Fart  of 
its  hairy  covering  comes  forward  beneath  the  belly  from  the  navel  to 
the  udder,  starting  downward  upon  the  legs  and  hocks;  thence 
rising  upon  the  legs  to  the  middle  of  the  under  surface  of  the  thighs 
and  upward  on  the  udder,  sometimes  continuing  as  high  as  the 
top  of  the  entrance  to  the  urinary  organs.  The  Escutcheon  can  be 
relied  upon  to  indicate:  1.  By  its  extent,  the  capacity  for 
milk  giving.  2.  By  the  fineness  of  its  hair  and  the  color  of  the 
skin,  the  quantity  and  quality  of  the  milk.  If  the  Escutcheon  be 
large,  the  milk  capacity  of  the  udder  will  also  be  large  and  the 
milk  yield  abundant,  and  vice  versa.  In  cows  which  are  the  best 
milkers,  the  hair  of  the  Escutcheon  is  fine  and  the  skin  from  the 
crutch  to  the  urinary  quarter,  yellowish  in  color,  and  releasing  slight 
scales  of  a  fatty  character  when  scratched.  Cows  which  show  this 
peculiarity  in  the  "twist"  and  on  the  insides  of  the  ear  can  be  relied 
on  for  milk  rich  in  butter  and  cheese,  whatever  its  quantity.  If 
the  Escutcheon  have  white  skin,  and  the  hair  is  long  and  thin,  the 
milk  will  be  thin  and  watery.  When  the  cow  is  a  persistent  milker 
the  hair  on  the  Escutcheon  will  form  a  shape  somewhat  like  that  of 


POINTS   FOR    PUECHASERS   OF    CATTLE.  581 

a  head  of  wheat  in  feather.  Calves,  no  matter  what  their  age  or 
condition,  which  will  make  good  milkers  can  be  accurately  and 
safely  selected  by  the  escutcheon  indications.  It  may  be  noted 
that  the  escutcheon  should  be  accompanied  by  large  milk  veins. 
Marks  of  an  Unprofitable  Cow — The  kind  of  cow  which 
should  not  find  a  place  in  the  farm  or  stock  yard  is  easily  distin- 
guished by  the  following  characteristics:  She  will  have  a  large  head 
and  large  long  horns;  the  form  may  be  plump,  but  the  thighs  will  be 
fleshy  and  the  hair  long  and  coarse,  the  udder  will  be  indifferently 
developed,  hard  and  muscular,  and  shrinking  but  little  after  milk- 
ing. It  will  not  show  veins  on  the  perineum  or  udder,  and  will 
have  but  a  small  escutcheon.  These  are  not  good  milkers,  drying 
in  four  or  fiv6  months  after  calving,  or  rapidly  after  impregnation. 
Neither  are  they  adapted  for  taking  on  flesh  to  good  advantage,  as 
too  great  a  proportion  of  weight  goes  to  the  waste  parts. 

Choice  of  a  Bull  for  Breeding — -A  bull  will  hardly  ever 
be  bought  for  any  other  purpose  than  for  breeding.  Consequently 
the  first  and  most  essential  point  is  to  see  that  your  bull  is  bred 
from  a  sire  with  a  good  pedigree,  whatever  class  may  be  selected, 
and  from  a  cow  of  high  grade,  in  the  same  breed.  He  should  be 
young,  not  more  than  two  years  old,  in  perfect  health  and  free  from 
blemish.  The  bull  which  will  prove  a  good  getter  of  calves  for 
dairy  purposes  will  show  an  escutcheon  similar  in  character  to  that 
described  above  for  cows.  He  may  be  deemed  a  good  calf -getter 
when  the  ascending  hair  of  his  escutcheon  is  not  interrupted  by 
hair  growing  downward.  The  escutcheon  in  the  bull  begins  at  the 
front  of  the  scrotum,  runs  along  within  the  hocks,  spreads  out  on 
the  thighs,  ascending  to  the  fundament,  where  the  respective  sides 
meet.  On  both  sides  of  the  belly  will  be  found  veins  similar  to  the 
milk-veins  of  the  cow.  They  start  forward  from  the  scrotum  and 
reach  a  little  beyond  the  navel,  where  they  disappear  in  a  little 
cavity.  The  skin  of  the  scrotum  should  be  supple,  with  fine,  thin 
hair,  soft  and  silky ;  its  color  yellowish,  and  the  scales  which  detach 
from  it  oily  to  the  touch. 

How  to  Ascertain  the  Weight  of  Live  Cattle  by 
Measurement — Multiply  the  girth  in  feet  by  the  distance  from 
the  bone  of  the  tail  immediately  over  the  hinder  part  of  the  buttock, 
to  the  forepart  of  the  shoulder  blade,  and  this  product  by  31,  when 
the  animal  measures  more  than  seven  and  less  than  nine  feet  in 
girth:  by  23,  when  less  than  seven  and  more  than  five:  by  16,  when 
less  than  five  and  more  than  three;  and  by  11,  when  less  than  three. 
Example — What  is  the  weight  of  an  ox  whose  measurements 
H-reas  follows:  Girth,  7  feet  5  inches;  length,  5  feet  6  inches? 

Solution— 5fx7A=40TV¥.  40TWx31=l,264ff  which  will 
be  the  weight  in  pounds. 

A  deduction  of  one  pound  in  twenty  must  be  made  for  half- 
fattened  cattle,  and  also  for  cows  that  have  had  calves.  It  is  under- 


582  HOW  TO  SELECT  GOOD  SHEEP. 

stood,  of  course,  that  such  standard  will  give  only  the  approximate 
weight 


HOW  TO  SELECT  GOOD  SHEEP 

The  best  sheep  for  general  purposes  will  be  procured  by  cross- 
ing from  the  common  sheep  with  the  pure  blood  Merino.  Two  or 
three  Merino  crosses  will  raise  it  to  the  rank  of  a  first-rate  wool- 
growing  sheep,  scarcely  inferior  to  the  Merino,  except  that  it  does 
not  transmit  its  good  qualities  to  the  offspring  with  quite  so  much 
certainty.  Such  a  sheep  will  present  nearly  all  the  points  of  the 
perfect  Merino,  which  may  be  taken  as  a  standard  in  defining  the 
points  which  a  good  sheep  will  exhibit. 

Marks  of  the  Best  Sheep  for  Wool — The  good  wool- 
producer  will  have  a  shortish  face,  broad  between  the  eyes,  with 
the  nose  pointed,  and  on  the  end  fine  and  free  from  wrinldes.  The 
eye  should  be  bright,  moderately  prominent,  and  mild  in  expres- 
sion. The  neck  should  be  straight  (not  curving  downwards),  short, 
round  and  stout — particularly  so  at  its  junction  with  the  shoulder, 
forward  of  the  upper  points  of  which  it  should  not  sink  below  the 
level  of  the  back.  The  points  of  the  shoulder  should  not  rise  to 
any  perceptible  extent  above  the  line  of  the  back.  The  back  to  the 
hips  should  be  straight,  the  crops  (that  portion  of  the  body  immedi- 
ately between  the  shoulder-blades)  full ;  the  ribs  well  arched;  the 
body  large  and  capacious;  the  flank  well  let  down;  the  hindquarters 
full  and  round,  the  flesh  meeting  well  between  the  thighs  (or  in  the 
"  twist ").  The  bosom  should  be  broad  and  full ;  the  legs  short, 
standing  perpendicular  and  well  apart.  The  skin  is  an  important 
point.  It  should  be  loose,  and  of  a  rich,  delicate  pink  color.  A 
colorless  skin,  or  one  approaching  a  tawny  or  butternut  hue,  indi- 
cates defective  breeding.  The  subject  of  wrinkles  is  a  disputed 
point;  like  the  color  of  a  Berkshire  hog,  this  is  somewhat  a  char- 
acteristic of  the  Merino.  The  best  rule  is  that  while  a  smoothly 
drawn  skin  with  absence  of  dewlap  is  not  desirable,  an  exceedingly 
wrinkled  neck  will  add  but  little  to  the  fleece,  and  certainly  not 
enough  to  compensate  for  the  deformity  and  the  great  impediment 
it  places  in  the  way  of  the  shearer. 

Wool  Indicating  the  Profitable  Fleece — Evenness  of 
fleece  is  of  the  first  importance.  Many  sheep  exhibit  good  wool  on 
shoulder  and  side,  while  it  is  coarser  and  even  hairy  on  the  thighs, 
dewlap,  etc.  This  deteriorates  the  value  of  the  fleece.  Rams  of 
this  character  should  not  be  bred  from,  and  the  ewes  gradually 
excluded  from  the  breeding  fold.  The  wool  should  be  if  possible 
of  even  length  and  thickness  over  the  whole  of  the  body,  shortness 
in  the  flank,  and  shortness  or  thinness  on  the  belly,  being  serious 
defects.  The  weight  of  the  fleece  being  equal,  medium  length  with 


HOW   TO    SELECT   GOOD   SHEEP.  583 

compactness  is  preferable,  as  it  is  a  protection  from  inclemency  of 
the  weather  and  against  the  cold  rains  of  spring  and  fall. 

Gum  in  the  Wool — Merino  wool  prior  to  washing,  should 
be  yolky  or  oily,  but  not  to  the  extreme  extent  occasionally  seen, 
giving  it  the  appearance  of  being  saturated  with  grease.  The 
extreme  tips  of  the  wool  may  exhibit  a  sufficient  trace  of  gum  to 
give  the  fleece  a  darkish  cast — particularly  on  the  ram — but  a  black 
pitchy  gum,  extending  an  eighth  or  a  quarter  of  an  inch  into  the 
fleece,  and  which  cannot  be  removed  by  ordinary  washing  is  objec- 
tionable. A  white  or  yellowish  concrete  gum,  not  removable  by 
washing,  is  sometimes  found  in  the  interior  of  fleeces.  This  is  a 
very  unfavorable  indication. 

Selecting  Profitable  Sheep  for  Mutton — In  selecting 
sheep  for  mutton,  the  choice  is  deemed  best  between  the  South- 
down and  New  Leicester  breeds.  A  cross  between  native  sheep  and 
the  improved  Cotswold  is  also  well  adapted  for  this  purpose,  and  is 
preferred  by  many  breeders.  The  chief  characteristics  ©I  these 
breeds  are  as  described  below: 

The  New  Leicester — Head  hornless,  long,  small,  tapering 
toward  the  muzzle  and  projecting  horizontally  forward.  Eyes  prom- 
inent, with  quiet  expression.  Ears  rather  long,  projecting  back- 
ward. Neck  broad  at  the  base,  and  presenting  a  horizontal  line 
from  rump  to  poll.  Breast  broad  and  full;  shoulders  broad  and 
round,  with  no  angular  formation  where  joined  either  to  neck  or 
back — particularly  no  rising  of  withers  or  hollow  behind  these 
bones.  The  arm  fleshy  down  to  the  knee;  bones  of  the  leg  small; 
legs  wide  apart,  no  looseness  of  skin,  and  comparatively  little  wool 
on  them.  Chest  and  barrel  deep  and  round,  ribs  well  arched  out ; 
carcass  gradually  diminishing  in  width  towards  rump.  Quarters 
long  and  full;  thighs  wide  ana  full.  Pelt  moderately  thin,  but  soft 
and  elastic,  covered  with  a  good  quantity  of  white  wool,  not  long, 
but  of  considerable  fineness. 

The  South-Down — Head  small  and  hornless;  face  medium- 
sized,  speckled  or  gray;  narrow  space  between  nose  and  eyes;  thin 
under  jaw;  ears  tolerably  wide,  and  like  the  forehead,  well  covered 
with  wool.  Eye  full  and  bright,  but  not  prominent.  Neck  of  med- 
ium length,  thin  toward  the  head,  enlarging  toward  the  shoulders, 
where  it  is  broad  and  straight.  Breast  wide  and  deep,  projecting 
forward  between  the  fore-legs.  Ribs  come  out  horizontally  from 
the  spine,  the  last  projecting  more  than  the  others.  Back  flat  nearly 
to  the  setting  on  of  the  tail,  rump  broad  and  tail  set  on  high  up 
nearly  on  a  level  with  the  spine.  Belly  straight  as  the  back.  Legs 
medium  length ;  forelegs  straight  from  breast  to  foot ;  far  apart  both 
before  and  behind,  the  hinder  having  a  direction  outward  and  the 
"  twist "  particularly  full.  Belly  well  defended  with  wool,  and 
wool  coming  down  before  and  behind  to  the  knee  and  the  hock. 

The  Cotswold — This  is  a  large  breed  of  sheep,  with  long 
abundant  fleece,  the  ewes  being  particularly  prolific  and  good 


584  HOW    TO    KNOW    A    GOOD    HOG. 

nurses.     In   crossing  with   the    Leicester,   the  size  is   somewhat 
reduced,  but  their  maturity  is   rendered   earlier,  and  the  carcases 
considerably  improved.     The  wethers  may  be  fattened  at  fourteen 
months  old,  when  they  weigh  from  fifteen  to  twenty-four  pounds  to 
the  quarter. 


HOW  TO  KNOW  A  GOOD  HOG. 

The  purchaser  of  hogs  for  breeding  must  be  particular,  if  he 
wants  to  make  the  greatest  profit  from  his  business,  to  produce 
animals  which  will  mature  early  and  fatten  easily ;  and  one  of  the 
safest  guarantees  is  to  purchase  from  stock  from  thoroughbred 
boars,  and  from  high-grade  or  thoroughbred  sows. 

Points  of  a  Good  Fattening  Hog — The  prominent  char- 
acteristics of  a  good  hog  are  a  wide  face — if  dishing,  it  will  denote 
an  animal  easy  to  keep  and  of  quiet  disposition ;  the  muzzle  should 
be  fine  and  clean,  and  under  the  jaws  heavy  and  round;  the  neck 
short  and  thick.  These  features  indicate  a  robust  constitution  and 
large  vital  force.  The  space  between  the  fore-legs  should  be  wide, 
the  girth  behind  that  large  and  of  full  development,  and  the  fore- 
quarters  broad  and  deep.  These  qualities  indicate  ample  lung  space, 
a  desirable  property  in  these  animals.  The  ribs  should  spring  well 
outward  from  the  back,  showing  good  stomach  capacity  and  powers 
of  assimilating  food.  The  "  slab-sided  "  or  long-nosed  hog  is  con- 
demned by  his  appearance  as  an  unprofitable  animal.  The  loins 
should  be  broad  and  the  hams  well  developed,  showing  health  and 
activity  of  urinary  and  generative  organs.  The  skin  should  be  fine, 
elastic  to  the  touch,  and  the  hair  soft,  without  bristles.  This  indi- 
cates a  healthy  liver.  The  joints  should  be  small,  the  legs  fine  and 
clean,  and  the  animal  well  set  up  on  its  feet. 


DIVISION   FOURTEENTH. 


BREEDING  LIVE-STOCK. 


ON  BREEDING   GENERALLY. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  for  the  purposes  of  this  work  to  enter 
iuo  statistics,  or  to  resort  to  elaborate  argument  to  prove  the  para- 
mount necessity  of  the  best  attainable  breeding  to  the  most  success- 
ful results.  Of  the  general  advantage  of  breeding  up,  in  every 
branch  of  live-stock,  every  intelligent  farmer  is  already  convinced. 
What  we  here  aim  at  is  rather  to  furnish  him  with  such  informa- 
tion as  will  prove  of  value,  and  aid  in  the  proper  direction  of  his 
efforts  at  improvement  of  stock  and  the  consequent  increase  of  his 
profits,  enabling  him  to  benefit  by  the  experience  of  others,  instead 
of  having  to  make  costly  experiments  for  himself.  In  regard  to 
feeding,  which  is  of  correlative  importance  with  breeding,  and  in- 
separably connected  with  its  favorable  prosecution,  it  need  only  be 
said  that  it  so  intimately  concerns  the  whole  economy  of  stock-rais- 
ing, and  so  vitally  affects  the  degree  of  profit  to  be  obtained,  that 
no  excuse  need  be  offered  for  putting  the  reader  in  possession  of  the 
knowledge  which,  intelligently  and  systematically  applied,  will 
enable  him  with  certainty  to  reach  the  largest  possible  returns  for  the 
least  possible  outlay.  In  the  experiments  of  scientific  breeding,  it 
lias  been  definitely  established  that  not  only  does  "like  produce 
like,"  and  that  it  pays  to  "  breed  from  the  best,"  but  the  transmis- 
sion of  qualities  from  parent  to  offspring  may  be  so  regulated  that 
we  can  accurately  govern  the  development  of  certain  peculiarities 
and  characteristics  which  constitute  the  special  value  of  certain  ani- 
mals or  classes  of  animals  designed  for  specific  purposes.  The 
development  of  the  art  of  modern /breeding  has  been  rounded  mainly 
upon  the  experience  of  leading  breeders,  and  the  result  of  experi- 
mental efforts.  It  has  also  resulted  in  the  establishment  of  con- 
sistent principles  of  general  application,  which  are  found  to  be  fully 
warranted  and  endorsed  by  the  science  of  physiology.  In  other 
words,  the  results  attained  in  breeding  are  but  the  illustration  of 
natural  laws.  Experience  has  added  to  experience,  till  it  has  been 
proved  by  success,  when  it  has  invariably  been  found  to  harmonize 
with  the  physiological  law,  and  to  have  met  with  failure  only  in  so 
far  as  it  diverged  therefrom.  The  whole  philosophy  of  breeding  lies 

in   the  survival  of  the  fittest.    Wherever   the  weaker  organism  is 

686 


586 


GENERAL    PRINCIPLES    OK    BREEDING. 


brought  into  contact  with  the  stronger,  in  the  propagation  of  the 
species,  the  offspring  will  bear  the  stamp  of  improvement,  and  not 
of  deterioration.  In  this  way  the  commonest  animal,  continuously 
bred  to  a  superior  strain  of  blood  in  the  male,  will  in  a  few  genera- 
tions have  acquired  nearly  all  the  physical  excellences  towards  which 
it  has  been  bred  up,  except  in  regard  to  the  transmission  to  off- 
spring, which  is  never  so  strong  as  in  the  animal  of  pure  blood  of 
its  species. 


GENERAL,  PRINCIPLES  OF  BREEDING. 

Conditions  Required  in  the  Parent  Animals — The 

breeders  of  live-stock  cannot  be  too  particular  as  to  the  condition  of 
the  animals  from  which  he  desires  issue,  for  their  fertility  will  de- 
pend upon  various  causes,  and  is  susceptible  to  influences  of  even 
trivial  character.  The  previous  course  of  the  life  of  the  animal  will 
frequently  affect  its  power  of  reproduction,  and  especially  when  any 
important  end  may  depend,  it  is  incumbent  upon  the  breeder  to  as- 
certain what  this  has  been.  When  the  Sp.'-nish  Merino  was  first  in- 
troduced into  England,  there  were  numero  is  occurrences  of  barren- 
ness of  the  ewes,  and  those  which  dropped  lambs  were  often  defi 
cient  in  milk  supply;  these  mishaps  have  been  attributed  to  the 
change  in  the  sheep's  mode  of  living,  being  relieved  in  the  rich 
pastures  of  England  of  the  necessity  for  exertion  under  which  they 
lived  in  the  mountainous  districts  of  Spain.  Again,  the  breeder 
must  look  to  the  feeding  which  has  been  given  his  animals,  because 
in  animals  which  have  had  the  nutritive  powers  developed  and  sus- 
tained to  the  proper  degree,  the  greatest  fertility  may  be  expected. 

Influence  of  Feeding-  upon  Fertility — It  is  of  course 
desirable  to  realize  the  largest  production  possible  from  stock.  The 
ewe  which  will  drop  twins,  provided  they  be  healthy,  is  in  the 
natural  course  of  things  more  valuable  than  that  which  produces 
but  a  single  lamb.  Scientific  men  have  noted  the  fact  that  feeding 
upon  rich  grasses  will  induce  the  dropping  of  twins  by  one  ewe  in 
three,  while  in  localities  where  there  is  not  the  same  opportunity  for 
nourishment,  not  one  ewe  in  twenty  will  do  so.  Dependence  or  fer- 
tility upon  food  is  also  noted  in  the  larger  animals.  As  stated 
by  Mills,  in  his  "  Treatise  on  Food,"  "  Mares  which  have  been 
brought  up  in  the  stable,  on  dry  food,  do  not  breed  at  first;  some 
time  is  required  to  accustom  them  to  their  new  aliment." 

Excessive  Fat  Disqualifies  a  Breeding  Animal — 
The  greatest  development  of  nutrition  will  have  a  tendency  to  im- 
pair the  vitality  of  the  generative  organs,  for  as  Carpenter,  in  his 
"  Comparative  Physiology,"  says,  "  There  is  a  certain  degree  of  an- 
tagonism between  the  nutritive  and  generative  functions,  the  power 
of  the  one  being  executed  at  the  expense  of  the  other,"  and  this  ren- 
ders it  necessary  for  the  breeder  to  draw  closely  the  line  of  division 


GENERAL    PRINCIPLES    OF    BREEDING.  587 

between  excess  and  deficiency,  so  that  the  "  golden  mean  "  may  be 
preserved,  upon  which,  as  in  every  other  business,  the  best  success 
depends.  While  it  is  well  known  that  animals  too  fat  are  not  pro- 
lific breeders,  yet  if  the  barrenness  be  not  dependent  upon  disease, 
it  may  be  easily  corrected  by  exercise,  or  a  systematic  reduction  of 
the  system.  Decrease  of  milk  and  a  tendency  to  barrenness  are  the 
frequent  attendants  upon  a  constitution  which  fattens  readily. 
Hence  "  show  condition  "  is  not  good  for  breeding  stock. 

Conditions  of  Prolific  Breeding — Ancestry  also  must 
be  taken  into  account,  when  fruitfulness  is  desired,  because  an  an^ 
mal  coming  fi-om  a  stock  inclined  to  sterility,  or  infrequency  of 
offspring,  will  inherit  a  tendency  in  the  same  direction,  and  notably 
the  tendency  to  twin-bearing  will  be  found  hereditary.  This  i?  the 
repeated  indication  in  the  human  family,  shown  by  numberless  ob- 
servations, and  sheep-rearers  have  an  accepted  notion,  the  result  of 
experience,  that  twin-lambs  in  sheep  is  encouraged  by  saving  the 
ewe-lambs  which  are  twins.  Culley,  on  "  Live-Stock,"  records  that 
Teeswater  ewes  bring  forth  generally  two  lambs  each,  sometimes 
three ;  there  are  some  instances  of  four  or  five,  and  the  author  cites 
one  case  of  a  ewe  which  "  when  two  years  old  in  1872,  brought  forth 
four  lambs;  in  1873,  five;  in  1875,  five;  in  1876,  two,  and  in  1877, 
two, — the  first  nine  in  eleven  months.  Among  cattle  a  peculiarity 
especially  is  shown  when  twin -calves  are  born,  one  male  and  the 
other  female;  the  female  is  barren  and  is  called  a  free  martin. 
When  both  twins  are  of  the  same  sex,  there  is  nothing  abnormal 
about  them. 

Peculiar  Characteristics  may  Develop  After  Sev- 
eral Generations — It  is  the  more  important  for  the  breeder  to 
acquaint  himself  with  the  antecedents  of  his  animals,  because  pecul- 
iarities of  habit,  shape  or  weakness,  may  recur  in  the  descent  after 
the  lapse  of  generations.  As  an  illustration,  Goodall  records  that 
in  Maine  polled-cattle  appeared  in  a  herd  thirty-five  years  after  the 
destruction  of  every  one  of  that  character,  and  notwithstanding  that 
every  calf  dropped  on  the  farm  in  the  meantime  had  developed 
horns.  It  is  indisputable  that  the  repetition  of  peculiarities  is  the 
expression  of  some  definite  law  of  physiology.  It  comes  so  uni- 
formly, and  has  such  an  absolute  creation  where  the  ancestry  is 
traceable;  but  there  is  not  sufficient  data  upon  which  to  found  any 
definite  rule.  But  it  is  certain  that  the  animal  is  not  the  creation 
of  its  immediate  parents  alone,  but  involves  far  more  than  this — its 
individuality  carries  with  it  the  sum  of  the  existencies  of  all  its  an- 
cestors, and  these  are  determinable  by  the  relative  strength  of  char- 
acter, or  the  dominant  force  of  such  ancestry. 

Proper  Age  for  Sire  or  Dam — In  youth  the  physical 
energies  are  engrossed  by  the  labor  of  perfecting  the  physical  struc- 
ture of  the  individual  animal,  and  generative  power  is  not  aroused 
so  that  it  may  have  proper  exercise;  and  so  in  age,  when  the  physi- 
cal functions  are  deteriorating,  the  faculty  of  reproduction  will  not 


588  GENERAL    PRINCIPLES    OP    BREEDING. 

be  vigorous.  In  view  of  these  truths,  and  they  are  axioms  upon 
which  physiologists  are  in  accord,  the  breeder  must  bear  in  mind 
the  age  of  the  animals  which  he  desires  to  have  reproduce  them- 
selves. One  at  least  of  the  animals  should  be  fully  matured,  and 
better  if  both  be  of  mature  age.  If  the  mare  is  young,  the  horse 
should  not  be  less  than  six  or  eight  years.  The  mare  should  not  be 
less  than  three  years  old.  The  following  citations  from  sketches  of 
the  great  American  trotting  horses  will  be  found  of  interest  here: 

MAUD  S.,  by  Harold,  at  nine  years,  out  of  Miss  Russell,  at  nine 
years. 

TRINKET,  by  Princeps,  at  four  years,  out  of  Ouida,  at  ten  years. 

LUCY,  by  Patchen,  at  six,  out  of  a  dam,  age  not  recorded. 

GOLDSMITH  MAID,  by  Edsall's  Hambletonian,  at  four  years,  out 
of  a  dam  of  eight  or  nine. 

LADY  KEENE,  by  Mambrino  Chief,  at  eleven  years,  out  of  a  dam 
whose  record  is  not  complete. 

DEXTER,  out  of  Rysdyk's  Hambletonian,  at  eight  years,  out  of 
a  dam  of  ten. 

RYSDYK'S  HAMBLETONIAN,  by  Abdallah,  at  twenty-three  years, 
out  of  the  Kent  mare,  age  not  stated. 

Dangers  of  Coupling  Young-  Animals — It  has  been 
definitely  ascertained  that  animals  which  are  very  young  will  trans- 
mit to  their  offspring  a  tendency  to  disability  which  only  requires 
slight  cause  for  its  development,  and  those  which  are  old,  or  whose 
constitutions  have  been  weakened  by  overwork  or  ill-treatment,  will 
transmit  the  like  infirmities  to  their  get.  These  effects  may  be  dor- 
mant or  unexpressed  for  a  whole  generation,  but  it  may  certainly 
be  expected  to  reappear  in  the  next,  while  if  the  coupling  so  hazard- 
ously undertaken  be  continued,  disastrous  results  cannot  be  avoided. 

Transmission  of  Diseases — The  close  observer  of  live- 
stock will  have  noticed  the  regularity  with  which  certain  abnormal 
conditions  are  inherited,  especially  as  concerns  diseases.  This  is 
particularly  true  in  diseases  which  are  constitutional,  but  its  truth 
is  apt  to  be  overlooked  in  cases  where  ancestral  defect  is  apparently 
disconnected  with  the  structure  of  the  beast.  All  hereditary  dis- 
eases are  not  evident  at  birth,  and  may  only  appear  after  a  lapse  of 
years;  but  for  all  that,  they  are  none  the  less  hereditary,  and  con- 
nected with  the  being  of  the  animal ;  although  it  is  said  in  the  latter 
case  that  a  predisposition  to  disease  has  been  received,  and  in  the 
former  it  is  called  a  weakness  born  with  the  animal.  Manifestly, 
however,  there  is  no  real  distinction  between  the  two.  Scrofulous 
affections, —tuberculosis,  water-on-the-brain,  glanders, — are  especi- 
ally virulent  and  frequently  appear  in  horses,  cattle,  sheep  and 
hogs.  Tendency  to  consumption  is  often  indicated  by  certain  well- 
marked  signs.  In  cattle  the  most  obvious  of  these  are  a  thin  and 
apparently  long  carcass,  narrow  loins  and  chest,  flat  ribs,  hollow 
flanks,  extreme  thinness  and  fineness  of  the  neck  and  withers,  hol- 
lowness  behind  the  ears,  fullness  under  the  jaws,  small,  narrow 


GENERAL    PRINCIPLES    OP    BREKOIN&. 

muzzle,  hard,  unyielding  skin,  thin  and  dry  hair,  irregularity  in 
changing  the  coat,  prominence  of  the  bones,  especially  about  the 
haunch  and  tail,  and  want  of  harmony  among  the  different  parts  of 
the  body,  giving  the  animal  a  coarse  and  ungainly  look.  These  are 
appearances  all  indubitably  hereditary,  and  indicative  of  a  weak  and 
vitiated  constitution,  and  of  a  decidedly  scrofulous  tendency.  These 
indications  will  answer  for  other  classes  of  animals  which  are  the 
victims  of  a  scrofulous  inheritance.  That  frightful  constitutional 
disease,  glanders;  grease  and  opthalmia  are  all  hereditary,  and  the 
taint  may  be  transmitted  for  some  generations.  A  horse  in  one 
generation  may  show  no  signs  of  disease,  but  the  inherited  tendency 
will  be  transmitted  with  precision  to  his  progeny. 

Relative  Influence  of  Sire  and  Dam  upon  Off- 
spring-— The  influence  of  both  the  parents  upon  the  offspring  must 
not  be  ignored.  It  has  been  contended  that  it  is  the  sire,  if  he  ;s 
well  bred,  which  gives  the  dominating  character  to  the  offspring  of 
animals;  but  the  many  instances  of  resemblance  to  the  dam  shows 
this  not  to  be  constant.  Dr.  Allen  Thomson,  in  his  article  on 
"Generation,"  in  the  "Cyclopedia  of  Anatomy  and  1'hysiology," 
puts  this  question  in  its  proper  light.  He  says:  "  It  is  generally 
admitted  that  in  the  bull,  horse,  and  other  domestic  animals,  the 
purer  and  less  mixed  the  breed  is,  the  greater  is  the  probability  of 
its  transmitting  to  the  offspring  the  qualities  it  possesses,  whether 
these  be  good  or  bad.  Economical  purposes  have  made  the  male  in 
general  the  more  important,  because  he  serves  for  a  considerable 
number  of  females.  The  consequence  of  this  has  been  that  more 
attention  has  been  paid  to  the  blood,  or  purity  of  race,  of  the  stal- 
lion, bull,  ram  and  boar,  than  to  that  of  the  females;  and  hence  it 
may  be  the  case  that  these  males  more  frequently  transmit  these 
qualities  to  the  offspring  than  do  the  inferior  females  to  which  they 
are  made  to  breed.  But  this  circumstance  can  scarcely  be  adduced 
as  a  proof  that  the  male,  other  things  being  equal,  influences  the 
offspring  more  than  the  female."  Rev.  Mr.  Berry,  discussing  in 
"  Transactions  of  the  Highland  Agricultural  Society,"  the  question 
whether  the  breeds  of  live-stock  connected  with  agriculture  be 
susceptible  of  the  greater  improvement  from  the  qualities  conspicu- 
ous in  the  male,  or  those  conspicuous  in  the  female,  does  not  con- 
cede to  either  parent  any  excessive  influence  over  that  of  the  other: 
and  he  reaches  the  conclusion  that  the  best-bred  will  have  the 
greater  weight  with  the  offspring's  character.  It  is  observable  that 
the  parent  most  cleanly  bred  will  be  prepotent — will  have  the  more 
decided  influence  in  affecting  the  character  and  constitution  of  the 
offspring,  and  therefore  it  is  the  part  of  wisdom  to  select  the  supe- 
rior males  for  the  stud  or  herd.  But  though  this  is  the  ordinary 
rule,  there  are  frequent  conditions  which  interfere  with  its  operation 
and  qualify  it.  For  instance,  there  may  have  been  bred  in  the  sire 
of  a  horse  a  tendency  to  speed,  and  the  staying  powers  may  have 
been  neglected,  and  the  unusual  development  in  that  as  in  any  other 


GENERAL    PRINCIPLES     OF    BRKEUINO. 

direction  will  be  likely  to  defeat  its  own  perpetuation.  The  results 
commonly  depend  upon  a  variation  in  individual  power.  The  an- 
cestry of  parents  must  be  observed.  Miles,  in  his  "  Stock  Breeding," 
concludes  his  view  of  this  question  of  parental  influence  by  saying: 
•k  The  relative  influence  of  parents  upon  the  offspring  evidently 
depends  upon  conditions  that  cannot  in  all  cases  be  determined. 
When  the  characteristics  of  one  parent  have  been  fixed  by  the 
inheritance  of  the  same  peculiarities  for  many  generations,  it  will 
undoubtedly  prove  to  be  prepotent  in  the  transmission  of  its  charac- 
ters, if  the  other  parent  has  a  less  stable  organization;  but  this 
will  not  prevent  the  inheritance  of  the  peculiarities  that  are  not 
included  in  the  dominant  characteristics." 

Cross-Breeding — This  is  uniting  the  blood  of  animals 
which  are  of  distinct  breeds  within  a  species.  Its  advantages  have 
been  the  theme  of  many  writers.  When  there  is  an  express  object 
in  view,  it  is  undoubtedly  a  very  desirable  practice.  But  benefits 
which  flow  from  it  are  not  always  to  be  attributed  to  the  breeding 
itself.  Among  cattle,  sheep  and  hogs  the  value  of  cross-breeding  is 
apparent  particularly  for  the  enhancement  qf  the  price  which  the 
stock  will  bring  in  the  butcher's  market,  and  in  this  regard  it  may 
be  well  to  dwell  upon  the  good  results  which  will  arise  from  careful 
attention  to  the  practice.  Pure  bred  short-horns,  Herefords  and 
Devons  possess  a  tendency  towards  fattening  rapidly,  and  when 
these  breeds  are  crossed  with  the  common  stock  of  the  country,  called 
"  natives,"  this  peculiarity  is  inherited,  and  benefit  is  derived  by 
improving  the  fattening  power  of  the  former  for  the  butcher,  and 
lessening  the  excessive  tendency  to  fat  in  the  latter,  and  thus 
improving  it  for  the  dairy.  Cross-breeding  of  sheep  also  entails  the 
same  benefits,  as  a  cross  between  the  Lincoln  and  Leicester  sheep  will 
improve  the  size,  the  quantity  of  the  wool  and  the  quality  of  the 
mutton,  and  although  the  distinguishing  propensity  of  the  pure-bred 
Leicester  to  fatten  at  an  early  age  is  somewhat  changed,  the  greater 
admixture  of  lean  mutton  more  than  compensates  for  this  by  giv- 
ing a  superior  value  to  the  carcass.  In  crossing  thoroughbred  pigs 
with  common  stock  there  is  produced  through  its  improvement  of 
the  ordinary  stock  the  most  profitable  of  marketable  swine  for  the 
purpose  of  food.  Thus  thoroughbred  boars  will  add  immensely  to 
the  swine -breeder's  profits.  Successful  breeding  of  early  lambs  can 
be  accomplished  by  crossing  well-bred  rams  with  ordinary  ewes. 
The  Southdowns  are  best  for  this  purposes,  the  offspring  fattening 
rapidly,  and  thus  being  ready  for  the  early  market.  The  ewes 
selected  should  be  good  breeders,  and  good  feeders,  and  healthy 
animals. 

Parents  Should  Exhibit  the  Points  Desired  in 
Offspring — All  writers  upon  cross-breeding  insist  upon  having 
the  parent  animal  show  the  characteristics  desired  for  transmission, 
whether  it  be  the  male  or  female  of  pure  blood,  and  all  agree  that 
wisdom  demands  the  careful  selection  of  a  pure- bred  male.  The 


GENERAL    PRINCIPLES     OF    BREEDING.  591 

purer  or  less  mixed  the  breed,  the  more  likely  it  is  to  be  transmitted 
to  the  offspring.  Hence,  whichever  parent  is  of  the  pure  blood  will 
be  more  generally  represented  in  the  offspring;  but  as  the  male  is 
usually  more  care'fully  selected  and  of  purer  blood  than  the  female, 
it  generally  follows  that  the  male  exerts  more  influence  than  the 
female,  the  reverse  being  the  case  when  the  female  is  of  more 
unmixed  blood  than  the  sire. 

Definite  Results  Must  be  Aimed  at — But  while  cross- 
breeding is  productive  of  the  most  desirable  results  in  some  particu- 
lars, it  should  not  be  undertaken  without  a  definite  purpose;  other- 
wise the  result  may  be  to  deteriorate  the  stock.  The  Royal  Society 
of  England  has  placed  itself  upon  record  on  this  subject  as  follows: 
"  It  is  to  this  injurious  system  (promiscuous  cross-breeding)  that 
may  be  traced  the  existence  of  so  many  miserable  breeds  of  cattle 
in  this  country." 

Good  Blood  only  Should  be  Bred  From — We  have 
dwelt  upon  the  power  which  pure-bred  animals  possess  of  marking 
their  offspring,  and  it  has  been  sought  to  direct  the  reader's  mind 
to  the  conclusion  that  only  good  blood  can  be  profitably  bred  from. 
Especially  is  this  a  necessity  in  cross-breeding,  because  it  is  a  defi- 
nitely ascertained  fact  that  cross-bred  animals  do  not  transmit  to 
their  get  their  own  characteristics.  Although  such  characteristics 
seem  to  be  controlling  in  their  own  temperaments,  they  will  fre- 
quently, whatever  their  personal  traits,  transmit  a  tendency  to  the 
development  of  their  ancestral  peculiarities.  Changes  in  stock 
cannot  be  accomplished  quickly  by  crossing;  results  in  the  direction 
of  a  distinct  improvement  of  the  breed,  or  the  creation  of  a  new 
breed,  can  only  be  reached  by  years  of  systematic  and  ceaseless 
effort.  It  took  the  Cheviot  sheep  a  quarter  of  a  century  of  direct 
exertion  to  affect  lastingly  the  blood  of  the  Scotch  sheep,  and  even 
then  the  characteristics  of  the  original  stock  would  occasionally 
crop  out. 

How  Cross-Breeding  Can  Be  Made  Profitable — Un- 
doubtedly, although  the  benefits  of  the  cross  are  most  evident  in 
the  first  generation,  and  the  defects  or  incongruities  of  one  or  other 
breed  are  continually  breaking  out,  unless  the  characteristics  of  the 
two  breeds  are  altogether  antagonistic,  it  is  practicable  in  course  of 
time,  by  a  system  of  selection  and  careful  weeding,  to  establish  a 
new  breed  altogether.  But  while  crossing  for  the  purposes  of  the 
butcher  may  be  practiced  with  impunity  and  with  great  advantage 
in  the  directions  we  have  pointed  out,  no  one  should  undertake,  by 
crossing,  the  establishment  of  a  new  breed,  unless  he  has  clear  and 
well-defined  views  of  the  object  he  wishes  to  accomplish,  and  has 
duly  studied  ani  thoroughly  understands  the  principles  on  which  it 
can  be  carried  out,  and  is  also,  moreover,  willing  to  bestow  on  that 
object  half  a  lifetime  of  constant  and  unremitting  care  and  expense. 
From  the  great  variety  of  improved  breeds  that  can  now  be  obtained, 
adapted  to  almost  every  climate  and  system  of  management,  it  can 


GENERAL    PRINCIPLES    OF    BREEDING. 

not  be  desirable,  and  will  not  be  found  profitable,  to  attempt  the 
formation  of  a  new  breed,  as  any  special  qualities  that  may  be 
desired  can  be  more  readily  obtained  by  a  modification  of  the  charac  • 
teristics  of  some  existing  breed  that  approximates  in  its  qualities  to 
the  proposed  standard. 

Cross-breeding  among  cattle,  sheep  and  swine,  therefore,  can 
only  be  recommenced  for  the  production  of  animals  intended  for 
the  butcher. 

Close,  or  In-and-in  Breeding — This  is  the  uniting  of 
the  same  blood,  by  coupling  near  relatives  with  a  view  to  maintain, 
improve  and  emphasize  the  peculiarities  of  the  breed.  Although 
this  is  a  subject  of  wide  discussion,  all  the  results  which  have  been 
derived  from  it  amply  demonstrate  its  wisdom,  and  all  the  breeders 
of  stock  who  have  achieved  distinction  from  the  excellence  of  their 
animals,  as  proven  in  the  service  they  can  render  or  the  monetary 
gain  which  they  have  afforded  in  the  market,  have  practiced  in-and- 
in  breeding.  It  is  the  only  way  in  which  certain  character  can  be 
fixed  and  made  possible  of  development.  This  is  an  axiom.  Stone- 
henge  says:  Breeding  in-and-in  is  injurious  to  mankind,  and  is  for- 
bidden by  both  divine  law  and  human  law-makers.  On  the  other 
hand,  it  prevails  extensively  in  a  state  of  nature  with  all  gregarious 
animals  (such  as  the  horse),  among  whom  the  strongest  male  retains 
his  daughters  and  grand -daughters  until  deprived  of  his  harem  by 
younger  and  stronger  rivals.  Hence,  in  those  of  our  domestic  ani- 
mals, which  are  naturally  gregarious,  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude 
that  breeding  in-and-in  is  not  prejudicial,  because  it  is  in  conform- 
ity to  their  natural  instincts,  if  not  carried  farther  by  art  than 
nature  teaches  by  her  example.  Now,  in  nature,  we  find  about  two 
consecutive  crosses  of  the  same  blood  is  the  usual  extent  to  which 
it  is  carried,  as  the  life  of  the  animal  is  the  limit,  and  it  is  a  remark- 
able fact  that,  in  practice,  a  conclusion  has  been  arrived  at  which 
exactly  coincides  with  the  natural  laws.  "  Once  in  and  once  out," 
is  the  rule  for  breeding  given  by  Mr.  Smith  in  his  work  on  "  Breed- 
ing for  the  Turf";  but  twice  in  will  be  found  more  in  accordance 
with  the  practice  of  our  most  successful  breeders." 

Success  of  I  M  a  ml- 1  M  Breeding  Exemplified — In  the 
Farmers'  Magazine,  we  find  that  the  most  celebrated  herd  of  Here- 
ford blood  was  the  product  of  eighty  years  of  close  breeding,  which 
was  a  necessity  when,  as  the  gentleman  whose  experience  is  given 
says:  The  herd  was  the  product  of  a  single  bull  and  two  heifers, 
"  without  any  cross  of  blood."  He  details  his  method  thus:  "By- 
far  the  greatest  part  of  my  herd  has  been  bred  in-and-in  in  a  direct 
line,  from  one  cow  in  calf  for  the  twentieth  time.  I  have  bred 
these  calves  from  her  by  two  of  her  sons."  The  Devons  and  Short- 
horns have  been  bred  in  the  same  manner,  and  the  Herd  Books  show 
their  excellence,  while  the  certainty  with  which  they  impress  them- 
selves upon  their  offspring  is  an  acknowledged  fact.  Hon.  Henry 
S.  Randall,  discussing  the  pros,  and  cons,  of  the  question  of  in-and- 


BREEDING    OF    HORSES.  693 

in  breeding  for  sheep,  reaches  the  conclusion  that  the  sheep-breeder 
may  avoid  any  bad  effects  of  in-and-in  breeding,  and  at  the  same 
time  preserve  the  character  of  his  flock,  by  seeking  rams  of  the  same 
breed,  and  possessing  as  nearly  as  possible  the  characteristics  which 
he  wishes  to  produce  in  his  own  flock.  lie  explains  that  this  system 
of  breeding  by  no  means  implies  '•  incestuous  ''  connection,  for  as 
Stonehenge  defines  it,  it  is  the  "  pairing  of  relatives  within  the  degree 
of  second  cousins,  twice  or  more  in  succession."  Mr.  Randall 
defines  the  practice  to  be  pursued  as  follows :  "  Every  one  desirous  of 
starting  a  flock  will  find  it  his  best  economy,  when  the  proper  flocks 
to  draw  rams  from  are  not  convenient,  to  purchase  several  of  the 
same  breed,  but  of  different  strains  of  blood.  Thus  ram  number 
2  can  be  put  upon  the  offspring  of  ram  number  1,  and  number  3 
can  be  put  upon  the  offspring  of  both,  and  both  upon  the  offspring 
of  number  3.  The  changes  which  can  be  rung  upon  these  distinct 
strains  of  blood,  without  in-and-in  breeding  close  enough  to  be  at- 
tended with  any  undesirable  results,  are  innumerable."  Brother  and 
sister  are  of  the  same  blood;  father  and  daughter  half,  and  so  on. 
Breeding  between  animals  possessing  one-eighth  the  same  blood 
would  not  be  considered  very  close  breeding,  and  it  is  not  uncom- 
mon, in  rugged,  well-formed  families,  to  breed  between  those  possess- 
ing one-fourth  of  the  same*  blood.  The  original  traits  of  wild  horses 
and  wild  cattle  remain  unaffected  by  reason  of  the  entire  absence  of 
foreign  blood,  and  when  stock  is  in  this  state  of  nature  there  is  the 
closest  in-breeding.  If  then,  such  traits  as  these  animals  possess  are 
perpetuated  by  keeping  the  blood  close  within  itself,  why  may  not 
the  same  system  be  expected  to  produce  like  results  when  applied  to 
domesticated  animals?  Surely  it  may  be;  and  experience  shows 
that  all  the  highly  improved  breeds  have  had  imbedded  in 
their  constitutions  the  artificial  peculiarities  upon  which  their  value 
depends,  by  the  systematic  exclusion  of  blood  which  might  lead  to 
divergencies,  and  by  the  rigid  adherence  to  that  blood  which  most 
conspicuously  showed  its  possession  of  the  desired  form  or  power. 
This  is  "  in-and-in  breeding,"  and  it  is  the  only  way  in  which  such 
results  can  be  attained. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  close  in-breeding  tends  to  refine 
and  render  delicate  the  constitution,  and  if  persisted  in  too  far, 
or  beyond  the  limits  here  laid  down,  hereditary  diseases  and  disabili- 
ties are  sure  to  appear.  Hence  the  breeder  must  be  constantly  on 
the  alert  to  combat  such  tendency,  in  breeding  pure  animals. 


BREEDING  OF  HORSES. 

Sanders,  in  his  valuable  work  on  "Horse  Breeding,"  says:  "  I 
have  often  referred  to  the  heterogenous  character  of  the  horse-stock 
of  our  country,  which  is  a  conglomeration  of  every  breed  and  type 
of  the  horse  kind  in  the  known  world.  Until  very  recently  no  intel-. 
ligent  effort  has  been  made  to  keep  any  of  the  breeds  pure  except 


594  BREEDING   OF    HORSES. 

the  thoroughbred.  We  have  crossed  in  and  out,  without  rhyme  or 
reason,  until  with  the  single  exception  of  our  thoroughbred  horses 
it  is  scarcely  possible  to  have  the  pedigree  of  any  animal  four  genera- 
tions back,  without  finding  an  admixture  of  all  the  various  breeds  and 
types  that  have  ever  been  known.  With  such  an  ancestry  it  is  not 
to  be  wondered  at  that  disappointments  meet  the  novice  at  every 
hand.  He  selects  a  fine-looking  bay  mare  that  will  weigh  1,500 
pounds,  in  moderate  flesh,  clean-limbed  and  strong,  and  he  looks  out 
for  a  stallion  possessing  the  same  characteristics,  that  lie  may  couple 
the  two  together  to  produce  a  first  class  draught  horse.  He  has 
been  told  mat  like  produces  like  so  often  that  he  believes  it,  and  the 
theory  properly  leads  him  to  think-that  out  of  such  a  pair  his  hopes 
of  producing  draft  horses  may  be  realized.  But  he  is  disappointed; 
the  produce  is  not  like  either  of  the  parents  and  he  pronounces 
breeding  a  lottery,  and  the  decline  or  transmission  of  peculiarities  a 
humbug.  He  forgets  that  heredity  transmits  with  certainty  only 
that  whicji  is  firmly  fixed  in  the  ancestry  and  he  loses  sight  of  the 
fact  that  his  fine  large  bay  mare  was  herself  the  product  of  mixed 
ancestry.  *****  flie  possession  of  the  required  qualities 
in  the  sire  and  dam  was  an  accidental  circumstance,  and  intelligent 
breeders  with  a  knowledge  of  the  fact  would  not  expect  that  these 
accidental  qualities  should  be  transmitted  with  certainty."  These 
words  are  full  of  the  soundest  sense  and  are  an  unanswerable  argu- 
ment in  favor  of  the  exercise  of  intelligence  in  the  business  of  breed- 
ing live  stock. 

Why  fine  Horses  do  not  Always  Reproduce  Them- 
selves—  A  sire  or  dam  possessing  some  strong  characteristics  will 
not  transmit  them  if  they  are  accidental.  It  may  be  found 
developed  in  the  off-spring,  but  then  it  would  be  an  accident  as  well. 
A  stallion  is  known  to  have  been  very  fast  or  very  stout  and  breed- 
ers have  supposed  that  they  have  only  to  send  mares  deficient  in 
either  quality  and  they  would  ensure  its  being  developed  in  the  pro- 
duce. If  the  mare  happens  to  possess,  among  her  ancestry,  stout  or 
fast  lines  of  blood,  the  produce  will  display  the  one  or  the  other,  if 
she  is  put  to  a  horse  possessing  them;  but  if  on  the  contrary,  the 
lines  of  the  dam  are  all  fast,  or  all  stout,  no  first  cross  with  a  sire 
possessing  opposite  qualities  will  be  likely  to  have  any  effect,  though 
no  doubt  there  are  some  few  exceptions  to  this  as  to  all  other  rules. 
The  instances  in  support  of  this  position  are  numerous  and  conclu- 
sive. 

What  Mares  are  Best  for  Breeding— Neither  a  large 
nor  a  small  sire  will  perpetuate  himself,  unless  descended  from  a 
breed  which  is  either  one  or  the  other.  Many  a  mare  has  produced 
colts  larger  than  herself,  but  investigation  has  almost  invariably  dis- 
closed that  her  ancestry  has  contained  animals  above  the  average 
size.  Moderately  small  mares  are  generally  stronger  of  constitution 
than  large  ones,  and  for  this  reason — provided  they  are  of  the  right 
mould — they  will  answer  stud  purposes  better  than  others. 


BREEDING   OF    HORSES.  595 

What  Kind  of  Mares  to  use  for  Production  of 
certain  Grades  of  Horses — Breeding  without  an  intelligent  aim 
is  somewhat  of  a  lottery;  but  it  need  not  be  so  if  the  breeder  will 
commence  with  a  definite  end  in  view — any  sort  of  animals  whether 
cart  or  carriage  animals,  driving  or  trotting  horses.  The  breeder  should 
not  use,  if  he  can  avoid  it,  a  single  mare  whose  dam  and  grand  dam, 
as  well  as  sire,  were  not  good  specimens  of  the,ir  kind.  It  is  not 
.  .nsisted  that  acquired  habits  are  always  transmissible,  but  it  is  im- 
oossible  to  say  when  they  become  so,  and  when  there  is  no  predispo- 
sition in  that  direction;  but  the  wisdom  must  be  insisted  upon,  of 
care  and  circumspection  on  the  part  of  breeders  in  the  selection  of 
the  creation  of  their  stud.  Physiologists  declare  and  experience 
proves  that  the  transmission  of  acquired  peculiarities  is  limited 
to  what  is  simple  modification  of  the  natural  constitution.  The 
abnormal  characteristics  are  inherited  frequently,  but  they  are  not 
so  certain  of  transmission  as  are  the  acquired  traits  which  accord 
with  the  nature  of  the  animal. 

Health  and  Soundness  Imperative — Too  much  stress 
cannot  be  laid  upon  the  importance  of  'health  and  soundness.  All 
the  great  writers  are  forcible  upon  this  point.  In  the  application  of 
the  general  laws  which  govern  the  transmission  of  hereditary  quali- 
ties in  the  business  of  breeding  horses,  the  first  step  is  for  the 
breeder  to  decide  in  his  own  mind  what  sort  of  horse  he  wishes  to 
produce.  If  his  fancy  or  interest  lead  him  to  breed  horses  for  the 
race  course,  he  must  keep  constantly  in  mind  the  fact  that  for  this 
purpose,  whether  for  running  or  trotting,  speed  and  endurance  of  the 
very  highest  order  are  indispensable;  and  here  the  least  unsound- 
ness  will  prove  fatal.  In  order  to  live  through  the  severe  ordeal  of 
training,  and  the  still  more  trying  one  of  the  "  bruising  "  campaign, 
which  taxes  the  utmost  powers  of  the  horse  day  after  day,  there 
must  be  no  weak  spots  in  his  composition.  There  must  be  no  soft 
spongy  bones  and  joints;  no  brittle  or  contracted  feet;  no  tendency 
to  curbs,  spavins  or  ringbones;  no  weak  tendons  or  feeble  limbs, 
in  the  horse  that  is  to  prove  a  profitable  campaigner.  No  matter 
how  much  speed  the  get  of  any  stallion  may  have  shown,  if  as  a 
rule  they  have  proven  seriously  defective  in  any  part  of  their 
machinery,  he  should  be  avoided  as  a  sire  by  those  who  are  breeding 
for  the  turf,  whether  as  runners  or  trotters;  for  the  race-course  will 
speedily  search  out  and  bring  to  light  the  least  taint  of  unsoundness 
or  weakness  in  any  part  of  the  organization.  Feet  and  legs,  bones 
and  tendons,  joints  and  muscles,  heart  and  lungs,  brain  and  eye, 
must  each  do  its  part  thoroughly  in  the  successful  race  horse. 
There  must  be  that  nice  adaptation  of  the  machinery,  and  that  fine- 
ness of  texture  in  the  material  of  which  the  machine  is  built,  to 
enable  it  to  withstand  the  strain  that  is  put  upon  it,  and  which  dis- 
tinguished the  great  campaigners,  like  "Lady  Suffolk,"  "Flora 
Temple,"  "Goldsmith  Maid,"  English  "Eclipse"  and  his  great 
American  namesake,  from  the  flashy  ones  that  blaze  out  fora  single 


596  BREEDING    OF    HORSES. 

season  like  a  brilliant  meteor  and  then  sink  into  obscurity.  It  is 
this  perfection  of  organism  that  enables  the  horse  to  stand  up  under 
preparation  and  training  year  after  year,  profiting  by  his  education 
and  improving  with  age,  that  makes  the  really  valuable  turf  horse. 
It  is  a  quality  more  valuable  than  speed,  because  whatever  measure 
of  speed  it  possesses  can  be  depended  upon  and  improved.  These 
are  the  considerations  that  should  influence  breeders  of  horses  for 
the  turf,  and  no  blind  devotion  to  a  particular  pedigree,  no  mere 
promise  of  speed  in  a  youngster  got  by  a  stallion,  should  induce 
us  to  overlook  a  prevailing  tendency  to  unsoundness  or  lack  of 
endurance  in  his  get. — Sanders  on  Horse  Breeding. 

How  Tendency  to  Unsoundness  is  Indicated — Tend- 
ency to  unsoundness  is  not  marked  in  any  particular  development  of 
the  animal  economy,  but  the  defect  shows  itself  wherever  the  strain 
is  greatest  from  the  nature  of  the  work  the  animal  has  to  perform. 
Thus,  the  race-horse  becomes  a  "  roarer,"  or  his  legs  and  feet  give 
way.  The  draft-horse  often  becomes  wind-broken,  especially  if  his 
wind-pipe  is  impeded  by  his  head  being  confined  by  the  bearing 
rein.  The  road  horse  again  suffers  chiefly  in  his  limbs  from  hard 
roads;  while  the  cart  horse  becomes  unsound  in  his  hocks  or  his  feet, 
the  former  parts  being  strained  by  his  severe  pulls,  and  the  latter 
being  battered  and  bruised  against  the  ground  from  the  enormous 
weight  of  his  carcass.  But  it  is  among  well-bred  horses  that 
unsoundness  is  most  frequent,  and  in  them  it  may  be  traced  to  the 
constant  breeding  from  sires  and  dams  which  have  been  thrown 
"  out  of  training  "  in  consequence  of  a  break  down. 

Marks  of  Horses  Indicating  Predisposition  to 
Disease — Horses  with  narrow  chests,  upright  pasterns,  and  out- 
turned  toes,  have  a  predisposition  to  disease  of  the  navicular  joints, 
and  those  with  round  legs  and  small  knees  to  which  the  tendons 
are  tightly  bound  are  especially  subject  to  strains.  A  disproportion 
in  the  width  and  length  of  the  leg  below  the  hock  shows  a  predis- 
position to  spavin,  and  a  gambrel  joint  inclining  forward  shows  a 
tendency  to  curbs.  Many  farm  horses,  as  well  as  others  without 
much  breeding,  are  remarkable  for  consuming  large  quantities  of 
food,  for  soft  and  flabby  muscular  systems,  and  for  round  limbs 
containing  an  unusual  proportion  of  cellular  tissue.  These  char- 
acteristics are  notoriously  hereditary,  of  which  indisputable  evi- 
dence is  afforded  by  their  existence  in  many  different  individuals  of 
the  same  stock,  and  their  long  continuance  even  under  the  best 
management  and  most  efficient  systems  of  breeding.  Such  char- 
acteristics indicate  proclivity  to  certain  diseases,  as  swelled  legs, 
and  grease.  Where  the  hock  is  narrow,  a  strain  of  the  joint  is  very 
apt  to  result  from  work  which,  if  the  limb  wr/  properly  propor- 
tioned, would  not  be  severe. 

How  the  True  Excellence  of  Horses  May  be  Dis- 
tinguished— In  taking  up  the  details  of  horse-breeding  it  may 
be  well  at  the  outset  to  consider  what  constitutes  the  excellence 


BREEDING   OF   HORSES.  597 

which  is  the  objective  point  of  breeding.  This  is  admirably  sum- 
med up  by  "  Frank  Forrester,"  in  his  "  Hints  to  Horse  Keepers." 
He  says : 

Now  as  to  what  constitutes  the  value  or  excellence  in  all  horses. 
It  is  indisputably  quickness  of  working  power,  to  move  or  carry 
weight,  and  ability  to  endure  for  a  length  of  time;  to  travel  for  a 
distance  with  the  least  decrease  of  pace;  to  come  again  to  work  day 
after  day,  week  after  week  and  year  after  year,  with  undiminished 
vigor.  And  it  is  scarcely  needful  to  say  that,  under  all  ordinary 
circumstances,  these  conditions  are  only  compatible  with  the  high- 
est form  and  the  most  perfect  physical  health  of  the  animal.  Mal- 
formation must  necessarily  detract  from  power  and  speed:  hered- 
itary disease  or  constitutional  derangement  must  necessarily  detract 
from  all  powers  whatever.  Under  usual  circumstances  it  would 
hardly  be  necessary  to  show  that  quickness  of  working,  or  in  other 
words  speed,  is  necessary  to  a  high  degree  of  excellence  in  a  horse 
of  any  stamp  or  style,  and  not  one  iota  less  for  the  animal  that 
draws  the  load  or  breaks  the  glebe,  than  for  the  riding  horse  or  the 
pleasure  traveler  before  the  light  vehicle.  But  it  has  of  late 
become  the  fashion  in  some  quarters  to  undervalue  the  advantages  of 
speed,  and  to  deny  its  utility  for  other  purposes  than  those  of  mere 
amusement;  and  as  a  corollary  from  this  assumption,  to  disparage 
the  effect  and  deny  the  advantage  of  blood,  by  which  is  meant 
descent  through  the  American  or  English  race-horse  from  the 
oriental  blood  of  the  desert;  whether  Arabian,  Barb,  Turk,  Persian 
or  Syrian,  or  a  combination  of  two,  or  more,  or  of  all  live. 

The  horse  which  can  plow  an  acre,  while  another  is  plowing 
half  an  acre,  or  that  which  can  carry  a  load  of  passengers  ten  miles 
while  the  other  is  going  five — independent  of  all  considerations  of 
amusement,  taste,  or  what  is  generally  called  fancy — is  absolutely 
worth  twice  as  much  to  his  owner  as  the  other. 

What  the  Breeder  Should  Seek  to  Obtain — Now  the 
question  for  the  breeder  is  simply  this:  By  what  means  is  this  to  be 
attained?  The  reply  is,  by  getting  the  greatest  amount  of  pure 
blood,  compatible  with  size,  weight  and  power,  according  to  the 
purpose  for  which  he  intends  to  raise  stock,  into  the  animal  bred. 
For  not  only  is  it  not  true  that  speed  alone  is  the  only  good  thing 
derivable  from  blood,  but  something  very  nearly  the  reverse  is  true. 
It  is  very  nearly  the  least  good  thing.  That  which  the  blood  horse 
does  possess  is,  a  degree  of  strength  in  his  bones,  sinews  and  frame 
at  large,  utterly  out  of  the  common  proportion  to  the  size  or 
apparent  strength  of  that  frame.  The  texture,  the  form  and  the 
symmetry  of  the  bones, — all  in  the  same  bulk  and  volume — possess 
nearly  double  or  nearly  fourfold  the  elements  of  endurance  and 
resistance  in  the  blood-horse  that  they  do  in  the  cold-blooded  cart- 
horse. The  difference  in  the  form  and  texture  of  the  sinews  and 
muscles,  and  the  inferior  tendency  to  form  flabby,  useless  flesh  is 
still  more  in  favor  of  the  blood  horse. 


598  BREKDINO    Ol«    HORSES. 

The  Constitution,  or  Vital  Power — Beyond  this  the 
internal  anatomical  construction  of  his  respiratory  organs,  of  his 
arterial  and  nervous  system — in  a  word,  of  his  constitution  gener- 
ally— is  calculated  to  give  him,  what  he  possesses,  greater  vital 
power,  greater  recuperatory  power,  greater  physical  power,  in  pro- 
portion to  his  bulk  and  weight,  than  any  other  known  animal,  added 
to  greater  quickness  of  movement,  and  to  greater  courage,  greater 
endurance  of  labor,  hardship  or  suffering — in  a  word,  greater  (what 
is  vulgarly  called)  "  pluck,"  or  "  game,'  than  will  be  found  in  any 
other  of  the  horse  family. 

But  it  is  not  to  be  said,  or  supposed,  that  all  blood  horses  will 
have  these  qualities  in  an  equal  degree,  for  there  is  as  much,  or 
more,  choice  in  the  blood  horse,  as  in  any  other  of  the  family,  since 
— as  in  the  blood  of  the  thoroughbred  horse,  all  faults,  all  vices,  all 
diseases,  are  directly  hereditary,  as  well  as  all  virtues,  all  soundness, 
all  good  qualities — it  is  more  necessary  to  look  in  the  blood  horse 
to  his  antecedents,  his  history,  his  performances,  and  above  all  to 
his  shape,  temper,  soundness  and  constitution,  than  it  is  in  any 
other  animal  of  the  horse  family. 

Follies  in  Breeding — To  breed  from  a  small  horse  in  the 
hope  of  getting  a  large  colt;  from  a  long-backed,  leggy  horse,  in 
the  hope  of  getting  a  short,  compact  powerful  sire;  from  a  blind  or 
broken-winded,  or  flat-footed,  or  spavined  or  ring-boned,  or  navicu- 
lar-diseased  horse,  with  the  hope  of  getting  a  sound  one;  from  a 
vicious  horse,  a  cowardly  horse — what  is  technically  called  a  ''dung- 
hill"— with  the  hope  of  getting  a  kind-tempered  and  brave  one;  all 
or  any  of  these  would  be  the  height  of  folly. 

Traits  in  the  Sire  to  Ensure  Good  Stock  —The  blood 
sire  (and  the  blood  should  always  be  on  the  sire's  side)  should  be, 
for  the  farmer  breeder's  purposes,  of  medium  height,  say  fifteen  and  a 
half  hands  high,  short-backed,  well  ribbed  up, short  in  the  saddle  place, 
long  below.  He  should  have  high  withers,  broad  loins,  broad  chest,, 
a  straight  rump — the  converse  of  what  is  often  seen  in  trotters  and 
known  as  the  "goose  rump;"  a  high  and  muscular  but  not  beefy 
chest;  a  lean,  bony,  well-set-on  head;  a  clear,  bright,  smallish,  well- 
placed  eye;  broad  nostrils  and  small  ears.  His  forelegs  should  be 
as  long  and  as  muscular  as  possible  above  the  knee,  and  his  hind- 
legs  above  the  hock,  the  same;  and  as  lean,  short  and  bony  as  pos- 
sible below  these  joints.  The  bones  cannot  by  any  means  be  too 
flat,  too  clear  of  excrescences,  nor  too  large.  The  sinews  should  be 
clear,  straight,  firm  and  hard  to  the  touch. 

From  such  a  horse,  if  the  breeder  can  find  one,  and  from  a 
well-chosen  mare  (she  may  be  a  little  larger,  more  bony,  more, 
roomy  and  in  every  way  coarser  than  the  horse,  to  the  advantage 
of  the  stock),  sound,  healthy  and  well-limbed,  he  may  be  certain, 
accidents  and  contingencies  set  aside,  of  raising  an  animal  that  will 
be  creditable  to  him  as  a  scientific  stock  breeder,  and  profitable  to 
him  in  a  pecuniary  sense. 


BREEDING    OF    HORSES.  59!) 

What  Qualities  are  Desirable  in  the  Breeding 
Mare — "Blood  from  the  sire  and  beauty  from  the  dam,"  is  an  old 
axiom,  and  offers  a  good  rule.  The  first  things  to  be  regarded  in  the 
mare  are  symmetry  and  soundness.  Next,  detail  should  be  looked  to: 
she  should  have  a  roomy  frame,  hips  somewhat  sloping;  a  little 
more  than  the  average  length;  wide-chested;  deep  in  the  girth; 
quarters,  strong  and  well  laid  down;  hocks  wide  apart;  wide  and 
deep  in  the  pelvis.  Then  the  temper  must  be  regarded:  she  should 
be  gentle,  courageous,  and  free  from  all  irritability  and  viciousness. 
Previous  to  putting  her  to  horse  she  should  be  brought  into  the 
most  perfect  condition  of  health — not  overfed,  nor  loaded  with 
flesh,  nor  in  a  pampered  state,  but  by  judicious  exercise,  abundance 
of  food  and  proper  grooming,  she  should  be  brought  into  the  very 
best  condition.  Finally,  during  gestation  she  should  have  generous 
and  nourishing  but  not  heating  diet.  For  the  first  three  or  four 
months  she  may  be  worked  moderately,  and  even  to  within  a  few 
weeks  of  her  foaling  she  may  do  light  work  with  advantage. 

The  Chief  Point  to  be  Aimed  At — The  great  point  to  be 
aimed  at  is,  the  combining  in  the  same  animal  the  maximum  of 
speed  compatible  with  sufficient  size,  bone,  strength  and  solid 
power  to  carry  heavy  weights  or  draw  large  loads,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  secure  the  stock  from  the  probability,  if  not  certainty,  of 
inheriting  structural  deformity,  inability  or  constitutional  disease 
from  either  of  the  parents.  The  first  point  is  only  to  be  attained: 
First,  by  breeding  as  much  as  possible  to  pure  blood  of  the  right 
kind ;  second,  by  oreeding  what  is  technically  called  among  sports- 
men and  breeders,  "up  not  down,"  that  is  to  say,  by  breeding 
the  mare  to  a  male  of  superior  (not  inferior)  blood  to  herself — 
except  where  it  is  desired  to  breed  like  to  like,  as  Canadian  to  Cana- 
dian, or  Percheron  to  Percheron,  for  the  purpose  of  perpetuating 
a  pure  strain  of  any  particular  variety  which  may  be  useful  for  the 
production  of  brood  mares. 

Descent  of  the  Great  Trotting  Horses — The  trotting 
horse  will  reproduce  himself — if  there  is  a  fast  strain  in  his  own 
blood — by  being  coupled  with  a  speedy  mare,  if  she  also  has  speed 
in  her  descent.  Sometimes  speed  will  show  itself  when  neither  sire 
nor  dam  is  fast,  and  there  is  no  apparent  purity  of  blood  on  either 
side.  But  all  the  great  horses  have  "  blood"  somewhere,  and  the 
closeness  with  which  they  have  been -bred  is  proven  by  the  fact  that 
the  entire  race  is  the  product  of  a  few  high-bred  roots. 

A  brief  consideration  of  the  descent  of  the  origin  of  the  great 
trotters  on  the  American  turf  will  show  of  what  careful  breeding  is 
capable: 

MAUD  S.  (2:8|)  descended  from  Messenger,  and  imported  Shark. 
GENERAL  KNOX  descended  from  the  Sherman  Morgan,  united  with 

Messenger  blood. 
TRINKET  (2:14)  possesses  the  same  strain  of  blood  as  Maud  S.; 

both  are  of  Messenger,  SourJcrout  and  Pilot  blood. 


600  BREEDING    OF    HORSES. 

PocAHONTAS,  of  Messenger  descent. 

MOUNTAIN  BOY  (2:20£),  of  same  blood  as  Maud  £.,  both  descend* 

ants  of  imported  Bellfounder,  he  three  and  she  four  degrees 

removed,  and  both  of  Messenger  origin. 
JOHN  MORGAN  (2:24;  2  miles  in  5£),  of  the  Pilot  stock,  as  are 

Maud  S.  and  Trinket. 
GOLDSMITH'S   MAID*  (2:14),  of  the  same  blood   paternally   as   is 

Maud  S.  paternally. 
LADY  THORN  (2:18£)  is  of  Messenger  descent,  as  are   Goldsmith 

Maid,  Pocahontas,  and  Maud  S.     In  her  blood,  too,  is  the 

American  Eclipse  strain,  which   is  an  emphasis  of  Messenger. 

To  Secure  the  Greatest  Profit  in  Breeding— The 
economy  of  raising  live-stock  is  an  important  matter  to  consider. 
The  object  is,  of  course,  to  get  the  greatest  return.  It  is  to  be 
borne  in  mind  that  it  costs  no  more  to  raise  a  first-rate  colt  than  it 
does  to  raise  a  poor  one;  and  the  objection  that  farmers  sometimes 
make  that  they  cannot  afford  to  pay  a  high  price  for  the  services  of 
a  first-rate  stallion,  is  not  a  good  one,  because  they  cannot  afford  to 
have  their  mares  served  by  a  common  horse  at  no  charge  at  all. 
That  is,  they  cannot  afford  it  if  they  want  to  realize  the  most  profit 
out  of  their  breeding.  Horses  bred  to  pure  blood  are  valuable  not 
only  for  driving  and  for  racing;  they  are  more  valuable  for  the  or- 
dinary work  to  which  horses  are  put — for  omnibuses  and  horse-cars 
in  the  cities,  and  for  the  ordinary  work  of  the  farm,  and  for  work 
on  the  road, — than  are  any  other  horses,  and  there  is  no  risk  what- 
ever in  making  the  experiment  or  attempting  to  breed  the  very  best 
sort  of  horses. 

Treatment  of  the  Mare  in  Foal  to  Secure  Best 
Results — Upon  the  care  which  is  given  to  the  dam  will  depend  in 
a  great  measure  the  condition  of  the  colt.  She  should  be  allowed 
as  large  a  quantity  of  food  as  will  secure  the  best  development  of 
her  offspring,  and  such  also  as  shall  keep  her  in  good  condition  to 
supply  her  colt  with  proper  food.  The  breeder  should  not  allow 
his  mare  to  remain  without  work;  neither  should  he  overwork  her; 
but  exercise  and  good  care  are  as  important  to  the  mare  when  she  is 
breeding  as  they  are  to  the  colt  after  he  shall  have  been  dropped. 
The  mare  should  be  allowed  room-range  in  some  field,  or  else  her 
stall  should  be  large  and  roomy  so  that  she  can  take  exercise  enough, 
and  she  should  never  be  subjected  to  any  annoyance  whatever  after 
she  shall  have  dropped  her  foal.  If  it  is  necessary  to  work  her,  as 
it  sometimes  becomes,  her  colt  should  not  be  allowed  to  run  with 
her,  and  particular  care  must  be  exercised  to  see  that  the  colt  is 

*  The  pedigree  of  this  celebrated  mare  is  worthy  of  study  She  was  very 
closely  in-bred.  Her  grand-sire  was  Rysdyk's  Hambletonian;  he  by  AMallah. 
Her  maternal  great-grand-dam  Amazonia  was  the  granddaughter  of  Messenger, 
which  got  Membrino,  her  great-grand-sire,  so  that  Abdallah  was  the  offspring  of 
an  uncle  and  niece.  Her  sire  was  the  grandson  of  Abdallah,  and  her  dam  was 
Abdullah's  daughter ;  in  other  words,  they  were  uncle  and  aunt.  There  cannot  be 
found  many  instances  of  closer  in-breeding  than  this  in  America. 


BREEDING    OF    HORSES. 


601 


never  allowed  to  suckle  when  the  dam  is  over-heated.  There  is  no 
period  during  the  life  of  a  horse  when  high  food,  carefully  given, 
will  have  so  good  an  effect  upon  his  entire  constitution,  as  the  feed 
of  the  mare  during  the  half  years  which  precede  and  follow  her 
foaling.  The  skin  should  be  kept  thoroughly  open  and  clean. 
There  is  nothing  more  conducive  to  the  economical  care  and  to  the 
health  of  the  horse  than  taking  good  care  of  his  skin,  and  no  labor 
can  be  expended  to  greater  profit  than  the  daily  grooming  even  of 
colts  that  are  very  young. 

For  care,  feed  and  weaning  of  colts,  and  mares  after  foaling: 
see  "  Feeding  Horses,"  page  625. 

The  Sire  of  Great  Trotters — We  can  give  no  better  illus- 
tration to  emphasize  the  lessons  which  we  have  endeavored  to  con- 
vey upon  the  desirability  of  careful  breeding  to  ensure  the  improve- 
ment of  horses,  than  to  give  the  list  of  the  leading  descendants  of 
one  great  horse,  "  Rysdyk's  Hambletonian,"  showing  how  potent  is 
the  influence  upon  offspring  of  thorough  blood  in  a  horse.  All  the 
progeny  here  given,  of  this  horse,  have  a  record  below  2:20: 

:18J. 


MAUDS 2:8|. 

ST.  JULIEN 2:11  J. 

CLINGSTONE 2:14. 

GOLDSMITH  MAID 2:14. 

HATTIE  WOODWARD 2 : 

DARBY 2: 

EDWIN  THORNE 2 . 

JEROME  EDDY 2 

GLOSTER 2:17. 

DEXTER 2:17^. 

PIEDMONT .  2 : 

So-So... 2 

SANTA  CLACS 2 

DICK  SWIVELLER 2:18. 

GREAT  EASTERN 2:18. 

JUDGE  FULLERTON 2:18. 

NETTIE 2:18. 

ROBERT  MCGREGOR 2:18. 

FANNY  WITHERSPOON  .    .  .2:18^. 

MIDNIGHT 218J. 

PICK  ARD ...2:18J. 


ROSA  WILKES  ...........  2 

MONROE  CHIEF  .........  2 

WILLIAM  H  ............  2 

CLEORA.  ...............  2 

NUTWOOD  ..............  2 

ADELE  GOULD  ..........  2 

ALLEY  .................  2 

EDWARD  ...............  2 

GRAVES.    .-.  ............  2 

JAY-EYE-SEE  ...........  2 

KITTY  BATES   ...........  2 

WEDGEWOOD  ............  2 

ALDINE  ................  2 

BODINE  ...............  2 

DRIVER   ..............   2 

VON  ARNIM  ............  2 

DAISY  DALE  ............  2 

ANNIE  W  ..............  2 

ELAINE   ...............  2 

NANCY  HACKETT  ........  2 

ORANGE  GIRL  .  .  .  .  2 


:is. 

:18|. 

:18|. 

:19. 

:19. 

:19. 

:19. 

:10. 

:19. 

:19 


:19. 

:19£. 

:19|. 

:20. 

20. 

20, 

20.. 


602 


BREEDING    OF    HORSES. 


The  liecord  of  Fast  Speed — In  connection  with  this  sub- 
ject,  the  record  of  the  performances  of  the  great  trotting  and  run- 
ning horses  en  the  turf  will  not  only  be  of  interest,  but  will  serve  to 
illustrate  the  high  standard  of  speed  and  endurance  to  which  breed- 
ing leads  up. 


THE  TKOTTING  RECORD. 


HOW     MADE. 

WHERK  MADE. 

NAME  OF  HORSE. 

TIME. 

One  mile  in  harness  

Galesburg,  111        
Independence,  la  

Alix  

Allerton  

2:03% 
2:15 

2:15% 

1:582-5 
2:031:i 
2:0754 
2:255* 
2:10% 

[•    2:1054 
2:10 
\    2:1254 

One  mile  under  saddle  

New  York,  N.Y  
Memphis,  Tenn  

Great  Eastern... 
Lou  Dillon  
The  Abbot  

One  mile  by  a  mare  

e 

Stockton,  Gala  

Stamboul  

Stockton,  Cala  

Frou  Frou  

One  mile  by  a  two-year-old  

Stockton,  Cala  
San  Francisco,  Cala. 
Nashville,  Tenn  

Arion  

One  mile  by  a  three-year-old  ....     J 

Alix  

One  mile  by  a  double  team  

Providence,  R.I.  .     | 

Belle  Hamlin... 
Honest  George  .  . 

THE   RUNNING   RECORD. 


DISTANCE. 

NAME  OF  HORSE 

WHERE  MADE. 

DATE. 

AGE 

WEIGHT 

TIMfe 

Quarter  mile  

Bob  Wade  
Fashion  

Butte,  Mont  
Lampas,  Tex.  .. 
N.Y.  Jocky  Club 

Monmouth  Park 

Washington  Prk 
N.Y.  Jocky  Club 
Chicago   
Monmouth  Park 

Aug.  1890 
Aug.  1891 
Aug.  1889 
Oct.    1892 
Oct.   1892 
July  1890 
Aug.  1890 
July  1892 
June  1891 
Aug.  1892 
July  1890 
July  1882 
July  189Q 
Aug.  1892 
Aug.  1889 
Aprl.1891 
Sept.  1885 
May  1877 
Oct.   1880 
July  1875 
July  1875 
May  1876 
Sept.  1876 
Aug.  1873 
Sept.  1884 
Sept.  1876 

4yrs. 
4    " 
4    " 
4    " 
3    " 
5    " 
4    " 
3    " 
6    " 
4     ' 
3     ' 
4     ' 
4     ' 
3.  ' 
3     ' 
5     ' 
4     ' 
5     ' 
4     * 
5    " 
4    " 
4     ' 
4     ' 
4     ' 
4     ' 
4     ' 

122  Ibs. 
122     " 
10554  " 
103     " 
110     " 
99       " 
114       ' 
104       ' 
108       * 
115       ' 
105      ' 
109     " 
75       " 
117     " 
90       " 
110       ' 
110      ' 
114      '    ) 
114       '    f 
104       ' 
104       ' 
107       ' 
115     " 
104     " 

0:21K 
0:34 
0:46 
0:57 
1:09% 
1:23}^ 
1:3554 
1:4554 
1:5154 
1:59  U 
2:03% 
2:1054 
2:2054 

2:32* 
2:48 
3:00% 
3:20 
3:2754 
3:4454 
3:56  V4 

4:2754 
4:5854 
4:58% 
5:24 
7:15% 

Three-eighths  mile  
Half  mile  

Five-eighths  mile  

Dr.  Hasbrouck  . 
Yemen  

Three-quarters  mile  
Seven-eighths  mile  

Bella  B  

Mile  and  one-sixteenth... 
Mile  and  one-eighth  
Mile  and  three-sixteenths 
Mile  and  one-fourth  
Mile  and  500  yards 

Yo  Tambien  
Tristan  

Lorenzo  
Banquet  
Bend  Or  

Mile  and  three-eighths... 
Mile  and  one-half  

Ormie  

Lamplighter.... 
Hindoocraft.  
Hotspur  

Monmouth  Park 
N.Y.  Jocky  Club 
San  Francisco.. 
Pheepshead  Bay 
Louisville  
Baltimore  
Saratoga  

Mile  and  five-eighths  .... 
Mile  and  three-quarters.. 
Mile  and  seven-eighths.. 

Enigma  

TenBroeck  
Monitor  
Springbok  
Preakness  

Two  miles  and  one-eighth 
Two  miles  &  a  quarter  j 

Two  miles  and  a  half  — 
Two  miles  &  five-eighths 
Two  miles  &  three-qu'trs 

Lexington  
Lexington  

Ten  Broeck  

Drake  Carter.  .  . 
Ten  Broeck  

Sheepshead  Bay 
Louisville  

Four  mill's.....  

BREEDING  CATTLE.  €03 

BREEDING  CATTLE. 

General  Principles — Under  the  head  of  "General  Prin- 
ciples of  Breeding  "  we  have  discussed  at  length  the  laws  of  genera- 
tion which  have  a  general  application  to  all  classes  of  domestic  ani- 
mals, and  by  which  the  successful  breeder  in  any  line  of  stock  must 
be  largely  guided.  It  must  be  understood  that  the  rules  there  given 
are  not  only  mere  rules;  they  are  definite  laws  of  nature  and  cannot 
be  deviated  from  in  any  case  when  definite  results  are  aimed  at. 
The  stock-breeder  starting  with  one  or  more  varieties  in  breeds  of 
cattle,  will  naturally  desire  to  keep  his  stock  in  at  least  as  good  con- 
dition as  to  blood  and  productiveness  as  he  found  it.  If  he  is  pru- 
dent, intelligent  and  ambitious,  he  will  seek  to  make  it  better  than 
he  found  it,  knowing  that  the  greater  improvement  he  effects  in 
these  directions,  the  greater  will  be  the  profit  of  his  business. 

Absolute  Essentials  in  Breeding-  Stock — If  he  has 

studied  the  principles  of  breeding  to  profit,  he  will  realize  that  for 
animals  that  are  to  be  retained  for  breeding  purposes,  he  must  look 
upon  the  following  qualities  as  indispensable: 

1.  Sound  health  and  freedom  from  constitutional,  hereditary, 
chronic  or  local  disease,  blemish  or  infirmity  of  any  kind. 

2.  As  much  perfection  of  form  as  may  be  possible  to  obtain 
in  the  breed,  bearing  in  mind  the  chief  purposes  for  which  the  ani- 
mals are  designed. 

3.  Uniform  presentation  of  the  strong  and  marked  character- 
istics of  their  breed,  in  the  various  points  belonging  to  it. 

4.  When  of  distinct  breed,  thorough  purity  of  blood,  substan- 
tiated by  well-authenticated  pedigrees,  through  as  many  generations 
back  as  can  be  ascertained. 

5.  Good  temper,  and  a  kindly,  docile  disposition. 

The  point  of  ancestry  is  of  particular  importance,  for  the  more 
knowledge  the  breeder  possesses  upon  that  subject,  the  greater  cer- 
tainty and  accuracy  he  can  ensure  in  breeding  for  particular  pur- 
poses. 

In  carrying  out  these  rules,  the  breeder  will  require  informa- 
tion upon  certain  points  which  all  cattle  of  whatever  breed  should 
possess,  and  these  will  be  found  in  detail  under  the  head  of  "  How 
to  Purchase  Live-Stock,"  page  573 

In  addition  to  these  matters,  the  breeder  must  observe  certain 
conditions  as  to  care  and  feeding,  fully  laid  down  in  the  article  on 
Feeding  (page  625  ).  which  may  be  here  summarized  as  follows: 

1.  Abundance  of  proper  food  at  the  various  seasons,  as  grass, 
or  its  equivalent  in  spring,  summer  and  autumn;  nutritious  and 
well  prepared  food  in  the  winter,  and  plenty  of  good  water  always. 

2.  Regularity  in  feeding ;  no  scantiness  of  allowance,  but  always 
enough  without  waste. 


604  BREEDING    CATTLE. 

3.  Shelter  always  available  when  needed,  according  to  temper- 
ature of  climate  and  atmosphere ;  avoiding  extreme  cold,  violent 
storms  and  excessive  heat. 

4.  Kind   treatment,     thus  promoting  docility  in  the  animal, 
contentment  of  disposition  and  confidence  in  its  keeper — all  conduc- 
ive to  quietude  and  thrift. 

How  to  Select  Animals  for  Breeding — In  thorough 
breeding,  Allen  says,  the  bull  should  always  show  his  own  mascu- 
line character,  energy  and  vigor — no  cow  look  about  him.  The  cow 
should  possess  the  softer  and  delicate  points  of  her  sex  in  their 
fullest  development,  and  no  masculine  qualities  should  give  her 
anything  like  a  steer -like  appearance.  Sexuality,  in  the  highest 
qualities,  should  be  stamped  on  every  feature  on  both  sides.  Good 
form  and  good  appearance  and  good  pedigree,  on  both  sides  should 
go  together.  As  a  rule,  it  is  not  well  to  rely  upon  pedigree  alone ;  the 
appearance  of  the  animal  should  endorse  the  pedigree,  and  when  the 
good  points  of  both  form  and  pedigree  are  combined,  they  con- 
stitute excellence  of  the  highest  order.  A  sire  or  dam  may  be 
faulty  in  some  minor  particular  of  feature ;  but  when  that  minor 
defect  is  surmounted  by  some  prominent  excellence  in  a  more  im- 
portant or  controlling  one,  the  inferior  point  may  be  overlooked  in 
securing  the  better  one.  Even  apparent  coarseness  in  some  particu- 
lars, belonging  to  the  sire  or  dam,  may  be  excused  when  connected 
with  good  constitution  and  stamina,  if  either  be  coupled  with  one 
of  the  opposite  sex  having  a  tendency  to  over-fineness  or  exceeding 
delicacy.  The  vigor  and  apparent  coarseness  of  the  one  will  be  cor- 
rected in  the  fineness  of  the  other,  or  the  opposite  may  occur,  and 
the  result  be  an  almost  perfect  progeny. 

Mis-mating  as  to  Size — Extremes  of  size  may  be  coupled 
together,  except  in  great  size  of  the  sire  and  diminutive  smallness 
of  the  dam.  As  a  rule  cows  of  small  breed  should  not  be  bred  to 
bulls  of  a  much  larger  breed,  for  this  reason:  the  fetus  may  par- 
take more  of  the  nature  of  the  sire,  and  the  growth  thus  require  an 
undue  amount  of  nourishment  for  the  resources  of  the  cow.  In 
this  event,  the  dam  may  not  be  able  to  deliver  the  calf,  or  the  latter 
may  be  rendered  liable  to  malformation  destroying  its  value. 

Hearing  Bulls  for  Service — A  bull  intended  for  getting 
thoroughbred  or  grade  stock  should  be  well  fed  from  birth,  whether 
from  the  udder  or  the  pail.  There  is  no  necessity  for  forcing — he 
will  be  rather  the  worse  for  it.  This  growth  should  be  steady,  and 
made  on  milk,  a  little  oat,  pea,  or  barley  meal  and  hay  or  grass 
added  for  the  first  five  or  six  months.  If  intended  for  grade  or 
stock  cattle,  six  months  on  milk  will  answer;  if  for  breeding  thor- 
oughbreds, seven  or  eight  months  is  better.  After  weaning,  the 
food  should  be  succulent  and  nourishing,  but  not  rich.  The  prac- 
tice of  making  "  show  "  calves  of  young  bulls  is  not  a  good  one.  It 
promotes  maturity  at  the  expense  of  lasting  usefulness.  He  should 
be  tied  up  at  a  week  old,  and  taught  to  lead  young.  He  should  be 


BREEDING    CATTLE.  605 

taught  to  eat  herbage  as  soon  as  he  will  take  to  it,  say  at  four  or  six 
weeks.  At  nine  months,  a  ring  should  be  put  in  his  nose.  The 
ring  should  be  of  copper,  with  a  width  inside  of  two  and  one  half 
inches.  As  bulls  are  treated  when  young,  so  will  be  the  duration 
of  their  usefulness.  A  yearling  should  only  be  used  on  extraordi- 
nary occasions,  when  a  calf  of  his  particular  strain  of  blood  may  be 
required,  and  cannot  be  obtained  by  a  postponement  of  his  services. 
At  the  age  of  two  years,  he  may  serve  fifty  to  a  hundred  cows  dur- 
ing the  season,  not  exceeding  eight  or  ten  services  a  week.  At 
three  years  he  may  have  full  service,  a  hundred  cows  or  more,  with- 
out injury,  and  so  on  till  he  is  twelve  years  old,  or  until  his  virility 
ceases.  When  the  power  of  conception  becomes  uncertain,  the  bull 
should  be  put  aside,  as  otherwise  his  uncertainty  may  descend  to 
his  stock.  The  bull  should  be  always  kept  on  substantial,  nutritious 
food,  and  never  suffered  to  become  poor  or  fat,  but  always  in  good 
working  order,  in  which  condition  he  is  a  surer  sire  than  if 
pampered  or  over-fed.  When  in  service,  if  confined  in  a  stable,  he 
should  have  daily  exercise,  as  it  adds  to  his  activity,  stimulates  his 
virility,  and  better  insures  the  certainty  of  his  procreation. 

Treatment  of  Breeding  Cows  to  Secure  Good 
Kesults — When  the  cow  comes  in  heat,  care  should  be  taken  not 
to  allow  it  association  with  inferior  brutes,  an  ox  or  steer,  for  in- 
stance. She  should  be  familiarized  to  the  sight  of  the  best  of  her 
kind.  When  the  services  of  the  bull  are  called  in,  she  should  be 
allowed  to  see  the  male  animal  fully  and  deliberately  when  intro- 
duced to  him,  and  apart  from  the  company  of  other  cows.  A  single 
or  at  most  a  repeated  service  is  sufficient,  and  immediately  after  the 
service  she  should  be  confined  in  her  stall  or  a  small  enclosure  by 
herself,  till  the  heat  passes  off.  If  she  is  let  out  with  other  cattle, 
they  only  tease  and  worry  her  to  no  good,  but  frequently  with  posi- 
tive injury.  If  the  calf  is  to  be  bred  for  veal,  or  the  cow  is  mated 
only  for  the  milk  supply,  this  is  of  no  consequence;  but  when  cattle 
of  extra  value  are  to  be  reared,  this  is  of  importance. 

Duration  of  Pregnancy — The  time  of  the  pregnancy  of 
the  cow  is  not  always  uniform.  Nine  months  is  commonly  the 
estimated  time.  It  almost  always  runs  so  long,  but  usually  longer, 
sometimes  to  even  ten  months.  Two  hundred  and  eighty  days  is 
given  by  some  writers  as  the  average  time ;  others  state  it  at  two 
hundred  and  eighty -four.  Allen,  writing  on  American  cattle,  says 
he  kept  an  accurate  account  in  the  cases  of  fifty  cows,  including 
thoroughbred  Short-horns,  Herefords  and  Devons,  and  their  grades, 
and  found  the  time  to  range  from  two  hundred  and  sixty -eight  to 
two  hundred  and  ninety-one  days,  the  average  being  two  hundred 
and  eighty -four  days. 

Care  of  Dam  During  Pregnancy — As  the  cow  ap- 
proaches maturity,  she  should  be  well  kept,  and  if  the  climate 
demands  it,  have  good  shelter  and  a  warm  bed.  If  she  has  become 
reduced  by  scant  feed,  or  profuse  milking,  she  should  have  additional 


606  BREEDING    CATTLK. 

feed  while  running  dry,  in  order  to  promote  the  growth  of  the 
fetus  within  her  and  to  better  prepare  her  for  the  labor  of  partu- 
rition, as  well  as  the  sustenance  of  the  coining  calf  and  a  good  flow 
of  milk  afterward.  No  cow  should  give  milk  from  the  birth  of  one 
calf  to  that  of  another.  It  is  too  heavy  a  draft  on  her  physical 
powers,  and  a  period  of  six  weeks  to  two  months'  rest  from  milk- 
ing is  necessary  when  the  breeding  of  choice  animals  is  an  object. 
Some  cows,  we  know,  will  yield  their  milk  naturally  from  the  birth 
of  one  calf  to  that  of  another;  but  it  wears  on  them,  and  an 
abundance  of  the  best  food  is  necessary  to  keep  them  through  so 
exhausting  a  process.  A  cow  cannot  well  perform  two  such  im- 
portant duties  at  a  time  as  to  give  a  profitable  flow  of  milk  and 
mature,  in  the  last  stages  of  growth,  a  healthy,  well-developed  fetus. 
At  that  time,  milk  must  be  drawn  at  the  expense  of  the  coming 
calf.  Of  course  this  is  not  of  so  much  importance  when  only  the 
milk  is  looked  to,  but  even  then  there  must  be  a  period  of  at  least 
six  weeks'  rest.  As  the  birth  of  the  calf  approaches  she  should  be 
kept  quiet,  have  gentle  exercise,  and  be  looked  after  carefully  daily. 
Her  udder  a  few  days  in  advance  should  be  watched  and  examined 
that  it  is  not  "  caked  "  or  inflamed,  or  secrete  more  milk  than  may 
be  retained  in  a  healthy  condition.  Some  young  heifers  will  secrete 
milk  in  advance  for  some  days,  in  such  quantities  as  to  render  it 
necessary  to  draw  it  from  them  to  prevent  the  udder  from  spoiling 
with  inflammation.  When  parturition  is  immediately  expected, 
she  should,  according  to  the  season,  be  confined  in  a  loose  box  stall 
in  the  stable  or  under  a  shed,  or  in  a  small  outside  enclosure,  where 
she  may  be  readily  seen  and  attended  to  in  case  of  accident  or  diffi- 
culty, such  as  are  liable  to  occur  frequently  with  heifers  in  their 
first  calf,  and  sometimes  afterwards.  When  parturition  is  completed 
the  udder  should  be  thoroughly  drawn  by  the  calf  and  the  process 
completed  by  the  hand. 

Abortion,  or  Slinking — The  abortion  of  the  fetus,  is  by 
some  called  a  disease,  for  the  reason  that,  from  whatever  cause,  it 
seems  to  be  spread  by  sympathy,  and  not  infrequently  large  losses 
are  thus  encountered.  It  is  sometimes  singularly  frequent  in  par- 
ticular districts  or  on  particular  farms,  having  the  characteristics  of 
an  epidemic.  The  cow  is  more  subject  to  abortion  than  any  other 
animal.  It  takes  place  at  different  periods  of  pregnancy,  from  half 
the  usual  time  to  the  seventh  or  eighth  month.  The  symptoms  are: 
The  cow  is  somewhat  off  her  feed;  rumination  ceases;  she  is  listless 
and  dull;  the  milk  diminishes  or  dries  up;  the  motions  of  the  fetus 
become  more  feeble  and  at  length  cease ;  there  is  a  staggering  walk ; 
when  she  lies  down  she  lies  longer  than  usual,  and  when  she  stands 
up  she  remains  a  longer  time  motionless.  On  the  approach  of 
abortion  (a  symptom  that  rarely  deceives),  a  yellow  or  red  glairy 
fluid  runs  from  the  vagina,  and  breathing  becomes  laborious  or 
convulsive.  At  length  labor  comes  on  and  is  attended  with  diffi- 
culty or  danger.  The  cause  may  be  consumption,  too  high  feeding, 


BREEDING   FOB  THE   DAIRY.  607 

or  rich  pasture  in  spring  after  starving  all  winter;  but  the  most 
danger  is  from  sympathetic  affection.  The  calf  rarely  lives  and  in 
.a  majority  of  cases  is  born  dead  or  putrid.  If  there  are  any  symp- 
toms of  aborting,  the  cow  should  be  removed  from  the  pasture  to  a 
shed.  If  the  discharge  is  glairy,  but  not  offensive,  there  may  be 
hopes  of  avoiding  the  threatened  abortion  as  the  calf  is  probably 
not  dead,  of  which  assurance  can  be  had  by  the  motion  of  the  fetus 
The  cow  should  be  bled  copiously,  and  a  dose  of  physic  given  im- 
mediately after.  Then  give  half  a  drachm  of  opium  and  half  an 
ounce  of  sweet  spirits  of  nitre.  The  beast  should  be  allowed  noth- 
ing but  gruel  and  kept  quiet.  By  these  means  the  cow  may  fre- 
quently be  got  to  her  full  time.  To  prevent  the  disease  from  spread- 
ing the  fetus  must  be  got  rid  of  immediately  by  burying  deeply 
and  far  from  the  cow  pasture.  The  parts  should  be  washed  with  a 
solution  of  chloride  of  lime  and  the  cow-house  disinfected  by  the 
same  solution.  On  recovery  the  cow  should  be  fattened  and  sold. 


BREEDING  FOR  THE  DAIRY. 

Selection  of  Cows  to  Breed  for  the  Dairy — Breeding 
of  cows  is  divided  into  two  distinct  branches;  breeding  for  the 
dairy,  and  breeding  for  beef.  In  breeding  for  the  milk,  dairy  cows 
should  be  selected  because  of  their  known  ability  to  yield  milk 
largely.  Milk  dealers  look  more  to  quantity  than  to  richness,  and 
to  supply  their  demand,  large  milkers  should  be  selected.  For  but- 
ter and  cheese  dames,  cows  which  are  rich  milkers  in  those  elements 
which  butter  and  cheese  require  should  be  preferred,  and  in  this  the 
element  of  feeding  largely  influences.  The  breeder  also  should  look 
for  the  particular  breed  for  which  his  soil,  climate  and  locality  are 
best  adapted.  When  the  selection  is  once  made  it  should  not  be 
changed,  except  for  a  definite  purpose,  and  when  it  becomes  neces- 
sary to  introduce  new  blood  into  a  herd  by  the  selection  of  a  new 
bull,  the  breeder  should  endeavor  to  combine  the  same  qualities 
which  have  been  cultivated  in  his  herd ;  otherwise  he  will  derange 
the  uniformity  at  which  he  is  presumed  to  have  aimeol. 

Prolific  Cows  are  Good  Milkers— It  is  stated  on  the 
distinguished  authority  of  Prof.  Tanner  that  those  animals  which 
breed  with  the  least  difficulty  yield  the  best  supplies  of  milk,  and 
produce  the  most  healthy  and  vigorous  offspring.  It  must  be  ad- 
mitted that  however  much  we  have  improved  the  symmetry  and 
feeding  power  of  stock,  we  have  suffered  them  to  deteriorate  as 
breeding  animals,  wherever  flesh  has  been  aimed  at  the  expense  of 
the  milking  capacity.  In  proportion  as  we  adopt  the  more  natural 
system  of  management,  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  cattle  in  a 
healthy  and  vigorous  breeding  condition,  so  shall  we  reap  the 
indirect  benefit  of  a  better  supply  of  milk.  It  is  true  that  a 
deficiency  in  the  yield  of  milk  may  be  met  by  other  resources,  but 


608  BREEDING    FOR  THE    DAIRY. 

since  a  short  supply  of  milk  is  an  indication  of  and  associated  with 
enfeebled  breeding  powers,  every  care  should  be  taken  to  obviate 
this  defect. 

How  Ancestry  Affects  the  Quality  of  the  Dairy 

Cow — Experience  has  shown  that  in  cows  the  supply  of  milk 
depends  not  so  much  on  either  of  the  parents  as  on  the  mother  of 
the  bull  which  begets.  This  is  stated  by  Sedgwick  in  the  Medico- 
Chirurgical  Review  to  be  a  fact  beyond  dispute,  and  he  quotes  also 
in  support  of  this  proposition  the  distinguished  French  authors, 
Bondach  and  Guion 

The  Points  Which  are  Desirable  in  a  Dairy  Cow— 
Mr.  Elliott  W.  Stewart,  a  distinguished  American  authority,  in  his 
work  on  "  Feeding  Animals,"  makes  the  following  suggestions,  in 
regard  to  the  selection  of  cows  for  the  dairy,  and  no  better  guide 
can  be  offered.     He  says: 

"  Look  first  to  the  great  characteristics  of  a  dairy  cow — large 
stomach,  indicated  by  broad  hips,  broad  and  deep  loin  and  sides,  a 
broad  or  double  chine — these  indicate  a  large  digestive  apparatus, 
which  is  the  first  essential  to  the  manufacture  of  milk.  Secondly ', 
a  good  constitution,  depending  upon  the  lungs  and  heart,  which 
should  be  well  developed,  and  this  is  easily  determined  by  examin- 
ation ;  but  the  vigor  and  tone  of  the  constitution  are  indicated  by  the 
lustre  of  the  hair  and  brightness  of  the  eye  and  horns,  and  the 
whole  make  up.  Thirdly,  having  determined  her  capacity  for 
digesting  surplus  food  for  making  milk,  look  carefully  to  the  udder 
and  the  veins  leading  to  it.  The  cow  may  assimilate  a  large  quan- 
tity of  food  which  goes  mostly  to  lay  on  fat  and  flesh;  but  if  she 
has  a  long,  broad,  deep  udder  with  large  milk  veins,  it  is  safe  to 
conclude  that  her  large  capacity  for  digestion  and  assimilation  is 
active  in  filling  this  receptacle.  In  fact,  the  udder  is  the  first  point 
to  look  at  in  a  cursory  examination  of  the  cow,  for  nature  is  not  apt 
to  create  it  in  vain.  If  it  reaches  to  the  back  line  of  the  thighs, 
well  up  behind,  reaches  well  forward,  is  broad  and  moderately  deep, 
with  teats  well  apart  and  skin  soft  and  elastic,  it  may  be  inferred 
that  nature  has  provided  means  for  filling  it.  Again,  when  you 
have  found  all  these  essentials,  if  the  cow  is  five  years  old  and  does 
not  yield  5,000  lbs>of  milk  per  year,  she  is  not  worth  possessing  as 
a  milker  and  breeder;  yet,  if  the  cow  is  five  years  old  and  actually 
yields  6,000  or  more  pounds  of  milk,  you  may  safely  buy  her  with- 
out regard  to  her  points.  She  must  digest  the  food  to  make  it,  and 
her  machinery  is  so  far  above  criticism.  But  the  length  of  her 
period  of  giving  milk  must  not  be  forgotten.  This  is  a  quality 
inherited  as  much  as  her  capacity  for  quantity.  A  cow  that,  well 
fed,  will  not  milk  for  ten  months  is  not  to  be  desired.  A  moderate 
and  nearly  uniform  quantity,  continuing  for  ten  months,  will  pro- 
duce a  larger  aggregate  yield  than  heavy  milking  for  a  short  period. 
Twenty-three  pounds  per  day  for  ten  months  will  give  7,000 
Ibs.,  while  a  short  period  of  seven  months  will  require  thirty-three 


BREEDING    FOR  THE    DAIRY.  609 

Ibs.  per  daj.  Nearly  all  the  great  annual  yielders  of  milk  will 
have  long  periods.  This  is  a  matter  of  so  much  consideration  that 
a  cow  having  a  short  period  of  milk -giving  should  be  rejected  as  a 
breeder,  as  this  would  be  inherited  by  her  offspring.  Still  another 
important  consideration  in  the  selection  of  a  common-blood  cow  is 
her  pedigree.  If  you  can  find  her  descent  from  a  large  milking- 
dam,  grandam  or  great  grandam,  this  will  greatly  increase  the  prob. 
ability  of  your  success  in  breeding  her  to  a  thoroughbred  bull  from 
deep-milking  ancestors.  Now,  a  few  cows  selected  with  these 
requisites  will  lay  the  foundations  of  a  herd  of  dairy  cows  such  as 
will  be  a  source  of  perpetual  delight  and  profit  to  the  owner.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  is  simple  folly  to  rear  a  calf  for  the  dairy  from  a 
poor  milker.  It  is  bad  enough  to  keep  an  unprofitable  cow  for  a 
season,  but  it  is  deliberately  throwing  away  good  food  to  breed  from 
such  a  cow,  with  the  proof  before  you  that  the  heifer  will  never  pay 
for  her  keep.  Of  course,  no  males  will  be  kept  of  such  crosses  for 
breeding  purposes." 

Proper  Age  of  Breeding  Dairy  Heifers — This  must 
depend,  to  a  great  extent,  upon  the  way  in  which  they  have  been 
reared.  If  they  have  been  fed  on  food  which  has  made  them  strong 
and  their  growth  has  been  developed  without  restraint,  they  may 
safely  be  served  by  a  bull  at  eighteen  months  old.  At  such  an  age 
it  is  wise  to  select  a  small  bull,  because  a  young  dam  will  be  able  to 
more  perfectly  supply  the  necessary  sustenance  while  she  is  carrying 
it. 

Reasons  why  Dairy  Heifers  should  Breed  at  an 
Early  Age — First,  it  brings  her  earlier  to  the  service  of  the 
dairy;  second,  it  makes  her  more  inclined  to  be  docile  and  handled 
easily;  third,  her  milking  faculty  is  more  easily  aroused  than  if  its 
action  be  delayed,  and  the  cow  is  likely  to  prove  a  better  milker. 
But  the  dairyman  who  breeds  thus  early  from  his  heifers,  must 
give  the  stock  good  care  and  good  food.  Those  who  do  not 
take  special  care  of  their  cattle  should  not  undertake  to  breed  from 
them  till  they  are  three  or  four  years  of  age.  But  the  best  dairy 
cows  are  made  from  heifers  which  calve  for  the  first  time  before 
they  are  three  years  old. 

Best  Breeds  of  Cows  for  Milk — The  Ayrshire  is  espe- 
cially the  cow  of  the  milkman.  She  is  small  and  developed  in 
every  point  that  shows  a  tendency  to  the  yielding  of  large  quantities 
of  milk,  and  she  is  of  that  delicate  organization,  which,  without 
exception,  accompanies  the  giving  of  rich  milk.  Whether  the 
farmer's  business  be  the  sale  of  milk  or  its  manufacture  into  dairy 
products,  the  Ayrshire  takes  the  lead  in  the  list  of  pure  bred  cattle. 
For  butter  she  is  not  inferior  to  any  other  in  the  quantity  which 
may  be  produced. 

THE  DEVON  has  good  characteristics,  and  may  be  classed  as  a 
medium  dairy  cow.     She  has  the  advantage  of  a  calm  temper,  is 

69 


610  BREEDING    BEEF  CATTLE. 

easily  kept  and  not  difficult  to  manage.  She  is  also  an  easy 
milker. 

THE  JERSEY  is  par  excellence  the  butter  cow.  The  quantity 
which  the  Jersey  cow  yields  is  smaller  than  that  of  the  Ayrshires. 
Short-horn  milkers  or  Dutch  cattle,  but  the  milk  is  particularly 
rich  in  cream,  and  the  richness  of  the  cream  itself  and  thorough- 
ness with  which  the  butter  elements  of  the  food  are  converted,  have 
ranked  the  Jersey  as  the  most  profitable  of  all  milch  cows  for  buttei 
farms. 

DUTCH  CATTLE,  into  which  the  Shorthorn  inheritance  largely 
enters,  are  large  milkers. 

THE  HOLSTEINS  are  quick  feeders  and  turn  their  feed  into  milk 
readily.  Their  value  as  milkers  nearly  approaches  that  of  the  Jer- 
seys, and  they  are  a  profitable  stock  to  breed  from. 


BREEDING  BEEF  CATTLE. 

How  to    Select    Stock  for  Beef  Production — The 

main  object  sought  in  breeding  cattle  for  meat  is  a  constitution 
that  will  take  on  flesh  rapidly  and  distribute  it  in  the  most  advan- 
tageous way  throughout  the  system.  The  selection  of  breeds  should 
be  subject  to  the  same  general  rules  in  regard  to  climate,  etc.,  as  for 
dairy  cattle.  Cows  should  be  selected  from  breeds  which  unite 
flesh  producing  qualities  in  the  highest  degree  and  should  have 
more  or  less  pure  blood.  The  milk  yield  in  these  animals  is  not 
important,  as  a  cow  is  not  required  to  give  more  milk  than  sufficient 
to  supply  its  calf  for  six  months  or  so.  The  bull  to  lead  a  beef- 
producing  herd  should  be  of  pure  blood  whatever  the  particular 
breed  may  be.  He  should  be  strong,  vigorous,  and  a  good  specimen 
of  his  class,  but  not  coarse.  His  bones  should  be  fine,  the  hair 
upon  his  skin  good  and  thick,  and  the  flesh,  as  felt  under  the  skin, 
elastic.  His  color  is  not  important  except  as  it  may  represent  his 
breed.  His  flesh  should  be  well  laid  on  in  the  beef  parts,  and  he 
should  combine  as  nearly  as  may  be  the  desirable  points  of  a  model 
of  his  breed. 

To  Ensure  Good  Results  in  Breeding  —  Young  beef 
animals  should  be  supplied  with  an  abundance  of  good  care  and 
shelter  and  food  and  water,  and  cows  and  bulls  should  be  always 
kept  well,  so  that  their  condition  shall  be  good;  this  is  not  so  much 
on  their  own  account  as  to  protect  their  offspring  from  misfortune, 
because  cattle  produce  flesh  most  rapidly  and  to  the  best  advantage 
when  they  have  good  care,  and  the  tendency  of  the  parents  in  this 
regard  will  be  inherited  by  the  offspring.  Such  a  bull  as  we  have 
described  can  be  used  to  the  best  advantage  upon  native  cows,  and 
a  grade  bull  which  has  been  bred  carefully  and  with  a  defined  pur- 
pose, will  be  almost  as  valuable  to  the  beef-cattle  breeder  as  a 


BREEDING    BEEF  CATTLE. 

thoroughbred.  An  inferior  bull  should  never  be  used  under  any 
circumstances.  Heifers  should  not  be  subjected  to  the  bull  at  so 
early  an  age  as  for  dairy  purposes.  Two  years  is  young  enough, 
for  it  is  desirable  that  they  have  full  opportunity  to  reach  maturity 
aud  a  fair  size. 

Proper  Age  to  Slaughter  Beef  Cattle — Beef  cattle 
should  not  be  kept  longer  than  four  years.  This  is  especially  in 
regard  to  cattle  of  good  breeds.  They  reach  their  proper  ripeness 
at  from  three  to  four  years  of  age.  Short-horn,  Hereford, 
throughbred,  or  high  grades  of  stocks  usually  attain  a  weight 
of  sixteen  hundred  to  two  thousand  pounds  during  the  fall  and 
winter  next  preceding  their  slaughter,  and  lighter  weight  cattle 
fifteen  hundred  to  sixteen  hundred  pounds.  Up  to  this  point,  cattle 
may  be  profitably  kept,  but  not  longer,  unless  they  are  intended  for 
exhibition.  Common  herds  will  not  fatten  so  well  at  the  age  men- 
tioned, but  in  reality,  where  the  very  best  beef  is  sought  or  where 
the  breeder  is  looking  to  the  utmost  return  from  his  herd,  these  are 
really  not  desirable  cattle  to  be  fattened. 

Value  of  Cross  Breeding  for  Beef  Production— 
The  crossing  of  native  cows  with  well-bred  stocks,  where  the  sole 
object  is  beef,  is  desirable,  as  it  enables  these  poorer  classes  of  cattle 
to  be  turned  to  better  account.  This  is  illustrated  forcibly  by  the 
experience  of  breeders  in  the  State  of  Texas,  where,  according  to  the 
Report  of  the  Superintendent  of  the  Census,  in  1880,  the  introduc- 
tion of  high-grade  Short-horn  bulls  from  Kansas  and  Missouri 
among  the  herds  in  the  Pan  Handle  of  Texas  was  attended  with  the 
utmost  success,  the  second  cross  between  such  bulls  and  the  Texas 
cows  being  estimated  to  average,  in  good  herds,  eleven  hundred 
pounds  at  three  and-a-half  years  old,  while  the  native  Texan  steer  of 
the  same  age  could  only  be  made  to  attain  a  weight  of  eight  hun- 
dred and  five  pounds.  But  the  report  adds  that  the  further  improve- 
,  ment  of  the  herds  beyond  the  first  cross  of  the  Short-horn  bull 
and  the  Texas  cow  is  not  deemed  advisable,  since  the  high-grade 
thus  produced  fails  to  thrive  as  well  as  the  half-breed  during  the 
scarcity  of  feed,  not  being  as  good  a  "  hustler  "  as  the  straight  Texas 
or  half-breed. 

Best  Breeds  for  Producing  Beef — The  first  in  the  list 
of  beef -producing  animals  is  the  SHORT-HORN  breed.  The  Short- 
horns have  the  utmost  merit  as  a  flesh-producing  animal,  for  they 
arrive  at  maturity  at  a  very  early  age,  and  are  perhaps  the  most 
desirable  stock  for  the  purpose  of  grading  up  a  herd  of  common 
cattle.  At  three  years  a  well-fed  short-horn  is  fit  for  the  shambles. 
His  breed  gives  a  quick  return  both  for  the  feed  and  money  in- 
vested, and  is  very  desirable  for  the  breeder. 

THE  DEVON  is  entitled  to  a  place  in  the  first  rank,  for  the 
delicacy  of  the  flesh  and  the  fineness  of  its  fiber.  It  matures  early 
— as  early  as  the  Short-horn — and  its  meat  is  considered  as  having  a 
finer  grain,  being  more  juicy,  and  lean  and  fat  more  desirably  inter- 


613  BREEDING    BEEF  CATTLE. 

mixed.  American  butchers  always  prefer  the  Devons  when  they  can 
be  obtained.  In  the  Southern  States  the  Devon  is  the  breed  preferred 
to  all  others.  They  endure  the  climate  favorably.  They  take  food 
rapidly  and  easily,  and  they  are  more  exempt  from  disease  than 
some  other  stock. 

THE  WEST  HIGHLAND  cattle  are  considered  very  desirable  in  the 
English  markets,  and  bring  quite  an  amount  more  for  their  beef 
than  ordinary  breeds.  This  animal  lays  on  flesh  well  in  the  desir- 
able parts,  and  the  fat  and  lean  are  mixed  to  great  advantage.  In 
his  native  country  his  high  feeding  commences  at  about  three  years. 
He  has  good  summer  pasture,  with  an  allowance  of  meal  and  roots, 
and  in  winter  is  given  plenty  of  straw;  at  four  he  is  fit  for  the 
market.  The  fact  that  the  Highland  cattle  have  realized  so  well  in 
their  own  country,  and  have  such  a  high  price  as  a  food  article  when 
converted  into  beef,  and  their  adaptation  to  cold  and  narrow  food, 
makes  them  very  valuable  for  the  northern  latitudes  of  the  United 
States.  The  bulls  have  a  decided  prepotency,  and  transmit  to  their 
offspring  when  crossed  with  other  breeds  the  same  tendencies  to 
flesh  and  hardihood  that  they  themselves  possess.  This  is  an  ex- 
ceedingly desirable  breed  to  be  crossed  with  our  native  stock. 

THE  LONG-HORN  is  a  good  beef  animal;  he  feeds  well,  and 
makes  good  returns  from  the  butcher's  flock;  he  is  easy  to  handle, 
his  skin  has  an  elastic  touch,  and  his  tallow  is  good. 

THE  HEREFORD  is  a  superior  beef  animal;  at  three  or  four  years 
having  had  proper  care,  he  is  prepared  for  slaughter.  In  England, 
this  beast  has  a  great  reputation  as  a  true  one  for  the  grazier  to 
keep.  In  the  American  Agriculturist,  A.  B.  Allen  says:  "  As  fat 
cattle  the  Herefords  have  lately  held  a  sharp  rivalry  with  the  Short- 
horns, and  their  beef  is  in  high  favor  in  the  London  markets.  We 
think  the  stock  at  Albany  would  compare  favorably  with  the  best 
we  have  met  of  this  breed  in  England.  We  found  these  cattle  to 
excel  particularly  in  the  brisket  and  loin,  two  very  important  points 
in  all  animals  destined  for  the  butchers;  and  being  of  great  consti- 
tution and  hardy,  they  make  most  excellent  grazing  cattle."  The 
Herefords  have  been  introduced  in  the  West,  and  are  found  to  cross 
well  in  native  stock,  and  with  Texan  blood.  It  is  a  good  beef -pro- 
ducing breed,  whether  kept  closely  in-bred  or  crossed  with  other 
blood.  It  may  not  mature  quite  so  early  as  the  Short-horn,  but  the 
grazier  might  go  further  and  fare  worse  when  he  is  looking  about 
for  the  sort  of  blood  which  he  desires  to  introduce  into  his  herd. 

THE  GALLOWAY  is  a  good  meat-producing  breed,  and,  indeed,  this 
is  their  main  excellence,  as  they  are  not  good  milkers.  They  are  as 
well-sized  as  the  large  common  cattle  or  the  country,  and  mature 
as  early  as  the  Herefords.  Galloway  bulls  have  remarkable  prepo- 
tency, and  are  a  desirable  cross  for  native  cows.  This  class  are 
hardy  breeders. 

The  stock  raiser  engaged  in  the  production  of  beef  cattle  will 
find  it  profitable  to  study  the  department  on  "  Feeding." 


BREEDING  SHEEP.  613 

BREEDING  SHEEP. 

Breeds  of  Sheep — The  Merino  Saxon — These  sheep  are 
comparatively  speaking  tender,  but  they  seem  to  be  hardier  than  the 
parent  German  stock.  In  docility,  patience  under  confinement, 
maturity  and  longevity  they  resemble  the  Merinos  from  which  they 
are  descended,  but  ordinarily  do  not  mature  so  early  nor  live  so  long. 
They  are  poor  nurses,  and  unless  their  lambs  are  sheltered  and 
carefully  watched  they  are  more  likely  to  perish,  as  they  are  smaller 
and  feebler.  They  are  lighter  than  the  Merinos,  consume  less  food, 
and  do  not  fatten  so  well.  The  fleece  will  weigh  on  an  average 
from  two  and  a  quarter  to  three  pounds.  The  inferiority  of  the 
American  Saxon  wool  to  that  of  Germany  is  not  due  to  climate  or 
natural  causes,  nor  to  want  of  skill  on  the  part  of  breeders.  It  is 
because  few  American  manufacturers  are  willing  to  make  the  dis- 
crimination in  prices  which  would  render  it  profitable  to  produce 
this  exquisite  wool,  and  until  American  manufacturers  are  willing 
to  pay  as  much  for  these  wools  at  home  as  they  do  when  brought 
from  abroad,  these  sheep  cannot  be  raised  successfully  in  this 
country. 

The  Bakewell  or  Improved  Leicester — This  is  a 
large-sized  sheep,  but  smaller  than  the  Leicester,  of  which  it  is  an 
improvement."  It  fattens  readily  when  food  is  plenty,  but  will  not 
bear  hard  stocking,  nor  can  it  "  hustle  "  for  food.  It  is  peculiarly  a 
lowland  sheep  and  should  have  luxuriant  herbage,  when  it  will 
mature  early.  Its  wool  is  of  a  good  combing  quality  and  makes 
fine  worsteds.  The  fleece  of  this  sheep  will  weigh  about  six  pounds, 
but  is  not  in  favor  in  cloth  manufacture.  Its  mutton  is  of  good 
quality  but  lacks  flavor.  This  sheep  can  only  be  recommended  on 
rich  lowland  farms,  in  the  vicinity  of  profitable  markets. 

The  Best  Sheep  for  Mutton  is  the  healthy  and  hardy 
Southdown,  which  endures  the  American  winters  well,  and  is  an 
admirable  sheep  for  crossing  with  natives  for  the  production  of 
mutton.  The  ewes  are  prolific  breeders  and  good  nurses.  In  a 
good  Southdown  the  wool  is  short,  close,  curly  and  even,  free  from 
spiry  projecting  fibres.  It  is  cultivated  principally  for  its  mutton. 
'Its  early  maturity  and  extreme  aptitude  to  lay  on  flesh  render  it 
peculiarly  valuable  for  this  purpose.  High  fed  wethers  have  reached 
thirty -two  and  even  forty  pounds  per  quarter. 

The  Improved  Cotswold,  which  has  been  successfully 
used  for  cross-breeding  in  this  country,  is  a  large  breed  with  lon^ 
and  abundant  fleece,  and  the  ewes  are  very  prolific  and  good  nurses. 
The  wool  is  strong,  mellow  and  of  good  curl,  though  rather  coarse, 
six  to  eight  inches  in  length  and  weighing  from  seven  to  eight 
pounds  per  fleece.  The  quality  of  the  mutton  is  superior  to  that  of 
the  New  Leicester,  with  which  it  has  been  crossed  to  advantage,  the 
tallow  being  less  abundant,  with  a  larger  development  of  muscle  or 
flesh. 


614  BREEDING  SHEEP. 

In  America,  selection  of  breeds  for  mutter,  usually  lies,  accord- 
ing to  the  best  authorities,  between  the  Southdown,  New  Leicester 
and  Improved  Cotswolds. 

Best  Sheep  for  Large  Herds — If  it  is  desirable  to  keep 
sheep  in  large  numbers,  the  Southdown  will  herd  better  than  the 
others.  If  the  feed  is  liable  to  become  short  during  the  summer 
and  there  is  not  a  certainty  of  the  supply  of  the  best  winter  feed,  the 
Southdown  will  endure  short  keep  with  less  injury  than  other  breeds. 
If  the  market  calls  for  choice  and  high-flavored  mutton,  the  South- 
down possesses  a  decided  superiority.  It  will  live  and  thrive  where 
the  long-wooled  sheep  will  dwindle  away.  They  appear  to  travel 
better  than  the  long-wooled  sheep  and  they  better  fulfill  the  con- 
ditions of  a  mutton  sheep  in  size  and  other  particulars. 

What  Sheep  are  Superior  for  Wool — For  the  pro- 
duction of  wool  only,  none  of  these  varieties  seem  able  to  stand  com- 
parison with  the  Merino  in  this  country.  According  to  estimates  that 
have  been  made  by  experiment,  the  herbage  of  an  acre  that  would 
yield  fifteen  pounds  of  Merino  wool,  will  give  but  twelve  pounds  of 
Leicester  and  nine  and  three-fifths  pounds  of  Southdown  wool.  The 
Leicester  is  no  hardier  than  the  Merino;  indeed,  experience  seems 
to  indicate  that  it  is  less  hardy.  Under  most  favorable  circum- 
stances it  is  more  subject  to  colds  and  its  constitution  breaks  up 
more  rapidly  under  disease.  Its  lambs  are  more  liable  to  die  from 
exposure  under  unfavorable  circumstances;  herded  in  large  flocks, 
pinched  for  food,  or  subjected  to  long  journeys,  its  capacity  for 
endurance  and  its  ability  to  rally  cannot  compare  with  those  of  the 
Merino. 

Comparative  Values  of  Different  Breeds — The  high- 
bred Southdown  is  the  only  sheep  which  seems  able  to  stand  on  a 
footing  of  equality  with  the  Merino.  It  is  questionable  if  it  will 
bear  as  hard  stocking  as  the  Merino  does  without  diminution  in 
size  and  quality;  but  it  has  peculiar  merits  both  as  a  mutton  and 
wool  producing  sheep  and  is  also  a  very  prolific  breeder.  The  Im- 
proved Cotswolds  are  hardier  than  the  Leicesters;  they  are  prolific 
and  make  good  grazing  animals.  Prize  animals  of  this  breed  have 
been  known  to  reach  three  hundred  pounds;  they  are  large  feeders 
and  their  size  renders  it  necessary  that  they  should  have  a  large1 
quantity  of  food.  The  coarse-wooled  sheep  have  one  advantage 
over  the  Merino,  because  their  hoofs  do  not  grow  so  long  and  thus 
hold  dirt  and  filth  in  constant  contact  with  the  foot,  and  they  are 
therefore  less  subject  to  foot  diseases,  and  when  contracted  the  dis- 
ease spreads  among  them  with  less  violence  and  malignity.  The 
coarser  wooled  sheep  are  superior  to  the  Merino  for  purposes  of 
mutton,  but  the  authorities  do  not  admit  that  this  is  true  to  so  great 
an  extent  as  is  generally  claimed.  The  mutton  cf  the  cross  between 
the  Merino  and  the  native  sheep  will  be  found  preferable  to  that  of 
the  Leicester  for  consumption  in  America.  It  is  short-grained, 
tender  and  of  good  flavor,  and  this  may  be  said  also  of  other  Eng- 


BREEDING  SHEEP.  615 

lish  varieties.  Grade  Merino  wethers  (say  half  bloods)  are  the  favor- 
ites with  the  northern  drovers  and  butchers.  They  are  of  good  size, 
of  extraordinary  weight  in  proportion  to  their  bulk,  on  account  <A 
the  shortness  of  their  wool,  as  compared  with  coarse-breeds;  make 
good  mutton  and  tallow;  while  their  pelts  from  the  greater  weight 
of  wool  on  them  command  an  extra  price. 

Crossing  of  Merinos  with  Southdowns  and  Leices- 
ters — The  value  of  the  Merino — the  breed  to  which  the  American 
wool-grower  has  to  look  for  his  most  profitable  sheep — for  crossing 
with  the  native  stock  has  been  alluded  to.  Experiments  have  alse 
been  made  in  crossing  with  the  Southdowns  and  Leicesters,  with  the 
result  in  the  former  case,  that  the  Southdown  disposition  to  take  on 
mutton  manifested  itself,  even  to  the  third  generation,  which  is  seven- 
eighths  Merino  and  one-eighth  Southdown.  The  fleeces  are  lighter 
than  the  Merino,  but  increase  in  weight  with  each  cross  backward 
to  the  Merino  blood.  The  mutton  is  of  delicious  flavor  and  retains 
some  of  the  superiority  of  the  Southdown  mutton.  The  cross  with 
the  Leicester  is  not  so  profitable,  but  the  wool  produced  is  shorter, 
finer  and  more  compact  than  that  of  the  Leicester  and  the  sheep 
showy  and  profitable,  being  well  calculated  to  please  most  farmers. 
These  are  experiments  and  are  not  offered  as  a  guide.  The  farmer 
will  do  better  to  cross  the  common  sheep  with  either  of  these  breeds, 
according  as  he  may  desire  to  produce  mutton  or  wool. 

How  Sheep  are  to  be  Bred  Up — The  breeder  should  first 
decide  whether  it  will  pay  him  better  to  raise  sheep  principally  for 
wool  or  for  mutton.  The  resources  of  his  farm,  the  cost  of  feeding 
and  the  prominent  advantages  of  the  most  available  market,  indicat- 
ing in  which  direction  the  greater  profit  may  be  sought,  will  enable 
him  to  settle  that  point.  Then  if  he  elects  to  choose  wool  -f arming, 
he  should  select  good  grade  or  common  ewes  and  breed  from  the 
purest  Merino  ram  from  which  he  can  get  service.  Then  by  a  care- 
ful system  of  in-breeding  he  can  steadily  perfect  his  flock  to  the 
best  standard,  reserving  for  breeding  purposes  those  sheep  which 
show  the  highest  points  and  disposing  of  the  others.  The  breeder 
must  give  attention  to  detail  and  work  with  a  definite  object.  He 
should  mate  so  as  to  supply  the  defective  points  in  one  animal  by 
prominent  excellence  in  that  particular  point  in  the  one  of  opposite 
sex,  The  results  in  these  respects  will  amply  justify  the  wisdom  of 
careful  selection.  If  the  ram  is  long-legged,  a  short-legged  ewe 
should  be  selected  for  him.  If  his  wool  is  gummy,  a  dry-wooled 
ewe  should  be  mated  with  him.  If  the  fleece  is  a  trifle  below  the 
proper  standard  of  fineness,  but  the  ram  has  been  recommended  for 
weight  of  fleece  and  general  excellence,  then  he  should  be  put  upon 
the  finest  and  lightest  fleeced  ewes.  Having  a  selection  of  rams, 
this  system  of  counter-balancing  would  require  no  great  skill,  if 
each  parent  possessed  one  point.  Then  by  in-and-in  breeding, 
rendered  free  from  objection  by  the  system  recommended  in  the 
general  article  on  breeaing,  he  can  select  the  best  results  of  his  work 


616  BREEDING  SHEEP. 

and  improve  his  flock  up  to  almost  any  required  standard.  The 
same  course  will  be  followed  for  mutton.  Taking  a  grade  Merino 
or  common  ewe,  it  will  be  crossed  for  improvement  in  mutton  with' 
the  Southdown,  Improved  Cotswold  or  New  Leicester,  and  by  care- 
ful attention  to  the  practice  laid  down  for  his  guidance,  he  will  soon 
have  a  flock  which  will  be  a  source  of  pleasure  and  profit  to  him. 

Care  of  Ewes  in  Lambing — Much  care  and  watchfulness 
are  required  in  attending  to  the  sheepfold  during  lambing  time. 
If  the  weather  is  warm  and  pleasant  and  the  nights  not  cold,  it  is 
better  that  the  lambing  take  place  in  the  pasture.  Sheep  are  more 
disposed  to  own  and  take  kindly  to  the  young  than  in  the  confusion 
of  a  small  enclosure.  In  cold  weather,  however,  shelter  for  that 
purpose  is  necessary.  The  shed  or  enclosure  for  yeaning  should  be 
kept  clean  by  frequent  litterings  of  straw;  but  not  enough  to  em- 
barrass the  lamb  in  rising,  as  in  a  dirty  enclosure  the  lambs  get 
fouled  in  their  first  attempts  to  rise,  arid  the  ewe  refuses  to  lick 
them  dry,  which  increases  the  danger  of  freezing.  The  ewe  does  not 
often  require  assistance  in  lambing.  The  labor  will  sometimes  be 
prolonged  for  three  or  four  hours,  but  if  let  alone  nature  will  gener- 
ally relieve  her.  The  objection  to  interfering,  except  as  a  last  resort, 
is  that  the  ewe  is  frightened  when  caught  and  her  efforts  to  expel 
the  lamb  will  cease. 

Care  of  the  Young"  Lamb — While  the  lamb  is  tumbling 
about  and  attempting  to  rise,  it  is  best  to  be  in  no  haste  to  interfere. 
A  lamb  that  gets  to  the  teats  without  help  and  gets  even  a  little 
milk  will  generally  be  able  to  take  care  of  itself.  If  helped,  it  will 
continue  to  expect  it  and  do  but  little  for  itself  for  two  or  three  days. 
The  same  is  true  when  lambs  are  fed  from  the  spoon  or  bottle.  But 
if  the  lamb  ceases  to  make  efforts  to  rise,  particularly  if  the  ewe 
have  left  off  licking  it  while  it  is  wet  and  dirty,  it  is  time  for  the 
shepherd  to  render  his  assistance.  It  is  better  not  to  throw  the  ewe 
down,  but  to  put  the  lamb  to  the  teat  in  the  natural  position.  The 
young  lamb  is  usually  exceedingly  stupid  and  patience  is  required. 
Sometimes  milking  a  little  into  the  young  lamb's  mouth,  holding 
the  latter  close  to  the  teat,  will  induce  it  to  take  hold. 

Supplying  Alternative  Food — If  the  ewe  has  no  milk 
the  lamb  should  be  fed  until  the  natural  supply  commences  with 
small  quantities  of  the  milk  of  a  new  milch-cow.  This  should  be 
mixed,  say  half  and  half,  with  water — with  enough  of  molasses  to 
give  it  the  purgative  effect  of  the  first  milk — gently  warmed  to  the 
natural  heat  (not  scalded  and  suffered  to  cool),  and  then  fed  through 
a  bottle  with  a  sponge  in  the  opening  of  it,  which  the  lamb  should 
suck,  if  it  can  be  induced  to  do  so.  If  the  milk  is  poured  from  the 
bottle  or  a  spoon  into  its,  mouth,  it  is  frequently  afterward  difficult 
to  induce  it  to  suck,  and  moreover  unless  milk  is  poured  into  the 
mouth  slowly  and  with  great  care — no  faster  than  the  lamb  can 
swallow — a  speedy  wheezing,  the  infallible  precursor  of  death,  will 


BREEDING  SHEEP.  61? 

show  that  a  portion  of  the  'fluid  has  been  forced  into  the  lungs. 
Lambs  are  frequently  killed  in  this  way. 

How  to  Treat  Lambs  in  Various  Emergencies — If 

a  lamb  becomes  chilled,  it  should  be  wrapped  in  a  woolen  blanket 
and  placed  in  a  warm  room — giving  a  little  milk,  as  above  directed, 
as  soon  as  it  will  swallow.  A  trmc  of  pepper  may  sometimes  be 
placed  in  the  milk  to  rouse  the  torpid  stomach  to  action.  An  old 
custom  in  the  New  England  states  is  to  "  bake  "  the  sheep,  as  it  is 
called — put  it  in  a  blanket  in  a  moderately  heated  oven,  with  the 
door  open  of  course,  till  warmth  and  animation  are  restored.  Others 
immerse  it  iu  tepid  water,  and  then  rub  it  dry.  This  is  said  to  be 
an  excellent  method  when  the  lamb  is  nearly  frozen.  A  good 
blanket,  a  warm  room,  with  sometimes  gentle  friction,  will  generally 
suffice.  If  a  ewe  with  a  strong  bag  of  milk  chances  to  lose  her 
lamb,  she  should  be  supplied  with  the  twin  of  another  or  the  lamb 
of  a  weaker  or  young  ewe.  Sometimes  the  skin  is  taken  from  the 
dead  lamb  and  sewn  upon  the  lamb  she  is  required  to  foster. 
After  she  has  well  taken  to  it,  the  false  skin  may  be  removed.  If 
no  lamb  is  supplied,  the  milk  should  be  drawn  a  few  times,  or  garget 
may  ensue.  When  milked  it  is  well  to  wash  the  bag  for  some  time 
in  cold  water.  This  checks  the  subsequent  secretion  of  milk  as 
well  as  abates  inflammation.  Young  lambs  are  subject  to  what  is 
technically  called  "  pinning  " — that  is,  their  first  excrements  are  so 
adhesive  and  tenacious  that  the  orifice  of  the  anus  is  closed  and 
subsequent  evacuations  prevented.  The  adhering  matter  should  be 
entirely  removed  with  a  sponge  and  warm  water,  and  the  part  rub- 
bed with  a  little  dry  clay  to  prevent  subsequent  adhesion.  Lambs 
will  frequently  perish  from  this  cause  if  not  looked  to  for  the  first 
few  days. 

Weaning  Lambs — Lambs  should  be  weaned  at  four  months 
old.  It  is  better  both  for  the  young  and  the  dam.  When  taken 
away  th«y  should  be  put  into  a  distant  field  away  from  the  ewes  sc 
that  they  cannot  hear  each  other's  bleating.  The  lambs  when  in 
hearing  distance  of  their  dams  continue  restless  much  longer,  and 
they  make  constant  and  frequently  successful  efforts  to  crawl 
through  the  fences  which  separate  them.  One  or  two  tame  old  ewes 
should,  be  turned  into  the  enclosure  with  them  .to  teach  them  to 
come  at  the  call,  find  salt  when  thrown  to  them,  and  eat  grain,  etc., 
out  of  the  trough  as  winter  approaches.  The  dams,  on  the  contrary, 
should  be  put  upon  short,  dry  feed,  to  stop  the  flow  of  milk.  The 
udder  should  be  looked  to  occasionally;  if  greatly  distended  it 
should  be  relieved  once  or  twice  by  milking,  and  washed  with  cold 
water.  When  properly  dried  off,  they  should  be  given  good  food 
to  recruit  and  get  in  condition  for  the  winter. 

Emasculation  and  Docking — These  should  usually  pre- 
cede washing,  as  at  that  period  the  oldest  lambs  will  be  about  a 
month  old,  and  it  is  safer  to  perform  that  operation  when  they  are 
about  a  couple  of  weeks  younger.  Dry  pleasant  weather  should  be 


618  BREEDING  SHEEP. 

selected.  Castration  is  a  simple  and  safe  process:  clip  off  the  end 
of  the  pouch,  free  the  testicle  from  the  enclosing  membrane,  and 
draw  it  out  or  clip  the  cord  with  a  knife  if  it  does  not  snap  at  the 
proper  place.  If  the  weather  is  very  warm  a  little  salt  may  be  dropped 
into  the  pouch.  An  ointment  of  tar,  lard  and  turpentine  may  be  ap- 
plied and  also  to  the  stump  of  the  docked  tail,  but  they  will  generally 
do  as  well  without  any  application.  Cut  the  tail  off  with  a  chisel 
on  a  block,  an  inch  and  a  half  from  the  body,  drawing  up  the  skin 
so  that  it  will  cover  the  stump  after  it  is  severed.  It  may  occur  to 
some,  unused  to  keeping  sheep,  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  cut  off  the 
tail.  If  left  on  it  is  apt  to  collect  tilth,  and  if  the  sheep  purges,  to 
become  an  intolerable  nuisance. 

Rams — The  period  of  gestation  in  the  ewe  averages  five 
months.  Merino  rams  are  frequently  used  from  the  first  to  the 
tenth  year  and  even  longer.  The  lambs  of  very  old  rams  are  not 
supposed  to  be  as  vigorous  as  those  of  younger  stock,  but  where 
the  rams  have  not  been  overtasked  and  have  been  properly  fed, 
there  will  be  really  very  little  difference.  A  ram  lamb  should  not 
be  used,  as  it  retards  his  growth,  injures  his  form  and  impairs  his 
vigor  and  courage.  A  yearling  may  run  with  thirty  ewes;  a  two- 
year-old  with  forty  to  fifty,  and  a  three-year-old  with  fifty  to  sixty, 
rowerful,  mature  rams  will  serve  seventy  or  eighty,  but  it  is  to 
be  remembered  that  an  impoverished  or  overtasked  animal  does  not 
transmit  his  individual  properties  so  decidedly  to  his  offspring  as 
one  in  full  vigor.  It  is  bad  husbandry  to  have  several  rams  run- 
ning in  the  same  flock,  as  they  excite  each  other  to  unnatural  and 
unnecessary  activity,  besides  injuring  each  other  by  blows.  Besides, 
it  is  destructive  of  -careful  and  judicious  breeding,  as  the  nice 
adaptation  of  the  male  to  the  female,  to  counteract  defects  by  points 
of  excellence,  which  has  been  described  and  is  necessary  to  the  best 
results,  cannot  be  "accomplished  when  there  are  half  a  dozen  or  more 
rams  running  promiscuously  with  two  or  three  hundred  ewes. 
Before  the  rams  are  let  out,  the  flockmaster  should  have  all  the 
breeding  ewes  brought  together  into  one  yard,  and  an  examination 
should  oe  made  of  the  points  of  different  lots,  which  should  be 
marked  so  as  to  show  by  what  ram  they  have  been  served,  and  then 
placed  in  separate  enclosures.  The  rams  should  be  selected,  with 
the  view  to  perpetuate  the  excellences  of  fleece  and  carcass  of  the 
ewes,  and  to  counterbalance  defects.  In  four  weeks  time  the  rams 
may  be  withdrawn  and  the  flocks  then  arranged  as  desired  for  the 
winter.  Rams  will  do  better,  accomplish  more,  and  last  two  01 
three  years  longer  if  daily  fed  with  grain  when  in  service,  and  it  in 
well  to  follow  it,  gradually  decreasing  the  quantity,  for  a  short  time 
after  withdrawn  from  the  ewes.  A  ram,  when  worked  hard,  should 
receive  from  half  to  a  pint  of  oats  daily,  or  its  equivalent.  They 
may  be  taken  out  of  the  flocks  at  night  and  shut  up  in  a  barn  or 
stable  by  themselves,  with  saving  to  their  strength.  Rams  should 
not  be  suffered  to  run  with  the  ewes  over  a  month,  at  least  at  the 


BREEDING  SHEEP.  61& 

North.  It  is  better  that  a  ewe  go  dry  than  that  she  have  a  lamb 
after  the  first  of  June.  And  after  the  rutting  season  is  over,  the 
rams  become  cross  and  frequently  strike  the  pregnant  ewes  danger- 
ous blows  with  their  heavy  horns. 

How  Flocks  Should  be  Divided — If  sheep  are  shut  up 
in  small  enclosures  during  the  winter,  according  to  the  Northern 
custom,  it  is  necessary  to  divide  them  into  flocks  of  about  one  hun- 
dred each,  to  consist  of  sheep  of  about  the  same  size  and  strength. 
Otherwise  the  strong  will  rob  the  weaker  and  the  latter  rapidly 
decline.  This  is  better  even  in  summer,  as  the  poorer  and  feebler 
can  thus  receive  better  pasture  or  a  little  more  grain  and  shelter  in 
winter.  By  those  who  grow  wool  to  any  great  extent,  breeding 
ewes,  lambs  and  wethers  are  invariably  kept  in  separate  flocks  in 
winter,  and  it  is  best  to  keep  yearling  sheep  by  themselves  with  a 
few  of  the  smallest  two-year-olds,  and  any  old  crones  which  are 
noted  for  their  excellence  as  breeders,  but  which  cannot  maintain 
themselves  in  the  flock. 

Clipping  the  Hoofs — The  hoofs  of  fine-wooled  sheep  grow 
rapidly,  turn  up  in  front  and  under  at  the  sides,  and  must  be  clip- 
ped as  often  as  once  a  year,  or  they  become  unsightly  and  accumu- 
late filth,  and  if  it  does  not  originate  the  hoof-evil,  as  claimed  by 
some,  greatly  aggravates  it  and  increases  the  difficulty  of  curing  it. 
Clipping  may  be  advantageously  done  at  washing  time  while  the 
hoof  is  clean,  and  the  horn  softened.  They  should  be  cut  by  toe 
nippers,  or  a  chisel  and  mallet,  and  pared  to  the  level  of  the  soles 
with  a  sharp  knife — the  closer  the  better  so  long  as  it  does  not 
bleed. 

Time  for  Washing  Sheep — This  is  usually  done  in  the 
North  about  the  first  of  June.  The  climate  of  the  Southern  states 
will  permit  of  its  being  done  earlier.  The  rule  should  be  to  wait 
until  the  water  is  warm  enough  for  bathing  and  cold  rains  and 
storms  and  cold  nights  are  no  longer  expected.  The  washers  should 
be  strong  and  careful  men,  and  the  sheep  shpuld  be  quickly  but 
thoroughly  washed,  taking  care  not  to  keep  the  animal  long  enough 
in  the  water  to  give  a  chill.  It  is  a  great  object,  not  only  as  a  mat- 
ter of  propriety  and  honesty,  but  of  profit,  to  get  the  wool  clean 
and  of  a  snowy  whiteness.  It  will  always  sell  for  more  than  enough 
extra  in  this  condition  to  offset  for  the  increased  labor  and  diminu- 
tion of  weight. 

Proper  Time  Between  Washing  and  Shearing — This 

will  depend  altogether  upon  circumstances.  If  the  weather  is 
bright  and  warm,  four  or  five  days  will  suffice.  If  cold  and  rainy, 
and  cloudy,  more  time  must  elapse.  The  rule  is  that  the  water 
should  be  thoroughly  dried  out,  and  the  natural  oil  of  the  wool  so 
far  exude  as  to  give  the  fleece  an  unctuous  feel,  and  a  lively,  glit- 
tering look.  If  you  shear  it  when  dry  like  cotton,  you  cheat  your- 
self  in  weight,  and  the  wool  will  not  keep  so  well  for  long  periods. 


620  BREEDING  HOGS. 

If  you  leave  it  till  it  gets  too  oily,  you  will  either  cheat  the  manu- 
facturer, or  what  more  often  happens,  you  will  lose  in  the  price. 


BREEDING  HOGS. 

Breeds  of  Hogs — The  Berkshires — We  have  no  native 
American  hogs,  strictly  speaking,  as  originally  the  entire  species 
came  from  Europe,  and  in  great  part  from  the  British  Isles.  The 
IMPROVED  BERKSHIKES  were  introduced  into  the  United  States  about 
1830,  and  within  ten  years  had  been  carried  into  every  State  in  the 
Union.  When  first  introduced  they  created  quite  a  furore  among 
the  breeders,  but  complaint  was  subsequently  made  that  they  were 
not  large  enough.  Still  it  was  not  infrequently  found  that  Berk- 
shire thoroughbreds  and  their  grades  dressed  four  hundred  pounds 
at  a  year  old,  and  that  at  eighteen  or  twenty  months  they  could  be 
made  to  weigh  from  five  hundred  to  six  hundred  pounds  dressed. 
The  demand  however  was  for  larger  hogs,  and  a  reaction  set  in  with 
somewhat  of  prejudice  against  the  breed. 

The  Improved  Essex  to  a  large  extent  too«.  -.  piace.  This 
breed,  English  writers  declare  to  be  one  of  the  best  products  of  the 
small  black  breeds,  but  beyond  doubt  it  has  been  greatly  improved 
as  to  the  size  and  condition  by  the  Berkshire  cross.  It  somewhat 
resembles  the  latter,  and  is  well  calculated  to  produce  pork  and 
hams  of  the  very  finest  quality.  It  occupies  in  the  black  breeds  the 
same  place  that  the  Cumberland  Yorks  do  among  the  white;  and 
the  improved  Essex  is  sure  to  improve  the  product  of  any  dark- 
colored  sow.  Originally  the  Essex  hog  was  a  par4-' 
black,  with  white  shoulders,  nose  and  legs.  T 
L^rd  Western  by  crossing  with  the  Neapc 
brought  from  Italy.  The  improved  Essex  was  _ 
in  bre<  ding  in  the  Neapolitan  cross,  and  it  is  urjd  .  - .  j  <»*  line  as 
any  that  can  be  found-in  the  United  States  or  Engird  Pt  this  day. 
Early  maturity  and  @fa.  excellent  quality  of  flesh  are  <u,*ong  the 
merits  of  the  Improved  Essex.  They  produce  the  best  "jointers," 
and  with  age  attain  g<  od  weight,  frequently  making  five  hundred 
pounds  at  twenty-four  months  old.  This  breed  is  invaluable  as  a 
cross,  being  used  to  give  quality  and  early  maturity  to  any  breed. 
The  defect,  if  it  is  such,  of  the  Improved  Essex  is  a  certain  delicacy 
or  an  excessive  aptitude  to  fatten,  which,  unless  carefully  counter- 
acted by  exercise  and  diet,  often  diminishes  the  fertility  of  the  sows, 
and  causes  difficulty  in  rearing  the  young. 

The  Large  Yorkshire — The  Yorkshire  breed  enters  very 
largely  into  the  composition  of  some  of  the  best  breeds  we  have,  and 
which  as  in  a  sense  new  breeds  will  be  considered  by  themselves. 
It  is  believed  to  be  the  most  thoroughbred  hog  known.  It  is  the 
most  valuable  swine  to  cross  with  for  these  reasons:  1.  They  are  of 
the  size,  shape  and  flesh  that  are  desired  for  the  family  or  the 


BREEDING  HOGS.  621 

packer's  use.  2.  They  have  a  hardy,  vigorous  constitution  and  a 
good  coat  of  hair,  protecting  the  skin  so  well  that  it  hardly  ever 
freezes  or  blisters,  either  in  extreme  cold  or  hot  weather.  3.  They 
are  quiet  and  good  grazers,  and  fatten  well  and  quickly  at  any  age. 
4.  They  are  prolific  and  good  mothers,  and  the  young  never  vary  in 
color,  and  so  little  in  shape  that  their  form  when  matured  may  be 
determined  in  advance  by  an  inspection  of  the  sire  and  dam. 

Chester  County  Whites — This  is  the  best  known  and 
most  popular  breed  of  pigs  perhaps  in  the  United  States.  It  is 
large,  rather  coarse,  hardy,  of  sound  coustituti  ;m,  and  well  adapted 
to  the  mode  of  business  to  which  most  farmers  are  accustomed.  A 
desirable  cross  is  a  Chester  White  with  a  thoroughbred  Essex,  Berk- 
shire or  small  Yorkshire  boar.  If  the  first  cross  does  not  yield 
pigs  which  have  a  sufficient  refinement,  and  the  tendency  to  early 
maturing  and  rapid  fattening  which  is  sought,  the  best  sows  of  that 
litter  should  be  selocted  for  breeding  and  themselves  crossed  with  a 
thoroughbred,  when  the  best  results  may  be  looked  for.  If  it  is 
desirable  to  raise  pigs  which  may  be  slaughtered  at  the  age  of  four  or 
five  me  he  second  litter  may  be  again  crossed  as  before 

to  goott'a'uva^i.Age.  Hog  breeders  ordinarily  consider  that  this  is  as 
far  as  in-and-in  breeding  should  extend. 

Cheshire  or  Jefferson  County  Hogs— These  are  white 

hogs,  quite  as  large  as  the  Chester  and  d  °idedly  handsomer,  and 

distinguished  by  fine  hair,  short  snout,  we  ^-developed  jowl,  and 

small  bones.     It  is  claimed  to  be  a  breed  originated  in  Jefferson 

County,  N.  Y.,  but  is  decidedly  a  derivative  of  the  Yorkshire  breed. 

It  is  valuable  to  cross  with  the  Chester,  and  also  with  the  Berkshire, 

'    -but  the  product  will  not  be  so  large  as  with  the 

lers,  editor  of  the  National  Live-Stock  Journal, 

ilme,  I  regarded  them  as  among  the  best  of  h  >gs. 

•**+  Paired,  had  a  very  delicate  pink  skin,  and  ^neir 

meat'\vas-jj^.fJU6u;ellent,  tender  and  juicy." 

The-Pr  .  d-Chinas — This  is  a  favorite  breed  with  the 
farmers1  <oil  the  Northwest  and  West.  Asi  from  all  the  prevalent 
disputes  as  to  its  origin,  the  fact  remains  ,  ..at  it  is  one  of  the  best 
getters  of  good  pork  nogs,  and  that  it  cancbe  relied  upon  to  answer 
the  purposes  which  the  pork  raiser  has  in  view,  in  size,  mildness, 
strength  and  constitution,  while  in  prepotency  as  to  color  and  feed- 
ing qualities,  it  has  no  equal.  It  can  be  crossed  to  good  advantage 
with  well-bred  Berkshires.  Poland-China  sows  produce  what  are 
said  to  be  as  good  feeding  and  fattening  hogs  as  can  be  found  in .  my 
country,  when  crossed  with  well-bred  Berkshire  boars.  In  his  val- 
uable work  on  "  The  Hog,"  Dr.  Chase  says,  concerning  this  breed, 
that  while  he  would  not  deem  it  wise  for  a  small  farmer,  or  one  who 
fattens  but  a  few  hogs  each  year,  to  keep  Poland-Chinas^  the 
farmer  who  raises  and  fattens  from  twenty  to  one  hundred  head  a 
year,  or  more  than  that  number,  cannot,  in  his  judgment,  find  a  hog 
which  is  superior  to  this  breed.  Coburn,  in  his  book  on  "Swine 


622  BREEDING  HOGS. 

Husbandry,"  expresses  the  correct  idea  of  this  breed  in  the  follow- 
ing forcible  manner:  "Controversies  as  to  the  precise  crosses,  and 
by  whom  or  under  what  circumstances  they  were  made  forty  years 
ago,  to  form  the  breed  of  hogs  now  known  as  the  Poland-Chinas, 
may  be  of  interest  to  a  few;  but  what  is  vastly  more  important  to 
millions  of  people  is  the  fact  that  there  has  been  produced  a  race  of 
swine,  now  bearing  that  name,  which  very  many  severely  practical 
and  intelligent  men  consider  the  best  pork-producing  machines 
known,  in  fact  nearer  to  what  the  farmers  of  the  great  West  need 
than  any  other  single  breed  in  existence." 

How  to  Breed  Hogs  —  First  Essential  —  The  first 
thing  for  a  farmer  who  desires  to.  breed  hogs  is  to  select  his  boar. 
In  this,  he  should  first  decide  upon  the  breea  of  animals  which  he 
desires  to  raise,  and  the  purpose  of  breeding.  If  he  desires  to  raise 
stock  to  sell  for  their  breed,  he  must  have  thoroughbred  boars  to 
couple  with  thoroughbred  sows.  If  breeding  for  the  market,  he 
should  secure  a  thoroughbred  boar  or  the  services  of  one,  and  cross 
with  sows  of  good  grade,  that  will  produce  either  pigs  that  will 
mature  early,  or  stock  that  will  reach  a  large  growth.  The  charac- 
teristics of  the  different  breeds  as  above  given  will  guide  him  in 
this  respect.  A  breeder  wishing  to  keep  his  sows  fifteen  to  twenty 
months  cannot  do  better  than  to  select  a  good-sized,  strong,  some- 
what coarse  sow,  having  more  or  less  of  the  Chester  blood.  Serve 
such  a  sow  with  a  well-bred  Essex,  Berkshire  or  Yorkshire  boar.  It 
never  pays  to  use  a  common  boar. 

How  to  Manage  the  Breeding  Sow — Pigs  cast  early 
in  the  spring  need  not  suckle  more  than  five  or  six  weeks,  and  a  sow 
properly  taken  care  of  will  take  the  boar  again  within  a  week  after 
her  pigs  are  weaned.  The  breeding  sow  should  have  the  run  of 
pasture  during  summer,  and  if  this  does  not  give  her  all  she  seems 
to  need,  she  should  have  swill  or  milk  with  a  few  ears  of  corn  daily. 
She  should  not  be  made  too  fat,  but  should  have  plenty  of  exercise, 
and  be  kept  in  just  good  condition.  If  she  feeds  her  pigs  'well, 
they  will  get  the  benefit  of  nearly  all  the  fat  she  would  accumulate 
before  they  are  weaned. 

Care  of  the  Young  Litter — A  couple  of  weeks  before 
pigs  are  expected,  the  sow  should  be  put  into  a  pen  where  she  can 
be  alone  at  night,  so  that  she  will  become  familiar  with  the  place. 
She  should  be  allowed  to  run  in  and  out  in  daytime,  but  should  not 
be  fed  in  the  pen.  If  the  sow  is  in  good  condition,  she  will  have 
no  trouble  in  dropping  her  young,  which  will  come  strong. and  un- 
doubtedly suckle  within  a  few  minutes  after  birth.  She  should 
have  all  the  milk  or  slop  she  can  take  as  soon  as  she  gets  up. 
After  the  sow  has  eaten  and  gone  back  to  her  bed,  it  is  well  to  no- 
tice whether  there  is  any  sound  from  the  young  pigs  to  indicate 
whether  she  is  lying  on  them  or  not,  and  then  they  can  be  taken 
care  of.  During  the  first  ten  days  give  her  no  grain.  For  further 


BREEDING  HOGS.  623 

information  on  the  care  of  the  sow  and  the  young  pigs,  see  article 
on  "  Feeding,"  page  649. 

Castration — -If  the  pigs  are  not  of  pure  breed  none  of  them 
will  be  kept  for  breeding  purposes.  Of  the  sows,  pick  out  as  many 
exhibiting  the  best  points,  as  it  is  desirable  to  keep  for  breeding. 
The  male  pigs  should  be  castrated  when  from  five  to  seven  weeks 
old,  and  the  sows  will  fatten  better,  reach  a  better  weight,  and  make 
better  pork  if  spayed.  The  time  for  this  operation  is  about  ten  daya 
before  weaning. 

Weaning1 — If  the  sow  is  not  in  good  condition,  weaning 
should  take  place  at  two  months;  if  she  is,  then  nine  to  twelve 
weeks  will  be  the  proper  time.  After  weaning,  the  young  pigs 
should  be  put  in  a  clean,  well-ventilated  and  wind-tight  pen,  which 
should  be  kept  dry  and  supplied  with  enough  straw  to  enable  them 
to  bury  themselves  in  it.  With  pigs,  warmth  is  almost  equivalent 
to  food. 

Importance  of  Soundness  in  Breeding  Hogs — Per- 
fect health  of  the  parent  animals  is  essential  to  successful  breeding. 
It  is  absolutely  indispensable.  The  slightest  manifestation  of  ten- 
dency to  disease  should  lead  to  rejection  of  either  sow  or  boar.  If 
the  pigs  show  a  tendency  to  disease  and  the  parents  appear  healthy, 
there  need  not  be  any  doubt  in  drawing  the  conclusion  that  there  is 
some  disease  in  the  parents  which  is  not  apparent,  and  the  offspring 
should  not  be  allowed  to  breed  in  their  turn,  but  should  be  fattened 
and  sold. 

Management  of  Tkroughbred  Stock — Thorough- 
bred pigs  should  be  allowed  plenty  of  space  to  roam  over.  The 
best  authorities  on  the  management  of  hogs  say  that  it  is  not  wise 
to  try  to  breed  more  than  one  kind  of  thoroughbred  stock  on  the 
same  farm.  The  greatest  care  must  be  exercised  to  keep  out  from 
the  breeding  pens  poor  stock,  that  is  animals  which  are  not  healthy 
and  vigorous. 

Management  of  Hogs  Kept  for  Breeding — There 
should  be  two  boars  at  least  for  service,  as  a  boar  should  not  servo 
more  than  seventy-five  to  ninety  sows  in  a  season.  A.  young  boar 
should  be  well  fed,  but  not  allowed  to  get  too  fat.  If  he  shows  too 
much  fattening  tendency,  give  him  still  enough  to  eat,  but  reduce 
the  quality  of  his  food.  At  eight  or  nine  months  he  may  serve 
sows,  but  not  so  many  as  to  injure  his  growth.  One  service  of  a 
sow  is  enough,  for  if  you  let  him  go  to  the  sow  as  often  as  he  wants 
to,  he  only  wastes  his  energy  while  injuring  the  sow.  A  full-grown 
boar  will  not  require  as  rich  food  as  a  growing  one.  He  may  serve 
from  the  middle  of  October  until  December  from  twenty  to  thirty 
sows,  and  as  many  in  the  spring.  If  the  boar  is  exceedingly  valu- 
able and  it  is  intended  to  keep  him  for  breeding  for  a  number  of 
years,  he  should  not  serve  more  than  twelve  to  fifteen  sows  in  a  sea- 
son. If  it  is  intended  to  castrate  and  fatten  him  as  soon  as  the 
season  is  over,  he  may  have  all  the  sows  he  will  go  to.  Generally, 


624  BREEDING   STOCK. 

it  is  more  profitable  to  fatten  and  castrate  a  boar  at  three  years  than 
to  keep  him  longer,  but  this  must  depend  largely  upon  his  value 
and  the  possibility  of  replacing  him.  If  the  breeding  sow  has  been 
farrowed  in  March,  grows  well,  and  is  of  an  early  breed,  she  may  be 
served  by  the  boar  when  she  is  eight  months  old.  This  early  age 
might  not  do  for  ordinary  stock ;  we  refer  to  breeds  that  are  intend- 
ed expressly  for  breeding  purposes,  such  as  it  is  the  interest  of  the 
farmer  to  keep  for  that  object.  It  does  not  hurt  a  sow  which  is 
strong  and  healthy,  with  digestive  powers  in  good  order,  to  have 
a  litter  of  pigs  when  she  is  a  year  old,  and  for  the  next  two  or 
three  years  she  ma,y  have  two  litters  a  year. 

BREEDING  EITHER  SEX  AT  WILL. 

James  Black,  of  Baltimore,  Md. ,  states  in  his  report  to  the 
Agricultural  Fair  that  he  had  been  testing  for  ten  years  this 
German  system  of  regulating  the  sexes  at  will.  He  says  he  made 
his  cattle  breed  bulls  or  heifers  as  he  wanted  them,  and  considers 
the  system  a  complete  success  with  all  animals,  and  of  inestimable 
value  in  all  kinds  of  stock  raising,  especially  that  of  blooded  stock. 

THOS.  C.  ANDERSON,   OF  LOUISVILLE,    KY.,  SAYS,   "  I  HAVE 

BEEN  REGULATING  IN  ADVANCE  THE  SEXES  OF  MY  COMING  YOUNG 
STOCK  IN  ACCORDANCE  WITH  THE  GERMAN  SYSTEM  AND  I  KNOW  OF 
SEVERAL  OTHERS  WHO  TRIED  IT  AND  WHO  REALIZED  THEIR  MOST 
SANGUINE  EXPECTATIONS. 


DIVISION   FIFTEENTH. 


FEEDING  LIVE-STOCK. 


The  subject  of  feeding  embraces  a  very  large  and  a  very  im- 
portant proportion  of  the  economy  of  stock-breeding,  on  whatever 
scale  it  may  be  conducted.  The  object  of  the  producer  is,  of  course, 
to  obtain  the  greatest  return  in  value  for  his  investment  and  the 
outlay  thereon,  in  the  live  stock  to  which  he  devotes  his  attention. 
No  amount  of  care  and  attention  to  breeding  will  ensure  the  best 
results  without  a  corresponding  care  and  attention  to  the  matter  of 
feeding,  and  it  is  just  as  essential  to  success,  in  the  one  case  as  in 
the  other,  that  the  work  be  governed  by  system  and  intelligent  pur- 
pose.  The  importance  of  this  cannot  be  over-estimated,  and  the 
information  here  conveyed,  compiled  from  the  highest  authorities 
and  epitomizing  rules  derived  from  the  experience  of  the  most 
prominent  and  successful  breeders,  will,  if  applied  by  the  reader  to 
the  general  management  of  his  stock,  be  found  of  the  greatest  value 
and  profit.  Every  farmer  knows  the  value  of  his  own  experience, 
and  is  always  ready  to  profit  by  that  of  his  neighbors ;  but  they  are 
sometimes  led  by  want  of  consideration  to  underrate  the  importance 
of  that  which  is  conveyed  in  a  book.  It  should  be  understood  that 
the  knowledge  contained  in  these  pages  is  not  mere  book  knowledge. 
It  is  on  the  contrary  but  the  formulated  experience  of  many  practical 
and  successful  men  in  the  different  branches  of  stock-raising, 
acquired  in  a  large  measure  by  costly  experiments,  which  no  ordinary 
agriculturist  can  afford  to  make  for  himself,  but  which,  if  he  pos- 
sesses intelligence  and  appreciation,  he  can  adapt  to  his  own  profit 
and  benefit.  Care  has  been  exercised  that  everything  herein  con- 
tained is  of  real,  substantial  and  practical  value,  and  no  one  who  is 
not  so  engrossed  in  that  unprofitable  self -wisdom,  which  shuts  its 
fyes  upon  the  advantages  of  improvement,  can  fail  to  derive  from 
these  pages,  in  one  direction  or  another,  the  means  of  increasing  the 
income  and  reducing  the  cost  of  whatever  branch  of  stock-raising 
he  may  be  most  concerned  in.  Often  a  single  item  will  prove  of 
more  value  to  him  than  the  cost  of  the  book. 


FEEDING  OF  HORSES. 

No  other  animal  requires  greater  care,  and  none  will  yield  a 
larger  return  therefor,  than  the  horse.  The  first  suggestion  of  the 
question  "  How  shall  the  horse  be  fed  ? "  is  that  the  demand  made 
upon  the  muscular  system  of  the  horse  is  greater  than  upon  that  of 

625 


626  FEEDING    OF  HORSES. 

any  other  domestic  animal,  and  this  in  feeding  has  to  be  steadily 
borne  in  mind.  It  will  be  patent  then  that  the  food  given  shall 
have  the  definite  purpose  of  supplying  what  the  animal  constitution 
requires  to  repair  its  waste,  and  to  maintain  health  and  strength  in 
every  organ  of  the  physical  structure. 

Feed  for  Mares  While  Carrying  Foal.— The  pasture  of 
the  mare  while  carrying  foal  should  not  be  so  rich  as  to  tend 
greatly  to  fat,  as  this  often  creates  liability  to  miscarriage,  while,  on 
the  other  hand  if  too  little  nutritive  food  is  given,  the  foal  will  be 
starved  in  its  fetal  growth.  Mares  which  have  always  been  used  to 
corn  or  oats,  should  after  they  are  six  months  pregnant  receive  a 
feed  or  two  daily.  Half-bred  mares,  during  the  latter  part  of  ges- 
tation, should  have  chaff  and  corn,  with  a  few  carrots  added,  still 
allowing  them  free  run  of  good  pasture. 

Food  for  the  Young  Colt. — Mare's  milk  contains  more  of 
water  in  proportion  than  cow's  milk,  and  the  colt  which  requires 
such  definite  care  for  the  development  of  its  bones  and  muscles 
should  have  any  deficiency  in  the  milk  of  the  mother  during  the 
first  six  months'  supplied,  because  a  deficiency  at  this  period  of  its 
existence  may  develop  such  peculiarities  or  weaknesses  of  constitu- 
tion as  can  be  afterwards  remedied  with  difficulty  or  not  at  all.  The 
breeder  should  know  the  character  of  the  mare  as  a  milker  for  her 
colt,  and  in  case  of  deficiency  supply  it  by  the  milk  of  the  cow, 
which  is  the  natural  substitute,  the  constituent  and  nutritive  ele- 
ments being  the  same.  In  feeding  this  milk  at  the  outset,  it  should 
be  given  just  as  it  comes  from  the  cow.  As  the  colt  acquires 
strength,  skimmed  milk  may  be  advantageously  used,  the  caseine 
forming  good  bone  and  muscle  developing  food.  For  a  colt  of 
two  months,  a  quart  of  milk,  fed  at  night  or  in  the  morning,  will  be 
found  sufficient.  A  little  practice  will  teach  the  young  animal  to 
take  the  cows'  milk  with  as  much  relish  as  that  of  its  own  dam.  A 
little  sugar  added  makes  it  more  palatable,  colts  being  fond  of 
sweet.  A  few  oats  may  be  given  after  the  first  month,  commencing 
with  about  a  gill,  gradually  increasing  to  a  quart.  This  is  the 
English  custom,  and  is  only  desirable  in  stock  of  special  value,  as  a 
peck  of  oats  a  day  will  cost  about  $25  a  year,  and  tne  animal  at  four 
years  old  will  have  cost  $100  more  than  if  fed  on  hay  and  grass 
alone.  Oatmeal  or  bran,  with  flaxseed  added,  boiled  in  the  propor- 
tion of  half  a  pint  to  one  gallon  of  water,  may  be  given  with  advan- 
tage to  a  colt  nine  months  old.  This  will  prevent  constipation,  and 
keep  the  system  cool  and  relaxed. 

Feed  and  Care  of  the  Mare  after  Foaling — This  is 
of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  young  colt.  In  fine  weather  the 
mare  may  be  let  out  with  the  foal  two  days  after  foaling,  and  it  is 
better  to  keep  them  in  an  enclosure  by  themselves  for  a  couple  of 
months.  Until  she  can  get  plenty  of  grass,  the  mare  should  have 
carrots,  bran  mashes,  ana  an  occasional  feed  of  oats,  the  latter  better 
given  in  the  form  of  tepid  gruel.  Rye  grass  is  good  food  for  mares 


FEEDING   OF    HORSES. 

with  early  foals,  but  not  so  good  as  upland  clover-grass.  Lucerne, 
resembling  the  California  alfalfa,  is  also  good.  The  mare  otherwise 
will  require  no  special  care,  except  that  she  must  be  well  protected 
from  the  weather. 

Shelter  for  the  Colt — Shelter  from  the  weather  should  be 
provided  for  colts  of  all  classes,  and  this  is  particularly  necessary 
during  their  first  winter.  Warmth  and  protection  from  rain 
encourages  the  growth  of  all  domestic  animals,  and  in  none  more 
so  than  in  the  young  colt.  A  colt  neglected  in  this  respect  during 
its  first  winter  never  receives  its  proper  shape,  nor  will  it  grow  into 
the  size  and  strength  of  body  and  limbs  which  naturally  belong  to 
its  breed. 

Feed  of  Working1  Brood  Mares — A  mare's  milk  is 
easily  affected  by  the  condition  of  her  nervous  system,  and  she 
should  not  be  subject  to  anything  that  will  produce  excitement. 
She  may  be  given  light  work  after  the  foal  is  three  weeks  old,  but 
it  should  be  of  such  a  character  that  it  can  be  performed  without 
fatigue.  She  should  have  a  run  of  rich  pasture-grass,  clover  being 
better  both  for  mare  and  foal ;  but  if  worked  she  should  have  in 
addition  a  ration  of  grain,  which  is  improved  if  used  in  connection 
with  linseed  meal.  When  working  the  mare,  the  foal  should  not  be 
allowed  to  run  by  her  side,  nor  to  draw  milk  while  she  is  heated. 
She  should  receive  invariable  kind  treatment. 

Weaning — The  colt  may  be  weaned  about  the  end  of  the 
sixth  month ;  when  the  teeth  and  stomach  are  quite  strong  enough 
to  digest  the  succulent  grasses  that  are  to  be  had  from  August  to 
October.  If  the  autumn  is  a  dry  one  and  grass  scanty,  a  few 
steamed  turnips  or  carrots  may  be  given  with  bran,  night  and  morn- 
ing. 

Food  for  the  Growing  Colt — Hiram  Woodruff,  in  his 
work  on  "  The  Trotting  Horse  of  America,"  says:  "  When  the  colt 
is  weaned,  give  him  from  three  pints  to  two  quarts  of  grain  a  day, 
the  quantity  varying  according  to  size;  for  if  he  gives  indications 
of  large  frame  and  loose  habit  he  will  require  more  than  a  compact 
colt  which  keeps  in  good  order,  and  fills  out  with  substance  as  he 
grows  up.  The  pasturage  is  still  the  main  thing,  and  when  it 
begins  to  fail  they  should  have  all  the  hay  they  can  eat.  The  grain 
should  be  good  sound  oats.  Colts  should  not  have  corn  when 
young,  and  even  to  old  horses  it  should  be  fed  sparingly.  Give 
him  along  with  this  occasionally  a  nice  warm  mash.  Wlien  the 
colt  is  a  yearling  his  allowance  of  oats  may  be  increased  to  four 
quarts  a  day.  This  is  the  main-stay,  but  the  other  food  should  be 
good  and  abundant.  "  My  principle  is  to  give  oats  sparingly  until 
the  time  comes  to  put  the  horse  to  some  work,  and  I  think  it  will 
generally  result  in  this;  that  the  horse  will  have  all  the  size  that  in 
the  order  of  nature  he  should  have,  and  will  be  of  a  much  hardier, 
healthier  and  more  enduring  constitution  than  he  would  have  had  if 
he  had  been  forced  along  rapidly  with  all  the  highly  stimulating 


FEEDING    OF    HORSES. 


food  he  could  consume.  It  will  take  longer  to  mature  him  by 
feeding  only  moderately  of  grain  at  this  early  period,  but  he  is 
meant  to  last  longer  ;  and  I  repeat  that  early  maturity  is  not  favor- 
able to  long  endurance.  By  the  other  method  you  may  show  me  a 
colt  that  will  look  more  like  a  horse  at  two  years  old  than  mine  will 
at  three;  and  at  three  more  like  a  grand  horse  than  mine  Avill  at 
five.  But  now  I  shall  begin  to  overtake  you.  When  yours  is  five 
or  six  he  is  at  or  past  his  best.  Put  them  together  at  eight  and  I 
have  got  by  far  the  better  and  more  useful  horse.  At  ten  you  have 
got  no  horse  at  all  worth  mentioning;  while  mine  is  now  'all  horse' 
and  in  his  true  prime. 

"  If  anybody  thinks  to  follow  the  old  starving,  corn-stalk 
fodder,  fed-in-the-snow  system,  under  cover  of  what  I  have  said  on 
this  subject,  he  must  go  to  the  devil  his  own  road.  My  system  is 
one  of  generous  feeding,  but  not  of  stuffing  a  young  colt  with  all 
the  highly-stimulating  rood  he  can  be  got  to  swallow.  Above  all, 
avoid  Indian  corn  in  all  shapes  for  young  colts,  and  take  care  that 
they  have  plenty  of  pure  water.  If  there  is  not  a  running  stream 
in  the  pasture  where  they  are  kept,  be  sure  they  are  watered  at  least 
three  times  a  day  and  that  they  have  all  they  want.5' 

The  intimate  relation  which  exists  between  the  trotting  horse 
and  the  driving  horse  in  this  country  will  justify  the  application  of 
Mr.  Woodruff's  method  —  formulated  from  the  results  of  his  long 
and  extraordinarily  successful  experience  —  to  driving  stock. 

Value  of  Proper  Feeding-  of  Colts  —  A  horse  that  Las 
never  had  any  care  may  bring  $125  to  $175  in  a  good  market,  but 
if  he  had  had  all  his  life  the  care  we  have  recommended  he  would 
have  brought  perhaps  double  the  price,  and  the  whole  difference 
would  have  been  gain,  simply  costing  proper  care,  proper  food,  and 
in  proper  amounts,  while  nis  system  was  developing.  Let  the 
breeder  look  after  this  thing  with  the  utmost  caution,  taking  cir- 
cumspect care  in  thesa  respects  of  the  mare,  when  she  is  bearing 
foal  and  when  she  is  suckling  it,  and  of  the  foal  itself  during  its 
development,  and  if  he  has  introduced  into  the  blood  of  his  colt  the 
proper  strain,  hs  can  look  confidently  for  constitution,  endurance 
and  strength,  and  the  perfection  of  such  other  qualities  as  the  breed 
of  his  animal  indicates  ;  and  he  may  rest  assured  that  the  return  he 
will  receive  when  the  time  for  bill  of  sale  arrives,  will  make  him 
entirely  satisfied  with  what  he  has  done. 

Youatt  on  Feeding1  of  Foals  —  Youatt,  in  his  work  on 
"  The  Horse,"  says,  in  reference  to  the  feeding  of  foals  early  in  life, 
that,  "  There  is  no  principle  of  greater  importance  than  the  liberal 
feeding  of  the  foal  during  the  whole  of  his  growth,  and  at  this  time 
in  particular,  bruised  oats  and  bran  should  form  a  considerable  por- 
tion of  his  daily  provender.  The  farmer  may  rest  assured  that 
money  is  well  laid  out  which  is  expended  on  the  liberal  nourish- 
ment of  the  growing  colt.  However,  while  he  is  well  fed,  he 
should  not  be  rendered  delicate  by  excess  of  care.  A  racing  colt  is 


FEEDING   OF   HORSES.  62 ft 

sometimes  stabled;  but  one  that  is  destined  to  be  a  hunter,  a 
hackney  or  an  agricultural  horse,  should  merely  have  a  square  rick 
from  which  to  feed,  under  the  leeward  side  of  which  he  may  shelter 
himself,  or  a  shed  in  which  he  may  find  protection  at  night  or  from 
the  rain." 

Economy  of  Proper  Manger-Feeding — There  are  no 
better  directions  of  which  w,e  have  any  knowledge,  concerning  the 
food  to  be  given  horses,  than  those  laid  down  by  the  same  eminent 
author.  Concerning  manger-feeding,  he  very  wisely  says:  There 
are  few  horses  that  do  not  habitually  waste  a  portion  of  their  hay ; 
and  by  some,  the  greater  part  of  it  is  pulled  down  and  trampled 
under  foot,  in  order  to  cull  the  best  and  sweetest  locks,  and  which 
could  not  be  done  while  the  hay  was  enclosed  in  the  rack.  A  good 
feeder  will  sometimes  pick  up  much  of  that  which  was  thrown 
down;  but  some  of  it  must  be  soiled  and  rendered  disgusting,  and 
in  many  cases  one-third  of  this  division  of  their  food  is  wasted. 
Some  of  the  oats  and  corn  are  imperfectly  chewed  by  all  horses  and 
scarcely  at  all  by  hungry  and  greedy  ones.  The  appearance  of  the 
excretions  will  sufficiently  indicate  this. 

Manger-Feeding — The  observation  of  this  induced  the 
adoption  of  manger-feeding,  or  of  mixing  a  portion  of  chaff  with 
the  corn  or  oats.  By  this  means  the  animal  is  compelled  to  chew 
his  food;  he  cannot  to  any  great  extent  bolt  the  straw  or  hay,  and 
while  he  is  forced  to  grind  that  down,  the  oats  and  corn  are  ground 
with  it,  and  thus  yield  great  nourishment;  the  stomach  is  more 
slowly  filled  and  therefore  acts  better  on  its  contents,  and  is  not  so 
likely  to  be  overloaded;  and  the  increased  quantity  of  saliva  secreted 
in  the  lengthened  mastication  of  the  food  softens  it  and  prepares  it 
more  thoroughly  for  digestion  and  assimilation.  The  chaff  to  which 
reference  is  made,  may  be  composed  of  equal  quantities  of  clover 
or  meadow  hay  and  wheat,  oat,  or  barley  straw,  cut  into  pieces  an 
inch  and  a  half  in  length  and  mingled  well  together.  The  allow- 
ance of  oats  or  corn  is  afterwards  added,  mixed  with  the  chaff.  The 
grain  is  better  bruised,  and  the  feed  a  little  moistened.  The  quantity 
of  straw  in  the  chaff  will  always  counteract  any  supposed  purgative 
tendency  in  the  bruised  oats. 

Mixture  of  Food  for  Different  Kinds  of  Horses — 
Horses  of  quicker  draught  or  more  active  temperament,  except 
they  are  naturally  inclined  to  scour,  will  thrive  better  with  cracked 
or  bruised  than  with  whole  oats ;  for  a  greater  quantity  of  nutri- 
ment will  be  extracted  from  the  food,  and  it  will  always  be  found 
easy  to  apportion  the  quantity  of  straw  or  hay  to  the  disposition  of 
the  bowels  of  the  horse.  The  principal  variation  that  should  be 
made  in  the  food  of  the  horse  of  harder  or  more  rapid  work,  such 
as  the  driving  horse  or  stage  horse,  is  to  increase  the  quantity  of 
hay  and  diminish  that  of  straw.  Many  have  introduced  this  mode 
of  feeding  into  the  stables  of  carriage  and  livery  horses,  with  mani- 
fest advantage.  The  result  has  shown  no  loss  of  condition  or  power. 


630  FEEDING    OF    HORSES. 

and  considerable  saving  ef  provender.  This  system  is  not  however 
adapted  for  race-horses;  their  food  must  be  in  smaller  bulk  in  order 
that  the  action  of  the  lungs  may  not  be  impeded  by  distention  of 
the  stomach. 

Amount  of  Daily  Food  for  Horses  at  Work — For  the 
agricultural  horse  eight  pounds  of  oats  and  two  of  peas  or  corn 
should  be  added  to  every  twenty  pounds  of  chaff,  and  thirty-six 
pounds  of  the  mixture  per  day  will  be  sufficient  for  any  moderate 
sized  horse  with  fair  or  even  hard  work.  The  draft  or  wagon  horse 
may  require  forty  pounds.  Hay  in  the  rack  is  supposed  to  be 
omitted  altogether,  out  the  rack  should  be  retained  as  it  is  useful 
occasionally  to  give  green  feed  for  the  health  of  the  horse. 

Advantage  of  the  System — When  the  horse  comes  in 
wearied  at  the  close  of  the  day,  Mr.  Youatt  says,  it  occupies 
after  he  has  eaten  his  grain  two  or  three  hours  to  clear  his  rack.  In 
the  system  of  manger  feeding,  the  chaff  being  already  cut  into 
small  pieces  and  the  oats  or  corn  bruised,  he  is  able  to  fully  satisfy 
his  appetite  in  an  hour  and  a  half.  Two  additional  hours  are  there- 
fore gained  for  rest.  This  is  a  circumstance  deserving  of  much  con- 
sideration, even  in  the  farmer's  stable,  and  of  still  greater  impor- 
tance to  the  livery  proprietor,  or  to  the  owner  of  every  hard  worked 
horse. 

Most  Profitable  Kinds  of  Feed — Horses  fed  on  hay  and 
grass  alone  will  maintain  themselves  in  good  condition,  and  even  do 
ordinary  work,  but  whatever  the  quantity  or  however  good  the 
quality,  this  is  not  sufficient  to  keep  a  horse  without  deterioration 
under  hard  work,  and  therefore  other  substances  with  a  larger  pro- 
portion of  nutriment  in  smaller  space  are  added.  The  oat  is  the 
most  advantageous  because  it  is  best  adapted  to  the  constitution 
of  the  horse,  and  contains  .74.3  per  cent,  of  nutritive  matter.  It 
should  be  old,  sweet  and  dry.  New  oats  are  heavier,  but  the  extra 
•weight  is  principally  water,  and  they  are  harder  to  masticate,  and 
forming  a  more  glutinous  mass,  more  difficult  to  digest.  When 
fed  in  considerable  quantities  they  are  apt  to  cause  colic,  and  even 
staggers.  The  old  oats,  when  chewed,  form  a  smooth  and  uniform 
mass,  which  more  readily  dissolves  in  the  stomach,  and  is  more 
rapidly  and  effectively  assimilated.  Oats  should  be  plump,  bright 
and  free  from  smell  or  taste.  The  musty  smell  of  damp  or  wetted 
oats  is  caused  by  a  fungus  growing  upon  the  seed,  which  has  an 
injurious  effect  upon  the  urinary  organs  and  often  on  the  intestines, 
producing  colic  or  inflammation  of  the  kidneys  or  bowels. 

Feed  Adapted  to  Fast  Horses — The  manner  of  feeding 
foals  and  colts  has  already  been  treated.  It  may  not  be  out  of  place  r 
to  reiterate  that  a  closely -drawn  or  too  economical  policy  will  not 
answer  in  connection  with  the  feeding  of  fast  driving  animals,  or 
those  designed  for  that  purpose.  The  breeder  who  attempts  to 
proceed  in  this  way  will  defeat  his  own  ends.  Plenty  of  food  must 
be  given  from  the  outset,  as  the  future  character,  condition  and 


FEEDING    OF  CATTLE.  631 

capacity  of  the  colt  will  depend  largely,  if  not  altogether,  on  the 
treatment  he  receives  in  his  early  life  in  this  respect.  The  constitu- 
tion of  fast  horses  requires  more  particular  care,  because  the  severe 
kind  of  exertion  required  from  them  demands  perfection  of  bone, 
muscle  and  respiratory  and  arterial  organs,  and  also  because  of  the 
greater  value  they  represent.  Change  and  variety  of  food  are 
desirable  and  as  many  kinds  of  wholesome  food  as  are  at  hand 
should  be  used,  making  the  alternations,  however,  with  regularity, 
or  at  stated  brief  intervals. 

Variety  in  Feeding — Barley  is  a  good  substitute  for  oats, 
but  should  be  cracked  or  bruised;  mixed  with  hay  it  makes  good 
feed  for  young  horses.  The  entire  feed  should  be  dampened.  Mil- 
let-meal is  a  first-rate  substance  to  be  given  to  young  and  growing 
horses,  but  should  not  be  fed  without  grinding.  It  will  afford  as 
good  a  ration  as  can  be  given,  because  it  is  particularly  muscle- 
forming.  Meal  made  from  peas  is  in  this  country  what  beans  are 
in  Great  Britain.  It  is  as  strong  a  food  as  can  be  given  horses.  By 
themselves  peas  are  constipating,  but  this  may  be  obviated  by  mix- 
ing in  the  proportion  of  four  bushels  of  peas  with  four  of  corn  and 
one  half  bushel  of  flaxseed,  ground  together. 

General  Summary — American  farmers  by  proper  attention 
to  feeding  can  produce  as  valuable  animals  for  all  purposes  as  there 
are  in  the  world.  The  difficulty  has  been  that  stock -growers  in  this 
country  have  not  paid  as  much  attention  to  the  details  of  feeding, 
as  they  do  in  the  old.  It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  no  matter 
what  the  value  of  the  animal  may  be,  or  what  his  class,  he  will  not 
realize  just  what  lie  should,  unless  his  feeding  has  been  properly 
managed.  Feeding  lays  the  basis  for  everything  in  the  horse. 
Feeding  may  make  a  poor  horse  a  good  one,  but  no  naturally  good 
horse  will  be  other  than  poor  if  he  is  not  properly  fed.  This  point 
might  be  laid  down  as  an  axiom  and  it  should  be  observed.  It  is 
perfectly  easy,  by  giving  attention  to  details,  to  feed  to  the  very  best 
advantage,  and  at  the  same  time  with  the  utmost  economy;  and  the 
returns  which  the  stock-grower  or  owner  will  receive,  both  in  labor 
and  value,  will  amply  compensate  for  the  care  and  trouble.  The 
difference  which  exists  between  animals  as  concerns  their  perfec- 
tion and  their  market  value  will  depend  far  more  upon  feeding  than 
upon  strains  of  blood;  and  the  wise  stock-owner,  who  attends  intelli- 
gently to  this,  will  obtain  a  higher  price  from  an  inferior  animal, 
than  he  who  is  careless  or  indifferent  can  procure  for  a  creature  of 
the  most  delicate  pedigree. 

FEEDING  OF  CATTLE. 

Feeding1  Young  Calves — As  with  other  animals,  the 
natural  and  best  food  for  young  calves  is  the  mother's  milk.  How- 
ever, after  a  period  of  from  thirty  to  sixty  days,  the  calf  may  be  fed 
with  advantage  upon  skim-milk  and  linseed  or  flax-seed  gruel.  It 


632  FEEDING    OF    CATTLE. 

should  be  taught  to  drink  early,  when  from  six  to  ten  days  old.  It 
will  learn  easier  at  this  early  season,  and  the  cow  will  give  more 
milk  through  the  season  than  if  the  calf  were  permitted  to  suck 
longer.  All  feed  should  be  given  as  nearly  as  possible  of  the  tem- 
perature of  the  mother's  milk.  The  blooded  calf  should  have  the 
tree  run  of  a  dry  yard,  with  a  little  hay  or  grass  to  eat,  that  it  may 
early  develop  its  nrst  stomach  and  chew  its  cud.  A  small  field  of 
grass  in  summer  is  better.  When  the  time  comes  for  feeding 
skim-milk,  the  ration  may  be  made  about  as  nutritious  as  the  new 
milk  by  the  addition  of  flax-seed  gruel,  which  Stewart,  in  "  Feeding 
Animals,"  recommends  to  be  made  of  a  pint  of  flax-seed  and  a  pint 
of  oilmeal,  boiled  in  ten  or  twelve  quarts  of  water,  or  flax-seed  alone 
in  six  times  its  bulk  of  water.  Mix  this  with  one  to  two  parts  of 
skim-milk  and  feed  blood- warm.  Feed  twice  a  day  at  regular  times 
till  the  calf  is  six  months  old.  During  this  time  the  call  should  be 
taught  to  eat  a  few  oats,  and  in  any  tendency  to  scour,  mix  occas- 
sionally  a  quart  of  coarse  wheat  flour  with  the  food.  Flax-seed  and 
pea-meal  may  also  be  used  advantageously  with  the  skim-milk. 

Ration  for  the  Calf — The  calf  may  be  fed  pure  milk 
for  a  single  week  after  weaning.  Then  use  skim-milk  prepared  as 
above  described,  or,  if  flax-seed  is  not  obtainable,  use  as  a  substitute 
two  tablespoonf  uls  of  oil  -meal,  dissolved  in  hot  water.  In  a  week  this 
may  be  doubled,  gradually  increasing  to  a  pound  a  day,  which  will 
be  sufficient  up  to  sixty  days  old.  Stewart  says  twenty  pounds  of 
skim-milk  per  day  for  the  first  ninety  days  is  sufficient,  but  the 
amount  may  be  increased  as  the  calf  grows  older.  The  linseed-oil 
meal  is  valuable,  not  only  because  it  is  cheap  (1£  to  2  cents  per  ft>.), 
but  because  it  has  ten  per  cent,  of  oil  and  a  large  percentage  of 
muscle-forming  food,  and  phosphate  of  lime  to  build  up  the  bones 
and  extend  the  frame. 

Feed  Without  Milk — In  absence  of  milk,  whey  may  be 
used;  but  in  this  case  the  oil  taken  away  in  the  cream,  and  the  nitro- 
genous food,  lime,  etc.,  removed  in  the  caseine  taken  out  for  the 
cheese,  have  to  be  supplied.  This  is  best  done  by  adding  a  quarter 
of  a  pound  of  oil-meal  or  cake  dissolved  in  hot  whey  to  each  gallon, 
and  when  the  calf  is  three  or  four  weeks  old,  add  to  this  one-fourth 
pound  of  wheat  bran,  or  ground  oats,  for  each  gallon  of  whey.  This 
extra  food  is  estimated  to  cost  in  six  months  $4  to  $5,  giving  the 
calf  four  gallons  a  day.  A  calf  so  fed  should  average  400  to  450  fcs. 
at  that  age,  and  should  be  worth  about  $20;  while,  if  fed  on  whey 
alone,  they  will  not  be  worth  enough  to  pay  for  the  labor  of  feeding. 

Another  old  and  very  good  expedient  to  compensate  for  the 
absence  of  milk  is  to  feed  hay  tea,  made  of  good  quality  of  hay  cut 
early,  and  thoroughly  boiled  down.  Two  gallons  of  hay  tea  in  which 
have  been  boiled  fourteen  pounds  each  or  flax-seed  and  wheat  mid- 
dlings will  furnish  five  rations  for  a  calf.  Three  pounds  of  hay,  cut 
in  pieces  one  inch  long  for  each  calf,  should  be  boiled  half  an  hour. 
The  hay  is  then  raised  and  let  drain  into  the  kettle,  when  the  liquid 


FEEDING    OF    CATTLE.  632 

is  boiled  to  a  jelly  with  the  flax-seed  and  middlings.  With  western 
•stock- raisers,  this  means  will  rarely  need  to  be  resorted  to,  but  it  has 
been  found  advantageous  in  dairy -farming  districts  where  milk  is  so 
valuable  for  butter  and  cheese. 

Profitable  Mode  of  Feeding  Veal  Calves  and 
Young"  Cattle — If  the  calf  is  being  fed  for  veal,  it  should  have 
all  the  milk  it  will  drink  direct  from  the  cow  until  four  or  six 
weeks  old.  If  they  will  take  it,  a  little  corn-meal  may  be  added. 
No  veal  which  has  not  been  reared  upon  the  mother's  milk,  or  upon 
whole  milk  directly  from  another  cow,  is  really  tit  to  eat.  The 
veal  calf  should  have  plenty  of  fresh  air,  and  be  constantly  kept  on 
good,  clean  bedding;  otherwise  the  veal  may  taste  of  the  stables. 
The  space  in  which  the  veal  calf  is  kept  must  be  small. 

Profit  and  Value  of  Young1  Beef— In  taking  up  the 
subject  of  fattening  cattle  for  beef,  we  desire  to  lay  particular  stress 
upon  the  profit  and  advantage  of  young  beef.  The  old  idea  that 
beef  should  not  be  slaughtered  under  four  years  belongs  to  a  time 
before  the  present  system  of  scientific  care  and  early  maturity  had 
become  the  rule,  and  has  been  exploded  by  experience.  It  is  now 
the  accepted  rule  that  the  time  for  slaughter,  or  for  marketing,  is 
whenever  the  beef  animal  is  matured.  It  is  evident,  then,  that  the 
earlier  maturity  is  reached,  the  less  will  be  the  expense,  the  more 
immediate  the  return,  and  the  greater  the  profit.  Early  maturity 
is  attained  by  first  securing  the  finest  quality  of  blood,  and  next  by 
proper  and  scientific  feeding.  The  value  of  beef  brought  to  market 
from  eleven  to  twenty  months  old  is  thus  illustrated  in  a  paper  in 
the  Royal  Agricultural  Journal: 

The  age,  rate,  price  and  return  per  month  for  feeding  is  given 
as  follows: 

Return  per 

month 
Price,    from  birth. 

One  eleven  months  old  steer $  74.50  $6.73 

"   thirteen      "         "       "    101.64  7.82 

Three  fourteen "         "    heifers  (average) 92.40  6.60 

"    fifteen       "        "       "  "  101.64  6.67 

One  sixteen       "         "    steer 127.00  7.94 

Five       "  "         "    steers  (average) 102.30  6.39 

One   eighteen   "         "    steer  115.50  6.42 

"  "        and  one-half  months  steer 129.50  7.00 

Two         "          "          "  "        steers 122.10  6.60 

"We  might  add  ad  infinitum  evidence  of  similar  nature  showing 
that  beef  slaughtered  about  nineteen  or  twenty  months  of  age  gives, 
as  the  butchers  say,  complete  pieces  of  beef,  and  the  meat  very 
tender  and  of  delicious  flavor,  consequently  commanding  the  highest 
price.  Taking  in  view,  then,  the  desirability  of  sending  beef  early 
to  market,  and  looking  to  the  best  proportions  of  a  balance  on  the 


63*  FEEDING    OF   CATTLE. 

right  side  of  his  profit  and  loss  account,  the  breeder  will  be  led  to 
consider  more  carefully  and  better  to  realize  the  importance  of  the 
great  care  which  should  be  exercised  in  the  feeding  of  young  calves. 
The  following  figures,  furnished  by  the  managers  of  the  Chi- 
cago Fat  Stock  Exhibition,  will  give  a  practical  illustration  of  the 
profit  of  early  feeding  and  marketing.  This  table  shows  the  cost  to 
breeders  and  sale  price  of  nine  twelve-months-old  animals: 

Cost  to  Price 

Name  of  Animal.                  Age.               Weight.  Breeder.  Realized. 

Jay..                                    ...  12mos.             800  fcs.  $31.30  $48.00 

710    "  33.50  42.60 

1000   "  31.67  60.00 

1000     <  34.67  CO  00 

1000     '  31.47  60.00 

1090     '  38.15  65.40 

700     •  19.75  4200 

950  -  '  27.50  57.00 

1000    <  33.67  60.00 


Experiment- 
Young  Aberdeen... 
King  of  the  West... 

C'assius  IV 

Cassius  V 

Hattie .-.. 

Jim  Elaine 

Canadian  Champion. 


Feeding  Older  Cattle — When  cattle  are  not  prepared  for 
the  market  at  an  early  age,  as  above  described,  it  should  be  borne  in 
mind  that  they  ought  not  to  be  kept  longer  than  their  fourth  year. 
They  will  attain  their  proper  ripeness  at  between  three  and  four 
years.  In  regard  to  their  feeding,  it  should  be  remembered  that 
the  cattle  should  always  be  fed  well;  that  is,  with  a  view  to  contin- 
uous growth.  They  should  have  plenty  of  pasture  during  the 
pasture  season;  sufficient  hay  or  good  forage  in  winter,  with  a  good 
bed  to  lie  on;  ample  shelter  and  warmth;  salt  at  intervals  not  longer 
than  ten  days  should  be  supplied  throughout  the  year  till  they  are 
two  or  three  years  old.  When  three  years  old,  you  will  take  steps 
to  fatten  them  for  the  market. 

Most  Profitable  Method  of  Fattening — The  object 
will  now  be — the  animal  having  had  proper  care  as  a  calf  and  its 
growth  and  condition  having  been  maintained  without  having  been 
suffered  to  retrograde  at  any  time — to  fatten  it  for  the  market  in  the 
least  time  and  at  the  least  expense.  It  has  been  definitely  estab- 
lished that  the  cheapest  way  to  fatten  cattle  is  by  grass  feeding. 
The  fattening  process  should  therefore  be  commenced  in  the  sum- 
mer of  the  third  year.  It  should  be  premised  that  one  of  the  most 
essential  points  in  fattening  is  perfect  tranquility.  Excitement  of 
any  kind  will  arrest  the  process  of  fattening  or  lead  to  a  diminution 
of  the  yield  of  the  milking  cow.  Animals  which  are  bred  near  the 
dwellings  of  men  and  which  are  accustomed  to  kind  treatment 
when  they  come  into  contact  with  human  beings,  are  those  which 
fatten  most  readily  and  produce  the  greatest  returns  in  the  market. 

The  Best  Pasturage — In  this  country  the  feeding  of 
cattle  largely  upon  grass  is  a  necessity  as  well  as  an  advantage, 
and  pasture  therefore  forms  an  important  subject  for  consideration. 
The  greater  the  variety  of  nutritious  grasses  in  pastures  for  fatten- 
ing stock,  the  better.  Good  hay -grass  and  clover  can  be  judiciously 


FEEDING    OF   CATTLE.  635 

combined,  but  grass  which  is  suitable  for  hay  is  not  always  the 
most  desirable  for  constant  cropping  by  cattle.  Clover  is  desirable. 
Blue  grass  has  no  superior  for  pasturage.  Its  growth  is  very 
extensive;  it  is  available  early  and  remains  fresh  till  the  snow  falls. 
The  wire-grass  of  the  Middle  and  Northern  States  is  wholesome, 
furnishes  a  large  amount  of  nutrient  food  and  is  first-rate  grass  for 
pasture.  Orchard  grass,  in  good  form,  is  excellent  food.  Where 
land  too  rough  or  hilly  for  cultivation  is  devoted  to  pasturage,  it 
should  be  seeded  with  a  variety  of  grasses,  and  the  same  is  necessarv 
when  "seeding  down"  for  the  recuperation  of  land.  It  will  be  weu 
for  pasturage  purposes  to  combine  timothy,  clover,  red-top,  wire 
grass  and  orchard  graoS  in  feeding.  No  pasture  is  complete  without 
an  ample  supply  or  pure  water,  whether  a  running  stream,  which  is 
best,  or  supplied  by  artificial  means. 

Profitable  Addition  to  Pasture  Feed — Some  of  the 
best  breeders  in  the  United  States  (who  feed  to  the  best  advantage 
and  whose  products  command  the  best  prices)  make  it  a  rule  to 
supply  cattle  which  are  feeding  (no  matter  how  good  the  pastures 
into  which  they  can  turn  them)  with  a  certain  quantity  of  grain. 
This  practice  is  to  be  commended  and  all  breeders  will  find  them- 
selves benefited  by  it.  In  England,  cattle  fed  on  grass  are  also 
given  corn-meal  or  linseed  cake  in  addition.  It  must  be  understood 
that  this  recommendation  does  not  conflict  with  the  superiority  of 
grass  as  a  fattening  food ;  but  it  is  necessary  to  supply  deficiencies 
which  sometimes  occur  in  the  grass,  and  an  addition  of  grain  pro- 
motes health  and  will  add  materially  to  the  weight. 

Proper  Shelter  and  Housing — The  breeder  is  to  bear 
in  mind  that  a  great  proportion  of  food  consumed  goes  to  supply  the 
necessary  animal  heat,  and  the  amount  and  quality  must  there- 
fore be  dependent,  to  a  large  extent,  upon  the  temperature  in  which 
the  animal  exists.  Even  in  summer,  animals  must  have  a  shelter  to 
which  they  can  resort  for  protection  from  storms,  cold  rains  and 
unfavorable  weather.  In  winter,  however,  warm  shelter  is  a  part 
of  the  economy  of  feeding,  for  if  there  is  insufficient  shelter  a  large 
proportion  of  the  feed  which  otherwise  would  go  to  make  flesh  and 
increase  fat,  is  consumed  by  the  demand  of  the  body  for  heat.  Any 
expense  which  this  entails  is  amply  repaid  in  the  earlier  period  at 
which  an  animal  will  mature,  and  in  his  increased  weight  and  value. 
Thus  a  fattening  animal  which  has  been  winter-fed  and  sheltered 
will  realize  more  slaughtered  at  twenty -four  months  than  the  same 
animal  left  exposed  in  the  winter  and  killed  at  three  years.  In  this 
connection,  it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  light  and  ventilation 
are  indispensable  accompaniments  to  warmth. 

Most  Profitable  Feetl  for  Winter  Fattening;— 
Clover  and  corn,  to  which  may  be  added  cornstalks,  are  good  fat- 
tening food.  Peas  and  oats  may  be  used  to  advantage.  Corn- 
stalks with  the  ear  corn  are  good  feed  and  large  herds  of  cattle  in 
the  West  are  fattened  upon  these  alone.  Corn  is  an  excellent  fat- 


636  FEEDING    OF   CATTLE. 

tening  food,  but  its  character  is  such  that  it  needs  to  be  administered 
with  something  to  deprive  it  of  the  tendency  to  a  feverish  condition 
of  the  blood.  Oil  cake  is  very  available  for  this  purpose.  Fodder 
and  grain  should  be  fed  at  the  same  time,  as  they  are  more  certain 
to  be  thoroughly  masticated  and  digested.  Fodder  should  be  cut, 
with  this  object,  and  corn  may  be  cut  stalks  and  ears  together.  It 
is  thus  economized  in  feeding,  does  not  put  so  severe  labor  on  the 
digestive  organs,  gives  greater  time  for  rest  and  tends  better  to  lay 
on  fat.  Corn  cut  early  in  the  season,  while  the  stalks  are  somewhat 
green,  is  better  than  that  cut  late. 

Why  Fodder  Should  be  Cut — The  object  of  masticating 
food  is  to  comminute  it,  so  as  to  present  the  greatest  surface  for  a 
given  quantity  to  the  action  of  the  gastric  juice  and  the  fluids  by 
which  it  is  assimilated  in  the  stomach  The  stomach  of  the  cattle 
used  to  the  succulent  food  of  pasture  is  accustomed  to  receive  its 
sustenance  in  a  pulpy  mass.  The  dry,  woody  fibre  of  winter  fodder 
must  therefore  be  slower  of  digestion,  for  it  has  to  be  reduced  to 
the  same  condition.  The  cutting  of  food,  the  more  finely  the  better, 
therefore  acts  as  a  part  of  the  work  of  digestion,  facilitating  the  pro- 
cess to  the  manifest  advantage  of  the  animal,  and  this  aid  will  be 
still  more  and  greatly  increased  if  the  food  is  steamed  or  cooked. 

Mixing  Different  Qualities  of  Feed — Cutting  gives 
another  advantage  in  enabling  poorer  qualities  of  feed  to  be  mixed 
with  the  finer,  and  thus  a  palatable  and  nutritious  food  is  formed, 
consuming  qualities  of  fodder  which  otherwise  would  be  rejected 
and  go  to  waste.  Experiments  have  shown  that  a  bushel  of  cut 
straw  mixed  with  two  quarts  of  middlings,  is  equal  to  the  same 
quantity  of  cut  hay  and  worth  twenty-five  per  cent  more  than  uncut 
nay.  In  this  way  the  breeder  can  save  his  hay  for  a  more  profit- 
able market  and  use  up  his  straw  and  corn-stalks,  attaining  with 
equal  efficiency  the  object  of  fattening  the  animal,  and  also  trans- 
forming what  would  be  otherwise  refuse  into  the  most  valuable 
compost  for  his  soil,  which  is  an  important  point  of  agricultural 
economy  and  should  be  credited  against  the  cost  of  fattening  the 
stock. 

Profit  of  Cutting1  and  Cooking  Feed — As  we  have 
shown,  by  cutting,  all  the  coarse  fodder  on  the  farm  can  be  con- 
sumed in  fattening  animals  and  thus  turned  into  money.  Where 
steaming  is  practiced  this  profit  may  be  largely  increased.  Besides, 
it  enables  the  feeder  to  prepare  special  food  for  special  results.  The 
intelligent  feeder  may  increase  the  frame  and  muscle  particularly,  or 
he  may  increase  the  fat  exclusively,  or  all  together.  Stewart  says: 
"If  he  wishes  to  increase  the  frame  and  muscle  specially  he  will  give 
food  rich  in  phosphate  of  lime  and  gluten,  without  having  much  oil 
or  a  large  proportion  of  starch ;  and  for  this  purpose  pea  or  bean 
meal,  mixed  with  his  coarse  fodder,  will  produce  tne  desired  result. 
If  he  wishes  to  lay  on  fat  principally  he  will  use  corn  meal  or  oil 
meal.  If  to  produce  growth  of  the  animal,  frame  and  muscle,  as 


FEEDING    OF   CATTLE.  63? 

well  as  fat,  let  him  mix  the  different  kinds  of  foods  together.  An 
experiment  will  illustrate'  the  profit  of  cutting:  When  keeping  a 
small  stock  which  would  consume  thirty  tons  of  hay  in  the  winter, 
seven  tons  of  hay  were  sold,  and  seven  tons  of  middlings  bought  and 
used  upon  cut  straw  (two  quarts  to  the  bushel),  and  the  stock 
wintered  in  fine  condition.  The  straw  was  thus  turned  into  or  ren- 
dered equivalent  to  twenty-three  tons  of  hay,  worth  that  year  $18 
per  ton  (generally  it  is  worth  $10  to  $12)  in  barn,  or  $405.  Hay, 
in  most  localities,  is  worth  as  much  per  ton  as  middlings,  and  half 
to  three-fourths  as  much  as  corn  meal.  Therefore,  it  will  be  seen 
the  proceeds  of  one-fourth  the  quantity  of  hay  requisite  to  winter  a 
stock  of  animals  will  purchase  the  middlings  or  meal  necessary  to 
use  upon  the  straw,  and  the  other  three-quarters  of  the  hay,  or  its 
value,  will  be  a  clear  gain  to  the  farmer,  not  assuming  anything  for 
the  value  of  the  straw. 

Other  Essentials  to  Profitable  Feeding — In  fattening 
cattle  care  is  not  only  required  in  regard  to  feeding  in  the  foregoing 
respects,  but  strict  attention  must  be  paid  to  the  items  of  (1)  clean- 
liness, (2)  regularity,  (3)  temperature,  (4)  exercise,  (5)  fresh  water 
and  (6)  pare  air. 

1.  CLEANLINESS  is  OF  THE  UTMOST  IMPORTANCE — It  is   im- 
possible for  the  animals  to  do  their  best  unless  they  are  kept  free 
from  dirt  and  their  skins  in  a  fresh  and  healthy  condition.     Com- 
fort is  one  of  the  best  means  to  promote  condition  in  the  fattening 
animal.     They  should  be  carded  daily,  and  whenever  labor  can  be 
commanded,  thoroughly  brushed  from  head  to  foot. 

2.  REGULARITY  IN  FEEDING  AND  WATERING  is  INDISPENSABLE — 
Animals  always  thrive  best  where  strict  regularity  in  the  hours  of 
feeding  is  observed,  so  that  they  come  with  a  full  appetite  to  each 
meal  and  the  digestive  functions  work  with  harmony  and  free  from 
disturbing  influence. 

3.  TEMPERATURE — As  before  explained,  the  more  protection 
the  animal  is  afforded  against  the  rapid  circulation  of  cold  air,  the 
the   more  is  reduced  the  waste    or  the    heat-producing  elements 
which  it  is  the  object  to  convert  into  fat.    While,  therefore,  fresh  air 
should  be  regularly  supplied,  all  unnecessary  loss  of  heat  should  be 
avoided. 

4.  EXERCISE — This  is  a  matter  somewhat  difficult  to  determine. 
Some  prominent  breeders  tie  up  their  cattle  in  the  beginning  of 
winter  and  never  untie  them  till  the  •spring  pastures  are  ready  to 
turn  them  into.     But  it  would  seem  more  natural  and  is  probably 
more  beneficial  that  they  should  be  turned  out  for  a  few  hours  every 
day  in  fine  weather. 

5.  FRESH  WATER — Water  should  not  be  cold  enough  to  pro- 
duce a  chill.     It  should  be  free  from  organic  impurities  and  from 
barn-yard  drainage,  and  it  is  better  if  it  can  be  arranged  so  as  to  be 
always  within  reach  of  the  animal. 


(J38  FEEDING    OF   CATTLE. 

6.  PURE  AIR.  This  must  always  be  supplied  in  abundance, 
and  is  as  essential  in  importance  as  nutritious  food.  But  it  must  be 
regulated  so  as  to  be  free  from  draughts  or  strong  currents  blowing 
directly  upon  the  animals  in  very  cold  weather. 

Profitable  Mode  of  Feeding1  Cows  for  Milking  Fur- 
poses — In  feeding  dairy  cows  the  main  object  is,  of  course,  to  pro- 
mote the  yield  of  milk.  1'erfect  health  is  the  first  essential,  and 
this  is  to  be  maintained  only  by  a  generous  system  of  feeding. 
Milch  cows  should  have  no  more  exercise  than  will  keep  them  in 
health,  and  avoid  the  accumulation  of  fat  beyond  what  is  meant  by 
good  condition,  and  their  feed  should  stimulate  to  the  utmost  the 
secretion  of  milk.  This  is  best  accomplished  by  the  use  of  rich  and 
well-cured  hay,  to  which  are  added  roots  and  bran.  With  respect  to 
the  exact  routine  to  be  observed,  the  individual  will  have  to  be 
largely  governed  by  circumstances,  but  the  following  practice  from 
Mr.  1  lint's  well-known  and  justly  celebrated  work,  may  be  taken  as 
a  good  rule  for  the  general  guidance  in  the  stall-feeding  of  dairy 
animals.  Mr.  Flint  says:  "  I  have  found  in  my  own  practice  and 
in  that  of  the  most  successful  dairymen,  that  in  order  to  encourage 
the  largest  secretion  of  milk  in  stalled  cows,  one  of  the  best  courses 
is  to  feed,  in  the  morning,  either  at  the  time  of  milking,  or  I  prefer 
immediately  afterwards,  with  cut-feed,  consisting  of  hay,  oats,  mil- 
let, or  cornstalks,  mixed  with  shorts  and  Indian,  linseed  or  cotton- 
seed meal,  thoroughly  moistened  with  water.  If  in  winter,  hot  or 
warm  water  is  better  than  cold.  If  given  at  milking  time,  the  cows 
will  generally  give  down  the  milk  more  readily.  The  stalls  and 
mangers  ought  always  to  be  well  cleaned  out  first.  Roots  and  long 
hay  may  be  given  during  the  day ;  and  at  the  evening  milking,  or 
immediately  after,  another  generous  meal  of  cut  feed  well  moistened 
and  mixed  as  in  the  morning.  !No  very  concentrated  food,  like  grains 
alone  or  oil  cakes,  should,  it  seems  to  me,  be  fed  early  in  the  morn- 
ing or  on  an  empty  stomach,  though  it  is  sanctioned  by  the  practice 
of  the  London  milk  dairies.  The  processes  of  digestion  go  on  best 
when  the  stomach  is  sufficiently  distended;  and  for  this  purpose  the 
bulk  of  the  food  is  almost  as  important  as  the  nutritive  qualities. 
The  flavor  of  some  roots,  as  cabbage  or  turnips,  is  more  apt  to  be 
imparted  to  the  milk  when  fed  on  an  empty  stomach  than  otherwise. 
After  the  cows  have  been  milked  and  have  finished  their  cut  feed, 
they  are  carded  or  curried  down  in  well-managed  dairies,  and  then 
either  watered  in  the  stall,  (which  in  very  cold  or  stormy  weather  is 
preferable),  or  turned  out  to  water  in  the  yard.  When  they  are  let 
out,  if  at  all,  the  stables  are  put  in  order,  and  after  tying  them  up, 
they  are  fed  with  long  hay  and  left  to  themselves  till  the  time  of 
next  feeding.  This  may  consist  of  roots  such  as  cabbages,  beets, 
carrots  or  turnips  sliced,  or  of  potatoes,  a  peck,  or  if  the  cows  are 
very  large,  a  half-bushel  each,  and  cut.  Feed  again  at  the  evening, 
as  in  the  morning,  after  which  water  in  the  stall,  if  possible.  The 
less  cows  are  exposed  to  the  cold  of  winter  the  better.  They  eat 


FEEDING   OF   CATTLE.  639 

less,  thrive  better  and  give  more  milk  when  kept  housed  all  the  time 
than  when  exposed  to  the  cold." 

How  to  Feed  to  Increase  the  Quality  of  Milk — There 
has  been  an  idea  which  has  been  dispelled  by  experiment  and  experi- 
ence, that  full  feeding  caused  cows  to  deteriorate,  the  reverse  being 
proved  to  be  the  case.  A  distinguished  French  scientist  determined 
by  observation  that  a  cow  which  consumed  twenty -two  pounds  of 
hay,  above  the  ration  required  for  actual  support,  yields  twenty-two 
pounds  six  ounces  of  milk.  A  report  by  a  dairyman  to  the  New 
York  State  Agricultural  Society,  states  that  by  careful  feeding, 
closely  followed  up  during  a  period  of  five  years,  the  productive- 
ness of  his  cows  was  so  greatly  improved  that  whereas  in  the  first 
year  of  the  five  it  required  a  fraction  more  than  thirty-nine  pounds 
of  milk  to  make  a  pound  of  butter,  in  the  last  year  only  twenty-one 
pounds  were  required.  And  this  result  was  reached  by  a  system  of 
winter  feeding  which  included  a  proportion  of  corn,  buckwheat  and 
oats  ground  together,  until  the  spring  grass  was  available;  then 
during  the  summer  and  till  about  the  first  of  September,  grass  alone; 
and  during  the  autumn  adding  to  the  grass  fodder,  corn  and  pump- 
kins." This  shows  that  not  only  is  generous  feeding  good  to  pro- 
mote the  yield  of  milk,  but  that  systematic  and  continuous  good 
feeding  will  improve  the  quality  as  well  as  the  quantity  of  milk  pro- 
duced, and  thus  materially  enhance  its  value. 

Best  Course  of  Feeding  to  Produce  Milk — It  may  be 

advantageous  to  give  one  or  two  formulae  of  rations  which  are 
adapted  to  ensure  a  large  yield  of  milk,  and  at  the  same  time  keep 
up  the  condition  of  the  cow.  In  this  connection  we  may  call 
attention  to  the  importance  of  ensilage  as  cattle  food — that  is  straw, 
grass  or  cornstalks  cut  and  cured  while  somewhat  green  and  retain- 
ing the  sugar  and  juices  of  the  plant.  From  the  following  may  be 
selected  a  course  or  feed  adapted  to  any  locality  or  the  resources  of 
any  dairyman: 

MATERIAL.  COST. 

1.  Meadow  hay,  16  Ibp 6.4  cents. 

Wheat  bran,  8    " 6.0     " 

Pressed  meal,  2    " 3.0     " 

Corn  meal,  6    « 5.0     " 

20.4  cents. 

2.  Corn  fodder,  18  Ibs 4.5  cents. 

Wheat  bran,  8    " 6.0      « 

Cotton-seed  meal,    4    " . .  4.5      " 

Corn  meal,  4    " 3.0     " 

18.5   cents. 


640 


FEEDING    OF    SHEEP. 


MATERIAL. 

3.     Corn  ensilage, 
Hay, 

Linseed  meal, 
Bran, 


4.    Clover  ensilage, 
Corn  meal, 


5.     Corn  ensilage, 
Clover  ensilage, 
Bran, 


60  Ibs 
5    " 

2    " 
4    "  . 


COST. 
cents. 


60  Ibs  

15£  cents. 
9   cents. 

4    "  

4      " 

13  cents. 


40  Ibs 

40    "  . 

4    "  . 


cents. 


14  cents. 


"  Any  of  these  rations,"  says  Stewart,  in  his  admirable  work  on 
"  Feeding  Animals,"  would  produce  a  large  flow  of  milk  and  fully 
keep  up  the  condition  of  the  cow,  if  her  live  weight  were  not  over 
1,000  pounds."  In  most  parts  of  the  west  any  of  these  rations 
would  not  cost  at  the  outside  over  ten  to  fourteen  cents  per  day.  The 
ensilage  rations  are  the  cheapest  and  would  produce  the  largest  flow 
of  muk;  they  will  also  produce  a  good  quality  of  butter  in  the 
winter. 


FEEDING  OF   SHEEP. 

The  great  and  growing  importance  of  sheep-raising  as  a  branch 
of  agricultural  industry  is  now  generally  recognized,  and  practical 
information  which  may  enable  him  to  manage  this  department  of 
stock  production  with  more  profitable  results  and  with  greater  econ- 
omy, will  be  welcomed  by  every  intelligent  farmer.  As  with  every 
other  domestic  animal  the  value  will  depend  largely  upon  the  care 
and  treatment  the  animal  receives.  Whether  it  be  raised  for  wool 
or  for  mutton,  principally,  the  degree  of  profit  will  be  governed  by 
the  system  of  feeding,  and  this  must  be  judiciously  managed  and 
carried  out  with  definite  purpose.  Years  ago  sheep  were  raised 
almost  entirely  for  their  wool  alone,  but  at  this  day  the  enormous 
market  for  consumption  gives  the  subject  of  breeding  for  mutton 
equal  importance  with  that  of  raising  for  the  wool  product.  In 
this  connection  it  may  be  said  that  while  many  good  mutton-sheep 
are  indifferent  wool-producers,  it  is  not  practicable  to  raise  sheep  for 
wool  only,  because  in  this  event  fully  one  half  the  animal  would 
become  literally  waste.  Besides,  when  feeding  is  rightly  carried  on 
for  the  production  of  wool,  it  cannot  but  result  in  developing  good 
mutton;  for  the  very  same  method  which  will  improve  the  con- 


FEEDING    OF   SHEEP. 


641 


dition  of  the  sheep  in  the  one  direction  must  necessarily  improve  it 
in  the  other  also. 

Feeding  for  the  Double  Purpose — Hence  the  accepted 
principle  is  to  feed  for  good  mutton  at  the  same  time  as  for  the  pro- 
duction of  good  wool,  and  there  has  not  been  nor  will  there  be  any 
ill  effect  from  making  this  attempt,  but  on  the  contrary  an  increase 
of  profit.  Neither  the  quantity  nor  quality  of  the  wool  will  be 
diminished  by  aiming  at  securing  good  mutton  as  well ;  but  experi- 
ence has  shown  and  will  continue  to  prove  that  the  more  carefully 
sheep  are  fed  and  reared  for  mutton,  so  much  better  will  be  the 
result  in  the  amount  and  quality  of  the  wool  produced. 

Double  Income  from  Sheep— It  should  be  borne  in 
mind  that  sheep  yield  an  income  of  two  sorts  during  the  year,  viz: 
their  wool  and  their  lambs,  and  it  is  a  fact  to  be  kept  in  view,  that 
these  sheep  which  are  the  most  fertile  and  bring  to  their  owners  the 
largest  quantity  of  lambs,  are  also  the  best  producers  of  both  mutton 
and  wool.  The  sheep  will  also,  when  compared  with  most  other 
animals,  yield  a  larger  return  upon  the  percentage  of  feed.  Of 
any  food  consumed  it  is  estimated  that  the  sheep  will  store  up  in 
increased  weight  twelve  per  cent.,  against  eight  per  cent,  by  cattle. 

Value  of  Sheep  on  Impoverished  Land— The  Spanish 
have  a  proverb,  "  The  sheep's  foot  is  golden,"  meaning  that  it 
brings  improvement  and  not  deterioration  to  the  land.  Sheep  can 
be  raised  to  advantage  upon  lands  which  have  become  too  much 
impoverished  for  cropping  purposes,  and  it  is  of  importance  for  the 
feeder  to  understand  that  the  value  of  sheep  for  the  purpose  of 
fertilizing  the  soil  is  the  utmost.  The  following  tables,  the  results 
of  careful  experiments,  will  illustrate  this,  and  it  should  be  kept  in 
view  that  the  value  of  feeding  is  to  be  estimated  not  alone  by  the 
return  in  flesh  or  wool,  but  also  by  the  value  of  the  offal  which  the 
animals  cast  away.  The  experiments  alluded  to  show: 

NITROGEN   8TOBBD  UP  AND  VOIDED   FOB  100  LBS.   OP  POOD   CONSUMED. 


Animals. 

Stored  up  as 
increase. 

Voided  as  solid 
excrement. 

Voided  as  liquid 
excrement. 

Total    excre- 
ment voided. 

Sheep  

43 

16.7 

79.0 

95.7 

Oxen  .  . 

3.9 

22.6 

73.5 

96.1 

Hogs  

14.7 

21.0 

64.3 

85.3 

ASH   CONSTITUENTS   STORED   UP  AND  VOIDED  FOR   100  LBS.    OF  POOD   CONSUMED. 


Animals. 

Stored  up 
as  increase. 

Voided  as 
excrement. 

Sheep..   .              

3.8 

96.2 

Oxen                                       -  . 

2.3 

97.7 

Hogs  

4.5 

95.5 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  the  sheep  give  back  to  the  land  sub- 


(342  FEEDING   OF    SHEEP. 

stantially  96  per  cent,  both  of  the  nitrogen  and  the  ash  constituents 
of  their  food,  showing  an  infinitesimal  waste  of  the  fertilizing 
material  in  the  food  given  them.  Moreover,  farmers  know  the  great 
value  of  the  urine  of  animals  for  fertilizing  purposes,  passing  im- 
mediately into  the  soil  and  yielding  its  fertilizing  elements,  withou  t 
the  decomposition  necessary  in  solid  compost,  and  in  this  liquid  an 
exceedingly  large  proportion  of  the  feed  of  sheep  passes  off.  There 
is  no  domestic  animal  so  valuable  as  the  sheep  in  equalizing  the 
distribution  of  the  fertilizing  ingredients  of  its  offal  over  the  land 
upon  which  it  feeds  or  where  its  offal  may  be  expended. 

Economy  of  Good  Feeding — As  with  all  other  animals 
the  principal  object  of  the  intelligent  feeder  is  early  maturity,  and 
it  must  be  kept  principally  in  view  that  to  secure  this  there  must  be 
systematic  care  and  feeding  throughout,  and  this  must  be  maintained 
through  several  generations  before  the  best  results  are  realized, 
whether  grade  or  blooded  sheep. 

Feeding  Ewes — It  is  just  as  important  that  the  ewe  should 
receive  special  attention  while  suckling  her  young,  as  in  the  case  of 
rnares  with  foal  or  cows  with  calf.  If  the  feeding  is  insufficient,  so 
that  the  ewe  will  not  give  a  proper  supply  of  milk  to  her  young,  the 
growth  of  the  lamb  will  be  slow,  and  the  results  which  are  looked 
for  from  early  maturity  will  never  be  attained.  If  the  ewe  is  a 
reasonably  good  yielder  of  milk,  and  the  herder  is  careful  to  add 
something  to  her  feed  so  as  to  increase  her  milk  yield,  he  will  find 
that  the  lambs  will  mature  early ;  and  extra  food  to  the  amount  of 
33  per  cent.,  or  thereabouts,  will  add  at  least  one  hundred  per 
cent,  to  the  weight  of  the  lamb  at  the  end  of  three  months,  as  com- 
pared with  what  it  would  weigh  if  the  dam  were  scantily  fed. 

Importance  of  Early  Maturity — Good  feeding  will 
prove  an  encouragement  to  the  herder  in  more  respects  than  one;  it 
will  give  early  maturity  to  the  stock  and  in  addition  to  this  will  in- 
crease the  weight,  and  thus  the  herder  will  realize  profit  from  both 
these  directions.  Early  maturity  involves  profit  because  it  fits  the 
animal  for  the  market  at  a  less  expense  than  when  longer  kept.  By  it 
we  mean  the  steady,  constant  ana  utmost  development  of  perfection 
in  the  young  animal,  and  when  this  is  sought  to  be  attained,  it  will 
be  found  that  the  meat  has  acquired  a  good  flavor  and  will  be  tender 
and  juicy;  in  a  word,  it  will  produce  the  best  value  and  consequently 
command  the  highest  price.  It  cannot  be  too  strongly  impressed 
upon  the  producer  that  his  most  profitable  object  is  always  to  pro- 
duce the  meat  in  its  best  condition  at  the  very  earliest  period  of  the 
animal's  life.  This  the  reader  will  have  seen  fully  illustrated  in  the 
department  upon  the  feeding  of  beef  animals,  and  the  table  of  ex- 
periments there  given,  showing  the  importance  and  advantage  of 
sending  young  beeves  to  market,  will  fully  apply  to  sheep  also. 

Best  Season  to  Feed  Sheep  for  Market — Sheep 
should  be  fed  for  market  while  the  weather  is  warm,  during  the 
summer  months,  or  during  the  early  autumn.  If  the  stock  is  to  be 


FEEDING   OF   SHEEP..  643 

kept  until  winter  it  should  be  fully  fed  during  the  fall,  so  that  it 
may  be  in  good  condition  for  the  butcher  when  the  winter  sete  in. 
The  herder  finds  that  he  will  not  incur  any  very  great  expense  in 
carrying  his  sheep  through  the  winter  in  prime  condition  for  mutton 
if  they  are  in  good  condition  in  the  fall.  If  he  can  afford  to  give 
them  grain,  which  he  can  do  to  his  own  advantage,  feeding  it  upon 
the  ground  upon  which  roots  or  other  crops  have  been  gathered,  the 
sheep  will  not  only  increase  sufficiently  by  eating  this  after-food  in 
connection  with  the  added  grain,  but  they  will  benefit  the  soil 
greatly  by  the  enrichment  which  will  necessarily  attend  their  being 
confined  within  certain  limits  during  a  definite  period  of  time.  A 
limited  quantity  of  grain  with  this  after-feed  or  with  the  roots,  will 
forward  the  condition  of  the  sheep  better  than  a  decidedly  more 
expensive  feed  will  do  if  allowed  to  the  sheep  after  the  weather  has 
become  cold.  The  herder  will  also  find  it  to  his  advantage  and  very 
inexpensive  to  include  in  the  feed  a  small  quantity  of  oil  cake  or 
cake  of  husked  cotton -seed.  If  the  oil  cake  be  made  of  linseed,  it 
will  be  as  profitable  as  any  which  can  be  provided.  This  addition 
has  a  fattening  tendency  and  also  possesses  that  nitrogenous  element 
which,  as  already  shown,  is  so  valuable  a  creator  of  liquid  excre- 
ment. The  sheep  will  be  advanced  more  rapidly  towards  maturity 
by  its  use,  and  the  offal  they  cast  off  will  be  of  greater  value  to  the 
land  than  if  fed  upon  the  roots  or  grain  without  the  addition  of 
these  nutritious  elements. 

Feeding  by  Use  of  Hurdles — Hurdle-feeding  is  found 
an  economical  and  advantageous  method  of  grazing  sheep.  In 
this  way  the  sheep  are  given  a  fresh  feeding  place  every  day 
and  are  not  allowed  to  nip  the  feed  too  closely;  the  grass  has 
more  favorable  opportunity  for  growth  and  the  fertilization  of  the 
ground  fed  over  is  more  complete  and  systematic.  Hurdles  may  be 
made  cheaply  of  light  stakes  pointed  at  one  end  and  fastened 
together  with  bars,  the  stakes  five  feet  high,  and  each  panel  nine 
feet  long.  A  hole  is  made  in  the  ground  for  each  stake  by  a 
pointed  iron  bar,  and  it  is  fastened  by  driving  down  with  a  mallet, 
the  panels  being  secured  together  with  wire.  As  the  crop  is  eaten 
the  hurdles  are  moved  until  the  whole  field  has  been  covered. 
Economy  of  labor  may  be  exercised  by  laying  out  the  plots  in  a 
certain  manner.  As  for  instance,  take  a  square  ten  acre  field.  It 
will  be  220  yards  across  and  this  is  the  least  length  of  hurdles  that 
can  be  used.  If  the  field  be  divided  into  Bright  strips  across,  the 
whole  hurdles  must  be  moved  at  once  and  there  will  be  seven 
removals  of  the  whole  hurdles.  In  the  plan  given  below,  this  field 
may  be  divided  into  eight  sections  by  moving  oni.j  half  the  hurdles 
seven  times. 


644 


FEEDING    OF   SHEEP. 


For  instance,  plot  1  is  fed  by  placing  the  hurdles  from  a  to  b 
and  from  c  to  d.  riot  2  is  fed  by  moving  the  hurdle  line  c  d  to 
b  e.  The  next  setting  of  the  hurdles  is  from  c  to  f;  the  next  from 
b  to  g;  the  next  from  h  to  i;  the  next  from  b  to  k  and  the  next  and 
last  from  I  to  ra. 

Growing  Peas  as  Valuable  Food  for  Sheep — For 
summer  feeding  peas  will  furnish  as  good  a  crop  as  any  which  can 
be  provided.  If  cropped  by  the  animals  when  the  peas  are  six 
inches  high  they  will  immediately  renew  their  growth  and  the  second 
crop  will  be  fuller  than  the  first.  It  is  not  desirable,  however, 
that  the  sheep  should  eat  the  pea  crop  too  closely  to  the  ground, 
and  they  should  be  moved  frequently,  by  means  of  the  hurdles,  so 
that  this  may  be  avoided.  Under  good  circumstances  and  careful 
management  by  the  herder,  a  crop  of  peas  may  well  furnish  feed 
for  a  nock  of  sheep  at  least  three  times  during  a  season.  This  veg- 
etable matter  contains  a  large  nutritive  power  and  its  quality  is 
most  desirable.  It  stands  in  the  same  category  as  clover  and  both 
rank  as  the  best  feed,  particularly  of  animals  which  are  not  matured, 
and  whose  early  maturity  is  desired,  because  they  are  especially 
abundant  in  the  elements  which  supply  the  bones,  the  muscles  and 
the  nervous  system  which  gives  the  vigor.  There  is  another 
advantage  in  feeding  growing  peas  to  sheep,  and  that  is,  because 
the  vegetable  will  grow  upon  almost  any  variety  of  soil,  whether 
heavy  or  light.  It  is  not  necessary  that  the  ground  be  particularly 
fertile,  and.  any  dry  soil  of  a  clay  character  will  produce  a  fine  crop. 


FEEDING    OF    SHEEP.  645 

Other  Valuable  Feed  for  Sheep — Winter  rye  will 
supply  good  feed  that  can  be  utilized  during  the  entire  season,  and 
then  be  in  condition  for  pasturage  or  to  yield  another  crop  the  suc- 
ceeding year.  Both  this  and  peas  are  safe  feed.  Some  herders 
find  it  to  their  advantage  to  sow  oats  with  the  peas,  and  the  crop 
thus  sown  will  be  available  to  the  flock  as  early  as  if  the  peas  had 
been  sown  alone,  and  the  change  is  found  to  be  a  desirable  one. 
Oats  are  also  a  good  feed  when  sown  alone.  Like  peas,  if  eaten  off 
when  they  are  six  inches  high,  they  will  immediately  grow  again, 
but  not,  of  course,  if  they  are  allowed  to  mature.  Millet  can  be 
grown  in  all  parts  of  the  United  States  and  is  valuable  both  for 
rodder  and  seed.  It  matures  best  upon  warm  and  dry  laud  and 
requires  careful  cultivation.  It  grows  rapidly  and  covers  the 

f  round  well.  It  is  a  favorite  feed  with  sheep  and  where  the  farmer 
as  plenty  of  land  it  may  be  sown  in  small  pieces  at  different  times 
so  that  one  section  will  follow  another  for  feeding.  The  most  com- 
mon variety  of  millet  is  known  as  Hungarian  grass.  It  reaches  a 
large,  full  growth,  arid  proves  a  profitable  pasturage. 

Best  Time  for  Hoot  Feeding- — Eoot  feeding  is  now 
commonly  understood  to  be  profitable,  and  American  breeders  of 
sheep  are  turning  their  attention  to  its  advantages,  which  have  been 
long  recognized  in  England.  The  best  authorities  indicate  that  the 
most  desirable  time  of  the  year  in  which  to  make  roots  the  most 
profitable  feed  is  during  the  later  fall  months  before  the  weather 
becomes  too  severe,  and  allowing  the  sheep  to  feed  them  off  the 
ground.  This  is  best  regulated  by  the  use  of  hurdles,  as  before  des- 
cribed in  referring  to  economy  of  pasture  feed.  Beets  and  turnips 
may  be  matured  so  as  to  be  in  condition  to  be  fed  in  the  month  of 
October,  and  sheep  can  be  fed  upon  them  with  late  clover,  and  the 
very  best  quality  of  nourishing  succulent  food  can  thus  be  provided 
for  the  opening  of  winter.  Rape,  which  can  be  produced  at  about 
the  same  expense  as  wheat,  has  been  found  to  grow  successfully  on 
the  Western  Prairies,  and  sheep  herders  would  find  it  to  their 
advantage  and  profit  to  make  this  an  important  crop.  It  is  consid- 
ered to  have  an  advantage  over  carrots,  turnips  or  beets,  on  account 
of  its  richness,  and  it  recovers  without  difficulty  after  having  been 
fed  off,  and  its  second  growth  of  stalks  and  leaves  answers  the  pur- 
pose of  a  second  course  of  feeding. 

Profitable  Pasturage  for  Sheep — It  must  be  kept  in 
view  that  the  soil  of  the  sheep  pasture  must  be  dry.  The  adage  that 
"  the  sheep  must  have  a  dry  root,"  cannot  be  gainsaid.  The  grasses 
which  are  referred  to  under  the  head  of  cattle  feeding  are  also  good 
for  sheep  pasture.  Parsley  is  eaten  voraciously  by  sheep,  as  are  also 
wormwood  and  yarrow,  and  these  may  advantageously  be  introduced 
into  the  pasturage,  as  they  are  supposed  by  shepherds  to  act  as  spe- 
cifics for  or  preventives  against  foot-rot  and  red-water.  Buffalo 
grass  is  also  a  favorite  and  profitable  food  for  sheep.  It  gives 
mutton  a  fine  flavor  and  makes  it  tender.  Prairie  mesquito-grass, 


646  FEEDING   OF    SHEEP. 

which  grows  from  Texas  to  Indian  Territory  and  ranges  northward 
into  Illinois,  is  a  valuable  feeder,  as  is  bunch-grass,  blue-mail  or 
blue-point.  Sage  grass  is  considered  a  desirable  food;  also  the 
"  Beverage  grass"  of  the  Western  States  and  the  Alfalfa  of  Cali- 
fornia. 

How  to  Regulate  Pasture  Feeding — Oare  must  be 
taken  not  to  overstock  pastures,  as  when  the  grass  is  too  close  to  the 
ground  the  sheep  take  too  much  earth  into  their  stomachs,  and  the 
tendency  is  to  wear  down  the  teeth  and  reduce  the  feeding  quality 
of  the  sheep.  Neither  is  it  wise  to  have  too  few  sheep  in  a  pasture, 
as  the  pasture  should  be  kept  short  and  thick.  This  can  be  well 
regulated  by  means  of  hurdle-feeding. 

Selection  of  Breeding  Ewes — While  the  lambs  are 
growing  up  to  breeding  age,  those  of  prime  form  and  good  feeders 
should  be  picked  out  for  breeding.  No  profit  comes  from  a  slow 
feeder.  These  should  be  culled  out  for  fattening  for  young  mutton. 

Shelter  for  Sheep — If  sheep  are  to  be  maintained  in  good 
condition  during  the  winter,  they  must  have  efficient  shelter,  and 
the  same  is  necessary  for  protection  from  the  cold  rains  and  storms 
of  summer.  Sheds  should  have  a  southerly  opening,  and  a  portion 
of  them  should  be  thoroughly  enclosed,  where  shearing,  marking, 
sorting  and  doctoring  maybe  carried  on,  and  especially  forlambing- 
places  and  the  confinement  of  newly-sheared  sheep. 

Proper  Method  of  Winter  Feeding  Sheep — Sheep 
should  not  run  or  be  fed  in  yards  with  other  stock.  Cattle  often 
hook  and  kill  them,  and  colts  tease  and  injure  them.  They  should 
be  fed  all  they  will  eat,  but  should  not  have  provender  to  waste. 
Dry  fodder  is  necessary  to  be  fed  throughout  the  North.  Many 
flocks  are  fed  on  hay  (timothy  and  clover),  and  do  well,  but  it  is 
well  to  have  the  food  varied.  Some  shepherds  add  fodder  of  corn- 
stalks and  straw,  and  others  supply  a  daily  feed  of  grain  through  - 
out  the  winter.  If  hay  is  the  principal  feed,  the  herder  will  find  it 
desirable  to  give  cornstalks  once  a  day,  or  at  least  every  fourth  or 
fifth  feed.  If  other  feed  than  hay  is  the  chief  nourishment  pro- 
vided, corn  blades  or  pea-stalks  will  be  found  good.  Provided  a 
proper  supply  of  palatable  nutriment  within  a  proper  compass  is 
given,  the  particular  kind  of  feed  may  be  suited  to  the  convenience 
of  the  feeder.  Hay,  corn -blades  and  properly -cured  pea-stalks  are 
palatable,  and  each  supply  the  proper  nutriment  in  the  quantity 
which  the  sheep  can  readily  take  into  its  stomach,  and  consequently 
from  either  of  these,  the  sheep  can  derive  its  entire  subsistence. 
These  remarks  also  apply  to  greenish  cut  oats  and  barley  straw. 
The  flock-master  must  be  somewhat  guided  by  his  observation  of 
what  best  agrees  with  his  flock,  as  conditions  of  locality,  etc.,  will 
have  an  influence. 

Kinds  of  Feed  that  Produce  Most  Wool — We  have 
mentioned  the  necessity  of  good  feed  in  order  to  insure  desirable 
production  of  wool.  There  is  a  striking  analogy  between  the 


FEEDING    OF    SHEEP. 


647 


amount  of  nitrogen  in  the  food  and  the  amount  of  wool.  To  illus- 
trate this  we  append  a  table  showing  the  result  of  experiments  in 
feeding  as  follows: 


KINDS  OP  FOOD. 

Increase   of 
weight  in 

Produced 
wool. 

Produced 
tallow. 

Nitrogen 
per  cent. 

Ibs.        oz. 

Ibs.        oz. 

in  food. 

1000 
1000 
1000 

Ibs  of  raw  potatoes,  with  salt  
"          "    without  salt  
raw  mangel-wurzel  

46* 
44 
38 

6      8i 
6      8 
5      3* 

12      5* 
10     14* 
6      5* 

0.36 
0.36 
0  21 

1000 

pease    

134 

14      11 

41      6 

383 

1000 

wheat 

155 

13     13* 

59       9 

209 

1000 

rye,  with  salt  

90 

13     14* 

35     11* 

2.00 

1000 

rye,  without  salt  

83 

12     10* 

33      8* 

2.00 

1000 

oats  

146 

9     12 

40      8 

1  70 

1000 

barley  

136 

11       6* 

60       1 

190 

1000 

buckwheat  . 

120 

10      4* 

33      8 

2.10 

1000 

good  hav.  .  . 

58 

7     10* 

12     14 

1  15 

From  this  table,  and  guided  by  the  results  shown,  the  feeder 
can  select  approximately  the  most  advantageous  kinds  of  feed  to 
use. 

Winter  Feed  of  Breeding  Ewes — Up  to  two  or  three 
weeks  preceding  lambing,  it  is  only  necessary  that  breeding  ewes 
be  kept  in  plump  ordinary  condition,  nor  are  any  separate  arrange- 
ments necessary  for  them  after  that  period,  in  climates  where  they 
can  obtain  sufficient  succulent  food  to  provide  for  a  proper  secretion 
of  their  milk.  In  the  North,  where  the  grass  does  not  start  before 
lambing  time,  roots  should  be  mixed  by  the  flock-masters  with  oat 
or  pea-meal,  and  given  in  addition  to  ordinary  food. 

Appropriate  Time  of  Giving  Various  Kinds  of  Feed 
— If  there  is  any  rule  more  absolutely  imperative  than  another  in 
the  management  of  sheep  it  is  that  the  strictest  regularity  should 
be  observed  as  to  feeding,  both  as  to  time  and  in  the  alternations 
of  different  kinds  of  food.  Sheep  which  are  foddered  sometimes 
at  one  hour  and  sometimes  at  another — some  days  grain  and  some- 
times not — sometimes  three  times  a  day  and  sometimes  twice,  can- 
not be  made  to  thrive.  Unlike  cattle  and  horses,  sheep  do  not  eat 
well  in  the  dark,  and  their  last  feeding  should  therefore  take  place 
at  a  time  to  allow  them  to  consume  their  food  before  night  sets  in. 
Noon  is  the  common  time  for  feeding  grain  or  roots,  if  but  two 
feeds  of  hay  are  given;  but  if  they  are  foddered  three  times  a  day 
it  does  not  much  matter  at  which  meal  grain  is  given,  only  that 
the  practice  must  be  uniform.  In  colder  weather  care  must  be 
taken  to  increase  the  ration,  as  the  sheep  then  requires,  and  will 
consume,  more  nourishment. 

Salt  in  the  Feeding  of  Sheep — Sheep  are  not  only  bene- 
fited by  salt,  but  they  actually  require  it.  Some  consider  salting 
the  hay  when  storing  in  the  barn  sufficient,  but  this  is  not  a  wise 
method  as  the  quantity  is  best  left  to  the  sheep.  The  salt  should 
be  placed  in  a  box  where  they  can  have  access  to  it  at  will,  or  may 


648  FEEDING    OF    HOGS. 

be  given  by  occasionally  brining  the  feed  of  hay  or  stalks.  In  this 
case  the  fodder  should  be  thoroughly  wetted  with  brine,  and  left  till 
the  next  day  before  giving,  so  that  the  saline  matter  may  be  absorbed 
by  the  straw. 

Water  Indispensable — Abundance  of  pure  water  is  indis- 
pensable. If  the  sheep  have  not  constant  access  to  a  running  brook 
or  spring,  they  should  be  watered  plentifully  at  least  once  a  day. 
This  cannot  be  neglected  without  injury. 


FEEDING  OF  HOGS. 

Unlike  the  horse  from  which  we  get  both  reproduction  and 
labor,  the  cow  which  gives  us  both  milk  and  beef,  or  the  sheep 
which  yields  both  wool  and  mutton,  the  hog  has  but  one  object  in 
his  existence,  which  is,  pork.  He  is  bred  and  fed  entirely  for  the 
food  product  that  he  may  afford.  The  raising  of  hogs  is  however  a 
very  important  branch  of  agricultural  production,  and  has  of  late 
years  been  awarded  more  attention  than  formerly,  and  with  corre- 
spondingly good  results,  experience  showing  that  the  profit  of 
breeding  and  feeding  is  almost  entirely  dependent  upon  systematic 
and  intelligent  government  of  the  kinds  of  food  used,  and  the 
method  of  using  them. 

Hog  Feeding  of  Benefit  to  the  Soil — As  with  most 
other  kinds  of  domestic  animals,  too  little  consideration  is  com- 
monly given  to  returns  which  the  farmer  receives  in  the  recupera- 
tion of  nis  soil  from  the  feeding  of  hogs.  It  ought  scarcely  to  need 
repetition  that  good  results  cannot  be  expected  from  land  which  is 
not  supplied  with  the  materials  which  it  requires  for  the  reparative 
processes  of  nature,  which  are  quite  as  essential  to  the  soil  as  to  the 
animal  structure.  Land  which  is  not  properly  and  systematically 
nourished  will  wear  out  and  become  exhausted  and  barren  with  as 
much  mathematical  precision  as  will  the  animal  which  is  put  to 
hard  work  without  adequate  feed.  In  considering  the  cost  of  any 
kind  of  stock-breeding,  therefore,  we  should  credit  the  expense  of 
feeding  with  the  actual  and  definite  value  which  is  returned  to  the 
soil  in  nutritive  material  in  the  shape  of  manure. 

Value  of  Hog  Offal  as  Manure — The  following  table 
will  be  found  both  interesting  and  valuable  in  -this  connection, 
showing  definitely  the  relative  value  of  the  manure  resulting  from 
a  ton  each  of  various  kinds  of  food. 

By  reference  to  this  table,  it  will  not  be  difficult  to  form  an 
approximately  correct  estimate  of  the  value  of  manure  from  a  given 
lot  of  hoors,  provided  the  amount  and  kind  of  food  consumed  are 
known.  Thus,  if  a  hog  is  fed  exclusively  on  corn  from  the  time  it  is 
weaned  till  it  weighs  350  fts.,  it  will  have  consumed  about  1,500 
Ibs.  of  corn,  the  manure  from  which  is  worth,  at  $6.65  a  ton,  $4.99. 
Hence  we  rightly  deduce  that  for  every  hundred  weight  of  pork, 


FEEDING    OF   HOGS. 


649 


live  weight,  we  get  $1.42  worth  of  manure.  On  the  basis  of  80  per 
cent,  of  pork  to  the  live  weight,  in  the  production  of  every  hun- 
dred weight  of  pork,  we  get  also  $1.78  of  value  in  manure.  Thus, 
in  estimating  the  profit  or  feeding  hogs  on  corn,  we  may  calculate 
If  cents  per  pound  in  addition  to  the  price  of  the  pork  for  the  value 
of  the  manure  obtained. 

A   TABLE     SHOWING   VALUE    OF    HOG    MANURE   FROM    A    TON    OF   FOOD. 


KINDS  OF  FOOD. 

PER    CENT. 

Value  of  manure 
from  2,000  Ibs 

(MM. 

Total  dry  mat- 
ter. 

Total  mineral 
matter  (ash). 

V 

.s]L 

Sfrg 
•SJ2J 
0-5*1 

£§ 
jj 

& 

Nitrogen. 

Linseed  cake  

88.0 

89.0 

89.0 
90.0 
840 
84.5 
88.0 
85.0 
84.0 
95.0 
860 
86.0 
84.0 
84.0 
82.0 
84.0 
85.0 
83.0 
12.5 
11.0 
8.0 
24.0 
13.5 
15.0 

7.00 
8.00 
8.00 
4.00 
3.00 
240 
1.30 
1.70 
2.20 
2.60 
2.85 
6.80 
7.50 
6.00 
5.95 
5.00 
4.50 
5.50 
1.00 
0.68 
068 
1.00 
0.70 
1.00 

4.92 
7.00 
5.75 
3.38 
2.20 
1.84 
1.13 
1.87 
1.85 
1.60 
1.17 
7.95 
1.25 
0-88 
0.85 
055 
0.37 
048 
0.09 
0.13 
0.11 
0.32 
0.13 
0.42 

1.65 
3.12 
1.76 
1.87 
1.27 
0.96 
0.35 
0.50 
0.55 
0.65 
0.50 
1.45 
1.30 
1.50 
0.89 
0.65 
0.63 
0.93 
0.25 
0.18 
0.29 
0.43 
023 
0.36 

4.75 
6.50 
5.00 
3.80 
4.00 
3.40 
1.80 
1.80 
1.65 
1.70 
2.00 
2.25 
2.50 
1.50 

$1972 
27.fc6 
21.01 
15.65 
15.75 
13.38 
6.65 
7.08 
6.32 
6.65 
7.70 
14.59 
9.64 
6.43 
3.74 
2.68 
2.25 
2.90 
1.07 
.91 
.86 
150 
.80 
1.14 

Cotton  seed  cake         

Rape  cake 

Linseed  -._ 

Beans  

Peas             .                       .  .  - 

Indian  meal  

Wheat  

Barley  _ 

Malt  

Oats  

Wheat  bran                . 

Clover  hay        .  

Meadow  hay  ._    

Pea  straw 

Wheat  straw                

0.60 
0.50 
0.60 
0.25 
0.22 
0.18 
0.35 
0.20 
0.22 

Barley  straw  

Oat  straw  .     

Mangel  wurzel  '. 

Swedish  turnips  

Common  turnips  

Potatoes  .  -  

(  'arrots  

Parsnips-  

The  Best  Way  to  Feed  the  Sow  and  the  Young 
Pigs — The  sow  while  engaged  in  suckling  young  should  be 
given  a  large  quantity  of  rich  and  diverse  kinds  or  food.  The 
drain  upon  her  system  is  so  great  that  it  is  indispensable  that  this 
loss  be  made  good  by  the  use  of  sufficient  additional  nutritious  sus- 
tenance. Pigs  at  birth  weigh  on  an  average  two  pounds  and  a  half, 
and  at  six  weeks  old  their  average  weight  will  be  from  fifteen  to 
nineteen  pounds,  dependent  upon  the  breed  and  the  way  in  which 
the  mother  has  been  taken  care  of.  This  enormous  increase  will 
illustrate  what  we  mean  in  speaking  of  the  drain  which  the  suckling 
of  the  young  pigs  makes  upon  the  system  of  the  sow.  When  this 
additional  food  is  given,  it  will  be  found  advantageously  supplied  by 
the  use  of  skimmed-milk  and  corn-meal,  and  oats  and  peas  ground 
together.  Oil-meal  may  be  substituted  for  the  milk,  if  the  latter 


>J50  FEEDING    OF    HOGS. 

cannot  be  obtained  without  too  much  inconvenience  or  expense. 
Before  the  time  comes  to  separate  them  from  the  sow,  the  little  pigs 
should  be  taught  to  eat  of  ner  food.  They  will  drink  milk  when 
very  young.  Milk  is  the  best  food  that  can  be  given  to  young  pigs 
in  addition  to  the  sow's  milk;  but,  if  this  cannot  be  procured,  then 
oat-meal  and  corn-meal,  mixed  together  in  equal  parts  with  about 
one-fourth  of  the  quantity  of  one  part  of  oil-meal  added,  may  be 
fed,  and  all  should  be  cooked,  and  not  fed  otherwise.  Corn -meal, 
without  the  intermixture  of  any  other  feed,  is  not  desirable  to  be 
given  to  young  pigs. 

Proper  Number  of  Feeds  to  be  Given  to  Young 
Pigs — Whatever  the  food  may  be,  it  should  be  given  in  liquid 
form,  and  in  order  to  continue  the  course  pursued  by  nature,  which 
teaches  the  young  animal  to  suck  its  dam  several  times  during  the 
day,  the  feed  should  be  given  the  young  pigs  from  four  to  six 
times  during  the  day  for  several  weeks,  the  number  of  feeds  being 
gradually  reduced,  so  as  not  to  interfere  with  the  growth  of  the 
animal,  until  the  number  which  is  to  make  the  constant  habit  of  its 
life,  three  times  a  day,  shall  have  been  reached.  Young  pigs  will 
be  better  when  >they  can  have  a  run  on  fresh,  tender  grass. 

Importance  of  Pasture  Feeding  for  Hogs — This  is  a 
very  important  subject  to  which  too  little  attention  js  commonly 
given.  The  hog  producer  should  understand  that  summer  pasture 
is  just  as  essential  to  the  health  and  development  of  the  hog  as  for 
any  other  animal.  Even  in  the  best  corn-producing  districts,  there 
is  no  factor  so  great  in  the  production  of  pork  as  summer  pasture 
and  green  feed.  It  is  not  too  much  «o  say  that  only  farmers  who 
have  pasture  and  grass  lands  well  watered  should  undertake  to  raise 
swine  in  any  large  quantity.  Freedom  of  pasture,  which  affords 
other  animals  the  exercise  which  is  indispensable  to  the  develop- 
ment of  their  systems  and  the  preservation  of  their  health,  is  just  as 
desirable  for  the  same  reasons  for  hogs,  and  the  rich  grasses  which 
are  so  fruitful  in  supplying  bone  and  muscles,  also  keep  the  system 
in  perfect  order,  and  offset  the  habit  which  corn  may  produce. 
Hogs  will  do  well  with  but  little  grain,  and  in  most  instances  with 
none  at  all,  from  early  spring  till  the  crop  of  corn  is  ready  in  the 
fall,  if  they  are  supplied  with  proper  pasturage  during  the  summer. 
Of  course,  when  the  fattening  season  begins,  other  courses  of  feed- 
ing are  necessary.  These  remarks  apply  especially  to  feeding  dur- 
ing the  summer. 

How  Hogs  are  to  be  Fed  for  Profit — On  this  subject, 
there  can  be  no  better  authority  than  Hon.  Elmer  Baldwin,  whose 
experience  and  success,  and  prominent  position  among  breeders  of 
hogs  place  his  opinions  beyond  question.  He  says:  "The  farmer 
who  proposes  to  make  money  by  raising  pork  must  have  a  pasture 
for  his  swine  during  the  season  of  grass.  Without  this,  his  balance 
is  very  apt  to  be  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  ledger  after  selling  hia 
crops. 


FEEDING    OF   HOGS.  651 

"  Clover  is  supposed  to  be  the  best,  but  timothy  is  doubtless 
equally  good.  Blue-grass  does  well  when  better  is  not  to  be  had ; 
even  a  field  of  weeds  is  better  than  no  pasture,  as  many  varieties  of 
weeds  are  excellent  feed. 

"  When  a  sufficient  range  of  pasture  cannot  be  had,  soiling 
does  well.  Clover  or  timothy,  cut  when  green  and  fresh,  is  the 
next  best  feed  to  a  good  range  of  pasture. 

"  As  soon  as  the  grass  starts  in  the  spring,  the  hogs  should  be 
turned  in,  as  they  like '  it  best  when  the  grass  is  short  and  tender. 
They  will  subsist  and  grow  well  on  grass  alone,  with  a  little  salt 
occasionally.  Some  prefer  to  feed  a  little  corn  daily;  it  may  or  may 
not  be  the  best  policy ;  they  will  be  farther  advanced  for  fattening, 
but  will  not  fatten  as  well  as  if  none  were  fed  during  the  summer, 
and  with  good  pasture,  water  and  shade,  they  will  give  good  results. 
They  will  not  fatten  on  grass,  but  it  prepares  them  for  fattening. 
Their  systems  are  in  a  healthy  state.  They  have  no  ulcerated  livers 
or  stomachs  as  they  will  have  if  fed  on  corn  through  the  hot 
weather. 

The  Proper  Process  for  Successful  Fattening- — 
"  Thus  they  are  prepared  by  the  first  of  September  to  commence  the 
fattening  process  with  sound  teeth,  good  digestion  and  vigorous 
health.  They  will  after  that  time  promptly  pay  for  all  the  food 
judiciously  given.  It  may  be,  and  doubtless  is  true,  that  a  light 
feed  of  bran  or  light  provender  might  be  fed  with  profit  during  the 
summer,  but  it  is  doubtful  if  corn  in  any  quantity  is  beneficial. 
Feeding  on  corn  alone  during  the  summer,  except  it  be  to  send  them 
to  a  summer  market  is  baa  policy;  they  become  unhealthy,  teeth 
sore,  appetite  clogged,  and  will  not  feed  satisfactorily  in  the  fall,  and 
the  comparison  of  expense  in  grass  and  corn  feeding  may  be  drawn 
as  to  which  is  the  best  policy.  The  cost  of  grass  feeding,  even  with 
other  light  food,  is  merely  nominal,  while  a  nog  red  with  corn  from 
the  time  it  is  weaned  till  butchered  at  eighteen  months  old  will  not, 
as  a  rule,  pay  expenses. 

"  The  chief  end  of  a  hog  is  the  weight  and  quality  of  his  car- 
cass. His  value  depends  upon  his  being  well  fattened,  and  the 
object  aimed  at  during  his  whole  life  is  to  prepare  him  for  that 
event.  If  he  fails  in  that,  his  life  is  a  failure.  Corn  is  the  proper 
food  for  fattening,  but  not  for  growth.  The  fattening  process  is 
always  to  some  extent  a  disease-producing  process,  and  if  long  con- 
tinued always  so.  But  when  the  animal  commences  fattening  in 
vigorous  health,  having  lived  for  months  on  green  vegetable  and 
lignt  food,  his  health  will  remain  firm  through  any  reasonable  time 
required  to  become  fat.  But  if  fed  uninterruptedly  on  heavy,  hearty, 
dry  food  all  his  life,  his  health,  if  not  already  destroyed,  is  injured, 
and  will  yield  to  such  unnatural  living  before  there  is  time  to 
fatten.  * 

"  The  fattening  process  should  be  completed  as  soon  as  possible 
(and  before  disease  supervenes)  both  for  economy  and  to  insure  a 


658  FEEDING    OF    HOGS. 

good,  healthful  quality  of  meat,  and  when  the  proper  amount  of  fat 
is  laid  on,  the  animal  should  be  slaughtered  at  once.'* 

How  to  Change  Hogs  from  Grass  to  Fattening 
Food — When  hogs  are  changed  from  grass  to  concentrated  food, 
there  should  be  a  method  pursued  in  Effecting  the  change.  If  it  is 
made  with  too  great  precipitation  there  is  danger  that  it  will  be 
attended  with  more  or  less  bad  effects,  and  possibly  some  of  the 
animals  may  die.  At  first  the  concentrated  feed  should  be  of  a 
light  and  cooling  character  made  into  a  mash  or  slop.  Bran,  mill- 
sweepings,  middlings  and  other  food  of  such  character  prepared  in 
that  way  may  be  fed  at  the  same  time  with  the  grain,  and  it  is  still 
better  if  potatoes,  pumpkins,  apples  and  other  foods  of  such  charac- 
ter are  mixed  with  the  mill-feed,  and  the  whole  cooked  together. 
Corn  which  is  cut  just  about  the  time  the  ears  are  ripening  may  be 
fed  to  good  advantage  at  this  time,  the  ears,  stalks,  etc.,  being  all 
cut  and  fed  together.  If  pumpkins  are  allowed,  it  will  be  wen  to 
open  them  and  remove  the  seeds,  which  have  an  injurious  effect 
upon  the  kidneys  and  bladder. 

Effect  of  Cob-Meal  Ground  with  Corn  in  Hog 
Fattening — Corn  itself  is  a  very  heating  and  stimulating  food, 
and  if  fed  constantly,  not  infrequently  leads  to  derangement  of  the 
stomach,  and  in  this  connection  it  may  be  suggested ;  if  grass  is 
good  for  the  health  of  the  animal  in  summer,  why  not  hay  from 
good  grasses,  during  the  winter?  Undoubtedly,  properly  prepared, 
cured  grass,  fed  occasionally  in  winter,  will  be  found  beneficial  in 
promoting  the  health  of  the  hog.  But  the  heating  tendency  of  corn 
alluded  to,  may  be  also  advantageously  counteracted  by  grinding 
the  corn  and  cob  together  and  thus  feeaing  them  at  the  same  time. 
The  report  made  by  two  Farmer's  Clubs  on  this  subject  will  prove 
interesting  and  put  the  matter  in  a  practical  and  intelligible  light. 
They  say :  "  We  have  long  been  satisfied  that  a  certain  amount  of 
coarse  material  fed  to  cattle  with  concentrated  food  is  both  econom- 
ical and  profitable,  but  on  account  of  the  peculiar  construction  of 
the  hog's  stomach,  we  were  not  prepared  for  the  result,  which  estab- 
lished the  desirability  of  feeding  coarse  material  in  connection  with 
corn  meal."  This  report  was  connected  with  experiments  made 
which  immediately  concerned  three  separate  lots  of  hogs,  of  which 
one  lot  was  fed  corn -meal  alone,  wetted  with  pure  water;  another 
lot  was  fed  with  corn  and  cob-meal  wetted  in  like  manner;  and  the 
third  was  fed  whole  corn  soaked  in  water.  The  first  lot  at  the 
beginning  of  the  experiment  weighed  453  Ibs.,  and  when  slaugh- 
tered, 760  Ibs.  The  gain  in  live  weight  was  307  Ibs.  and  the  actual 
dressed  weight  was  615^  Ibs.  Lot  Iso  2  weighed,  when  the  exper- 
iments were  undertaken,  467  Ibs.  The  live  weight  at  the  time  of 
slaughter  was  761  Ibs.,  which  made  the  gain  in  weight  294  Ibs.  and 
the  Qressed  weight  was  593  Ibs.  Lot  Is  o.  3  weighed  at  the  outset 
456  Ibs.,  and  at  time  of  slaughter  689  Ibs.  Tneir  gain  in  live 
weight  was  233  Ibs.,  and  the  dressed  weight  was  567  Ibs.  These 


FEEDING   OF   HOGS  6§3 

• 

experiments  show  that  it  took  5^-  Ibs.  of  corn  meal  to  make 
one  pound  of  dressed  pork.  It  took  only  4^^  Ibs.  of  the  corn  and 
cob-meal  to  make  a  pound  of  dressed  pork;  and  of  the  corn 
unground  it  took  6  ^^  pounds  to  make  one  pound  of  pork.  In 
view  of  these  experiments,  the  value  of  cob-meal  as  food  for  hogs 
cannot  be  questioned. 

Valuable  Additions  to  Pasture  Feed  for  Hogs — 
If  during  mid-summer  pastures  are  in  such  condition  as  not  to 
afford  sufficient  food,  then  of  course  the  farmer  must  supply  other 
food,  and  in  order  to  do  this  without  using  the  advantage  which 
green  feed  affords  at  this  season  of  the  year,  an  advantageous 
method  of  providing  for  this  contingency  is  to  have  peas  sown  early 
so  that  they  may  be  provided  during  the  period  of  greatest  heat, 
when  pastures  are  most  apt  to  suffer.  Experience  has  shown  that 
there  is  really  no  other  feed  so  desirable  as  peas  to  be  fed  to  hogs. 
Hogs  fatten  quite  as  readily  upon  them  as  upon  corn,  the  pork  is 
of  superior  quality  and  the  cost  where  peas  are  grown  to  advantage 
is  about  the  same  per  acre.  Artichokes  are  also  good  feed  for  hogs, 
as  has  been  established  by  the  experience  of  Iowa  hog-breeders.  A. 
C.  Vinton,  of  Vinton,  Iowa,  one  of  the  most  successful  breeders  of 
Poland-Chinas  in  the  country,  says  on  this  subject:  "  The  keep  of 
my  hogs  in  warm  weather  is  blue  grass,  clover  and  Brazilian  arti- 
chokes. Forty  head  of  hogs  and  their  pigs  may  be  kept  without 
other  food  on  an  acre  of  artichokes  from  the  time  frost  is  out  of  the 
ground  till  the  first  of  June,  and  from  September  or  October  till 
the  ground  is  again  frozen.  Hogs  taken  from  the  artichoke  pastures 
to  clover  and  blue-grass  will  not  root  up  the  sod,  as  they  are  free 
from  intestinal  worms,  constipation,  indigestion  and  fever,  caused 
by  feeding  corn  in  winter." 

How  to  Prepare  Artichoke  Pastures  for  Hogs — 
The  ground  should  be  rich,  ploughed  eight  or  ten  inches  deep,  the 
tubers  cut  the  same  as  seed  potatoes  and  planted  from  early  spring 
to  June  10th,  ten  to  fifteen  inches  apart  in  rows  that  are  three  feet 
apart,  with  six  bushels  to  the  acre.  They  can  also  be  planted  in  the 
fall  from  October  15th  to  November  16th,  but  the  tuber  should  not 
be  cut,  and  the  ground  should  be  thoroughly  rolled  after  planting. 
If  planted  in  the  spring,  plenty  of  rain  in  July  and  August  will 
make  them  large  enough  to  turn  the  hogs  on  in  September;  other- 
wise, a  month  later.  If  in  foul  ground  they  may  be  given  a  thor- 
ough working  with  a  cultivator  when  three  or  four  inches  high,  and 
when  the  hogs  have  been  removed  to  allow  a  new  crop  of  tubers  to 
grow,  the  ground  should  be  made  smooth  by  harrowing,  that  the 
tops  may  be  cut  with  a  mower  as  food  for  horses  and  cattle.  Enough 
seed  will  remain  in  the  ground  for  another  crop,  but  they  may 
easily  be  eradicated  when  desired,  by  mowing  off  the  tops  and 
ploughing  the  ground  deeply  in  July  and  the  early  part  of  August. 

Importance  of  Good  Appetite  of  Hogs  and  How 
Secured — What  has  been  impressed  upon  the  reader  with  regard 


C54  FEEDING    OF 

to  the  advantage  of  observing  regularity  in  feeding  of  other  anima-b, 
applies  with  equal  force  to  the  feeding  of  hogs.  They  should  be  led 
at  stated  hours,  early  in  the  morning,  at  noon  and  in  the  evening, 
as  much  as  they  will  eat  cleanly.  Whatever  kind  of  feed  is  given, 
the  suggestion  that  they  should  be  given  as  much  as,  and  no  more 
than,  they  will  eat  cleanly,  should  always  be  observed.  It  is  never 
wise  to  give  any  animal  more  than  it  will  consume,  or  more  than  it 
will  consume  to  good  advantage.  The  main  idea  to  be  borne  in 
mind,  in  regulating  the  amount  of  food,  is  that  the  animal  may  go 
to  the  next  feeding  with  a  good  appetite.  The  perfection  of  the 
hog  for  the  purpose  for  which  he  is  destined,  that  of  producing  pork, 
will  not  be  arrived  at  so  much  in  consequence  of  the  quantity  which 
he  may  eat,  as  of  the  quantity  which  he  can  receive  into  his  stomach, 
digest  thoroughly  and  assimilate  properly.  It  is  desirable  for  the 
feeder  to  keep  his  hog  in  such  condition  that  he  will  always  have  a 
good  appetite  at  feeding  time,  and  thus  he  will,  without  any  delay 
or  set-back,  continue  fattening  until  he  shall  have  arrived  at  the 
condition  desired,  at  the  earliest  period.  If  fed  so  as  to  get  "  off 
his  feed,"  even  for  a  short  time,  it  will  be  so  much  loss. 

How  to  Avoid  Loss  in  Winter  Feeding — It  is 
important  that  hogs  kept  over  winter  should  be  sustained  without 
retrograding.  Like  other  animals,  a  large  proportion  of  the  feed,  if 
they  are  not  comfortably  and  warmly  housed,  will  go  to  the  main- 
tenance of  animal  heat.  Under  any  circumstances,  three-fifths  of 
the  feed  given  goes  to  meet  the  natural  demands  of  the  system,  and 
profit  is  only  derived  from  that  which  is  given  over  and  above  this 
proportion,  and  if  they  lack  the  proper  shelter  and  warmth,  a  large 
proportion  of  the  valuable  material  which  should  go  to  growth  or 
fattening,  is  utilized  in  the  maintenance  of  bodily  heat.  Salt  should 
be  given  occasionally  with  the  feed,  and  it  is  also  advantageous  to 
administer  sulphur  from  time  to  time. 

Hogs  Fed  in  Connection  with  Fattening  Cattle — 
In  the  West,  where  cattle  are  fed  grain,  it  is  not  an  uncommon 
thing  to  let  hogs  run  with  them,  the  hogs  subsisting  upon  the  drop- 
ping of  the  beeves  and  the  feed  which  they  waste.  In  some  parts 
of  the  country  also  where  cattle  are  fed  in  stalls,  some  feeders  dc 
substantially  the  same,  by  allowing  their  hogs  to  receive  what  has 
been  left  by  the  cattle  in  the  same  way.  If  the  number  of  the  hogs 
set  apart  to  consume  the  refuse  of  the  beef  cattle  is  not  too  great, 
they  will  thrive  sufficiently  well.  If  there  is  a  deficiency  in  the 
feed  supplied  in  this  way,  of  course  it  must  be  made  up  by  other 
feeding.  The  experience  of  farmers  who  feed  hogs  in  this  way 
seems  to  show  that  they  thrive  remarkably  well  ana  that  the  grain 
which  the  cattle  do  not  grind  thoroughly  and  which  they  void 
whole,  while  herding  in  large  numbers,  has  become  softened  by 
passing  through  the  system  of  the  beef  so  that  it  has  become  thor- 
oughly digestible,  and  of  a  character  to  assimilate  quickly  and  thor- 
oughly when  taken  into  tne  stomach  of  the  hog.  If  either  of  these 


FEEDING    OF    HOGS.  Odd 

methods  is  adopted,  the  feeder  should  be  particular  to  see  that  there 
is  a  place  provided  where  his  hogs  can  be  sheltered  away  from  the 
cattle  and  protected  from  being  trampled  upon. 

Philosophy  and  Value  of  Cooking1  Feed  for  Hogs 

— It  has  been  amply  demonstrated  by  scientific  experiment  that  the 
heat  of  the  animal  stomach  is  not  sufficient  to  fully  utilize  starch. 
Pereira,  one  of  the  best  writers  upon  food  says:  "  To  render  starchy 
substances  digestible  they  require  to  be  cooked,  to  break  or  crack 
the  grain."  Raspail,  a  writer  on  the  chemistry  of. foods,  says: 
"Starch  is  not  actually  nutritive  to  man  till  it  has  been  boiled  or 
cooked.  The  heat  of  the  stomach  is  not  sufficient  to  burst  all  the 
grains  of  the  feculent  mass  which  is  subjected  to  the  rapid  action  of 
the  organ;  and  recent  experiments  prove  the  advantage  which  results 
from  boiling  the  potatoes  and  grain  which  are  given  to  graminivorous 
animals  for  food,  for  a  large  proportion,  when  given  whole,  in  the 
raw  state,  passes  through  the  intestines  perfectly  unaffected,  as  when 
swallowed." 

Comparative  Value  of  Cooked  and  Uncooked  Food 
for  Hogs — Every  housewife  is  familar  with  the  fact  that  starch  will 
not  dissolve  in  cold  water.  It  follows  logically  then,  that  those  grains 
which  contain  the  largest  proportion  of  starch  will  be  most  benefited 
by  cooking,  and  these  (corn,  rye,  oats,  barley)  are  the  grains  used 
to  fatten  hogs.  Corn,  the  standard  fattening  food,  contains  64  per 
cent,  of  starch,  rye  54  per  cent.,  barley  47  per  cent,  and  oats  40 
per  cent  of  starch.  When  corn-meal  is  well  cooked  the  bursting  of 
the  starch  globules  causes  it  to  swell  and  occupy  twice  its  former 
space,  and  from  this  some  feeders  argue  that  the  cooked  food  is  as 
valuable,  bulk  for  bulk,  as  uncooked  grain ;  or  that  the  cooking  ren- 
ders the  grain  twice  as  valuable.  Practical  experiments,  however, 
demonstrate  the  gain  by  cooking  food  to  be  about  as  follows:  Raw 
corn  will  make  twelve  pounds  of  pork,  raw  meal  will  make  ten 
pounds,  boiled  whole  corn,  twelve  pounds,  and  boile4  meal  fifteen 
pounds  of  live  pork,  per  bushel. 


DIVISION  SIXTEENTH: 


HORTICULTURE. 


CULTIVATION  OF  THE  ORCHARD  AND  GARDEN. 

The  Value  of  Fruit  in  Farm  Management — There  is 
no  farmer  who  appreciates  the  profit,  and  also  the  pleasure  which, 
both  himself  and  his  family  may  derive  from  his  occupation,  who 
will  not  admit  the  desirability  of  growing  fruit  upon  his  farm.  The 
fruits  of  which  our  climate  is  capable  are  as  necessary  as  food  articles 
as  any  other  which  can  be  consumed,  and  their  use  would  go  a  long 
way  toward  the  prevention  of  many  ailments,  besides  being  whole- 
some and  agreeable.  Aside  from  this,  the  cultivation  of  fruit  affords 
both  pleasure  and  profit. 

From  another  point  of  view  the  farmer  in  our  country  will  find 
the  cultivation  of  fruit  desirable.  It  will  enhance  the  value  of  the 
land  which  he  occupies.  An  orchard  well  located  and  in  good  con- 
dition, well  cultivated  and  containing  desirable  fruits,  which  have 
been  selected  with  care,  will  have  a  greater  weight,  when  a  farmer 
comes  to  offer  his  farm  to  a  purchaser,  than  many  other  induce- 
ments which  he  might  hold  out,  although  the  latter  may  have  been 
created  by  the  expenditure  of  much  larger  sums  of  money.  Moreover, 
the  fruit  trees,  once  started  on  a  favorable  growth,  cost  nothing, 
while  they  yield  an  annual  return  and  continue  yearly  to  increase  in 
value.  The  only  thing  they  owe  to  the  farmer  is  the  cost  of  rent  of 
the  ground  they  occupy,  and  while  the  orchard  space  may  be  cropped 
to  almost  as  good  advantage  as  any  other  portion  of  the  farm,  it  is 
useful  in  many  other  ways.  The  farm  which  is  without  an  orchard 
is  destitute  of  one  of  the  most  desirable  and  attractive  elements 
which  its  owner  can  produce  from  the  soil,  and  one  moreover  capable 
of  an  easy  and  certain  profit,  if  the  directions  which  it  is  the  purpose 
of  this  department  to  give  are  followed  with  reasonable  fidelity. 
There  are  of  course,  conditions  of  climate  and  soil  under  which  the 
growth  of  fruit  is  attended  with  discouraging  difficulties  and  draw- 
backs, which  render  success  almost  impossible.  Still  there  is  hardly 
any  locality  in  which  some  kind  of  fruit  will  not  thrive,  and  if  it  ia 
only  a  plum  orchard,  the  beauty  it  adds  to  the  homestead,  and  the 
substantial  returns  it  will  give  for  the  care  and  labor  bestowed  upon 
it,  will  well  recompense  the  farmer  for  the  cost  of  its  possession. 


CULTIVATION  OF  THE  ORCHARD  AND  GARDEN.         65? 

How  to  Prepare  the  Soil  for  a  Successful  Orchard- 
It  is  manifest  that  the  first  thing  which  the  farmer  who  intends  fruit 
culture  should  undertake,  is  the  preparation  of  the  land  which  he 
proposes  to  set  apart  for  that  purpose.  Drainage  is  the  first  point 
which  will  demand  attention,  because  trees  will  not  do  well  upon 
'  land  which  is  wet.  Fruit  trees  will  thrive  best  upon  a  soil  which  is 
soft  and  pulverized,  and  where  the  frost  will  not  reach  down  to  such 
a  depth  as  to  injure  the  roots  of  the  trees.  The  more  thoroughly 
cultivated  the  earth  may  have  been,  the  closer  it  will  cling  about 
the  roots,  and  the  more  nourishment  it  will  be  enabled  to  give. 
The  simplest  knowledge  of  the  cultivation  of  fruit  trees,  will  teach 
that  until  trees  shall  have  become  well-rooted,  and  have  started  out 
well  on  the  way  to  maturity,  they  require  all  the  nourishment  which 
the  ground  can  afford.  Beside  this,  the  inexperienced  fruit-grower 
must  bear  in  mind  the  fact  that  the  trees  which  he  is  transplanting 
have  been  removed  from  the  nursery,  where  they  have  received  the 
best  of  care,  and  where  the  soil  has  been  brought  to  the  greatest 
perfection  possible,  because  the  nurseryman  spares  no  effort  in  pro- 
ducing the  very  best  of  shrubs  and  trees  for  sale.  The  purchaser, 
intending  to  transplant,  must  prepare  his  soil  with  reference  to  this 
anterior  state  of  existence,  if  this  is  not  borne  in  mind  the  trees 
transplanted  to  the  farmer's  orchard  will  not  thrive;  they  may  grow 
for  a  time,  but  they  will  not  exist  for  any  number  of  years;  and  the 
fruit  grower  should  bear  in  mind  that  he  is  not  building  for  a  day, 
but  for  generations.  An  orchard  which  will  not  be  at  its  best  estate 
at  the  end  of  a  generation  of  men,  or  at  least  at  the  end  of  twenty 
years,  will  not  have  had  the  measure  of  success  which  may  be  at- 
tained, for  at  that  period  the  fruit  grower  should  have  the  right  to 
look  for  the  most  abundant  production.  If  he  has  started  out  aright 
in  this  respect,  he  may  look  then  for  thrifty  hearty  trees,  yielding 
fruit  in  their  season — trees  of  a  vigorous  growth,  with  the  appearance 
of  many  years  of  life  before  them,  but  lie  cannot  reasonably  do  so 
unless  he  shall  have  given  attention  to  having  the  soil  in  which  they 
are  set,  dry,  mellowed  and  fine.  It  is  not  desired  to  have  any  per- 
son who  may  become  interested  in  fruit  imagine  that  the  setting-out 
is  all  that  is  necessary,  or  that  his  orchard  will  not  need  the  utmost 
care  after  he  shall  have  planted  it;  but  we  wish  to  impress  upon  him 
that  whatever  labor  he  may  expend,  or  whatever  judgment  or  skill 
he  may  bring  to  bear,  upon  his  fruit  trees,  for  the  production  of 
fruit,  after  the  first  setting  out,  will  not  make  up  for  negligence 
attending  the  inception  or  his  undertaking.  In  fruit  culture  the 
manner  and  the  time  of  creating  the  orchard  are  critical  in  the  life 
and  vital  to  the  success  of  the  fruit  trees,  and  they  have  the  closest 
connection  with  the  profit  which  the  owner  will  derive  from  his 
enterprise. 

When  to  Use  Fertilizers  in  Connection  with  the 
Orchard — Fertilizers  of  an  exceedingly  stimulating  character 
should  not  be  employed  in  excess  near  fruit  trees  at  any  time.  It  is 


658  CULTIVATION    OF    THE   ORCHARD    AND    GARDEN. 

far  more  desirable  that  the  soil  where  the  trees  are  set  out  should  be 
prepared  and  made  fertile  enough  in  the  first  instance,  and  after- 
ward that  the  fruit  grower  should  take  measures  to  enrich  it  to  a 
moderate  extent,  and  so  far  as  may  seem  necessary,  during  the  suc- 
ceeding years.  However,  the  fruit  grower  must  see  to  it  that  the 
soil  upon  which  he  desires  to  grow  his  orchard  shall  be  rendered 
fertile,  if  it  is  not  sufficiently  of  that  character  when  he  selects  it: 
otherwise  the  orchard  will  never  render  him  the  profit  at  which  he 
should  aim. 

Selection  of  the  Young  Trees — Orchard  trees  which  are 
to  be  developed  upon  a  farm  should  be  small  at  the  time  they  are 
transplanted,  and  their  purchase  should  be  made  from  dealers  wrho 
have  reliability,  and  upon  whose  judgment  the  fruit  grower  can 
implicitly  rely.  It  is  desirable  that  they  should  be  planted  in  the 
ground  in  which  they  are  intended  to  grow  as  soon  after  their 
arrival  at  their  destination  as  possible.  If,  however,  it  is  not  con- 
venient to  plant  them  immediately,  they  can  be  taken  care  of  for 
some  short  time  (which,  however,  should  never  exceed  a  few  days),  by 
placing  their  roots  in  a  ditch,  and  covering  them  with  earth  while 
they  are  awaiting  setting  out.  The  tops  must  never  remain  unpro- 
tected from  the  sun,  and  there  should  be  no  delay,  except  what  is 
absolutely  unavoidable,  in  placing  them  in  the  ground,  so  that  their 
natural  growth  may  not  be  retarded  more  than  can  be  avoided. 

How  to  Set  Out  the  Young  Trees — This  is  a  simple 
process,  but  it  needs  to  be  performed  with  great  care.  The  roots  of 
the  young  trees  which  have  become  dislocated  or  broken,  or  injured 
in  any  wise  in  their  transportation,  should  be  properly  trimmed, 
and  not  less  than  one-half  of  the  branches  grown  during  the  season 
previous  to  that  in  which  they  are  received  should  be  taken  away. 
It  is  necessary  to  emphasize  this  suggestion,  because  in  disturbing 
the  tree  necessarily  a  large  proportion  of  the  actual  root  has  been 
removed,  and  the  equilibrium,  which  nature  originally  established 
between  the  top  of  the  tree  and  its  roots,  has  been  disturbed.  A 
hole,  broad  but  not  of  excessive  depth,  should  be  dug  for  the  recep- 
tion of  the  young  tree,  and  before  it  shall  be  placed  1  herein,  the 
roots  of  the  tree  should  be  covered  entirely  with  a  coating  of  mud ; 
but  there  should  be  pains  taken  to  see  that  this  mud  is  not  thick 
and  heavy;  it  should  be  thin  rather,  and  from  the  soil  in  which  the 
tree  is  to  be  placed.  One  point  in  this  connection  wre  would  call 
attention  to  particularly,  and  that  is  that  the  earth  should  not  be  re- 
placed in  the  ground  at  any  greater  depth  than  that  at  which  it  was 
placed  in  the  land  where  it  grew;  or,  in  other  words,  regard  must  be 
had  to  the  natural  formation  of  the  soil. 

How  to  Support  Young  Trees — In  setting  out  trees 
in  transplanting  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  an  orchard,  there 
should  always  be  driven  down  in  the  ground  beside  them,  if  they 
are  of  large  size,  a  strong  post  or  stake.  This  provision  for  their 
protection  should  be  made  before  the  hole  in  which  they  are  set  is 


CULTIVATION   OF   THE   ORCHARD    AND    GARDEN.  659 

refilled  with  earth,  and,  when  this  shall  have  been  done,  their  roots 
may  be  compactly  covered  about  with  the  fine  and  mellow  earth  of 
which  we  have  said  the  soil  of  the  orchard  should  be  composed.  It 
is  of  the  utmost  consequence  that,  as  they  are  set  in  the  ground, 
and  before  the  earth  is  thrown  in  upon  the  roots,  all  the  fibres 
of  the  roots  should,  as  nearly  as  possible,  be  in  their  natural  posi- 
tion. Then  the  soil  should  be  put  securely  and  firmly,  not  only 
around,  but  also  under  every  part  of  the  roots.  The  earth  should  be 
gently  "  tamped  "  as  it  is  filled  in  about  the  roots,  and  should  the 
season  of  the  year  be  one  of  drouth,  or  should  the  earth  be  particularly 
dry,  this  process  may  be  aided  by  pouring  a  little  water  occasionally 
upon  the  soil  for  the  purpose  of  settling  it,  and  making  it  compact 
and  firm  about  the  roots.  When  the  trees  are  placed  in  the  places 
prepared  for  them,  those  which  are  in  need  of  support  may  be 
fastened  to  the  stakes  provided  for  them,  as  we  have  suggested. 
This,  however,  should  never  be  done  without  binding  the  stem  of 
the  tree  with  cloth,  so  that  there  shall  not  be  any  danger  of  the  bark 
becoming  injured  by  the  stake  rubbing  against  it.  Rotten  hay  or 
straw,  sometimes  known  as  mulch,  should  be  laid  down  about  the 
roots. 

These  few  directions  observed,  with  reasonable  care  the  tree  will 
thrive  without  further  attention,  and  will  yield  fruit  at  its  proper 
time  of  maturity.  If  the  soil  shows  that  there  is  a  necessity  for  fer- 
tilization, then  the  fertilizer,  whether  it  be  of  manure,  guano,  or  any 
compost,  may  be  added  as  the  experience  and  observation  of  the 
farmer  may  suggest. 

Best  Season  for  Transplanting — What  is  the  best  season 
for  transplanting  trees  remains  a  debatable  proposition.  Some 
persons,  who  are  successful  fruit  cultivators,  advocate  the  spring, 
and  others  equally  successful  advocate  the  autumn.  Consultation 
with  the  best  authorities  leads  us  to  the  belief  that  the  latter  is  the 
more  advantageous  season;  bat,  notwithstanding  this,  so  many  have 
succeeded  best  from  transplanting  in  the  earlier  season  that  it  may 
well  be  left  to  the  choice  of  the  farmer,  and  governed  by  considera- 
tions of  convenience.  Much  will,  however,  depend  upon  the  parti- 
cular part  of  the  country  in  which  the  orchard  is  to  be  located.  In 
the  gulf  States,  and  those  which  border  upon  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  it 
seems  that  the  season  coming  between  the  autumn  and  the  spring, 
say,  January  and  February,  would  be  the  more  advantageous  time. 
In  the  Northwest  and  in  the  North,  and  on  the  Pacific,  we  would 
suggest,  if  it  be  convenient  so  to  do,  that  the  intending  fruit  grower 
should  make  an  experiment  both  in  regard  to  the  autumn  and  the 
spring:,  and  select  that  season  which  the  result  shall  show  to  be 
the  more  desirable  for  the  actual  locality  in  which  he  dwells.  In 
different  parts  of  our  country,  extending  as  it  does  through  so  many 
degrees  of  latitude,  there  are  many  varying  seasons,  and  not  infre- 
quently a  spring  which  would  be  considered  most  uniform  is  fol- 
lowed by  an  autumn  which  has  all  the  good  qualities  for  the 


6tfO  CULTIVATION    OF   THE    ORCHARD    AXCD   GARDEN. 

advancement  of  fruit  culture,  and  experiment  and  experience  will  be 
the  safer  guides. 

Conditions  of  Space  Which  Affect  Success — Orchard 
trees  require  plenty  of  space  to  develop  their  growth,  if  the  utmost 
return  is  to  be  expected  from  them.  A  fruit  tree  which  is  good- 
sized  will  send  out  its  roots  in  every  direction,  and  they  will  fill  a 
very  large  space  of  ground,  while  its  branches  will  extend  a  consid- 
erable distance  from  the  trunk  from  which  they  spring.  Therefore, 
if  sufficient  space  is  not  allowed,  and  the  trees  are  grown  too  closely 
to  each  other,  neither  the  roots  nor  the  branches  will  arrive  at  their 
proper  development,  and,  as  a  necessity  of  the  position,  their  pro- 
auction  will  not  be  what  it  otherwise  would,  for  their  branches  will 
either  lop  each  other  and  grow  together,  and  the  trees  themselves 
will  be  as  uncomfortable  as  men  crowded  together  in  a  large  con- 
course of  people,  and  will  overtax  the  resources  of  the  ground. 
Besides  this,  the  light  of  the  sun,  which  is  an  indispensable  requi- 
site in  bringing  fruit  to  its  ripening  and  in  securing  its  proper 
color  and  flavor,  will  not  be  able  to  influence  these  results.  Again, 
the  excess  of  rain  that  may  have  fallen  upon  the  roots  of  the  trees 
over  what  is  required  for  absorption  will  not  be  evaporated  as  in 
the  course  of  nature  it  is  desirable  it  should  be.  Another  point 
which  should  be  considered  is  that  if  trees  are  too  near  together  the 
fruit  gatherer  will  not  be  able  to  move  about  among  them  with  his 
implements  with  convenience,  and  while  the  yield  of  fruit  will  be 
decreased,  the  labor  involved  in  gathering  it  will  be  made  greater 
than  it  should  be. 

How  to  Economize  Space  in  an  Orchard — In  the 
establishment  of  the  orchard,  it  may  be  desirable  to  economize  all 
the  land  in  it,  and  this  may  be  accomplished  by  setting  out  smaller 
trees  between  those  which  are  intended  to  yield  large  fruit;  and  this 
course  of  proceeding  will  not  be  detrimental  because,  while  the  trees 
to  produce  large  fruit  are  growing,  they  do  not  demand  so  much 
space  as  when  they  shall  nave  reached  their  growth,  while  the 
dwarf  trees,  which  have  not  so  long  a  period  of  existence  as  the 
others,  will  disappear  before  the  others  have  reached  sufficient 
growth  to  be  crowded,  and  while  the  profit  from  them  shall  have 
Been  enjoyed,  their  disappearance  will  leave  sufficient  room  for  the 
development  of  the  others.  This  course  may  be  pursued  in  any  case 
when  the  fruit  grower  shall  desire  to  have  the  product  of  his  fruit 
realized  upon  without  delay;  but  if  he  shall  not  be  inclined  to  this 
course,  if  there  be  no  necessity  for  realizing  at  once  and  he  have 
particular  regard  for  the  appearance  of  his  orchard,  there  is  no 
necessity  of  growing  these  smaller  trees. 

Proper  Distance  Apart  for  Planting  Standard  Fruit 
Trees — APPLE  TREES  which  are  intended  to  yield  the  larger  kind 
of  apples,  may  be  set  about  forty  feet  distant  from  each  other,  and 
those  which  are  intended  to  yield  the  smaller  varieties  of  apples  at 
from  thirty -two  to  thirty-six  feet  apart.  Dwarf  apple  trees  if  they 


CULTIVATION  OF  THE  OKCHAKD  AND  GARDEN.         661 

are  set  out  for  the  purpose  which  we  have  suggested — to  economize 
the  space  and  give  fruit  while  the  standard  trees  are  maturing — may 
be  placed  at  about  midway  between  the  larger  apple  trees. 

PEAR  TREES.  These  should  be  set  out  at  not  more  than  twenty -six 
feet  from  each  other,  and  if  dwarf  pear  trees  are  planted,  they 
should  not  be  distant  from  each  other  more  than  fourteen  to  six- 
teen feet. 

PEACH  TREES  may  be  located  from  eighteen  to  twenty -one  feet 
apart;  if  the  fruit  grower  intend  to  prune  these  trees  very  closely, 
then  fourteen  to  seventeen  feet  will  give  all  the  space  necessary  for 
their  growth. 

CHERRY  TREES  which  are  intended  to  produce  the  most  desirable 
kinds  of  this  fruit  should  be  placed  from  seventeen  to  twenty -one 
feet  from  each  other,  and  the  dwarfs  of  this  variety  may  be  set  out 
at  from  nine  to  thirteen  feet  apart. 

.  PLUM  TREES  may  be  planted  to  advantage  at  from  fourteen  to  six- 
teen feet  from  each  other. 

Number  of  Young  Trees  to  Set  Out  During  any  Year 
— On  the  average  farm  the  trees  which  are  to  be  planted  during  a  sea- 
son should  not  be  very  many  in  number.  In  this  wise,  there  will 
be  both  time  and  opportunity  to  do  the  labor  involved  without  en- 
croaching on  other  work,  and  the  trees  themselves  will  probably  be 
given  more  care  than  otherwise  ;  and  this  is  a  matter  entitled  to  con- 
sideration, because  ordinarily  fruit  trees  which  are  set  out  will  be 
of  various  degrees  of  development,  and  the  produce  which  they 
yield  will  vary  as  much  as  themselves  do.  Under  this  method  the 
fruit  grower — who  will  of  course  have  taken  pains  to  keep  a  record 
of  his  trees,  to  note  the  character  of  each,  and  the  time  of  its  setting 
out — will  be  prepared  for  the  condition  to  which  his  trees  may  come, 
not  relying  solely  upon  what  nature  shall  develop  for  him,  and  when 
a  tree  shall  show  signs  of  age  or  unsuitableness  to  the  soil  or  other 
conditions  it  can  be  taken  away,  and  this  without  detriment  to  his 
orchard,  because  there  will  be  a  sufficient  quantity  of  vigorous  trees 
arriving  at  their  maturity  and  productiveness  just  as  rapidly  as  the 
others  cease  to  be  of  value.  And  there  is  one  other  point  which 
may  be  borne  in  mind  in  regard  to  this  last  suggestion,  and  that  is, 
that  if  the  design  of  setting  out  a  few  trees  every  year  is  carried  out, 
the  fruit  grower  will  have  greater  certainty  of  a  yield  each  year, 
without  intermission,  because  some  of  his  trees  will  undoubtedly 

five  him  their  fruit  during  what  otherwise  would  be  off  years  when 
is  standard  trees  might  not  be  fruitful. 

How  Fruit  Trees  Are  to  foe  Cultivated — When  the 
fruit  grower  shall  have  established  his  orchard,  he  cannot  wisely 
allow  the  trees  to  go  unattended,  for  if  he  does,  he  will  not  find  his 
fruit  product  as  satisfactory,  either  in  quantity  or  in  quality,  as  if 
it  had  received  due  attention.  These  being  the  objects  which  he  is 
seeking,  and  through  which  he  must  look  for  the  profit  which  he 
has  a  right  to  expect,  he  will  find  it  to  his  greatest  advantage  to 


662  CULTIVATION    OF   THK    OKCIIABD    AND    GARDEN. 

continue  the  cultivation  of  his  orchard  for  some  years  after  he  shall 
have  first  planted  the  trees  in  it.  There  is  no  necessity  for  leaving 
the  soil  of  nis  new  orchard  to  the  trees  alone,  for  while  they  are 
young,  there  will  be  no  detriment  in  growing  a  crop  of  roots,  turnips, 
beets,  or  potatoes,  but  it  will  not  be  well  to  seed  to  grass  or  grow  to 
grain  or  corn,  or  plant  with  corn.  If  the  ground  is  to  be  plowed 
this  labor  must  be  performed  with  care,  so  that  the  trees  or  their 
roots  may  not  be  injured.  The  ground  should  be  continued  pulver- 
ized and  soft,  as  we  have  suggested  concerning  its  first  preparation. 
It  should  be  fertilized  well,  and  if  manure  is  used  that  fertilizer 
should  be  mixed  well  with  the  ground.  Old  trees  if  there  are  any 
in  the  orchard,  should  have  rotten  straw,  or  hay,  and  plenty  of  ma- 
nure placed  about  their  roots.  They  will  in  this  way  thrive  better 
without  the  care  which  it  is  necessary  to  give  young  trees.  In 
laying  manure  about  a  tree,  it  is  not  advisable  to  place  it  too  near 
the  trunk,  because  inasmuch  as  the  roots  extend  out  from  the  tree 
for  many  feet  even  when  the  trunk  of  the  tree  is  small,  the  susten- 
ance which  the  fertilizer  will  give  is  required  not  immediately  at 
the  trunk,  but  where  the  roots  are.  In  fall,  fertilizers  of  manure  or 
some  other  compact  substance  should  be  placed  right  at  the  foot  of 
the  trees  for  the  protection  of  them  from  vermin.  When  spring 
comes  the  fertilizer  thus  used  can  be  scattered  about  over  the  ground 
beneath  the  trees.  Weeds  should  be  carefully  removed.  Small 
trees  will  not  thrive  if  they  are  surrounded  by  grass  or  weeds.  Poor 
and  unproductive  fruit  yielding  trees  are  not  infrequently  the  re- 
sult of  the  want  of  proper  attention  to  this  idea  of  keeping  the 
ground  about  them  thoroughly  weeded. 

Trimming  or  Pruning  the  Orchard — This  is  not 
difficult  if  the  work  is  undertaken  at  the  proper  time  and  be  care- 
fully and  thoroughly  completed;  but  if  the  trees  are  left  uncared  for 
for  too  long  a  time,  then  the  work  will  be  rendered  difficult  of  per- 
formance,  and  its  result  cannot  be  expected  to  be  entirely  satisfac- 1 
tory.  With  old  trees  that  have  been  allowed  to  go  without  care  for  \ 
some  years,  the  proper  course  to  pursue  will  be  to  remove  a  large 
portion  of  its  upper  branches,  so  that  it  may  be  reduced  to  a  good 
shape.  With  trees  of  young  growth,  cutting  in  a  hap-hazard  fash- 
ion will  be  deleterious,  and  may  result  in  their  absolute  destruction. 
Ordinarily,  when  the  management  of  the  fruit  orchard  is  what  it 
should  be,  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  take  away  large  branches  of 
any  tree. 

When  to  Commence  Trimming — This  should  be  under- 
taken immediately  after  the  tree  has  been  transplanted,  and  in  each 
succeeding  spring  all  the  limbs  which  shall  have  spread  out,  and  which 
it  is  not  advisable  to  retain,  should  be  lopped  off.  While  the  trees 
are  small  a  knife  will  be  a  sufficient  instrument  for  the  work.  As 
they  increase  in  size  it  will  be  necessary  to  use  pruning  shears  and 
a  saw.  Sometimes,  buds  will  be  found  shooting  out  in  parts  of  the 
tree  where  they  are  not  desired,  and  these  can  be  taken  off  without 


CULTIVATION    OF    THE    ORCHARD    AND    GARDEN. 

trouble  by  picking  or  rubbing  as  they  may  be  noticed  during  the 
summer. 

How  to  Trim  Fruit  Trees — Limbs  of  several  inches  in  size 
cannot  be  removed  without  detriment  to  the  tree.  This  weakening  of 
the  tree  may  be  avoided  by  proper  care  from  the  outset.  The  limbs 
are  the  development  of  buds,  and  if  these  had  been  picked  off  when 
they  first  appeared,  the  necessity  of  removing  a  developed  limb  would 
not  have  occurred.  But  if  they  are  not  picked  off  that  is  no  reason 
why  the  limb  should  be  allowed  to  complete  its  growth.  When  the 
first  season  shall  have  passed  the  slightly  developed  limb  can  be  cut 
easily  with  the  knife.  There  is  no  good  judgment  involved  in  al- 
lowing these  undesired  limbs  to  mature,  and  it  is  easy  to  avoid  it  by 
paying  the  simple  attention  which  we  have  suggested .  and  the  tree 
instead  of  developing  something  that  must  ultimately  be  taken  from 
it,  to  its  serious  injury,  will  conserve  all  its  forces  in  perfecting  the 
form  and  character  sought.  The  fruit  grower  can  do  much  in  the 
way  of  creating  a  particular  form  which  the  tree  shall  have  when  it 
has  arrived  at  its  maturity.  There  is  no  difficulty  in  so  directing 
the  growth  that  the  branches  shall  spring  out  very  near  the  ground, 
or  that  the  top  shall  be  broad  or  narrow,  or  be  of  any  particular 
shape.  Trees  do  not  grow  in  height  in  the  same  measure  that  their 
trunks  increase  in  the  distance  around  them.  This  principle  in  the 
growth  of  trees  is  not  always  thoroughly  understood,  and  in  order  to 
have  the  brandies  near  the  ground,  many  fruit  growers  allow  the 
buds  to  sprout,  thinking  that  in  the  end  they  will  be  the  lower 
branches  of  the  tree.  But  if  the  course  of  the  development  of  trees 
is  observed  it  will  be  noted  that  the  trunk  has  developed  in  size, 
while  the  tree  has  not  increased  in  height,  and  these  branches  which 
have  been  permitted  to  grow  must  have  been  noticed  as  being  al- 
most as  near  the  ground  as  when  the  young  tree  was  transplanted. 
In  what  manner  the  tree  shall  be  desired  to  branch  out,  whether 
close  to  the  ground  or  high  above  it,  must  depend  upon  the  part  of 
country  in  which  the  orchard  is  to  grow.  In  climates  where  there  is 
a  continuance  of  high  winds,  and  where  the  winters  are  severe,  trees 
which  are  of  low  height  and  whose  branches  are  close  to  the  ground, 
will  be  more  desirable  than"  those  of  different  appearance.  If  the 
fruit  grower  shall  determine  to  devote  the  soil  of  his  orchard  to  pur- 
poses other  than  the  mere  perfection  of  his  fruit  trees,  and  in  the 
process  of  his  cultivating  shall  find  it  necessary  to  plow  or  mow,  of 
course  it  will  be  much  more  convenient  for  him  to  have  the  lowest 
branches  of  the  trees  at  some  considerable  height  from  the  ground. 
But  if  the  orchard  is  to  be  an  orchard  merely,  then  trees  which  are 
easy  of  approach,  and  to  be  picked,  will  be  most  convenient,  and 
these  are  they  which  grow  their  fruit  near  the  ground.  Limbs 
which  show  a  tendency  to  grow  crookedly,  or  to  interrupt  the  devel- 
opment or  the  yield  of  other  branches,  should  be  pruned  off.  Sun- 
light is  an  indispensable  element  in  bringing  fruit  to  perfection ;  there- 
fore the  uppermost  branches  of  fruit  trees  should  not  be  so  close  togeth- 


G64  CULTIVATION    OF    THE   OKCUAKD   AND   GARDEN. 

er  as  to  shut  that  out;  besides,  what  the  sun  will  do  towards  advanc- 
ing the  fruit  to  ripeness,  it  will  also  do  towards  giving  it  the  color 
which  it  ought  to  nave.  But  it  is  important  to  guard  against  hav- 
ing the  upper  branches  of  the  trees  so  wide  apart  as  to  afford  no 
protection  against  the  severe  winds  and  the  hot  rays  of  the  sun  dur- 
ing midsummer.  The  winds  will  make  the  bark  dry  and  brittle,  and 
the  hot  sun  will  scald  and  destroy  it.  Trimming,  if  looked  after  at 
the  proper  time,  and  with  regularity,  as  each  season  follows  another, 
will  oe  highly  beneficial:  the  trees  will  continue  in  good  form  and 
health;  but  disregard  of  proper  business  rules  in  fruit  growing,  will 
have  the  same  result  as  neglect  in  any  other  kind  of  business.  Doing 
the  proper  thing  at  the  proper  time  and  in  the  proper  way  is  the  rule 
which  should  be  observed  in  pruning  trees,  and  if  observed,  but  a 
slight  amount  of  work  will  suffice,  whereas  if  disregarded,  the  time 
will  certainly  come  when  the  labor  must  be  performed,  and  then  it 
will  be  at  the  cost  of  greater  labor,  and  with  not  nearly  so  good  re- 
sults. 

How  to  Regulate  Fruit  Production — The  neglect  by 
farmers  to  take  sufficient  care  in  thinning  out  the  fruit  is  the  cause 
of  many  unfruitful  seasons  through  which  trees  pass.  Sometimes 
it  will  be  found  that  a  tree  will  yield  excessively  one 
year  and  the  next  year  little  or  no  fruit.  The  reason 
is  that  the  exhaustion  occasioned  by  a  yield  too  great  for  the  re- 
sources of  the  tree  compels  a  cessation  of  production  in  order  to  re- 
cuperate the  tree.  It  is  nature's  process,  and  belongs  to  the  law  of 
compensation.  It  may  be  observed  that  in  the  year  of  excessive 
fertility,  a  large  proportion  of  the  fruit  will  not  mature  properly, 
but  the  drain  upon  the  tree  is  the  same.  If  the  fruit  had  been 
thinned  to  the  proper  proportion  the  actual  results  would  have  been 
greater,  as  there  would  be  a  greater  quantity  of  perfect  fruit,  while  - 
the  barren  year  would  probably  have  been  avoided.  The  only  way 
to  restore  trees  to  the  normal  bearing  condition  is  by  thinning,  and 
this  should  be  done  very  early  in  the  season.  When  the  fruit  has 
become  fairly  started,  and  before  it  has  reached  half-development, 
the  horticulturist  should  remove  a  large  proportion  of  it,  leaving 
the  best  developed  and  enough  to  make  a  good  ordinary  yield.  Some 
destroy  the  blossoms  by  beating,  but  this  is  liable  to  injure  the  del- 
icate twigs.  Thinning  involves  careful  labor,  but  it  is  well  repaid 
in  the  results. 

When  and  How  Fruit  Should  be  Gathered — Fruit 
should  be  gathered  just  at  the  time  when  it  is  ripe.  It  should  be 
gathered  carefully  so  as  to  prevent  bruising  and  carefully 
assorted  BO  that  it  will  stand  being  packed  and  stored. 
That  which  is  intended  to  "  keep"  should  be  gathered  sooner  than 
fruit  which  is  intended  for  immediate  consumption.  If  it  is  intended 
to  send  fruit  to  market,  it  should  be  gathered  from  the  trees  a  little 
before  it  has  become  fully  ripe.  But  while  this  ability  to  transport 
well  is  obtained  in  this  way,  the  fruit  will  not  have  its  perfect  flavor' 


CULTIVATION    OF   THE    ORCHARD    AND   GARDEN.  665 

Fruit  which  is  intended  to  be  used  in  the  winter  should  be  gathered 
before  it  has  become  mellow.  Early  apples  for  the  use  of  the 
grower  himself  and  his  family,  should  be  allowed  to  remain  un- 
gathered  until  their  color  has  deepened  and  they  have  become  mel- 
low. All  fruits  should  be  picked  in  anticipation  of  frost.  Pears 
can  be  gathered  to  good  advantage  before  they  become  thoroughly 
ripe;  the  best  time  for  this  is  when  the  fruit  will  detach  itself  eas- 
ily from  its  twig.  Some  varieties  can  be  gathered  earlier  than  this, 
but  it  is  generally  better  to  leave  them  until  the  time  mentioned, 
while  some  will  be  useless  if  plucked  at  an  earlier  time.  Fruit 
gathering  should  be  completed  just  as  rapidly  as  possible.  Fruit 
should  not  be  gathered  in  when  it  is  wet,  and  the  fruit  grower 
should  be  particular  to  see  that  it  is  dry  before  it  is  stored  for  the 
winter.  Hand  picking  is  the  proper  way  to  gather  fruit,  as  bruis- 
ing is  to  be  guarded  against  with  the  utmost  care.  As  each  one  of 
the  various  kinds  of  fruit  is  gathered  it  should  be  laid  in  the  re- 
ceptacle provided  for  it,  and  never  dropped.  Attention  to  this  de- 
tail, simple  as  it  seems,  will  answer  a  good  purpose,  because  bruises 
which  are  imperceptible  at  the  time  when  the  fruit  is  gathered  will 
develop  after  a  short  time,  and  the  value  of  the  fruit  will  be  deter- 
iorated. Market  apples  which  are  large  should  be  taken  out  of  the 
basket  for  the  packing  by  hand.  They  should  not  be  turned  out  or 
rolled  one  upon  the  other.  It  is  wise  in  gathering  fruit  to  spread 
them  out  and  let  them  lie  some  time  upon  the  floor  before  they  are 
stored  away.  The  fruit  will  keep  better  for  this  care,  and  it  will  be 
more  convenient  for  assorting  and  grading  properly.  Apples  which 
are  barreled  immediately  upon  gathering  must  unavoidably  contain 
some  which  are  not. perfect.  These  imperfect  ones  will  decay  much 
more  rapidly  than  the  others,  and  their  condition  will  have  an  un- 
avoidably bad  effect  upon  the  perfect  specimens.  The  fruit  should 
be  taken  to  its  store  room  before  the  weather  becomes  sufficiently 
cold  to  injure  it.  The  necessity  of  care  in  assorting  fruit  must  not 
be  overlooked.  The  riper  should  not  be  barreled  with  that  which  is 
less  ripe,  and  large  fruit  should  not  be  packed  with  that  which  is 
small.  There  is  economy  in  this,  because  the  few  small  specimens 
of  fruit  will  be  of  but  slight  consequence  in  increasing  the  meas- 
ure, and  the  value  will  be  very  considerably  less  in  market.  When 
fruit  is  being  barreled  it  should  be  "  shaken  up"  frequently;  the 
barrel  head  should  be  made  firm  in  its  place  and  fastened  strongly. 
The  weight  thus  pressed  down  upon  the  fruit  is  necessary,  because 
the  fruit  must  be  held  securely  in  the  barrel;  otherwise,  in  the 
course  of  transportation,  it  will  be  shaken  about  and  bruised.  The 
fruit  grower  will  find  that  the  care  thus  expended  will  be  more  than 
repaid  in  decreasing  the  percentage  of  loss  by  decay,  and  increas- 
:nof  the  market  value  of  his  fruit. 


666  HOW    TO    PKOI'AGATE    FRUIT    BEARING   TREES. 

HOW    TO    PROPAGATE    FRUIT-BEARING  TREES 
AND  SHRUBS. 

There  are  divers  ways  of  conducting  this  important  part  of  the 
business  of  fruit  culture.  First,  by  planting,  wnich  is  the  course 
pursued  by  nature;  second,  by  "budding,"  and  third,  by  graft- 
ing. All  fruit  trees  are  originally  the  offspring  of  seed  which  has 
been  planted  in  the  ground;  but  these  trees  themselves  subsequently 
are  changed  in  their  character  by  the  insertion  into  their  systems  of 
buds  or  grafts  which  have  been  taken  from  other  trees. 

It  is  a  curious  fact  that  a  fruit  tree  which  has  grown  up  from 
the  seed,  will  not  unlikely  yield  different  fruit  from  that  of  the  tree 
upon  which  was  grown  the  fruit  from  which  the  seed  was  taken ; 
but  if  propagation  be  made  by  budding,  the  fruit  which  will  be 
yielded  by  the  branch  developed  from  the  bud  will  almost  invari- 
ably be  precisely  like  that  of  the  tree  from  which  the  bud  was  taken. 
The  reason  is  that  the  bud  has  arrived  at  a  more  perfect  state  of  de- 
velopment than  the  seed,  and  received  into  itself  a  sufficient  part 
of  the  nature  of  the  tree  upon  which  it  grew,  as  to  be  sure  of  hav- 
ing and  of  expressing  in  its  own  produce,  the  particular  character 
of  its  own  tree.  In  view  of  these  facts,  the  farmer  will  find  it  wise 
to  propagate  fruit  trees  by  budding,  rather  than  by  seeding,  and 
to  pursue  the  same  course  as  to  the  smaller  fruit-bearing  plants  and 
shrubs.  The  chief  means  of  propagating  the  different  varieties  of 
the  larger  kinds  of  fruit  trees  is  by  grafting  or  budding.  The  graft- 
ing mode  can  be  used  with  trees  of  whatever  size,  and  can  be  ap- 
plied also  to  the  roots  of  trees  of  the  smaller  varieties. 

Grafting  is  performed  in  various  ways.  Those  preferable 
in  the  farm  orchard  are  clef t -grafting ,  in  connection  with  trees 
which  are  mature,  and  whip-grafting  for  those  trees  which  are  of 
smaller  growth.  The  former  is  employed  when  the  tree  to  be  en- 
grafted is  larger  than  that  which  is  intended  to  be  attached  to  it, 
and  it  is  the  manner  of  operating  when  the  tree  to  receive  the  new 
fruit  has  grown  to  considerable  size. 

Method  of  Cleft-Grafting" — The  express  manner  of  per- 
forming the  cleft-grafting  operation  is  to  saw  off  the  stock,  and 
split  it  through  the  middle,  and  then  in  the  split  insert  the  scions 
(two),  having  made  their  ends  wedge-shaped.  Some  persons  in  per- 
forming this  operation  place  these  scions  in  the  split  quite  straight- 
ly ;  the  course  which  others  follow  is  to  set  them  obliquely.  The 
upright  one  is  the  better,  if  the  work  be  performed  in  a  good  and 
workmanlike  manner,  but  if  the  operator  is  careless,  and  not  sure 
of  what  he  is  doing,  the  slanting  way  will  be  for  him  the  surer 
one.  Of  course  the  result  to  be  attained  is  to  so  set  the  scion  as  to 
have  its  inner  bark  connect  exactly  with  the  inside  bark  of  the  tree 
upon  which  the  propagation  is  undertaken,  and  these  barks  will 
anite  for  some  distance  if  the  scions  are  straightly  placed,  but  there 
oiust  be  care  taken  about  this.,  or  the  barks  may  not  unite  any  where. 


HOW    TO    PROPAGATE    FRUIT-BEARING    TREES.  66? 

Liowever,  there  will  be  some  point  of  contact  between  the   scions 
and  this  stock  anyway,  if  the  scions  be  obliquely  set.     Having  been 

E laced,  the  end  of  the  engrafted  branch,  and  its  circumference,  so 
ir  as  the  cleft  or  split  in  it  shall  extend,  should  be  covered  thor- 
oughly with  the  wax  which  is  prepared  for  grafting  purposes.  This 
can  be  compounded  from  resin,  tallow  and  beeswax,  the  parts  of 
each  constituent  being  equal,  and  melted  and  thoroughly  mixed 
with  each  other.  If  the  mixing  of  this  wax  shall  be  continued  by 
working  the  particles  together  in  the  hands  until  the  whole  mass  is 
almost  cold,  it  will  be  of  a  better  quality. 

Method  of  Whip-Grafting — This  is  the  method  to  be  em- 
ployed upon  trees  of  small  growth.  It  is  done  by  the  use  of  a 
stock  and  a  scion  which  are  of  equal  size,  the  end  oi  each  being 
cut  in  an  angular  shape,  so  that  one  will  lock  into  and  fii  closely  the 
other.  When  two  parts  shall  have  been  fitted,  the  place  where  they 
are  joined  together  should  be  tied  firmly,  though  carefully,  by 
wrapping  cloths  or  yarns  about  it,  pressing  the  parts  closely  against 
each  other,  and  smearing  with  grafting-wax,  in  which  position  the 
engrafted  limb  should  be  left  until  the  expiration  of  ten  days  or 
thereabouts,  when  the  strings  which  have  held  the  united  parts  to- 
gether, may  be  cut;  and  if  the  two  parts  have  become  well  knitted 
together  during  the  interval,  and  their  union  seems  to  be  strong, 
the  operation  can  be  considered  successful.  If  not,  the  protection 
should  be  again  placed  over  the  joint,  and  should  remain  there  un- 
til the  parts  shall  have  become  entirely  engrafted  with  each  other. 
The  time  of  the  year  when  grafting  should  be  done  is  as  early  in  the 
spring  as  may  be  after  the  sap  shall  have  commenced  its  circulation 
through  the  tree. 

Method  of  Budding — For  the  purpose  of  multiplying  the 
growth  of  desired  varieties  of  fruit  of  the  large  kinds,  budding  is 
more  generally  used  than  any  other  manner  of  grafting.  It  can  be 
accomplished  with  ease  and  success  if  reasonable  care  is  exercised 
in  performing  the  operation,  and  it  will  rapidly  increase  the  pro- 
duction of  any  especially  valued  variety  of  fruit.  The  operation  is 
most  successful  when  undertaken  upon  trees  which  have  had  the 
advantage  of  the  development  of  a  year  or  two ;  and  upon  trees 
which  have  reached  a  matured  growth,  budding  can  be  performed 
to  good  purpose,  if  the  attempt  be  confined  to  small  branches.  The 
manner  of  performing  the  operation  is  to  make  a  cross  cut  at  soire 
smooth  place  on  the  stock,  in  which  the  bud  is  to  be  inserted,  and 
downward  from  this  cut,  make  with  the  knife  a  slit  from  one  to  two 
inches  long,  lifting  up  the  edges  of  the  bark  somewhat  with  the 
knife  point.  Into  this  slit  the  Dud,  which  must  have  been  removed 
in  connection  with  a  little  wedge  of  the  wood  of  the  tree  from  which 
it  is  taken,  should  be  inserted  and  pressed  downward,  so  that  it  shall 
be  held  firmly  in  its  place,  and  then  the  stock  should  be  bound  by 
bringing  round  it  cotton  yarn  or  cloth,  and  tying  them  in  such  wise 
as  to  press  the  bark  of  the  stock  close  upon  the  bud.  In  tying  this 


568  CULTIVATION    OK    VINES    AND    SMALL   FRUITS. 

yarn  around  the  stock,  of  course,  it  will  be  necessary  to  be  careful 
to  see  that  the  binding  strings  do  not  press  upon  the  eye  of  the  bud 
which  has  been  inserted.  Mid-summer  is  the  time  of  year  when 
budding  should  be  undertaken.  The  directions  which  we  gave 
under  tne  head  of  cleft  grafting,  for  continuing  the  support  or 
bandage  about  the  engrafted  limb,  until  the  union  between  the  scion 
and  the  stock  or  branch  should  have  become  complete,  will  be 
applicable  here.  In  the  spring  following  the  budding  the  tree 
should  be  cut  off  two  or  three  inches  above  the  place  where  the  bud 
has  been  set  in,  if  small,  or  the  branch,  if  the  budding  shall  have 
been  done  upon  a  tree  of  large  size.  Whatever  shall  start  up  or 
sprout  upon  the  stock  or  branch  should  be  removed  without  delay, 
in  order  that  the  development  of  the  bud  shall  be  permitted  to  the 
utmost.  The  horticulturist  will  find  this  method  of  budding  the 
more  desirable,  unless  he  shall  be  undertaking  the  improvement  of 
hardwood  trees,  or  of  grape  vines,  and  with  them  he  may  use  ring 
budding,  as  it  is  called,  which  may  be  done  by  removing  the  bark 
in  the  manner  of  a  ring  or  circle  about  the  width  of  a  fourth  or 
three-eighths  of  an  inch  from  the  stock,  setting  in  another  circular 
piece  in  which  the  bud  wished  to  have  grown,  shall  be  contained. 


PROPAGATION    AND    CULTIVATION    OF    VINES 
AND  SMALL  FRUITS.! 

There  are  two  generally  employed  methods  of  accomplishing 
propagation :  by  layers  and  cuttings. 

Layers — By  the  use  of  layers,  shrubs,  like  the  red  raspberry, 
vines  like  the  grape,  and  others,  can  be  propagated  with  success. 
This  way  of  increasing  the  fruit  yield  is  a  surer  one  than  that  of 
cuttings,  but  it  may  be  carried  to  such  an  excess  as  to  deteriorate 
the  plant  by  the  process.  If  one  or  two  grape  vines,  firm  and 
strong,  are  laid  down,  and  a  portion  only  of  the  sprouts  of  the 
plants  be  engrafted,  leaving  the  remaining  parts  to  continue  their 
growth  without  artificial  aids,  it  will  be  found  the  best  way.  The 

frape  vines  should  be  laid  in  the  spring,  as  the  buds  are  putting 
>rth.  With  the  greater  part  of  the  varieties,  there  will  be  necessitv 
of  bending  a  strong  sprout  down  into  the  ground,  and  fastening  it 
there,  then  casting  over  it  to  the  depth  of  some  inches,  soil  pulver- 
ized and  mellow.  If  the  object  is  to  produce  but  one  new  plant, 
there  should  be  left  above  the  ground  an  end  of  a  shoot  cut  to  one 
'bud  for  service,  as  the  stem  or  stock  of  the  plant  alone  is  undertaken 
to  be  grown.  All  varieties  do  not  create  their  roots  with  the  same 
readiness.  "  Tonging,"  is  cutting  the  vine  where  it  bends  down- 
ward and  drawing  the  knife  forward  in  the  center,  to  make  a  slit  an 
inch  or  two  in  length.  Ordinarily,  this  cut  is  made  just  beneath 
the  bud,  but  it  may  be  at  the  side  or  above  it.  When  this  method 


CULTIVATION    OF    VINES    AND    SMALL    FRUITS.  669 

is  pursued,  the  vine  must  be  affixed  to  the  ground  and  eartn  mrown 
over  it.  If  the  attempt  is  made  to  propagate  a  number  of  plants,  a 
vine  firm  and  strong,  starting  upward  close  to  the  ground,  may  be 
selected.  A  small  ditch  about  half  a  foot  in  depth  should  be  dug-, 
in  which  the  vine  should  be  placed  and  there  confined  securely.  As 
soon  as  the  buds  shall  have  advanced  somewhat  in  growth,  this 
little  ditch  should  be  filled  with  pulverized  mellow  earth.  By  this 
method  there  can  be  grown  from  each  bud  on  the  vine,  a  new  bud. 

Kaspberries  and  plants  of  that  family,  when  they  are  to  be 
multiplied  by  this  layering  system,  should  not  be  subjected  to  the 
operation  until  their  points  or  tips  are  quite  denuded  of  leaves,  and 
their  color  has  become  a  dark  purple.  This  will  have  occurred 
during  the  last  summer  or  first  autumn  month.  The  vines  in  the 
small  ditches  should  be  overlaid  with  earth  to  the  depth  of  four  or 
five  inches,  and  the  ditches  should  be  dug  at  an  inclination  of  about 
forty -five  degrees.  In  a  short  time,  not  more  than  a  few  weeks,  the 
roots  will  have  become  plentiful,  and  the  new  plants  can  be  removed 
from  the  :ditch.  The  vines  or  canes  should  be  cut  at  about  six 
inches  in  height. 

How  to  Use  Cutting's — The  manner  of  propagating  small 
vines  and  fruits  by  cuttings,  and  the  way  in  which  they  may  be  set, 
is  as  follows:  Select  a  place  in  the  garden,  or  other  soft,  mellow 
ground,  make  a  hole  of  depth  sufficient  to  receive  the  cuttings, 
which  are  to  be  placed  therein  and  left  to  lean  against  the  side  at  a 
slight  angle,  leaving  the  topmost  bud  of  each  cutting  on  a  plane, 
with  the  ground,  after  the  hole  shall  have  been  filled  and  the  earth 
smoothed  off,  although  it  will  not  be  material  if  these  buds  are 
sometimes  exposed  above  the  surface.  The  cuttings  in  this  hole 
should  stand  about  half  a  foot  distant  from  each  other,  and  the  hole 
filled  by  casting  the  soil  into  it  about  the  buds  which  are  at  the  foot 
and  midway  up  the  buried  slips,  about  which  the  ground  should  be 
pounded  in  firmly,  making  it  as  close  as  possible  by  stamping  or 
settling  with  a  mallet.  Afterward,  continue  the  filling  up  of  the 
hole,  and  pound  the  soil  down  again,  but  in  such  wise  as  to  hold 
the  slips  firmly  at  the  angle  in  which  they  have  been  placed.  The 
cuttings  can  be  thus  set  early  in  the  spring,  care  being  taken  to 
cover  them  in  the  ground  without  delay  after  they  come  to  hand. 
Seventy-five  to  eighty  per  cent  of  the  plants  thus  set  out,  will  have 
become  good  vines  by  the  time  summer  shall  have  passed.  It  is 
well  to  take  precaution  for  the  protection  of  these  growing  cuttings 
from  the  sun,  which  can  be  accomplished  easily,  by  simply  placing 
a  board,  which  shall  slant  over  them  and  shut  off  the  sun  during  the 
hours  of  the  day  when  it  is  hottest.  If  the  weather  is  dry  the  cut- 
tings  should  be  carefully  watered  two  or  three  times  each  week. 
When  this  method  is  used  the  slips  should  be  prepared  in  the 
autumn  from  the  well-developed  plants  of  the  season  next  preceding. 
In  cutting:  the  slip,  there  should  be  left,  at  its  foot,  some  portion  of 
the  woooTof  the  parent  plaat.  Slips  may  be  prepared  by  cutting 


670  CULTIVATION   OF    VINES    AND    SMALL    FRUITS. 

the  vine  beneath  the  bud  which  is  the  lower,  and  from  one  and 
three-eighths  to  two  inches  higher  than  the  uppermost  bud.  Fre- 
quently, the  slips  can  be  left  from  three-fourths  of  a  foot  to  one  and 
one-half  feet  in  length,  and  include  quite  a  number  of  buds;  but 
there  is  no  particular  advantage  in  having  the  buds  exceed  three  in 
number.  Horticulturalists  often  select  those  having  but  two  buds, 
and  with  plants  which  are  of  decided  value  they  employ  frequently 
bud  cuttings  which  are  single.  Slips  should  be  removed  only  from 
plants  which  are  well -matured.  There  is  no  reason  why  they  may 
not  be  severed,  unless  the  weather  be  very  inclement,  at  any  time 
before  the  growth  shall  commence  in  the  spring,  and  the  buds  begin 
to  swell,  but  it  is  better  to  prepare  them  in  the  autumn  between  the 
time  when  leaves  begin  to  fall,  and  the  setting  in  of  the  winter 
weather.  They  should  be  buried  in  dry,  pulverized,  mellow  earth 
or  stowed  away  in  dampened  moss  or  grass,  or  even  sawdust  in  the 
sod. 

Proper  Method  of  Cultivating:  Small  Fruits— The 
method  best  adapted  to  the  farmer  is  to  place  the  plants  in  rows, 
about  thirty  inches  apart;  the  plants  twelve  inches  from  each 
other.  Larger  plants  may  be  farther  apart  in  the  rows,  but  if  it  is 
a  yield  of  berries  to  which  he  looks,  the  yield  will  be  greater  when 
the  distance  is  less. 

Strawberries — The  soil  of  the  strawberry-bed  should  be 
soft  and  mellow,  and  of  decided  fertility.  In  setting  out  the  plants, 
make  the  excavations  broad,  to  permit  the  roots  to  extend  them- 
selves. Previous  to  placing  in  the  ground,  remove  .most  all  the 
leaves  and  smear  the  roots  with  mud  from  the  soil  in  which  they 
are  to  be  placed.  Plants  should  be  set  in  the  ground  in  spring  or 
early  autumn.  Autumn  plants,  in  good  condition,  will  yield  a  por- 
tion of  a  crop  the  next  year,  but  while  spring  plants  will  not  yield 
so  largely  the  same  year,  they  will  have  plenty  of  strength  and 
vigor,  and  are  not  so  subject  to  the  danger  of  being  killed  by  the 
frost.  Strawberry  plants  need  constant  cultivation,  because  the 
beds  must  be  kept  entirely  free  from  weeds.  It  is  a  better  way  to 
guide  the  runners  so  as  to  grow  between  the  plants,  as  they  are  thus 
more  easily  kept  clear  of  weeds,  and  the  plants  should  be  definitely 
set  in  hills,  making  it  easier  to  keep  them  clean  and  free  from  weeds 
and  conducing  to  a  better  growth.  Protection  from  winter,  and, 
from  freezing  and  thawing,  is  indispensable,  and  a  layer  of  three  or 
four  inches  of  straw  will  be  found  the  cheapest  and  most  effective 
means. 

Blackberries — The  blackberry  grows  wild  in  almost  all 
parts  of  the  country,  but  can  be  greatly  improved  by  cultivation. 
The  bushes  require  more  space  than  the  raspberry ;  they  must  be 
trimmed  carefully  and  constantly;  the  ground  must  be  cultivated 
frequently,  but  not  to  a  great  depth,  and  it  will  be  found  useful  to 
lay  hay  or  straw  close  to  the  roots  of  the  bushes.  The  trunks 
should  not  be  allowed  to  grow  higher  than  three  and  a  half  feet,  nor 


CULTIVATION    OF    VINES   AND   SMALL   FRUITS.  671 

the  branches,  without  frames  for  their  support,  to  extend  more  than 
two  feet  outward. 

Raspberries — The  raspberry  is  a  favorite  fruit  in  America. 
The  black  will  thrive  in  almost  any  sort  of  ground,  but  the  red 
variety  is  more  delicate,  requiring  damp  rich,  ground  for  their 
growth.  In  setting  out,  it  is  better  to  adopt  the  system  of  hills  and 
rows.  Red  raspberry  bushes  may  be  placed  about  three  and  a  half 
feet  apart,  but  the  black  need  about  five  and  a  half  feet  of  distance. 
Raspberry  plants  may  be  set  out  either  in  spring  or  autumn.  The 
trunks  or  canes  of  the  bushes  should  be  severed  at  the  surface  of  the 
ground  when  the  setting  out  is  completed,  and  fruit  should  not  be 
expected  until  the  season  which  succeeds  the  planting.  If  there  are 
indications  of  fruit,  trim  the  bushes  closely.  In  midsummer  the 
bushes  should  be  cut  down  to  ten  or  twelve  inches  from  the  ground, 
and  the  shoots  which  have  started  out  from  the  sides  should  be  lop 
ped  off.  In  the  season  following  the  planting,  the  bush  should  not 
be  allowed  to  rise  higher  than  about  twenty  inches,  and  the  stems 
setting  out  from  the  trunk  should  not  be  permitted  to  exceed  that  dis- 
tance in  length.  In  this  wise  the  roots  of  the  bushes  will  be  made 
firm,  and  the  bushes  themselves  and  their  branches  strong.  If  care 
be  given  to  these  suggestions,  the  bushes  will  be  firm  enough  to 
develop  their  fruit  without  supports.  In  every  year  raspberry 
shrubs  will  send  out  in  the  branches  enough  to  supply  the  yielding 
trunks  for  the  succeeding  season,  and  only  such  quantity  of  shoots 
as  are  necessary  for  this  purpose  should  be  permitted  to  develop, 
and  any  excess  should  be  taken  away.  Raspberry  bushes  develop 
in  one  season,  yield  fruit  the  second  season,  and  then  become  un- 
fruitful ;  hence,  after  the  berries  have  been  gathered  the  trunk  by 
which  it  has  been  yielded  should  be  cut  down  close  to  the  ground. 
Weeding  must  be  attended  to.  Moist,  pulverized,  mellow  soil 
should  be  cast  over  the  canes  after  they  have  been  cut  off  for  protec- 
tion during  the  winter. 

Currants — This  fruit  is  produced  without  great  trouble 
and  is  prolific,  but  will  yield  better,  and  be  more  desirable  in  every 
way  if  it  has  cultivation.  Placing  rotten  hay  or  straw  about  the 
roots  is  a  good  way  to  cultivate  them  in  any  part  of  the  republic. 
Currant  bushes  should  be  trimmed,  and  the  portions  which  have 
reached  maturity  removed.  The  fruit  will  develop  well  upon  bushes 
that  are  from  one  to  three  years  old,  but  those  which  have  yielded 
for  a  long  time,  will  not  produce  so  plentifully  as  young  ones.  It 
is  wise  to  allow  not  more  than  the  four  canes  to  rise  from  one  root, 
and  also  to  set  out  new  plants  at  intervals  of  every  three  years.  In 
setting  out  currants,  they  should  be  planted  at  about  three  and  a  half 
feet  distant  from  each  other,  and  there  is  no  danger  of  having  the 
soil  in  which  they  grow  too  much  enriched.  The  cultivation  of 
currants  can  be  expended  by  the  system  of  layers  or  cuttings  which 
we  have  described. 


672  ENEMIES   OF   THE    FRUIT   GROWER. 

Gooseberries — This  fruit  is  yielded  by  bushes  which  are 
very  similar  to  those  of  the  currant,  but  the  production  of  the  ber- 
ries will  need  more  careful  management.  They  are  developed  best 
in  ground  which  is  fertile,  and  they  need  careful  attention.  The 
bushes  should  be  trimmed  after  the  leaves  have  fallen. 

Cranberries — This  fruit  will  yield  best  in  ground  which  is 
wet,  and  they  can  be  supplied  with  plenty  of  water  to  very  great 
advantage.  It  grows  without  cultivation  in  many  parts  of  the 
country,  but  cultivation  will  advance  it  both  in  quantity  and  quality. 
When  the  cranberry  shrubs  are  set  in  land  which  is  wet  the  surface 
water  should  be  drained  off.  Transplanting  should  be  made  from 
places  which  have  yielded  well,  and  when  they  are  re-set  they  should 
be  placed  in  rows  from  eighteen  to  thirty  inches  apart.  If  those 
who  have  no  low  lying  land,  find  it  desirable  to  cultivate  the  cran- 
berry, some  varieties  of  the  fruit  which  grow  upon  upland  can  be 
set  out  and  fruit  return  can  be  looked  for.  If  the  soil  in  which  the 
fruit  is  growing  is  made  fertile  by  the  application  of  fertilizers  or 
muck,  it  will  improve  them.  Cuttings  will  take  root  easily,  and 
will  prove  prolific.  When  the  cultivation  is  undertaken,  the  plants 
should  be  set  out  early  in  the  year;  but  this  is  not  indispensable; 
they  will  exist  and  yield  if  put  out  in  the  autumn. 


ENEMIES  OF  THE  FRUIT  GROWER  AND  HOW  TO 
DESTROY  THEM. 

The  Cherry  Slug — This  insect  is  particularly  the  enemy  of 
cherry  trees  and  pear  trees  also.  It  can  be  expelled  by  throwing 
upon  the  trees  dry  ashes  each  day,  while  the  dew  is  still  upon  the 
leaves.  The  slug  has  a  smooth  skin,  somewhat  like  jelly,  and  its 
appearance  is  somewhat  like  that  of  the  snail. 

The  Rose  Bug — This  pest  destroys  the  blossoms  and  the 
leaves  also  of  grape  vines  and  apple  trees  as  well  as  rose  bushes.  It 
is  a  parasite,  and  it  can  be  exterminated  if  it  attacks  grape  blossoms 
only  by  being  actually  removed  by  picking  it  off  and  destroying  it. 
The  best  time  to  do  this  work  is  early  in  the  morning.  If  the  rose- 
bug  is  found  upon  apple  trees,  it  may  be  removed  by  shaking  the 
limbs,  first  having  put  tubs  or  pails  of  water  under  the  trees  to 
receive  the  bugs  as  they  fall.  It  is  indispensably  necessary  to  be  on 
the  watch  for  this  insect,  and  commence  its  destruction  early  in  the 
season,  and  carry  it  out  vigorously  until  it  shall  have  disappeared. 

The  Curculio — Plum,  cherry  and  apple  trees  are  subject  to 
the  attack  of  this  insect,  which  is  small,  and  when  it  attacks  the 
fruit,  bores  into  it,  depositing  its  egg:  This  develops  the  young 
insect  almost  immediately,  and  in  a  short  time  the  punctured  fruit 
drops,  when  the  worm  leaves  it  and  passes  into  the  ground  where  it 
becomes  transformed  into  the  beetle,  which  in  its  turn  lays  its  eggs, 
and  thus  the  existence  of  a  destructive  race  is  ensured.  The  curculio 


ENEMIES    OF    THE    FRUIT   GROWER.  673 

appear  yearly,  and  if  not  destroyed,  will  certainly  ruin  all  the  plums 
in  an  orchard,  and  a  cherry  crop  need  hardly  be  looked  for.  It  not 
infrequently  will  remove  all  the  plums  which  appear  upon  a  thrifty 
tree,  leaving  not  a  single  one.  There  are  two  ways  of  destroying 
this  insect.  Spread  cloths  under  the  tree  in  the  early  morning,  at 
which  time  the  insects  are  dull,  and  then  shake  the  tree  by  a  sudden 
movement,  and  be  particular  to  destroy  all  that  come  down.  This 
sudden  jarring  which  may  be  done  by  striking  the  tree  quickly  with 
a  mallet  (being  particular  to  protect  the  tree  itself  from  the  mar- 
ring which  the  blow  may  give),  will  be  more  efficacious  than  merely 
shaking  it.  If  when  this  shaking  is  done  any  of  the  fruit  drops,  it 
should  be  immediately  destroyed.  Another  way  to  remove  the  cur- 
culio  is  to  sprinkle  the  trees  three  or  four  times  a  week,  from  the 
time  when  the  blossoms  disappear,  until  the  ripening  of  the  fruit, 
with  fine  coal  ashes. 

The  Currant  Worm — This  insect  destroys  currant  and 
gooseberry  leaves,  until  the  bushes  are  stripped.  A  remedy  for 
it  is  to  apply  powdered  white  hellebore  as  soon  as  the  worm  appears, 
either  sprinkling  it  dry  over  the  leaves,  or  dissolving  it  in  the  pro- 
portion of  a  tablespoonful  of  hellebore  to  a  pail  of  water,  and  then 
sprinkling  the  mixture.  Great  watchfulness  is  necessary  to  keep  off 
tne  currant  worm,  because  its  depredations  are  so  rapidly  completed, 
that  it  will  render  bushes  actually  leafless  in  a  very  short  time,  and 
if  the  leaves  are  taken  away,  the  fruit  will  not  mature,  and  the 
bushes  will  be  injured. 

Caterpillars — Various  species  of  this  insect  are  among  the 
worst  foes  of  apple  trees.  They  eat  the  leaves,and  not  infrequently  ren- 
der large  trees  unproductive.  Of  caterpillers,  THE  FALL  WEB  WORM, 
is  a  species.  It  destroys  different  trees.  It  leaves  its  egg  on  the  nether 
side  of  the  leaf  near  a  twig's  end.  These  develop,  and  the  worm 
spins  its  thread  so  that  several  leaves  will  be  attached  together,  and 
keeps  on  eating  and  spinning  along  the  twig  until  they  remove 
every  leaf  it  bears.  This  species  is  of  small  size,  has  black  feet  and 
head,  thick  white  hair  on  body,  dark  colored  stripe  on  back,  and 
is  pale  yellow  in  color. 

THE  TENT  CATERPILLAR — This  species  hatches  when  the  trees 
begin  to  open  their  leaf  buds  in  the  spring,  and  destroys  leaves  un- 
til it  arrives  at  its  fujl  development,  existing  during  the  summer, 
then  changing  into  a  brown  miller,  encircling  the  smaller  branches 
of  the  trees  with  eggs  and  then  dying.  These  eggs  will  themselves 
become  caterpillars  as  the  spring  opens,  they  being  deposited  at  the 
end  of  the  summer,  and  will  renew  the  attack  upon  leaves  and  fruit. 

REMEDY  FOR  THE  WEB  WORM  AND  CATERPILLAR — The  most 
efficacious  way  is  to  cut  off  and  destroy  by  tire  the  branches  where 
the  eggs  have  been  laid.  This  work  may  be  accomplished  in  winter 
or  in  early  spring,  but  must  be  done  surely  before  the  worms  have 
developed  sufficiently  to  begin  their  work. 


<J74  ENEMIES   OF   THE    FKUIT    G-ROWER. 

The  Canker  Worm — This  insect  destroys  leaves  and  fruit. 
The  female  has  hardly  any  wings,  and  therefore  she  is  compelled  to 
climb  the  tree  to  deposit  her  eggs,  which  she  attempts  when  the 
winters  are  mild,  and  in  the  early  spring;  sometimes  in  the  autumn 
also.  This  ascent  of  the  tree  is  prevented  in  various  ways,  one  of 
which  is  to  encircle  the  tree  with  tin  rings,  bending  down  the  outer 
edges.  Oil  placed  in  shallow  pans  or  vessels,  so  that  the  moth  can- 
not  pass  beyond  it,  is  also  used. 

The  Apple  Worm — This  attacks  the  apple  blossoms  and  the 
young  fruit.  Its  method  of  destruction  is  to  eat  the  fruit  at  the 
core,  and  thus  it  falls  to  the  ground  before  it  is  ripe.  The  best 
remedy  is  to  remove  the  fallen  fruit  and  literally  destroy  it,  by 
having  it  eaten  by  the  hogs  or  some  other  way,  to  insure  destruction 
of  the  insects  contained  in  it. 

The  Borer — This  insect  is  very  destructive  to  quince  and 
apple  trees.  It  bores  into  the  tree  near  the  ground,  laying  its  eggs 
under  the  outer  scales  of  the  bark.  When  the  insect  is  hatched,  it 
enters  through  the  bark,  remaining  there  and  feeding  upon  the  tree. 
When  they  have  increased  sufficiently  in  size  they  enter  the  tree. 

The  borer  may  be  removed  with  a  pointed  instrument,  if  its 
destruction  be  undertaken  early  enough  before  it  has  entered  the 
wood.  After  that  time  something  sharp  and  flexible  should  be 
inserted  in  the  hole  made  by  it,  to  destroy  the  insect.  It  is  well  to 
look  after  the  trees  at  short  intervals  during  the  summer,  while  the 
fruit  is  ripening,  and  attend  at  once  to  the  destruction  of  the  borers. 

The  peach  tree  is  subject  to  the  attacks  of  an  insect  which  bores 
the  bark,  but  does  not  enter  the  wood  as  far  as  the  borer  which  we 
have  just  described  enters  the  apple  or  quince  trees.  Its  presence 
can  be  determined  by  the  dust  and  slime  which  will  come  from  the 
hole  it  bores.  These  should  be  removed  and  the  grub  or  worm  can 
be  killed.  Ashes  placed  in  a  heap  about  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  while 
the  season  is  still  young,  or  encircling  the  trunk  of  the  tree  with 
some  stiff  paper,  will  do  much  toward  keeping  these  insects  away. 

The  Apple  Bark  Louse — This  is  the  especial  enemy  of 
apple  trees;  they  make  holes  in  the  bark,  and  suck  the  sap  out  of  it. 
Linseed  oil  and  tar  mixed  in  equnl  proportion  may  be  usefully  em- 
ployed to  destroy  the  louse,  the  preparation  being  applied  warm 
(not  hot)  in  the  early  spring.  Soapsuds,  applied  to  the  trees  with 
a  stiff  brush,  scraping  and  scrubbing  the  trunk,  will  also  be  a  success- 
ful preventive. 

Other  Pests — There  are  other  kinds  of  plant  lice,  which  live 
upon  fruit  tree  leaves,  and  are  greatly  injurious.  These  lice  accumu- 
late beneath  the  leaves,  and  suck  out  trie  juice.  Soap  made  from 
sperm  oil  can  be  applied  to  the  tree,  and  will  be  a  successful  remedy, 
[t  should  be  applied  with  reasonable  care,  because  if  it  is  too  strong, 
it  will  affect  the  leaves  as  well  as  destroy  vermin.  It  should  be 
sprayed  over  the  tree. 


DISEASES    OF    FRUIT    TREES  675 

DISEASES  OF  FRUIT  TREES,  AND  THEIR 
REMEDIES. 

Mildew — Trees  are  subject  not  only  to  the  attacks  of  insects 
and  vermin,  but  also  to  various  diseases.  Among  these  mildew  is 
liable  to  destroy  the  gooseberry  and  the  grape.  As  soon  as  mildew 
appears  upon  the  grape  vines  they  should  be  sprinkled  with  sulphur, 
which  treatment  should  be  continued,  renewing  it  every  two  weeks 
until  the  necessity  for  it  has  passed.  When  the  gooseberry  is  subject 
to  the  disease,  its  roots  should  have  plenty  of  rotton  salt  hay  applied 
to  them  ad  a  mulch.  Peach  trees  are  also  subject  to  mildew  but  not  so 
greatly  as  the  gooseberry  and  grape. 

If  lime-water  is  added  to  the  suds,  and  the  trees  dusted  with 
sulphur,  and  powdered  sulphur  be  used  for  sprinkling  the  trees,  the 
treatment  will  be  as  good  as  any  which  can  be  recommended. 

Leaf  Blight — This  is  a  disease  of  pear  trees.  The  leaves  turn 
black  and  are  dropped  and  development  of  the  tree  is  then  dwarfed. 
A  rich  soil  kept  under  cultivation  will  assist  the  horticulturist  in  pre- 
venting this  blight.  In  the  West  apple  trees  are  frequently  injured, 
by  the  same  cause.  There  is  no  absolute  remedy  of  which  we  are 
aware  for  this  disease.  It  will  make  its  attack  also  on  apple  and 
quince  trees,  but  not  so  virulently  as  upon  the  pear  tree. 

Black  Knot — This  dangerous  malady  is  peculiarly  an  affec- 
tion of  cherry  trees  and  plum  trees.  It  appears  in  the  form  of  an  ex- 
crescence or  swelling  of  irregular  character  upon  the  trees  and  limbs, 
breaking  out  in  the  early  summer  and  continuing  to  increase  until 
about  the  first  of  August.  If  not  removed  it  will  increase  in  strength 
from  year  to  year  until  the  tree  is  poisoned  to  death;  and  it  is 
contagious  also,  spreading  from  one  tree  to  another  in  the  same 
orchard. 

Mice — Mice  frequently  destroy  trees  which  are  in  early  growth 
by  girdling  them.  As  winter  approaches  they  locate  their  nesting 
place  in  the  grass  standing  about  the  trees,  and  unless  protection  is 
afforded  there  is  danger  that  the  young  orchard  will  be  entirely 
ruined.  One  way  to  guard  against  this  is  piling  about  the  trees 
before  the  snow  flies,  a  foot  or  a  foot  and  a  half  in  depth  of  manure, 
packing  it  snugly,  and  keeping  straw  out  of  it,  otherwise  the  mice 
will  make  their  homes  in  the  straw.  Another  method  is  to  tramp 
the  snow  firmly  about  the  trees,  which  if  attended  to  thoroughly 
enough  will  be  quite  as  effective  a  protection  as  the  manure  packing; 
but  if  the  manure  is  used,  then  the  work  will  be  done  effetually  once 
for  all. 

Cattle  and  Sheep— These  will  injure  trees  if  they  are  allowed 
the  run  of  the  orchard.  Cattle  should  be  excluded  under  all  cir- 
cumstances, as  no  benefit  is  derived  from  giving  them  access:  but 
sheep  will  be  an  advantage  by  the  enrichment  which  they  give  the 
soil,  and  besides  they  will  dispose  of  the  unripened  fruit  which  falls 
from  the  trees,  and  in  this  way  will  be  of  service  by  destroying  the 


676  VINEYARD    CULTURE. 

insects  which  had  attacked  the  fruit  and  caused  it  to  fall.  Their 
running  in  the  orchard  may  be  deprived  of  any  disadvantage  by  pro- 
tecting  the  trunks  of  the  trees  with  some  sort  of  fence.  Some  fruit 
growers  use  as  a  protection  raw  liver,  rubbing  it  upon  the  trunks. 
This  may  do,  but  anything  that  will  prevent  their  approach  to  the- 
trees  near  enough  to  gnaw  the  bark,  will  surely  answer  the  purpose. 

Blight — This  affection  is  perhaps  the  most  disastrous  of 
the  diseases  which  affect  fruit  trees.  It  does  not  confine  its  destruc- 
tion to  any  one  particular  variety  of  fruit,  but  is  natural  to  all  which 
it  assaults ;  especially  so,  however,  with  pear  trees.  In  its  appear- 
ance, it  affects  the  leaves  as  does  leaf  blight  to  which  we  nave 
referred,  making  them  black  and  withering  them.  Its  appearance 
is  first  made  upon  branches  which  are  developing  fast ;  then  it  will 
extend  over  the  whole  tree,  the  leaves  of  which  will  fall  before  the 
autumn;  nor  is  blight  confined  in  its  effect  to  the  leaves,  but  it  will 
ruin  the  branches  themselves,  and  at  length  the  trunk  will  be  de- 
stroyed, and  thus  the  whole  tree,  unless  the  disease  be  remedied. 

The  remedy  for  blight  is  not  difficult.  All  the  branches  which 
are  attacked  by  the  disease  should  be  removed,  and  the  point  at 
which  they  are  severed  from  the  tree  should  be  some  distance  lower 
than  where  there  is  any  manifestation  of  it.  Having  been  removed, 
they  should  be  destroyed  by  fire  without  delay.  This  remedy,  which 
is  direct  and  explicit  enough,  must  be  undertaken  as  soon  as  the 
disease  appears,  and  it  must  be  continued  with  determination. 
Having  taken  away  the  parts  of  the  tree  which  are  diseased,  if  any 
twigs  or  branches  shall  show  indications  of  the  poisoning,  they 
should  be  taken  off  also,  and  this  trimming  and  cutting  must  be 
continued  until  the  blight  is  eradicated  or  the  tree  itself  cut  down. 
Should  the  blight  appear  to  have  affected  the  whole  tree,  it  will  be 
the  better  way  to  cut  down  the  tree  at  once  and  burn  it.  If  left  to 
itself,  and  this  heroic  treatment  is  not  applied,  the  whole  orchard  in 
which  the  blighted  tree  grows  will  be  ultimately  destroyed. 

Almost  all  the  affections  of  either  of  the  kinds  which  we  have 
referred  to  can  be  avoided  by  the  careful  fruit  grower  paying  atten- 
tion to  his  orchard,  looking  after  it,  and  attending  to  the  necessities 
of  his  plants  and  shrubs  before  there  shall  be  any  indication  of  ill- 
health  ;  or  if  trees  be  attacked  unaware,  then  whether  the  disease  be 
inherent  in  the  tree,  or  something  that  has  come  upon  it  in  the  form 
of  vermin  or  insect,  prompt  and  efficient  remedies  should  be  at  once 
applied,  and  the  disastrous  results,  which  otherwise  will  be  certain, 
can  be  avoided. 


VINEYARD  CULTURE. 

Grapes  are  grown  in  most  parts  of  the  Northern  and  Middle 
States,  and  to  the  greatest  perfection,  for  vineyard  purposes,  in  the 
mild  climate  of  California,  where  an  excellent  quality  of  wine  is 
manufactured  on  an  extensive  scale.  It  is  said  of  the  grape  in 


VTNEYAUD   CULTURE.  677 

localities  to  wliich  it  is  naturally  adapted  that  "  the  vine  yields  a 
harvest  the  product  of  which  is  almost  certain,  whereas  other  crops 
are  not  always  to  be  depended  upon ;  that  it  needs  the  least  labor 
relatively  to  the  profit  received;  that  it  banishes  fallows;  contin- 
uously occupies  the  whole  extent  of  the  country  that  has  a  suitable 
climate;  that  it  is  adapted  to  all  kinds  of  soils,  and  occupies  those 
that  will  produce  only  useless  thorns  and  briers;  that  it  furnishes 
labor  at  almost  all  seasons,  to  all  ages,  and  for  both  sexes ;  that  it 
yields  several  important  products  arid  valuable  merchandises,  andj 
finally,  that  it  requires  little  manure,  allowing  this  to  be  applied  to 
other  crops. 

Soil  for  Grapes — Grapes  will  give  good  results  in  soils 
of  various  composition,  but  they  appears  to  thrive  better  where  there 
is  a  certain  admixture  of  pebbly  or  gravelly  matter. 

Situation — A  vineyard  may  be  located  in  a  valley,  on  an 
elevated  plateau,  or  on  a  hill  side,  but  narrow  vales  are  little  adapted 
for  vine -culture  on  account  of  the  dampness  of  the  atmosphere  pre- 
venting the  ripening  of  the  grapes,  while  there  is  greater  exposure 
to  spring  frosts.  Nor  are  the  crowns  of  high  hills  more  favorable, 
as  the  air  being  too  sharp  and  constantly  in  motion,  hardens  the 
skin  of  the  grapes.  Unsheltered  plains  produce  very  good  grapes, 
and  inclined  plains  or  hill  sides  are  well  aaapted.  The  proximity  of 
lakes  seems  to  exert  a  favorable  influence. 

Exposure — Some  writers  advise  a  southern  exposure  exclu- 
sively; others  prefer  the  north;  while  many  think  it  a  matter  of 
little  moment.  It  is  probable,  therefore,  that  the  best  exposure 
must  be  determined  by  circumstances — the  combined  influences  of 
latitude,  elevation,  the  nature  of  the  soil,  and  the  frequency  of  white 
frosts  in  the  locality.  The  vine  especially  dreads  a  damp  atmosphere, 
for  such  injures  the  quality  of  its  grapes.  Therefore,  as  a  general 
rule,  exposures  open  to  the  influences  of  cold  and  damp  winds  must 
be  avoided. 

Preparation  of  the  Soil— This  is  a  most  important  part 
of  successful  grape-culture.  One  of  the  evils  most  to  be  feared  for 
a  vineyard  is  a  soil  containing  too  much  moisture.  In  such  a  soil 
the  vine  will  rot,  its  life  will  be  short,  its  produce  limited,  of 
inferior  quality  and  ripening  slowly.  If  the  soil  be  of  this  character, 
then  the  first  step  will  be  to  drain  it.  Too  much  importance  cannot 
be  attributed  to  this  subject  of  drainage,  not  merely  as  a  means  of 
escape  for  the  surplus  water  of  the  soil,  but  also  as  affording  access 
to  the  air,  which  will  warm  the  roots  by  its  direct  influence,  impart- 
ing its  own  temperature  to  the  earth  through  which  it  passes. 
Wnile  alleviating  the  effect  of  a  drought,  by  depositing  its  own 
moisture  on  the  sides  of  the  passages  through  which  it  flows,  it  also 
gives  off  the  latent  heat  by  which  the  water  was  kept  in  a  state  of 
vapor. 

Choice  of  Vine,  Propagation,  Etc. — In  the  choice  of 
plants,  the  grower  must  be  guided  by  the  experience  of  others  in  his 


678  VINEYARD    CULTURE. 

locality,  as  to  the  most  suitable  for  the  conditions  he  has  to  deal 
with.  Climate  and  surroundings  differ  so  essentially  in  various 
parts  of  the  country  that  no  general  advice  can  be  given  on  this  sub- 
ject.  Vines  may  be  propagated  by  cutting,  grafting  and  layering  in 
the  manner  elsewhere  described. 

Planting — Yines  may  be  set  out  from  five  to  six  feet 
apart,  and  in  rows  eight  feet  apart.  For  the  convenient,  econo- 
mical and  thorough  cultivation  by  the  plough,  they  may  be  laid  out 
in  quincunxes,  which  will  allow  the  plough  to  be  used  in  three 
different  directions.  Plants  are  better  laid  out  in  rows  north  and 
south,  so  that  they  will  not  shade  each  other  at  mid-day,  but  this,  of 
course  in  many  cases,  has  to  be  governed  otherwise  by  the  shape  of 
the  ground. 

Pruning  the  Vine — The  pruning  of  the  vine  must  have 
for  its  object  the  giving  of  such  shape  to  the  vines  as  will  subject 
them  completely  to  the  action  of  the  sun,  facilitate  the  cultivation 
of  the  ground  at  all  times  and  over  all  of  its  surface,  and  prevent 
the  fruit-bearing  wood  from  being  too  far  removed  from  the  parent 
stock.  An  extended  experience  with  the  vine  has  induced  some  of 
our  best  cultivators  to  adopt  fall  pruning,  which  they  pursue  with 
very  good  effect.  The  cuttings  are  of  greater  value,  and  may  either 
be  planted  at  once,  or  at  least  stored  in  suitable  cellars,  and  kept  in 
better  condition  than  if  left  upon  the  vine  exposed  to  the  incle- 
mency of  the  winter.  Those  who  bury  their  vines  to  protect  them 
from  the  frost  will  find  it  a  great  advantage  to  have  them  trimmed 
first.  To  avoid  injury  to  the  last  eye  in  the  canes,  care  should  be 
taken  to  leave  an  inch  or  more  of  the  internode  beyond  the  outer 
Dud.  This  is  a  good  rule  in  all  winter  pruning.  Wood  must  never 
be  cut  when  frozen.  Most  vine-dressers  practice  trimming  in  any 
•naild  weather  during  the  winter,  whether  in  February  or  March;  but 
jf  done  after  the  sap  has  started,  or  is  about  to  start,  the  vine  will 
bleed  profusely. 

Pyramidal  Grape  Vine  Worm — This  is  a  special  enemy 
of  the  grape,  and  is  named  for  and  distinguished  by  having  a  pyra- 
midal hump  near  the  end  of  its  body.  It  is  also  found  on  the 
raspberry.  It  is  found  on  the  vines  in  May  and  descends  to  the 
ground  in  June,  where  it  spins  a  cocoon,  whence  after  going 
through  the  chrysalis  state  it  becomes  a  moth,  with  front  wings 
gray;  hind  wings  a  lustrous  copper  color.  The  worm  is  a  delicate 
green  color  marked  with  pale  yellow  lines  or  spots.  This  worm  is 
easily  kept  in  check  by  hand  picking. 

Grape  Koot  Borer — This  insect  is  a  moth  and  not  a  beetle. 
It  bears  «,  very  close  resemblance  to  the  common  peach  borer,  both 
in  habit  and  in  the  size  and  general  appearance  of  the  grub,  but  it 
is  a  somewhat  larger  insect  and  the  moths  differ  materially.  It  con- 
fines itself  almost  entirely  to  bark  and  sap-wood,  and  the  effects  of 
its  work  are  consequently  more  fatal  to  the  vine.  When  it  is  once 
ascertained  that  the  borers  are  at  work  on  a  vine,  they  may  be  des- 


VINEYARD    CULTURE.  079 

Jrojed  by  clearing  away  the  earth  and  applying  hot  water  to  the 
roots. 

GrapeVine  Flea  Beetle — This  is  also  known  by  the  name 
of  "Thrips,"  and  "Steel  Blue  beetle."  It  varies  in  color  from  steel- 
blue  to  metallic  green  and  purple.  It  is  found  in  all  parts  of  the 
United  States  and  Canada,  and  generally  attacks  the  grape  leaf  on 
the  upper  surface,  which  they  riddle  and  destroy.  The  best  rem- 
edy is  to  destroy  the  grubs  by  an  application  of  dry  lime  with  a 
common  sand  blowers  or  bellows. 

Tree  Cricket — This  insect,  of  a  delicate  greenish,  semi-trans- 
parent white,  deposits  her  eggs  on  the  cane  of  grape,  blackberry 
and  raspberry.  The  deposit  of  eggs  may  be  known  by  a  straight 
longitudinal,  contiguous  row  of  punctures  as  if  made  by  a  pin. 
This  cricket  will  sever  the  grapes  from  the  bunches  just  as  they  be- 
gin to  ripen,  and  often  severs  a  whole  bunch  or  so  excoriates  the 
stem  that  it  will  not  ripen. 

The  remedy  is  to  crush  the  cricket  wherever  you  find  him, 
while  the  vineyardist  should  make  it  a  business  to  search  in  the 
winter  time  for  all  punctured  twigs,  and  by  burning  them,  prevent 
their  increase  in  the  future. 

Grape  Vine  Plume — During  the  latter  part  of  May  and 
beginning  of  June,  the  leaves  of  the  grape-vine  may  often  be  seen 
drawn  together  by  silken  threads,  and  in  the  retreat  thus  made  will 
be  found  a  small  hairy  caterpillar,  which  feeds  on  the  tender  leaves 
of  the  vine.  Whenever  they  become  numerous,  the  only  remedy  is 
hand-picking. 

Grape  Vine  Fidia — A  great  foe  to  the  grape-vine  is  the 
above  insect,  which  is  chestnut  brown  in  color,  ana  densely  covered 
with  short  white  hairs.  It  resembles  the  rosebug,  but  is  not  the 
same.  It  appears  in  June  and  has  disappeared  by  the  end  of  July.  Its 
mode  of  injuring  the  vine.is  by  cutting  straight  elongated  holes  one- 
eight  inch  in  diameter  in  the  leaves,  riddling  the  leaves  to  shreds. 
Like  the  plurn  curculio  it  will  drop  to  the  ground  upon  the  slightest 
disturbance,  and  this  enables  it  to  be  readily  kept  in  check.  The 
most  efficient  way  of  doing  this  is  by  the  aid  of  chickens,  which 
pick  them  up  greedily  as  fast  as  they  can  be  shaken  down. 

Grape  Codling — This  may  be  distinguished  from  the  curcu- 
lio by  its  having  six  scaly  legs  near  the  head,  eight  fleshy  legs  at  the 
middle,  and  two  at  the  extremity  of  the  body,  and  by  spinning  a 
tine  web  by  which  it  lets  itself  drop  whenever  handled.  Its  pres- 
ence is  soon  indicated  by  a  reddish  brown  color  on  the  side  of  the 
green  grape  which  it  enters.  It  feeds  on  the  pulp  and  seeds  of  the 
grape,  and  when  matured  leaves  the  grape  and  forms  its  cocoon  on  the 
leaves  of  the  vine.  They  should  be  searched  for  early  in  the  season 
on  the  leaves.  The  second  brood  of  worms,  or  those  which  infest 
grapes,  can  easily  be  espied  and  destroyed  in  a  healthy  vineyard1, 
but  where  a  vineyard  is  affected  with  what  is  designated  as  the 
"American  Grape-rot,"  the  grapes  attacked  by  the  codling  are 


680  YINEYAKD   CULTURE. 

not  so  easily  distinguished,  as  they  bear  a  close  resemblance  to  the 
rotting  ones.  Care  should  be  taken  in  gathering  the  infested 
grapes,  for  the  worm  being  very  active  wiggles  away  and  easily  es- 
capes. 

The  Grape  Root  Borer — The  grubs  of  this  insect  in  gen- 
eral appearance  resemble  those  of  the  peach-tree  borer,  and  work 
in  the  same  way  underground,  but  destroy  the  roots  by  gnawing  in- 
to them,  and  are  sometimes  said  to  be  shielded  from  outward  appli- 
cations by  a  coating  of  bark.  Little  can  be  done  in  the  way  or  ex- 
tirpating these  underground  borers,  when  their  presence  is  only  in- 
dicated by  the  approaching  death  of  the  vine.  Still,  every  vineyard- 
ist  should  make  it  a  rule  to  search  for  them  wherever  they  find  vines 
suddenly  dying  from  any  cause  unknown  to  them,  and  upon  finding 
such  a  borer  the  vine  should  at  once  be  cut  out  and  destroyed.  The 
beetle,  which  may  frequently  be  found  during  the  summer  months, 
should  also  be  ruthlessly  sacrificed  wherever  met  with.  Do  not 
plant  a  vineyard  on  land  covered  with  old  oak  stumps,  nor  use  oak 
stakes  where  those  made  of  cedar  can  be  had  conveniently. 

Grape  Cane  Gall  Curculio — The  canes  of  the  Concord 
vines  are  frequently  found  to  have  galls  on  the  last  year's  growth,  in 
the  shape  of  an  elongated  knot  or  swelling  which  is  generally  situ- 
ated above  or  below  a  joint.  This  was  formed  the  previous  fall 
while  the  tender  cane  was  growing,  and  has  almost  invariably  a 
longitudinal  slit  on  one  side,  dividing  that  side  into  two  cheeks, 
which  have  a  rosy  tint.  The  gall  is  caused  by  a  little  footless,  white 
cylindrical  larva  which  measures  0.28  of  an  inch,  and  has  a  yellow- 
ish head,  sparsely  covered  with  minute  white  bristles.  This  grub 
indeed  bears  a  very  close  general  resemblance  to  that  of  the  potato 
stalk  weevil,  and  when  taken  out  of  its  gall  immediately  curls  up. 
It  is  of  a  uniform  light  yellowish  brown  without  any  markings 
whatever.  If  these  gall-bearing  canes  are  cut  off  and  burned  dur- 
ing  the  winter  there  need  be  little  fear  of  this  insect's  work. 

Grape  Phylloxera — There  are  two  chief  types  of  this  pest, 
the  one  gallcecola,  living  in  galls  on  the  leaves ;  the  other  radicicola, 
on  swellings  on  the  roots. 

The  first  may  be  detected  by  the  galls  on  the  leaves  in  the  early 
spring,  which  are  fleshy  swellings  on  the  under  side  of  the  leaves, 
usually  those  nearest  the  ground,  about  the  size  of  a  pea,  the  normal 
green  being  flushed  with  red  where  exposed  to  the  sunlight.  On 
opening  the  gall,  the  mother  louse  may  be  found  at  work.  They 
are  enormously  prolific.  As  summer  advances,  they  frequently  be- 
come prodigiously  multiplied,  completely  covering  the  leaves  with 
their  galls,  and  settling  on  the  tendrils,  leaf-stalks  and  tender 
branches,  where  they  also  form  knots  and  rounded  excresences.  In 
such  a  case,  the  vine  loses  its  leaf  prematurely.  Usually,  however, 
the  natural  enemies  of  the  louse  seriously  reduce  its  numbers  by 
the  time  the  vine  ceases  its  growth  in  the  fall,  and  the  few  remain- 
ing lice,  finding  no  more  succulent  and  suitable  leaves,  seek  the 


VINEYABD   CULTURE.  681 

roots.  Thus,  fry  the  end  of  September,  the  galls  are  mostly  deserted, 
and  those  which  are  left  are  almost  always  infested  with  mildew, 
and  eventually  turn  brown  and  decay.  On  the  roots,  the  young 
lice  attach  themselves  singly  or  in  little  groups,  and  thus  hibernate. 

The  radicicola  or  root-inhabiting  phylloxera,  present  them- 
selves in  two  forms.  One  exists  in  the  creases,  sutures,  and 
depressions  which  the  knots  of  the  roots  afford.  The  other  form 
are  winged.  At  first,  and  for  some  time  after  the  moult,  the  color 
of  the  body  of  the  new-fledged  phylloxera  is  of  a  uniform  bright, 
deep  yellow,  with  the  wings  white  and  rather  opaque,  and  the  eyes 
brown.  The  dark  thoracic  band  and  more  diaphanous  and  smoky 
nature  of  the  wings  are  gradually  acquired  in  the  course  of  a  day. 
The  wings  when  highly  magnified  are  seen  to  be  thickly  covered 
with  minute  hooks.  These  winged  insects  are  most  abundant  in 
August  and  September,  but  may  be  found  as  early  as  the  first  of 
July,  and  until  the  vines  cease  growing  in  the  fall. 

KEMEDIES — The  leaf-lice  may  be  controlled  with  sufficient 
ease  by  a  little  care  in  destroying  the  first  galls  which  appear,  and 
in  pruning  and  destroying  the  terminal  growth  of  the  infested  vines 
later  in  the  season.  The  root-lice  are  not  so  easily  eradicated,  and 
no  remedy  has  yet  been  discovered — even  in  France,  after  ex- 
perimenting under  the  stimulus  of  large  national  reward — which 
gives  entire  satisfaction  or  is  applicable  to  all  conditions  of  soil. 

Submersion,  when  practicable,  and  when  it  is  total  and  suffi- 
ciently prolonged,  is  a  perfect  remedy.  The  best  season  to  sub- 
merge is  in  autumn  (September  and  October),  when  the  lice  are  yet 
active  and  the  vines  have  ceased  growing.  Submergence  for  twenty- 
five  to  thirty  days,  at  this  season,  will  generally  rout  the  lice.  A 
submergence  of  forty  to  fifty  days,  in  winter,  is  required.  A  vine- 
yard should  never  be  inundated  for  a  longer  period  than  two  days 
in  summer,  or  during  growth;  and  though  these  brief  inundations 
at  that  season  affect  only  a  few  lice  near  the  surface,  they  are  im- 
portant auxiliaries  to  the  more  thorough  fall  or  winter  submersion, 
as  they  destroy  the  few  lice  which  are  always  invading  a  vineyard 
in  infested  districts.  These  summer  inundations  will  oe  necessary 
only  after  the  winged  insects  begin  to  appear;  and  three  or  four, 
each  lasting  less  than  two  days,  made  between  the  middle  of  July 
and  the  fall  of  the  leaf,  will  effect  the  end  desired. 

On  the  beet  hilly  vine  land,  thorough  submersion  is  impractic 
able ;  but  on  our  bottom  lands  some  of  the  grapes  which  fail  now 
may  be  made  to  succeed  by  its  means. 

Carbolic  acid,  added  to  water  at  the  rate  of  about  one  per  cent., 
applied  by  pouring  into  deep  holes  made  by  a  crowbar  or  auger,  has 
given  satisfactory  results;  and  a  thorough  application  of  soot  has 
also  been  strongly  advocated  by  those  wlio  have  tried  it.  A  thor- 
ough mixing  with  the  soil  of  a  cheap  carbolic  powder,  has  given 
good  results. 


682  HYGIENIC    TREATMENT. 


REMEDIES  FOR  LA  GRIPPE. 

Dr.  L.  E.  Keeley  says  that  asafoetida  will  completely  cure  the  worst  cases 
of  la  grippe,  not  only  in  its  primary  form,  but  will  break  up  many  of  the  COITQ- 
plications  arising  from  it.  It  is  as  absolute  a  cure  for  this  disease  as  quinine  is 
for  chills  and  fever. 

It  is  administered  in  the  following  manner: 

Take  a  four  grain  pill  every  three  hours  until  four  pills  have  been  taken. 
Repeat  this  treatment  for  four  or  five  consecutive  days,  unless  a  cure  is  effected 
sooner. 

Asafoatida  is  becoming  a  popular  remedy  for  this  disease  among  the  farmers 
in  the  rural  districts.  For  a  dose  they  usually  take  a  pill  three  times  a  day, 
the  size  of  a  grain  of  wheat. 

Sugar  coated  asafoetida  pills  can  now  be  had  at  all  drug  stores. 

2.  Take  three  grains  ot  quinine  every  hour  for  three  consecutive  hours, 
then  take  a  sponge  bath  with  a  larg<^  quantity  of  mustard  added.     Follow  this 
with  a  dose  of  from  two  to  three  tablespoonfuls  of  the  very  best  brandy  that 
can  be  obtained,  then  retire.     On  the  following  day,  if  not  cured,  repeat  this 
treatment.     Those  accustomed  to  the  use  of  spirituous  drinks  may  take  double 
this  amount  of  brandy. 

I  have  been  almost  uniformly  successful  in  the  cure  of  la  grippe  with  this 
treatment — B.  C.  STEWART,  M.  D. 

3.  Phenacetine  has  been  successfully  used  in  the  treatment  of  la  grippe. 
It  is  given  in  three  grain  doses  every  three  hours  until  the  pain  and  fever 
materially  subsides;  after  that  give  three  times  a  day. 

4.  Dr.  George  Fox's  treatment  for  la  grippe.     At  the  early  stage  of  the 
disease  I  give:    Fluid  extract  of  aconite,  six  drops;  fluid  extract  of  gelseminum, 
thirty  drops;  water,  four  tablespoonfuls.    Mix. 

Of  this  give  one  teaspoonful  every  two  hours  alternately  with  the  following: 
Fluid  extract  of  bryonia,  thirty  drops;  black  cohosh,  thirty  drops;  water,  four 
tablespoonfuls.  Mix. 

Dose :  One  teaspoonf  ul  alternately  with  the  above  until  the  fever  abates, 
which  it  usually  does  in  about  six  to  twelve  hours.  Then  I  give  Quinine-Beef- 
Wine  and  Iron  in  teaspoonful  doses  three  times  a  day  until  health  is  restored. 

This  preparation  can  usually  be  found  already  prepared  in  almost  all  drug- 
stores. I  have  not  lost  a  case  with  this  treatment.  I  employ  with  it  the  fol- 
lowing accessory  treatment. 

This  disease  is  of  a  nervous  character.  The  patient  and  the  sick-room 
should  be  kept  very  quiet.  Administer  a  hot  salt  bath  and  repeat  every  three 
days  until  the  patient  begins  to  recover.  Commence  the  bath  by  placing 
the  face  downward  and  apply  to  the  back  of  the  head,  neck  and  spine,  cloths 
wrun<r  out  of  the  water  as  hot  as  can  be  born.  When  the  bathing  is  completed, 
care  should  be  taken  to  remove  from  the  bed  all  clothing  that  is  wet  or  damp. 

Give  frequent  foot  baths  with  mustard  added.  During  convalescence  the 
patient  should  remain  indoors,  avoiding  atmospheric  changes,  as  there  is  great 
tendency  to  relapse.  The  diet  should  be  of  the  most  nourishing  character. 
Avoid  over-eating. 

5.  A  strong  tea  of  mountain  sage,  drunk  freely  three  times  a  day,  has 
been  employed  very  successfully  in  the  cure  of  this  disease. 

NKW  REMEDY.  Red  Pepper  has  lately  proven  to  be  a  panacea  for  la  grippe. 
It  is  to  be  used  as  follows:  Take  a  red-pepper  pod  (or  a  teaspoonful  of  ground 
cayenne  pepper),  pour  over  this  one-half  pint  of  boiling  water  and  let  steep  like 
tea.  Pour  off  the  liquid  into  a  bottle.  Dose:  A  tablespoonful  of  the  liquid  in 
a  cup  of  hot  water;  sip  slowly.  Some  can  take  it  much  stronger  than  others. 
To  be  taken  before  each  meal  and  on  retiring  at  night.  In  severe  cases  take 
every  three  hours. 


PROFESSIONAL  REflEDIES. 


683 


Latin* 

Pake 

Saccharium 
Aqua 


4  drachma 
1  ounce 

Citrus  Limonum  J  ounce 

Take  at  one  dose  and  repeat  three 
times  daily. 


MALARIAL  DISEASES. 

Take 
Sugar 
Water 
Lemon  juice 


English. 


nfu> 


Take  at  a  dose   and  repeat  three 
times  daily. 


Latin. 

Take 

Alumin  1  drachm 

Spiritis  2        " 

Aqua  1  gill 

Gargle  every  four  hours. 

Latin.  PILES. 

Take 

Oleum  lini  crudus  4  drachms 

Plumbum  cerissa  3        " 


SALIVATION.  English. 

Take 

Alum  1  teaspoonful 

Brandy  4  tablespoonfuis 

Water  1  teaspoonful 

Use  as  a  gargle  every  four  hours. 


Met.- 
day. 


-Apply  to  the  parts  twice  a 


Latin. 

Take 

Syrup  simplicis  1  Jounces 

Succus  caspa  1        " 

Dose,  one  teaspoonful  before  meals. 


English. 

Take 

Raw  linseed  oil        1  tablespoonfu) 
White  lead  3  teaspoonfuls 

Mix  thoroughly  and  apply  to  the 
parts  twice  daily. 

English. 


BRONCHITIS. 

Take 

Simple  syrup  3  tablespoonfuis 

Onion  juice  2 

Dose,  one  teaspoonful  before  meals. 


Latin. 

Take 

Succus  caspa  1  drachm 

every  25  minutes  until  relieved. 


English. 


CROUP. 

Take 

Onion  juice  1  teaspoonful 

every  25  minutes  until  relieved. 


Latin. 

Take 

Calx  aqua  1  ounce 

Oleum  lini  1      " 

Apply  frequently. 

Latin. 

Take 

Bicarbonate  of  soda          2  ounces 
Aqua  pura  2      " 

Apply  with  a  wet  cloth. 

Latin. 


BURNS. 

Take 

Lime  water 
Linseed  oil 
Apply  frequently. 

ERYSIPELAS. 

Take 

Baking  soda 
Pure  water 


English. 

2  tablespoonfuis 

2 


English. 


4  tablespoonfuls 
4  " 


Apply  with  a  cloth. 
SPRAINS. 


Take 

Chloride  of  sodium  1  ounce 

Aqua  2      " 

Apply  freely  with  cotton  cloth. 


Latin. 


English. 

Take 

Table  salt  2  tableapoonfuis' 

Water  4 

Apply  with  a  cotton  cloth. 

English. 


Take 

Sinapis  alba  1  drachm 

Take  at  a  dose  three  times  a  day. 


DYSPEPSIA. 

Take 

White  mustard  seed  1  teaspoonfu! 
Take  three  times  a  day. 


834 


PROFESSIONAL  REMEDIES 

PROFESSIONAL  REMEDIES. 


CHOLERA  MORBUS. 

.  Take 
16  drachms. 

4        " 

3 
16        " 


Vinegar 
Black  Pepper 
Table  Salt 
Water 


Latin, 
ftke 

Acetic  Acid 

Piper  Niger 

Chloride  of  Sodium 

Aqua  pura 

Dose  1  tablespoonful  every  hour 

LaJn. 

lake 

Sodii  Boras  1  ounce. 

Potasii  Bitartaris  4  drachms- 

Aqua  pura  1  pint. 

Dose  2  tablespoon! uls  every  4  hours. 

Latin. 

Take 

Pulvis  Cretse  £  ounce. 

Dose  1  teaspoonful  in  a  glass  of  milk 
three  times  daily. 

Latin. 

Take 

Pulvis,  Piper  Niger  \  drachm. 

Oleum  Ohvse  I        " 

Wrap  the  former  in  lock  of  cotton, 
moisten  with  the  latter  and  insert  in 
the  ear. 

Latin.  SUMMER  COMPLAINT. 


English 

J  glassful. 
1  tablespoonful. 
1  " 

$  glassful. 


Dose,  1  tablespoonful  every  hour. 
GRAVEL.  English. 

Take 

Borax  1  tablespoonfula 

Cream  Tartar  2 

Water  1  pint. 

Dose,  2  tablespoonfuls  every  4  hours. 

DIABETES.  Kiiglisn. 

Take 

Pulverized  chalk      1  teaspoonful. 
To  be  taken  in  a  glass  of  milk  three 
times  a  day. 

EARACHE.  English. 

Take 

Pulverized  black  pepper   \  teasp'f  1. 
Sweet  Oil  \ 

Wrap  in  lock  of  cotton,  moisten  with 
sweet  oil  and  insert  in  ear. 


English. 


Take 

Aqua  Calcis  1  gill. 

Dose,  1  teaspoonful  3  tunes  a  day. 


Take 

Lime  water  1  teacupful. 

Dose,  1  teaspoonful  three  times  a 
day.     Directions  for    making    lime 
water  see  page  447.    Vol.   I 
Latin.  SCIATIC  RHEUMATISM.  English, 

lake  Take 

Spiritis  Terbinthinum      2  drachms.          Spirits  of  turpentine          2  teasp'fls 
Dose,  £  teaspoonful  twice  a  day.  Dose,  £  teaspoonful  twice  a  day. 

Latin.  MALARIAL  DISEASES.  English. 


Take 

Citrus  Limonum  4  ounces. 

Aqua  pura  8       " 

Dose,  1  tablespoonful  three  times  a 

day. 

Latin. 
Take 


CHILLS  AND  FEVER. 

Take 


Take 

Lemon  juice  1  teacupful. 

Water  £  pint. 

Dose,  1  tablespoonful  three  times  a 
day. 

English. 


Eupatorium  Perfoiiatum  Infusum. 
Dose,  £  teacupful  before  meals. 

Latin. 


Boneset  tea. 

Dose,  half  teacupful  before  meals. 

WORMS.  English. 


Take 

Chenopodicum     Anthelminticum, 
Pulv.  1  drachms. 

Dose,  1  teaspoonluj  before  meals. 


Worm  seed,  pulverized  £  ounce. 
Dose,  1  teaspoonful  before  each 
meal.— Dr.  E.  H.  Ruddock. 


From  the  foregoing  it  is  readily  seen  that  the  original  cost  of  many 
prescriptions  is  comparatively  nothing,  and  that  we  often  think  we  are  getting 
Something  wonderful,  when  in  fact.  ;t  is  only  something  wonderfully  simple 


686 


PROFESSIONAL  REMEDIES 

For  all  diseases,  from  noted  physicians,  giving  the 
name  and  address  of  each  physician. 


To  meet  a  desire  expressed  by  some  interested  in  the  system  of  medical 
treatment  embodied  in  this  book,  we  append  herewith  a  selection  of  the  most 
approved  professional  remedies  for  various  diseases,  comprising  the  favorite  pre- 
scriptions of  the  leading  physicians  of  this  country  and  Europe,  by  J.  R.  DE- 
GRASSJ,  M.  D. 


Apoplexy. 

If  able  to  swallow,  take — 

Calomel 6  grains. 

Jalap 10  grains. 

Mix — Take  at  a  dose — followed  if 
necessary  with  a  full  dose  of  castor 
oil. 

If  unable  to  swallow,  a  drop  of  croton 
oil  on  the  back  of  the  tongue  every 
hour  or  two  until  it  operates. 

Ordinarily,  cold  should  be  applied  to 
the  head — ice-cold  water,  in  bags  or 
bladders. 

But  if  the  surface  is  cool,  face  pale, 
pulse  feeble,  etc.,  this  is  contra-indi- 
eated ;  hot  mustard  water  foot  baths  and 
friction  on  these  extremities  equalizes 
the  circulation  somewhat.  Dr.  Q.  B. 
Wood,  Philadelphia. 

Abscesses. 
To  prevent,  take — 

Boracic  acid 20  grains. 

Benzole  acid 5  grains. 

Vaseline... i  ounce. 

Mix — Apply  as  an  ointment    three 
times  a  day.    Dr.  Bladtner,  Berlin. 
To  prevent ,  apply 

Cantharida  emplastrum — Apply  — 
covering  the  inflamed  surface — remain- 
ing until  it  blisters. 

Asthma. 

Take—- 
Tincture Lobelia 1  ounce. 

Tincture  Hyoscyamii, 1       " 

Spiritus  Aethena  Nitrosi.-l 

Syrupus  solutani 1      " 

Mix — Take  a  teaspoonful  in  water 
every  half  hour  during  the  paroxysm 
until  the  difficulty  of  breathing  is  re- 
lieved ;  then  every  two  or  three  hours,  in 


addition,  rub  on  the  chest  several  tunes 
a  day — 

Chloroform i  ounce.. 

Oil  Turpentine 1        " 

Spirits  Rosemary 1|       " 

Mix. 
Dr.  F.  M.  DeCosta,  Philadelphia. 

Biliousness. 

Take- 
Calomel 2  grains. 

Extract  Colocynth 3        " 

Sulphate  Quinine 5        " 

Mix — a  dose. — Take   at    night — fol- 
low in  the    morning  with,  citrate  of 
magnesia  or  compound  licorice  pow- 
der.   Dr.  J.  Rhodes  Wilkins,  Chicago. 
Take— 

2 — Compound  Cathartic  Pills — u.  s.  p. 
and  salicin  8  grains,  at  night ;  a  gentle 
cathartic,  in  the  morning  if  necessary. 
Dr.  La  Marcy,  New  Orleant. 

Bilious  Colic. 

Take- 
Carbolic  acid  dilute 2  drachms. 

Chloroform 2  drachms. 

Water  of  Peppermint.  .2  ounces. 

Mix — Dose  a  tablespoonful  every 
half  hour  until  relieved.  Dr.  Chas. 
Mvrchinson,  London. 

Take- 
Water  of  Camphor 1  ounce. 

Spirits  of  Ether  compound  .  .2  drachms. 
Tincture  of  Cardamon  Comp.4       " 

Spirits  of  Anise 4        " 

Water  of  Peppermint H  ounces. 

Mix — Take  a  tablespoonful  every 
hour— oftener  if  indicated — and  apply 
a  large  poultice  of  flax  seed  over  the 
stomach.  Dr.  Morrison,  London. 


586 


MOST    APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL     REMEDIES. 


Bright's  Disease. 

Take— 

Potassii  Nitrates  ......  4  drachms. 

Extract  Galii  Fluid  ____  2i  ounces. 

Uva  Ursa  Fluid.2* 
"        Ergotae  Fluid..  1          " 

Mix  —  Take  a  teasp<x)nful  in  half  a 
wine  glassful  of  sweetened  water  three 
or  four  times  a  day.  Dr.  N.  8.  Davis, 
Chicago. 

Avoid  alcoholic  stimulants  —  strong 
coffee,  tea,  soups,  etc. 

Allowed—  Fish,  sweet  breads,  sago, 
rice,  tapioca,  maccaroni,  prunes,  apples, 
celery,  lettuce,  etc.,  may  be  used  in 
moderation  in  connection  with  an  al- 
most strict  milk  diet 

Bronchitis. 

Take—  • 

Acetati  Morphine  ........  1  grain. 

Acetate  of  Potassii  ......  .3  drachms. 

Acetate  Liquor  Ammonia.  3  ounces. 
Syrup  Tolu  ...............  1  ounce. 

Mix  —  Take  a  dessert  spoonful  every 
third  hour.    Dr.  DeCo8ta,Philadelphia. 
Take— 


Mix  —  A  dose  every  two  hours  for  an 
adult.  Dr.  Loomis,  New  York. 

Burns  and  Scalds. 

Mix  flour  into  a  thin  paste  in  olive 
oil  or  vaseline  and  apply,  covering  the 
entire  burned  surface—  excluding  the 
air  ;  or,  cover  the  burned  surface  with 
Bicarbonate  Sodii  —  (baking  soda),  bind 
with  cloth  carefully,  excluding  air.  Dr. 
H  Hammersly,  Erie. 

Cancer. 

Take— 

Arsenicus  Acid  ........  2  drachms. 

Mucilage  Acacia  .......  1         " 

M  ix  to  a  paste,  too  thick  to  run,  and 
apply  on  the  diseased  surface,  if  not 
exceeding  an  inch  in  diameter,  cover 
with  dry  lint  to  absorb  ;  after  two  or 
three  days  apply  bread  poultices.  The 
slough  then  separates  —  wash  clean  with 
castile  soap  and  water,  and  use  simple 
salve.  London  Cancer  Hospital. 

To  relieve  pain  in  cancer  of  the 
breast. 

Take- 

Pi  umbi  Acetatus  .......  15  grains. 

Aqua  Distillatur  ........  1  ounce. 

Mix  —  For  local  application.  Dr. 
Gross,  Philadelphia, 


Cataleptic  Fits. 

The  treatment  is  general  and  tonic. 
Purging  is  indicated.  The  remedies 
used  must  be  governed  entirely  by  the 
individual  characteristics,  to  maintain 
all  the  organic  functions  in  as  near  a 
healthy  condition  as  possible — the  cause 
being  first  ascertained.  If  periodical, 
quinine  is  required  to  prevent  them; 
if  from  Amenorrhea,  or  other  derange- 
ment of  the  generic  function,  correct  it 
as  indicated.  Debility  must  be  counter- 
acted by  a  general  tonic,  sustaining 
treatment,  aided  by  the  shower  bath — 
sea-bathing,  exercise  in  the  open  air, 
and  a  carefully  regulated  nutritious 
diet.  Dr.  Wood,  Philadelphia. 

Catarrh. 
Nasal,  first  cleanse  with— 

Carbolic  Acid 1  grain. 

Sodse  Bicarbonate...    ..  I    . 

Boracis [of  each  5  gr. 

Glycerine 1  drachm. 

Water 1  ounce. 

Mix — Then  apply  aa  a  spray  with  an 
atomizer  twice  a  day. 

Ferric  Alum 5  grains. 

Water 1  ounce. 

Or  apply  as  above 

Sulphate  Zinc 3  grains. 

Tartaric  Acid 3  grains. 

Water. 1  ounce. 

Mix. 

Dr.  Loomis,  New  York. 

Cholera. 
Take- 
Opium 2  grains. 

Gum  Camphor ..2        " 

Calomel 3  to  6" 

Sugar  of  Milk 15        " 

Mix — Triturate  thoroughly,  and  ad- 
minister in  a  teaspoonf ul  of  water ;  re- 
peat every  half  hour  as  long  as  neces- 
sary.   Dr.  Palmer,  Ann  Arbor. 
Take- 
Tincture  Opium 1  ounce. 

Tincture  Capsicum 1        " 

Spirits  Camphor 1        " 

Chloroform  Pure H  drachms. 

Brandy. 2  ounces. 

Mix— Teaspoonf  ul  doses  every  fifteen 
minutes  until  diarrhea  is  arrested,  then 
increasing  the  interval  between  doses. 
Dr.  J.  Rhodes  Wilkins,  Chicago. 

Cholera  Infantum. 
Take—. 

Tincture  Opium 12  drops. 

Mist  Creta 1|  ounces. 

Mix — A  teasooonful  every    two  or 


MOST    APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL    REMEDIES. 


687 


three  hours  to  an  infant  one  year  old. 

Dr.  Lewis  Smith,  New  York. 
Take- 
Calomel _ 2  grains. 

Bicarbonate  Sodse 1  scruple. 

Pulverized  Zinziberis.._12  grains. 
Mix — Divide   in  twelve    portions — 

Take  one  three  or  four  times  daily.  Dr. 

H.  Hartshorne,  Philadelphia. 

Colic. 

Take- 
Carbolic  Acid  |    ,       ,    . 
Chloroform  ..  J  of  each,  1  to  3  drachms. 

Water  of  Peppermint 1  to  3  ounces. 

Mix — Dose  a  tablespoonful,  repeat  in 
half  an  hour  if  necessary.  Dr.  C. 
Murchison,  London. 

Flatulent  Colic. 

Take- 
Water  of  Camphor 1  ounce. 

Spirits  of  Ether  Compound  2         " 
Tincture  of  Cardamom  "     4  drachms. 

Spirits  of  Anise 6      " 

Water  of  Peppermint H  ounces 

Mix — Making  six  doses ;  take  one  as 
often  as  necessity  requires.  Dr.  Von 
Hoffer,  Amsterdam. 

Congestive  Chills. 
Take- 
Tincture  Opium 20  drops. 

Chloroform -J-  drachm. 

Mix— Repeat  in  half  an  hour  if  neces- 


Morphine  Sulphate J  grain. 

Atropiae .-fa      ' 

Mix — To  be  injected  subcutaneously. 
These  remedies  may  used  at  any  stage 
of  the  chill  without  fear  of  prej  udicing 
the  subsequent  career  of  the  case. 

Consumption  (Phthisis-Pulmon- 
alis)  Chronic. 

Take- 
Iodide  of  Potassium 4  drachms. 

Syrup  Tolu ...3  ounces. 

"       Ipecac 1         " 

Extract  Verat  Vend  Fluid ..1  drachm. 
Morphine  Sulph 2}£  grains. 

Mix — Teaspoonful  three  to  four  times 
daily.  Dr.  A.  B-  Palmer,  Ann  Arbor. 

For  cough,  take — 

Morphine  Acetat 2  grains. 

Potassii  Cyanidi 1        " 

Acidi  Acetici ..1  drachm. 

Extract  Pruni  Virg.  Fluidum  2  ounces. 
Mist  Acacia 2        " 

Mix — A  teaspoonful  four  to  six  times 
daily.  Dr.  J.  M.  DeConta,  Philadel- 
phia. 


Constipation. 

Take- 
Sulphate  Magnesia 1  drachm. 

"        Quinine 1  grain. 

Mix — To  be  taken  in  a  tumbler  of 
warm  water  every  morning.  Dr.  Wm. 
Thompson,  New  York. 

Take- 
Extract  Cascara  Sagrada  Fluidum,  1  oz. 

"        Nux  Vomica  "          1  scr. 

"        Glycerine  add 2  oz. 

Mix — Take  a  teaspoonful  in  the 
morning,  fasting;  in  a  glass  of  warm 
water.  Dr.  Hamilton,  Springfield. 

Croup. 

Membranous,  early  stage,  take — 
Syrup  of  Ipecac  5  to  10  drops  every 

5  minutes  until  vomiting  occurs.    Dr. 

Mentor,  New  York. 
Take- 
Sulphate  of  Quinine 30  grains. 

Carbonate  of  Ammonia.. 30  grains. 

Syrup  Senega 1  ounce. 

Syrup  Acacia 1        " 

Mix — Shake  well,  give  a  teaspoonful 

every  fourth  hour.  Dr.  Fordyce  Barker, 

New  York. 

Diabetes. 

Take— 

Tannic  Acid 5  grains. 

Opium  Pulverized i        " 

Mix — To  be  taken  thrice  daily  be 
tween  meals,  and 

Tincture  Ergotae  1  drachm,  in  water 
before  each  meal. 

Externally,  take — 

Veratria 1  drachm. 

Cetacii  Unguent 1  ounce. 

Mix — Rub  a  piece  the  sue  of  a  cherry 
thoroughly  in  along  the  spine,  morning 
and  evening.  Dr.  8.  Gross,  Philadel- 
phia. 

Diarrhea. 

Take— 
Acidi  Sulphuric!  Aromatica  2i  drachms. 

Tincture  Opium 2J£     " 

Syrup  Simplicis 4 

Water 2    ounces. 

Mix — A  teaspoonful  in  a  little  sweet- 
ened  water  two  to  four  times  a  day. 

Or  take — 

Tincture  Catechu 4  drachms. 

"        Opii  Deodorized  .8 

Bismuth  Sub-Nit 4 

Aqua  Cinnamomi  ad 4  ounces. 

Mix — Take  a  teaspoonful  every  three 
to  four  hours  until  checked.     Dr.  Gat 
wood,  Texas 


1588 


MOST   APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL     REMEDIES. 


Take- 
Tincture  Opium 10  mimims. 

Ipecac  Pulv 2  grains. 

Sodse  Bicarbonate 20       " 

Syrupii 4  drachms. 

Aquae  ad li  ounces 

Mix — A  teaspoonful  every  hour.  Dr 

King  Chambers,  Utica. 

Diphtheria. 
Take- 
Tincture  Terri  Chloridi,  1  drachm. 

Potassa  Chlorat 2  drachms. 

Acidi  Hydrochloric  Di- 
lute  20  minims. 

Tincture  Capsicum...    1  drachm. 

Muriate  Morphine %  grain. 

Syrup  Limonis .22  drachms. 

Mix — Give  a  teaspoonful  every  two 
to  three  hours,  as  required.    Dr.  D.  L. 
Miller,  Chicago. 
In  indication  of  exhaustion, 

Ammonia  Garb 8  grains. 

TinctCindionia  Comp,2  drachms. 

Syrupi  Aurantii 3  drachms. 

Aqua,  ad     4  ounces. 

Mix — Dessert  to  tablespoonful  every 
four  hours  for  a  child  four  or  five  years 
old. 

—Dr.  W.  H.  Day,  London. 
For  local  application  take — 

Chlorate  Potassi 1  drachm. 

Boracis 1  drachm. 

Glycerine J£  ounce. 

Mellis j|  ounce. 

Mix — the  throat  to  be  mopped  out 
with  a  little  of  this  solution  frequently 
during  the  day.    Dr.  W.  H  Day,  Lon- 
don. 
Local  treatment — 

Glycerine ...1  ounce. 

Acidi  Thymic 6  to  10  grains. 

Sodii  Borat 4  drachms. 

Aqiia  Camphor 4  ounces. 

Picis  Liquid 5  ounces. 

Mix — Atomize  freely  every  2  to  3 
hours.     Dr.  Jfis.  Warren,  Boston. 
Antiseptic  Gargle — 
Chlorine  Water  Dil...  3  ounces. 

Alcohol 1  drachm. 

Mix.    Gargle  often  as  required,  or 

Carbolic  acid 2  grains. 

Aqua 1  ounce. 

Mix —  Gargle — often  as  required. — 
Dr.  S-  B.  Palmer,  Ann  Arbor. 

Dropsy. 

Pulverized  Scillse 1  J£  grains. 

Digitalis %  grain. 

Blue  Mass 2  grains. 

Mix.  Make  one  pill.  Take  three 
times  a  day.  Dr.  J.  Rhodes  Wilkins, 
Chicago. 


Or  take- 
Sulphate  Quinia 12  grains. 

Terri  Lactatis 12  grains. 

Extract  Digitalis  —  3  grains. 
Mix.     Make    six    pills.     Take    one 
every   hour.    Dr.  Greensmlle,    Dowell 
Texas. 

Dysentery. 
Take- 
Pulverized  Opium Ingrains. 

Nitrate  Potassii. 5  grains. 

Calomel 1  grain. 

Mix— To  be  taken  every  two  hours 
until  pains  and  tenesmus  are  relieved 
and  patient  inclined  to  sleep.    Dr.  N. 
S.  Davis,  Chicago. 
Or  take — 

Pulverized  Catechu 2  drachms. 

"         Acacia Bounce. 

Water '. 6  ounces. 

Mix.  Give  a  tablespoonful  every 
two  hours. 

Dyspepsia. 

Take— 

Sub-carbonate  Bismuth 3  drachms. 

Sulphate  Morphia 1  grain. 

Pulverized  Aromatica 1  drachm. 

Mix.  -Divide  into  twelve  portions. 
Take  one  in  milk  before  each  meal. 
Dr.  Robert  Bartholow,  Philadelphia. 

If  the  bowels  are  irritable,  take — 

Sub-nitrate  Bismuth. ..5  drachms. 

Muriate  Morphine  -..%  grain. 

Mix.  Divide  into  twenty  portions. — • 
Take  one  after  meals.  Dr.  Palmer, 
Ann  Arbor. 

Or  take- 
Pepsin  3  drachms. 

Acidi  Muriati,  Dil 1  drachm. 

Strychnia 1  grain. 

Glycerin 2  ounces. 

Tincture  Cinchoni  Com- 
pound ad 6  ounces. 

Mix.  Dose  —  a  teaspoonful  after 
meals. 

Earache. 

Apply  heat  and  moisture  until  reliev. 
ed. 

In  addition,  saturate  a  small  bit  of 
absorbent  cotton  with —  , 

Sweet  oil    1  drachm. 

Tinct.  Opii  10  drops. 

Mix  well  and  fill  the  ear  cavity — 
cleanse  thoroughly  with  warm  water 
twice  a  day,  then  renew.  Dr.  Swtm- 
nell,  Dublin. 

Eczema. 

Take— 

Bi-carbonate  Potass 30  grains. 

Water  Diat 1  pint 

Mix.  Use  as  a  wash  twice  a  day.— 
Dr.  R  Farquharson,  London. 


MOST   APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL    REMEDIES. 


Or  take- 
Syrup  Tolu %  ounce. 

Vini   Terri Bounce. 

Liquor   Arsenicalis 12  drops.  J 

Aquae  Anethi 1  ounce. 

Mix.  A  teaspoonful  after  meals  for 
a  child  two  years  old. 

Enlargement  of  the  Heart 
(Hypertrophy). 

Take- 
Acetate  of  Lead %  drachm. 

Pulv.  Opium 5  grains. 

Conf  ectio  Rosarum qs. 

Mix.    Make  twenty  pills.    Take  one 

three    times  a  day.     Dr.   Hartshorne, 

Philadelphia. 

Enlarged   Spleen   (Ague   Cake.) 

Take- 
Sulphate  Quinine 1  drachm. 

Perri  Sulph  Exsic 1^  drachms. 

Mix.  Make  thirty  pills.  Take  four 
or  five  during  the  day. 

Or  take —    : 

Pil  Terri  Carbpnat 1  drachm. 

Acidi  Arseniosi 1  grain. 

Sulph.  Quinine 2  scruples. 

Mix.  Make  forty  pills.  Take  two 
pills  three  times  a  day.  Dr.  R.  Barth- 
olow,  Philadelphia. 

Epileptic  Pits. 

Take— 

Potassii  Bromidi 25  grains. 

Tincture  Belladonnse 5  minims. 

Aqua  ad  1  drachm. 

Mix.  To  be  taken  three  times  daily. 
N.  Y.  Insane  Asylum. 

Or  take- 
Tincture  Digitalis ....  20  to  40  minims. 

Potassii  Bromidi -  -  2  scruples. 

Syrup  Aurantii 3  drachms. 

Aqua  ad. 4  ounces. 

Mix.  A  tablespoonf  ul  three  times  a 
day  for  children  six  to  twelve  years  of 
age. 

Erysipelas. 

Take— 

Argenti  Nitrat        -.1  scruple. 
Acid  Nitrici  Dilute.lO  drops. 

Aqua 1  ounce. 

Mix.    Paint  this  daily  over  the  affec- 
ted parts,  at  the  same  time  giving  in- 
ternally— 
Acid  Nitrici  Dilute.  .1  drachm. 

Syrup  Zinziberis %  ounce. 

Aqua f>>i  ounces. 

Mix.  A  tablespoonful  every  four 
nours.  Dr.  Wm.  A.  Netley,  Boston. 


Felon. 

To  prevent — 

Apply  a  high  degree  of  heat  and 
moisture.  Cover  the  entire  affected 
surface  with  a  plaster  of  cantharides. 
which,  if  applied  early  and  it  draws  a 
full  blister,  will  arrest  the  further  de- 
velopment. 

Fever  and  Ague. 

Take- 
Quinine  Sulphate 10  grains. 

Capsicum,  Pulv 3  grains. 

Opium  "    1  grain. 

Mix — A    dose    to    be    administered 
three  or  four  hours  before  the  chill  is 
expected.      Dr.   Alomo    Chirk,    New 
York. 
Or  take- 
Quinine  Sulph 20  grains. 

Ipecac,  Pulv 5  grains. 

Calomel 2  grains. 

Piperin 4  grains. 

Mix — Divide  into  five  parts— to  be 
taken  every  three  hours  duringthe  in- 
termission. Dr.  J.  Rhodes,  Wtlkins, 
Chicago. 

Fits  (Infantile  Convulsions.) 

Take- 

Potassii  Bromidi 2  to  6  grains. 

Aqua 1  drachm. 

Mix.    To  b«  given  every  15  to  20 
minutes. 
In  addition,  take — 

Chloral  Hydrat 5  grains. 

Aqua li  ounces. 

Mix.  Inject  per  rectum  every  ten  to 
twenty  minutes.  Dr.  L.  Smith,  New 
York. 

First  give  a  purgative  dose  of  calo- 
mel— f  oflowed  by — 

Chloral  Hydrat 4  grains. 

Potassii  Bromidi 8  grains. 

Aqua 1  drachm. 

Syrup --1  drachm. 

Mix.  Dose  for  a  child  two  years  old. 
Dr.  A  Jacobi,  New  York. 

Gout. 

Take- 
Ipecac  Pulv 1  grain. 

Extract  Colchicum  Acetalis.-.l  grain. 

Calomel 1  grain. 

Extract  Aloes 1  gram. 

Extract  Nucis  Vomicia #  grain. 

Mix  for  a  dose.  One  every  three 
hours  until  the  specific  purgative  action 
is  obtained.  Dr.  A.  Loomis,  New 
York. 


690 


MOST   APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL     REMEDIES. 


Gonorrhea,  Gleet. 

Zinci  Sulphatis 10  grains. 

Ferri  Sulphaiis 10  grains. 

Cupri  Sulphatis 10  grains. 

Aluminus ..10  grains. 

Aqua Bounces. 

Mix.  Use  as  an  injection  at  first, 
diluted  with  three  times  its  bulk  in 
water,  gradually  increasing  until  its 
full  strength  is  used  or  the  discharge 
ceases,  after  which  it  should  be  gradu- 
ally decreased  in  strength.  Dr.  Birk- 
l«y  Hill,  London. 

Copaibse 2  drachms. 

,    Cubebse Bounce. 

Cera  Alba,  qs. 

Mix.  Make  120  pills.  Take  ten 
pills  three  times  a  day.  Dr.  Howard 
Johnaton,  N.  T. 

Hay  Fever  (Hay  Asthma.) 

Take- 
Bromide ^  drachm. 

Alcohol  is 4  ounces. 

Mix.  A  small  quantity  placed  in  a 
wide  mouth  vial  and  vaporized  by  the 
warmth  of  the  hand — the  vapor  should 
be  snuffed  into  the  nose — repeat  as  in- 
dicated. Dr.  R,  Bartholow,  Philadel- 
phia. 

Take— 

Potassse  Bromidi 6  drachms. 

Extract  Grindelia  Robusta.  2  ounces. 
"      Eucalipti  Glob  FL .2  ounces. 
Tincture  Stramonii 4  drachms. 

Mix.  A  teaspoonful  every  four  to 
six  hours  in  a  little  sweetened  water  in 
addition. 

Heart  Disease  (Angina  Fectoris.) 

Take- 
Liquor  Arsenicalis 5  minims. 

Aqua 1  ounce. 

A  dose — to  be  taken  three  times  a 
day.  Dr.  F.  E.  Austie,  London. 

Or  take- 
Chloroform 2  drachms. 

Spirits  Ammonia  Aromatica2  drachms. 

"      ^Etheris  Compositus.J^  ounce. 
Tincture  Opium,  camphor- 
ated  %  ounce. 

Mucilage  Acacia )|  ounce. 

Mix.  A  teaspoonful  as  indicated. — 
Dr.  H.  Hartshorne,  Philadelphia. 

Hemorrhage  of  Lungs. 

Take- 
Gallic  Acid 20  grains. 

Repeat  every  ten  minutes  until  hem- 
orrhage ceases. 


Or  take  - 

Cupri  Sulphatis %  grain. 

Ferri  Sulphatis 2  grains. 

Extract  Hyoscyamii 1  grain. 

Mix.  Make  one  pill.  Take  three 
times  a  day  for  persistent  slight  hem- 
orrhage. Mr.  F.  DeGosta,  Philadelphia. 

Take— 

Plumbi  Acetas 2  scruples. 

Pulverized  Digitalis 1  scruple. 

"  Opium 10  grains. 

Mix— Make  20  pills.  Take  one 
every  four  hours.  Dr.  Robert  Bartholow, 
Philadelphia. 

Hepatitis  of  the  Liver. 

Early  stage,  take — 

Tartar  Emetic i  to  #  grain. 

Take  every  two  to  four  hours.  Dr. 
Wm.  A.  Netley,  Boston. 

Take- 
Ammonia  Muriatis %  ounce. 

Hydrarg  Chlorid  Garros 1J£  grains. 

Extract  Conii  Fluidum 5  drachms. 

Syrup  Glycyrhyza -.4^  ounces. 

Mix.  A  teaspoonful  diluted  in  water 
four  times  a  day.  Dr.  N.  ti.  Davis,  Chi- 
cago. 

Hypertrophy  of  the  Heart. 

Take- 
Digitalis  Pulv i  grain. 

Ferri  Sulph i  grain. 

Capsici i  grain. 

Extract  Gentian,  qs. 
Mix — make  one  pill — take  after  each 
meal.    Dr.  W.  A.  Netley. 
Or  take- 
Tincture  Digitalis.. 3  minims. 
Tincture  Hyoscyamii  5  minims. 

Syrupi  Aurantii i  drachm. 

Aqua  Camphorae..  .4  drachms. 
Mix — For  a  child  5  years  old ;  give 
every  6  hours.    Dr.  B.  Ellis,  New  Zea 
land. 
Or— 

Extract  Ergptse  Fluidum 3i  ounces. 

Tincture  Digitalis i  ounce. 

Mix — Take  20  drops  3  times  a  day. 

Incontinence   of   Urine    (Enur- 

osis.) 

Take- 
Extract  Rhus.  Arom.  Fluid -.li  ounces. 

Extract  Ergotae  Fluid 1  ounce. 

Tincture  Mux  Vomica 4  drachms. 

Elixir  Simplic 2  ounces. 

Mix — Take  ten  to  fifteen  drops  three 
times  daily  in  sweetened  water — child 
five  years  old.  Dr.  N.  8-  Davit,  Chi' 
cago. 


MOST    APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL    REMEDIES. 


691 


Or  take- 
Strychnia 1  grain. 

Cantharides  Pulv 2  grains. 

Morphia  Sulph If  grains. 

Ferri  Pulv 1  scruple. 

Mix — Make  40  pills ;  give  one  three 
times  a  day — child  ten  years  old.  To 
which  add  a  cold  shower  bath — c  are 
f  ul  diet — scant  but  cooling  drink,  ly 
ing  on  the  side — pure  air,  wholesome 
exercise— regular  habits.  Dr.  8.  D 
Gross,  Philadelphia. 

Inflammation  of  the  Bowels 
(Acute  Enteritis). 

Take— 

Subnitrate  Bismuth 1  drachm. 

Lactopeptin i  drachm. 

Pulv  Cretae  Compound.  1   scruple. 

Pulv.  Opium 10  grains. 

Mix — Divide  into  ten  portions.  Take 
one  three  times  a  day. 

Or  take— 

Pulv.   Opium 1   grain. 

Pulv.  Ipecac. 1  to  3  grains. 

Pulv.  Calomel 1  grain. 

Mix — For  a  dose — take  every  three 
hours,  and  in  addition,  take — 

Liquor  Ammonia  Acetatus  _.l  ounce. 

Spirits  Etheris  Nitrosi 1  ounce. 

Mix— Take  a  teaspoonful  in  a  little 
water  between  each  of  the  powders. 
Dr.  N.  8.  Davis,  Chicago. 

Inflammation  of  the  Bladder 

(Ceptitis.) 

Copaiba 1  ounce. 

Morphia  Sulpnas 2  grains. 

Pulv.  Acaciae 2  drachms. 

Sacch.  Alba 2  drachms. 

Olei  Gaultheriae...  10  drops. 

Aqua 6  ounces. 

Mix — Take  a  teaspoonful  to  a  dessert- 
spoonful three  or  four  times  daily.  Dr. 
8-  D.  Gross,  Philadelphia. 

Or  take — 

Extract  Hyoscyamii  Fluidum  1  drachm. 
Extract  Hydrastes  Fluidum  1  drachm. 
Lithiated  Hydrangia  (Lam- 
bert's) ad --6  ounces. 

Mix — Take  a  teaspoonful  in  linseed 
tea  three  or  four  times  each  day.  Dr. 
J.  Rhodes  Wilkins,  Chicago. 

Inflammation  of  the  Eyes  (Con- 

junetivus.) 
Simple,  take — 

Plumbi  acetatus 15  grains. 

Morphia  acetat %  grain. 

Aqua  Dist 2  ounces. 

Mix — Bathe  the  eye  several  times 
during  the  day. 


Or  take- 
Sulphas   Zinci...:  ..12  grains. 

Morphia  acetat %  grain. 

Aqua  Dist 2  ounces. 

Mix— and  bathe  the  eye  frequently. 
Keep  the  inflamed  parts  free  from  ex- 
posure to  wind,  light,  cold  or  heat, 
give  a  cooling  purgative  at  night. 

Inflammation  of  the  Bladder 

(Acute  Nephritis.) 

Take- 
Infusion  Digitalis 1  ^  ounces. 

SpiritusAetheris  Nitrosi  6  drachms. 

Syrup  Simplicis l/z  ounce. 

Aqua  Dist Bounces. 

Mix — Dose,  a  tablespoonful  three 
times  a  day.  Dr.  J.  Rhodes  Wilkins, 
Chicago. 

Chronic,  take — 

Tinct.  Ferri  Perchloridi  ...  2  drachms. 
Spiritus  Aetheris  Nitrosi... 4  drachms. 
Infusion  Quassia  ad  6  ounces. 

Mix — A  tablespoonful  three  times  a 
day.  Dr.  G.  Stewart,  Edinbvro. 

Inflammation  of  the  Stomach 

(Acute  Gastritis.) 
If  the  stomach  is  overloaded  give  as 
an  emetic — 

Ipecac 20  grains 

Antimony  Tartrat. . .  1  grain 
Mix — Produce  free  vomiting  with  an 
abundance  of  warm  water.  Dr.  Wm.  A. 
Nettlty- 
Or  take- 
Tannin 10  grains. 

Aqua  Dist Bounces. 

Mix — Give  a  teaspoonful  every  two 
hours  when  there  is  great  purging  but 
no  vomiting. 
Chronic,  take — 
Extract   Hyoscyamii.  .1  grain. 

Opium  Pulv Yt  grain. 

Argentum  Nitrat -  %  grain. 

Mix— Make  pill ;  take  one  four  times 
daily.  Dr.  N.  8.  Davis,  Chicago. 

Inflammation  of  the  Womb 
(Urctritis.) 

Chronic,  take — 

Magnesia  Sulphatis.. 2 ounces. 

Ferri  Sulphatis 16  grains. 

Acidi  Sulp.  Dilut 1  drachm- 

Aqua .1  pint. 

Mix — Two  tablespoonfuls  in  a  tum- 
jlerof  iced  water  daily  on  rising. 
Or  take— 

Sodii  et  Potas.  Tart 2  ounces. 

Vini  Ferri  Amiri 2  ounces. 

Acid  Tartarici 3  drachms. 

Aqua 14  ounces. 


692 


MOST   APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL,    REMEDIES. 


Mix — Two  tablespoonf  uls  as  above. 

Reliance  should  be  on  the  observance 
of  proper  hygiene,  pure  air  and  per- 
fect rest.  Dr.  Thomas,  New  York. 

Irritable  Bladder. 
Take— 

jPptassia  Bicarbonate 1  ounce. 

Tincture  Hyoscyamii  Fluidum  4  drachm. 
Extract  Hydrastis  Fluidum . .  1  drachm. 

Infusion  Flax  Seed  ad 6  ounces. 

Mix — Take  a  teaspoonf  ul  after  meals 
and  at  bed  time.  Dr.  Holman,  Savan- 
nah. 

Jaundice. 
Take- 
Calomel 3  grains. 

Opium  Pulv 2  grains. 

Bismuth  Sub.  Nit 2}4  scruples. 

Mix — Divide   in    six  portions,  take 
one  every  three  hours.  Dr.  Wm.  Pepper, 
Philadelphia. 
If  malarial,  take — • 

Quinise  Sulph 2  scruples. 

Ferri  Sulp.  Exsic 1  scruple. 

Acidi  Arseniosi 1  grain. 

Mix — Make  twenty  pills ;  take  one 
three  times  a  day.  Dr.  R.  Bartholow, 
Philadelphia. 

Leucorrhea. 

Take  tincture  Ferri  Chloridi;  dose, 
25  drops  in  water  three  times  a  day. 
In  addition — 

Keep  the  bowels  free  with  Magnesia 
Calcined,  Yz    drachm  every  alternate 
night. 
Also — 

Use  warm  water  freely  as  a  vaginal 
injection  through  a    fountain  syringe 
twice  a  week.    Dr.  I.  Rhodes  Wilkins 
Chicago. 
Or  take — 

Ferri  Subcarbonas 5  grains. 

Magnesia  Calcined 15  grains. 

HydrargCum.  Greta..  10  grains. 
Mix — A  dose,  once  or  twice  a  day. 
Dr.  J.  Rhodes  Wilkins,  Chicago. 

Menstruation,  Suppressed 

(Amenorrhea.) 
With  Anaemia,  take — 

Arsenic 1  grain. 

Ferri  Sulp.  Exsic >£  drachm. 

Pulv.  Pip.  Nig 1  drachm. 

Fil.  Aloes  et  Myrrh.  ..1  drachm. 
Mix — Make  forty  pills ;  take  one  pill 
twice  daily  after  meals.     Dr.  J.  M. 
Fothergill,  London. 
Or  take — 
Tincture  Sanguinaria  2  drachma. 

Tincture  Aloes J£  ounce. 

Tinct.  Nucis  Vomicia  2  drachms. 


Mix — Take  twenty  drops  two  or  three 
times  daily.  Dr.  R.  Bartholow,  Phila* 
delphia. 

Menstruation,   Delayed  (Chlor- 
osis.) 

Take— 

Hydrarg  Chlorid  Garros..!  to  2  grains. 
Liquor  Arsenici  Chlorid. .1  drachm. 
Tincture  Ferri  Chlorid... 4  drachms. 
Acid  Hydrochlo  Diluti ...  4  drachms. 

Syrupi 3  ounces. 

Aqua 6  ounces. 

Mix — Take  one  dessertspoonful  in  a 
wineglassf  ul  of  water  after  each  meal. 

Or  take— 

Ferri  Muriatis  Tincturae 1  ounce. 

Hydrastis  Extract  Fluidum. 2 drachms. 
Doveri  Syrup 1  ounce. 

Mix — Shake  well,  dose,  a  small  tea- 
spoonful  in  water  three  or  four  times  a 
day.  Dr.  J.  Rhodes  Wilkins,  Chicago. 

Menstruation,  Excessive  (Men- 
orrhagia.) 

Take— 

Acidi  Gallici %  drachm. 

Acidi  Sulphurici  Dil 1  drachm. 

Tinct.  Opii  Deodorat 1  drachm. 

Infus.  Rosae  Comp .4  ounces. 

Mix — Take  a  tablespoonful  every 
four  hours  or  oftener. 

Or  take — 

Fluid  Extract  Ipecac 2  drachms. 

Fluid  Extract  Ergot 4  drachms. 

Fluid  Extract  Digitalis. ..2  drachms. 

Mix — Take  thirty  drops  to  a  tea- 
spoonful  every  two  to  four  hours.  Dr. 
It.  Bartholow,  Philadelphia. 

Menstruation,  Painful  (Dysmen- 
orrhoea.) 

Take- 
Fluid  Extract  Ergot® 7  drachms. 

Tincture  Gelsem  Comp 1  drachm. 

Tincture  Aconite  Rad 16  drops. 

Mix — A  teaspoonful  every  two  to 
four  hours  in  congestive.  Dr.  R.  Bar- 
tholow, Philadelphia. 

Chloral  Hydrat 1  drachm. 

Spirits  Etheris 2  drachms. 

Liquor  Opii.  Sedativi %  drachm. 

Tincture  Hyoscyamii 3  drachms. 

.    Spirit  Chloroform! 2  drachms. 

Aqua  ad 6  ounces. 

Mix — A  tablespoonful  every  two 
hours. 

Miliary  Fever. 

Take— 

Tartarici  Acidi 1  drachm. 

Doveri   Syrup 1  drachm. 

Mix — Dose  a  teaspoonful  every  three 
or  five  hours.  Drink  cold  lemonade 

If  costive,  take  a  seidlitz  powder. 


MOST   APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL    REMEDIES. 


693 


Milk  Leg  (Fhlegmasia  Dolens.) 
Take- 
Tine.  Saponis  Comp.. 6  ounces. 

Tincture   Opii 1  yz  ounce. 

Tincture  Aconite  Rad  l/z  ounce. 
Extract  Belladonnae . .  J£  ounce. 
Mix — As  a  liniment.    Gently  rub  the 
surface  toward  the  trunk  continuing 
rubbing    fifteen   to   twenty    minutes, 
every  six  hours.     In  the  interval  keep 
the  leg    enveloped  in  cotton  batting 
covered  with  oiled  silk.     Dr.  Fordyce 
Barker,  New  York. 

In  the  outset  observe  a  low  diet,  and 
above  all  continued  rest  in  a  horizontal 
position,  the  limb  slightly  elevated. 
Local  depletion  relieves  the  overgorged 
veins  and  tissues.  At  the  subsidence 
of  violent  symptoms  prostration  ensues, 
and  a  sustaining  treatment  must  be 
adopted. 

Neuralgia. 
Take- 
Quinine  Sulphat__.2  drachms. 

Morphiae  Sulph 3  grains. 

Strychnia    2  grains. 

Acidi  Arseniosi 3  grains. 

Extract  Aconite 30  grains. 

Mix — Divide  and  make  sixty   pills. 
Take  one  to  four  times  daily.    Dr.  tf. 
D.  Gross,  Philadelphia. 
Or  take — 

Chloral  Hydrate 1  drachm. 

Camphor*  Pulv 1  drachm. 

Morphia  Sulp 2  grains. 

Chloroform! 40  minims. 

Mix — Dose,  thirty  to  forty  drops  on 
sugar  or  in  a  capsule.  Dr.  R.  Bar- 
tholow.  Philadelphia. 

Night  Sweats. 
Take— 
Acidi  Sulphuricum  Aromatica  2  drach. 

Tincture  Opii  1  drach. 

Syrup  Simplicis.... . 4  drach. 

Aqua  Dist 2  ounces. 

Mix — Take  a  teaspoonful  in  a  little 
sweetened  water  or  lemonade  two  to 
four   times    a   day.    Dr.    Humphreys 
Warner,  Louisville. 
In  Phthisis,  take — 

Dextro  Quinine 1  drachm 

Acidi  Sulph.  Dil 2  drachms. 

Syrup  Zinziberis 1  ounce. 

Aqua  8d 4  ounces. 

£ea*by  &   Mattison,  Philadelphia. 

Palsy  (Paralysis.) 
Dr.  Aiken's  pill : 

Quinine  Sulph 1  grain. 

Acidi  Arseniosi ds  grain- 
Strychnia iffr  grain. 

Ferri  Redact %  grain. 

Mix  for  one  pill.    Take  three  daily. 


Or  take- 
Strychnia ..1  grain. 

Extract  Hyosicamii  Fluidum6  grains. 

Syrup  of  Ipecac 4  drachms 

Tincture  (  inchonii  ad -  ..6  ounces. 

Mix.  A  teaspoonful  four  times  a 
day.  Dr.  J.  Rhodes  Wilkins,  Chicago. 

Peritonitis. 
Take— 

Opii  Pulv 20  grains. 

Camphora  Pulv...  5  grains. 

Ipecac  Pulv. 4  grains. 

Potassii  BromidL.  2  scruples. 
Mix — Divide  into  20  portions.    Take 
one  every  four  to  eight  hours.    Dr.  J 
R.  Wilkins,  Chicago. 
Or  take- 
Morphia  Sulp 4  grains. 

Potassii  Bromidi 1  drachm. 

Camphora  Pulv 8  grains. 

Mix.  Divide  into  30  portions.  Take 
one  every  four  to  six  hours.  Dr.  Hallo* 
way,  Lexington. 

Piles  (Hemorrhoids.) 

Take- 
Liquor  Magnet  carbonat.i  ounce. 
Potassii  Bicarbonat...  1  scruple. 

Tincture  Senna 2  ounces. 

Spirits  ^Etheris  Nitrosi,  i  drachm. 

Aqua 2  ounces. 

Mix.  Take  this  every  morning, 
fasting  in  addition.  Externally,  smear 
the  parts  with  the  following : 

Extract  Belladonna ^  ounce. 

"        Opii  Pulv Bounce. 

Dr.  Wm.  Allington,  London. 
For  bleeding  piles,  take — 

Ferri  Sulphatis 1  scruple. 

Extract  Aloes  Aquosi.-.l  drachm. 

"       Taraxaci qs 

Mix.  Divide  —  Make  sixty  pills. 
Take  one  morning  and  evening  or 
three  times  a  day  if  necessary.  Dr. 
Fordyce  Barker,  N.  Y. 

Pleurisy  (Acute  Pleuritis.) 

Take- 
Tincture  Aconite  Rad.. 2  drachms. 
"       Opii  Deodorat  6  drachms. 
Mix.    Take    eight    drops    in  water 
every  hour  or  two.  Dr.  Bartholow,  Phil 
adelphia. 
Or  Take— 

Potassii  Acetatis 15  grains. 

Spiritus  JStheris  Nit...^  drachm. 

Vini  Ipecacuan 8  drops 

Syrup  Tolutani "%,  drachm. 

Mix.  For  a  dose  four  times  daily— 
at  the  same  time  applying  turpentine 
stupes  to  the  affected  side.  Dr.  Do- 
Costa,  Philadelphia. 


694 


MOST   APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL    REMEDIES. 


Pneumonia. 

First  stage,  take — 

Quinina  Sulph 3  grains. 

Calomel 1  grain. 

Sanguinaria  Pulv ^  grain. 

Glycyrrhiza  Pulv ....  1  grain. 
Mix.    One  dose — repeat  every  four 
hours. 

In  addition,  take — 

Liquor  Ammonia  Acetatis ...  2  ounces. 
Tincture  Opii  Camphorated.  .2  ounces. 

''      Aconite  Rad 1  ounce. 

Mix.  Dose  —  a  teaspoonful  with 
above.  Also  externally,  cover  at  the 
same  time  the  affected  side  with  a 
warm  linseed  poultice.  Dr.  N.  8.  Davis, 
Chicago. 

Poison   Oak   and   Poison    Vine 
(Skin  Poisoning.) 

Take— 

Acetatus  Plumbi I  scruple. 

Tincture  Opii 2  scruples. 

Aqua  Dist. . . .  .6  ounces. 

Mix.  Cover  the  affected  spot  with  a 
cloth  saturated  with  above  solution, 
renewing  as  often  as  necessary. 

Quinsy  (Tonsilitis.) 

Take— 

Acidi  Carbolic! 20  grains. 

Glycerine 1  ounce 

Sodii  Chloridi 1  drachm. 

Aqua  Ferv %  pint. 

Mix.    Gargle  to  be  used  every  half 
nour. 
Or  take — 

Tincture  Ferridi  MuriatL.l  ounce. 
Dose,  twenty    drops  in  two    table- 
spoonsful  of  water  and  gargle  every 
few  hours. 

Remittent,    or  Bilious  Fever. 
Continued  Fever. 

Take— 

Spiritus  Athens  Nit. .IK  ounces. 
Tincture  Opii  Camphor  \y*  ounces. 
"      Veratri  Viridis  1  drachm. 
Mix.    A  teaspoonful  in  two  table- 
spoonfuls  of  water  every  two  or  three 
hours  until  pulse  is  reduced  to  70  or  75 ; 
then  widen  interval  between  doses. — 
Dr.  N.  8'  Davis,  Chicago. 
Or  take— 
Acidi  Hydrobromici...!  drachm. 

Syrupi  SSimplicis 2  drachms. 

Aqua  ad 1  ounce. 

Mix  for  a  dose. — Take  every  hour. — 
Dr.  FotheryiU,  London. 


Retention  of  Urine. 
Take- 
Magnesia  Sulphatis...  30  grains. 
Potassii  Bicarbonat-..20  grains. 

"        Nitratis 10  grains. 

Aqua 1  ounce. 

Mix  and  take  at  a  draught    tiir  F. 
Paget,  London. 
Or  take — 
Spiritus  ^Etheris  Nit-.l  drachm. 

Syrup  Ipecac    .15  minims. 

Tinct.  Opii  Camph 1  drachm. 

Mix  for  a  dose.  Take  every  hour  if 
necessary.  Dr.  J.  Rhodes  Wilkins,  Chi- 
cago. 

Rheumatism,  Acute. 

Ammonia  Bromidi i  ounce. 

Tincture  Aurantii  Cort . . i  ounce. 

Aqua 2i  ounces. 

Mix.  Dose,  a  dessertspoonful  every 
three  hours.  Dr.  DaCosta,  Philadel- 
phia. 

Or  take— 

Acidi  8alicylici IfiO  grains. 

Potassii  Acetatis. 320  grains. 

Glycerine 1  ounce. 

Aqua  qs.  add 4  ounces. 

Mix.  Dose,  a  teaspoonful  every  two 
or  three  hours.  Dr.  W-  Wilson,  Lon- 
don. 

Rheumatism,  Chronic. 
Muscular,  take — 

Ammonia  Muriatis 1  ounce. 

Extract  Cimicifuga  Fluidum.2  ounces. 

Syrup  Simplici 1  ounce. 

Aqua  Laur  Cerasi 1  ounce. 

Mix.    Dose,  a  teaspoonful  three  or 
four   times  a  day.    Dr.  H.  Bartholow, 
Philadelphia. 
Or  take — 

Ferri  Sulphatis 45  grains. 

Extract  Colchicum  Acetici..22  grains. 

"        Cannabis  Indica 15  grains 

"        Stramonii 10  grains. 

Pulv.   Aloes 10  grains. 

Mix.  Make  forty-five  pills.  Take 
one  before  each  meal  until  the  bowels 
regularly  move  once  each  day.  Dr.  N- 
S.  Davis,  Chicago. 

Rickets. 

Of  Syrup  Ferri  lodidi  take  8  to  10 
drops  in  water  three  times  daily.  Dr. 
Jacobi,  N.  T. 

Or  take— - 

Vini  Ferri li  ounces. 

Syrup  Tolulanti 3  drachms. 

Liquor  Potassii  Arsenit...  1  drachm. 
Aqua  ad 4  ounces. 

Mix.  A  teaspoonful  in  a  table- 
spoonful  of  water  three  times  a  day, 
after  meals — for  a  child  five  to  ten 
years  old- 


MOST    APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL    REMEDIES. 


69c 


Salt  Rheum  or  Tetter  (Psoriasis ) 

L'qcor  Potassii  Arsenitis  \y*  drachms. 

Vini  Ferri 4  ounces. 

Mix — Dose,  a  teaspoonful  three  times 
daily  after  meals,  in  a  wineglassf  ul  of 
water.     Dr.  Duhririg,  Philadelphia. 
Or  take — 

Sapo  Viridis 4  ounces. 

Oleum  Picis 1  ounce. 

Glycerl  nae .1  ounce. 

Aleum  Kosemarini..!^  drachms. 
Spirits  Vini  Rect     . .  %  pint. 
Mix — For  external  use.    Dr.  Hyde, 
Chicago. 

Scarlet  Fever. 

Mild  form  with  enlarged  tonsils, 
take — 

Magnesia  Sulphat 6  drachms. 

Aqua Bounces. 

Solve  and  add — 

Pulv.  Guaiacai 1  ^  drachms. 

Pulv.  Tragacanth  Comp  2  scruples. 

Mix — Dose,  one-sixth  part  of  this 
mixture  to  be  given  every  four  hours 
until  the  bowels  are  freely  moved.  Dr. 
Wm.  A.  Nctley,  Boston. 

Declining  stages,  take — 

Ammonia  Carbonat %  drachm. 

Ferri  and  Ammon  Cetrat.. .  l/2  drachm. 
Syrupi 4  ounces. 

Mix — Dose,  one  or  two  teaspoonfuls 
every  two  or  three  hours  for  a  child. 
Dr.  L.  Smith,  New  York. 

Sciatica. 

Take- 
Copaiba 2  ounces. 

Tincture  Lavenidula._2  drachms. 
Tincture  Hyoscyamii-2  drachms. 
Potassii  Bicarbonat..  $  drachm. 

Mucilag  Acaciffi l/z  drachm. 

Aqua Bounces. 

Mix — Take  two  teaspoonfuls  every 
four  hours.  Dr.  Oarwood,  Austin. 

Scrofula. 

Take— 

Potassii  lodidi 1  drachm. 

Potassii  Chlorat 1  drachm. 

Potassii  Bicarbonat.  3  drachms. 
Mix — Divide    into   twelve  portions. 
Take  one  night  and  morning  in  half  a 
pint  of  warm  milk  (for  adult).    Dr. 
Sricfaen,  Stockholm. 
Or  take— 

Calcii  Sulphidi ^  to  i  grain. 

Sacch  Lactis 10  grains. 

Mix — For  a  dose  take  from  four  to 
six  daily.  Make  fresh  daily  and  con- 
tinue several  weeks. 


Scurvy  (Purpura— Purpura  Scor. 

.  butica.) 
Take— 

Acidi  Gallici $  drachm. 

Acidi  Sulph.  Dilute 1  drachm. 

Tincture  Opii  Deodo 1  drachm. 

Inf uso  Rosae  Comp  4  ounces. 

Mix — Dose,    a   tablespoonful    every 
four  hours    or    oftener.    Dr.  R.  Bar 
tholow,  Philadelphia. 
With  debility  take — 

Quinine  Sulph 3  grains. 

Acid  Sulph.  Dil 10  drops. 

Aqua  ad i  ounce. 

Mix — for  a  dose,  and  take  this 
amount  three  times  daily.  Dr.  A.  Ja- 
cobi,  New  York. 


Seminal  Emissions. 

Constitutional  treatment  is  indicated ; 
no  specific  remedies  can  be  relied  up- 
on. A  very  good  tonic  combination  f  01 
these  cases  is — 

Strychniae 1  grain. 

Quinin  Sulph %  ounce. 

Tincture  Ferri  Chloridi  i  ounce. 

Glycerinae 4  ounces. 

Mix — Dose,  half  a  teaspoonful  in  a 
glass  of  water  four  times  a  day,  before 
meals  if  the  stomach  tolerates  it. 
Or  take— 

Strychniae 1  grain. 

Quinin  Sulph ^  drachm. 

Ferri  Pyrophosphat-.2  drachms. 
Spirits  Chloroform!- ..3  drachms. 

Glycerinae 4  ounces. 

Mix — Dose,  a  teaspoonful  in  a  wine- 
glassf  ul  of  water  four  times  a  day. 


Sick  Headache. 

First  give  emetic ;  Ipecac  15  grains. 
Divide  into  three  portions  give  one 
every  5  minutes,  warm  water  freely. 
Then  take— 

Chloralis 1  drachm. 

Aquae 2  ounces. 

Mix — Dose,   a   tablespoonful   every 
hour  until  sleep  is  produced.     Dr.  H. 
L.  Byrd,  Harrisburg. 
Or  take- 
Camphor  Pulv 20  grains. 

Extract  Cannabis  Ind.12  grains. 
Extract  Hyoscyamii.-.24  grains. 
Mix — Divide,  make  12  pills.    Take 
one  a  night ;  repeat  every  two  hours  if 
necessary  to  produce  sleep.    Dr.  W.  A. 
Netley,  Boston 


696 


MOST   APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL     REMEDIES. 


Small  Fox. 

In  early  stages,  take — 
Sodii  Hyposulphit.  .10  to  15  grains. 

Mint  Water qs. 

Take  every  four  hours. 
In  secondary  fever,  take — 

Ammonii  Carbonatis.l^  grains. 

Aqua  Camphor 3  %  ounces. 

Syrupii  Simplicis ^  ounce. 

Mix— -Take  a  teaspoonful  in  a  table- 
spoonful  of  water  every  four  hours.  If 
necessary  add  moderate  doses  of  tinc- 
ture Ferri  Chloridii  and  Sulph.  Quini. 
In  malignant  form,  take — 
Sodii  Hyposulphitis.  .4  drachms. 

Acidi  Carbolici 10  grains. 

Aquae  Menthae 4  ounces. 

Mix — Shake  the  vial  and  give  one 
teaspoonful  in  a  tablespoonf ul  of  water 
every  one  or  two  hours  until  some  ef- 
fect is  obtained ;  then  lengthen  the  in- 
terval between  the  doses.  Dr.  N.  8, 
Davis,  Chicago. 

Sore  Throat. 

Take- 
Capsicum 5  grains. 

Boiling  water 2  ounces. 

Mix — Cool  and  gargle. 
Or  take — 

Potassii  Chlor 10  grains. 

Aqua 1  ounce. 

Mix — Use  as  a  gargle  when  neces- 
sary. 

Spinal  Disease. 

Spinal  irritation,  take — 

Strychniae  Sulph i  grain. 

Acidi  Phosphoric!  Dil.i  drachm. 
Syrup  Aurantii  Cort...2  drachms. 

Aquae 2  drachms. 

M.ix — Take  this  amount  three  times 
daily.  Dr.  Wm.  Hammond,  New  York. 

Chronic  Spinal  Sclerosis,  take — 
Hydrarg  Chlorid  Corrosii  li  grains. 

Sodii  lodidi 4  drachms. 

Tincture  Stramonii 4  drachms. 

Tine.  Phyloctaccai  Decant.2i  ounces. 

Elixir  Simplicis 2  ounces. 

Mix — Dose,  a  teaspoonful  in  a  small 
addition  of  sweetened  water  four  times 
daily.  Dr.  N.  8.  Davis,  Chicago. 

Spinal  Meningitis,  Cerebro. 

In  early  stage — 

Calomel 6  grains. 

Ipecac 3  grains. 

Sodse  Bicarb 5  grains. 

Bromide  Quinine 10  grains. 

Mix — Divide  into  three  portions,  take 


one  every  three  hours,  if  bowels  do  not 
move  in  four  hours  thereafter  take  a 
full  dose  of  castor  oil,  taking,  mean- 
while— 

Potassii  Bromidi 1  drachm. 

Acitat  Morphiae 1  grain. 

Aqua 1  ounce. 

Mix — Take  a  teaspoonful  every  2,  3 
or  4  hours  as  needed.  If  brain  trouble 
is  excessive,  apply  fly  blister  on  entire 
back  of  the  neck ;  also  irritate  the  en- 
tire spine  with  turpentine  friction. 
Further  relief  to  the  brain  may  be  ob- 
tained with  the  rubber  cap  full  of 
pounded  ice  on  the  head. 

N.  B. — Under  all  circumstances  keep 
the  patient  in  a  recumbent  position 
even  to  stool.  If  the  bladder  is  inac- 
tive add  to  formulae  No.  2  in  each 
dose,  Spiritus  Etheris  Nitrosi  one  tea- 
spoonful  in  a  tablespoonf  ul  of  water. 

Spotted  Fever  (Typhus  Fever.) 

Take— 

Quinini  Sulp. i  grain. 

Acidi  Sulph.  Dil. 20  to  30  minims. 

^Ether  Sulph 15  to  30  minims. 

Syrup  Aurantii 60  minims. 

Decoc.  Scopar  Comp-.l  ounce. 

Mix — for  a  draught ;  may  be  taken 
every  three  or  four  hours.  Dr.  Wm. 
A  Netley. 

Depressed  stage,  take — 
Acidi   Nitro- Muriatic  ..i drachm 
Spiritus  JEtheris  Nitrosi  i  ounce. 

AquaCamph        5i  ounces. 

Mix — A  tablespoonful  every  two  or 
three  hours.  Dr.  II  Hartshorne,  Phil- 
adelphia. 

Summer  Complaint   (Children). 

Take- 
Tincture  Opii 10  minims. 

Ipecac  Pulv 2  grains 

Sodae  Bicarb. 20  grains. 

Sirup Yt.  ounce. 

Aqua   ad \%  ounces. 

Mix — Take  half  a  teaspoonful  every 
hour  until  relieved ;  then  lengthen  in- 
terval between  doses — a  child  twelve 
years  old.      Dr.  King  Chambers,  Dela- 
ware. 
Or  take- 
Castor  OU 1  drachm. 

Acacise  Pulv. 1  scruple. 

Syrupi 1  drachm 

Tincture  Opii 4  minims 

Aqua  Auranti  Flor...6  drachms. 
Mix — Dose — A     teaspoonful    every 
four  hours  for  a  child  one  year. 


MOST    APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL    REMEDIES. 


69? 


Suppression  of  Urine. 

Take- 
Magnesia  Sulphate 30  grains. 

Potassae  Bicarbonate 20        " 

Nitratis 10         " 

Aqua 1  ounce. 

Mix — And  take  at  a  draught.  Dr. 
F.  Paget,  London. 

Or  take — 
Spiritus  vEtheris  NitrosL  ...1  drachm. 

Syrup  Ipecac .%     " 

Extract  Hyoscyamii  Fluid. .4  minims. 

Mix — A  dose — Take  every  hour  until 
relieved.  Dr.  J .  Rhodes  Wilkins,  Chi- 
cago. 

Syphilis. 

First  year,  take — 

Pil.  Hydrarg 60  grains. 

Exsic  Ferri  Sulph 30        " 

Mix — Make  into  thirty  pills— Take 
one  three  times  daily.    Dr.  F.  N.  Otis, 
New  York. 
After  first  year,  take — 

Hydrarg  Biniodidi 3  grains. 

Potassii  lodidi ...2  drachms. 

Tincture  Aurantii  Cort.lJ^  ounces. 
Syrup  Aurautii  Cort  ---lj|     " 

Aqua,  Dist.  ad 8 

Mix — A  teaspoonful  three  times  daily 
in  half  glass  of  water.  Dr.  F.  N.  Otis, 
New  York. 

Syphilis,  Secondary. 

Take— 

Pilulae  Hydrarg 2  scruples. 

Ft- rri  Sulph.Exsiccate  1        " 

Extract  Opii  .5  grains. 

Mix — And  divide   into  twenty  pills ; 
take  one  from  i  wo  to  four  times  daily. 
Or  take — 
Hydrargyri  Cum  Greta. 2  scruples. 

Quinine  "Sulphatis 1         " 

Mix— Divide  into  twenty  pills,  take 
one  from  two  to  four  times  daily.  Dr. 
Blumstead,  New  York. 

Thrush  Sore  Throat    (Aphthae). 

Take— 

Potassii  Chloratis 1  drachm. 

Acidi  Carbolic! J^ 

Aqu»  Dist 4  ounces. 

Mix,    and    apply     directly    to    the 
affected  part.  Dr.  M.  Bartholow,  Phila- 
delphia. 
Or  take — 

Sodae  Sulphitis 1  drachm. 

Aqua 1  ounce. 

Mix— And  use  as  a  wash.  Sir  Wm. 
Jenner,  London. 


Typhoid  Fever. 

Take— 

Potassii  Bromidi 1  drachm. 

Morphias  Sulp.    1  grain. 

CamphoraB  Pulv.  . .    10        " 
Ipecac  3        " 

Mix — Divide  into  six  powders,  dose 
one  every  three  to  six  hours.  Dr.  A  B. 
Palmer,  Ann  Arbor. 

Diarrhea  in  typhoid  fever,  take — 
Olei  Terebinth     .    ..39  minims. 

Tincture  Kino  Fl 2  drachms. 

Extract  Opii  Hiz..  10  to  2-5  mins. 
Mucil  Amyli  qs.  ad.. .2  ounces. 
Mix — Use  as  an  enema  two  or  three 
times  in  twenty-four  hours  if  needed. 
Dr.  Palmer,  Ann  Arbor. 

Typhus  Fever. 

With  typhoid  symptoms,  take — 

Quini.  Sulp. %  grain. 

Acid  Sulph.  Del.20  to  80  minims. 
^Ether  Sulph.  ..15  to  30 
Syrup  Aurantii     ....  60      " 
Decoc.  Scopar  Comp. . .  1  ounce. 
Mix — For  a   draught,  to  be    given 
every  three  or  four  hours.    Dr.  W.  A. 
Netley. 

In  depression,  take — 
Acidi  Nitro  Muriatic  Dil.  15  to  20 

minims. 

Spiritus  ^theris  Nitrosi %  ounce. 

Aqua  Camph. 5%    " 

Mix — A  tablespoonf  ul  every  three  or 
four  hours.  Dr.  H.  Hartshorne,  Phila- 
delphia. 

Ulcers. 

Syphilitic,  serpiginous,  take — 
Hydrarg  Chloridi  Carros...^  drachn. 

Acidi  Carbolic! 1 

Glycerinae 1    ounce. 

Aqua 15  ounces. 

Mix — Use  as  a  wash. 

Or  take— 

Ung.  Hydrarg  Nitratis 2  drachms. 

Bals  Pure %      " 

Gelati  Petrolei 1  ounce. 

Mix — Spread  on  absorbent  cotton 
and  apply.  Dr.  Blumstead,  New  York. 

Wen  (Sebaceous  Cyst,  Steoloma). 

Treatment  exclusively  surgical ;  sim- 
ply opening,  or  partial  extirpation  no 
use;  a  small  investing  membrane  re- 
maining gives  rise  to  new  cysts.  Make 
a  straight  incision  across  the  entire  in- 
volved surface;  dissect  out  the  entire 
cyst:  if  not  entirely  removed,  destroy 
the  remaining  tissue  with  caustic. 
Ziemsen,  Munich. 


698 


MOST   APPROVED    PROFESSIONAL    REMEDIES. 


Whooping  Cough. 
Take— 
Potassii  Bromidi 1  drachm. 

"          Bicarbonat.,12  grains. 
Spiritus  Chloroform.  12  minims. 

Syrup  Papaveris %  ounce. 

Aqua .3  ounces. 

Mix — Dose — A  dessert  spoonful  every 
six    hours— child    2  years    old      Dr. 
Maerobin,  Springfield. 
Or  take- 
Syrup  Scillae  Comp — 1  ^  ounces. 
Tincture  Sanguinariae.^          " 
"        Opii  Comp... 2 

Potassae  Bromidi J^         " 

Mix — Dose — For  child  five  years  old, 
twenty  drops  in  sweetened  water  every 
three  to  six  hours  as  required.  Dr.  2f. 
ti.  Davis,  Chicago. 

Worms. 

Intestinal,  take — 

Olei  Chenopodii 1  drachm. 

Mucilag  Acaciae 2        " 

Syrup  Sim plicis 1  ounce, 

Aqua  Cinnamomi ....  2        " 

Mix — A  dessertspoonful  three  times 


a   day    for   three   days — repeat    after 
several  days.    Drs.  Meigs   &  Pepper. 
Philadelphia. 
Or  take — 

Acidi  Carbolic!  .-10  to  20  drops. 

Glycerine 1  ounce. 

Potas  Chloral  ad  sat 

Aqua 8  ounces. 

Mix — Use  as  an  enema  for  thread 
worms.  Dr.  W.  H  Van  Buren,  New 
York. 

Yellow  Fever. 

In  retching  and  vomiting,  take — 

Morphia  Sulphat 4  grains. 

Creosoti 1  drachm. 

Spirit!  Vini  Rect 4  ounces. 

Mix — A  tablespoonful  every  three  or 
four   hours   as    needed.     Dr.  Doweil, 
Gtreenville,  Texas. 
When  fever  is  high,  take — 

Hyd.  Chlorid  Mite 12  grains. 

Quinine  Sulp 12 

Pulv.  Opii  et  Ippecac  12 
Mix— Divide  into  four  portions,  take 
one  every  three  hours.     Dr.  DoweU: 
Greenville,  Texas. 


MISCELLANEOUS    REMEDIES. 

MISCELLANEOUS  REMEDIES. 


699 


Asthma. 

This  disease  has  often  been  cured  by 
the  use  of  chestnut-leaves.  The  dry 
leaves  are  used  after  they  have  become 
ripe  in  Autumn,  and  a  teacupful  of  the 
tea  made  from  these  is  to  be  drunk  at 
breakfast  each  morning. 

ANOTHER-Dr.  Earth olow,  of  Philadel- 
phia, gives  the  following  as  one  of  the 
best  prescriptions  for  asthma.  It  is  to 
be  taken  between  attacks:  Potassia 
bromide,  one  ounce ;  potassia  iodide  yz 
ounce;  water,  four  ounces.  A  tea- 
spoonful  three  times  a  day. 

Bed  Sores. 

Beat  up  the  white  of  an  egg  and 
cover  the  surface.  This  will  allay  in- 
flammation and  promote  recovery. 

Bleeding  at  the  Nose. 

A  good  remedy  for  bleeding  at  the 
nose,  as  given  by  Dr.  Gleasou,  is  a  vig- 
orous motion  of  the  jaws,  as  if  in  the 
act  of  mastication.  In  the  case  of  a 
child,  a  wad  of  paper  should  be  placed 
in  the  mouth  and  the  child  instructed 
to  chew  it  hard.  It  is  the  motion  of 
the  jaws  that  stops  the  flow  of  blood. 

Bilious  Colic. 

A  teaspoonful  of  common  baking- 
soda  dissolved  in  half  a  teacupful  of 
water,  taken  at  the  commencement  of 
an  attack,  will  generally  afford  relief. 

Bruises  and  Sprains. 

Bathe  the  affected  parts  with  hot 
milk  and  arnica,  in  the  proportion  of 
nine  parts  of  the  former  to  one  of  the 
latter,  and  in  severe  cases  immerse  the 
whole  limb  in  the  solution.  This  is  a 
new  combination,  but  a  very  effective 
remedy. 

Burns  and  Scalds. 

Apply  immediately  a  thick  covering 
of  wool  to  the  burnt  part ;  in  the  course 
of  half  an  hour  very  little  pain  will  be 
felt  and  scarcely  any  blister  will  re- 
main. As  this  remedy  is  so  simple,  no 
housekeeper  should  be  without  loose 
wool  at  hand,  in  case  of  an  accident. 
This  remedy  was  discovered  by  the 
child  of  a  wool-comber  having  been 
dreadfully  scalded;  its  mother  laid  it 
in  a  basket  of  newly  carded  wool, 


while  she  ran  for  a  doctor;  when  she 
returned  she  found  the  child  fast 
asleep  among  the  wool  and  when  it 
awoke  the  excessive  pain  had  subsided. 
We  have  frequently  tried  it  and  invari- 
ably with  success. — Hall. 

ANOTHEK — Apply  to  a  burn,  bruise 
or  cut,  the  moist  surface  of  the  inside 
coating  of  the  shell  of  a  raw  egg;  it 
will  adhere  of  itself  and  heal  without 
pain. 

Cholera. 

An  efficient  remedy  for  the  cure  cl 
cholera,  cholera-morbus,  diarrhea,  dys- 
entery and  summer  complaint,  is 
Tinct.  Cayenne,      ...    one-half  oz. 

"      Opium,      -    -    -    - 

"      Rhubarb,      ... 
Essence  peppermint,    ... 
Tinct.  camphorated  spirits,  - 
Soda, 

Thirty  drops  for  an  adult ;  five  to  ten 
drops  for  a  child.  This  remedy 
should  always  be  kept  on  hand  during 
the  summer.  One  dose  is  often  suf- 
ficient. 

Chilblains. 

Put  on  a  pair  of  cotton  socks,  dip 
your  feet  in  cold  water,  and  draw  on 
your  woolen  stockings  outside.  The  tor- 
ment will  be  assuaged  in  a  few  minutes 
and  a  cure  for  the  season  often  effected 
in  a  few  days. 

ANOTHER — Bathe  the  parts  affected 
in  the  liquor  in  which  potatoes  have 
been  boiled,  at  as  high  a  temperature 
as  can  be  borne.  On  the  first  appear- 
ance of  the  ailment,  indicated  by  in- 
flammation and  irritation,  this  affords 
almost  immediate  relief.  In  the  more 
advanced  stages,  repetition  prevents 
breaking  out,  followed  by  a  certain 
cure;  an  occasional  application  will 
operate  against  a  return,  even  during 
the  severest  frost. 

Onions  are  reputed  a  cure  for  chil- 
blains. They  are  to  be  bruised  and 
bound  on  the  affected  part  for  several 
nights  in  succession. 

Cancers. 

When  cancer  of  the  breast  is  sus- 
pected, the  patient  should  at  once  com 
mence  the  use  of  the  tincture  of  poke- 
root  in  five  drop  doses  three  times  a 


700 


MISCELLANEOUS   REMEDIES. 


a  day,  and  at  the  same  time  apply  it  to 
the  tumor  by  means  of  cloths  saturated 
with  it.  This  treatment  has  been  fre- 
quently known  to  remove  the  tumor. 

Catarrh. 

Dissolve  a  tablespoonful  of  borax  in 
half  a  tumbler  of  water.  Pour  into  the 
hollow  of  the  hand  and  snuff  it  up  the 
nose  five  or  six  times  a  day.  I  have 
cured  this  disease  with  this  remedy 
when  all  other  means  had  failed. — Dr. 
jBarron. 

ANOTHER— Camphor  water  in  five 
drop  doses  every  hour  for  four  or  five 
hours,  will  generally  break  up  a  coming 
attack  of  catarrh  or  influenza. 

Chapped  Hands,  Lips  or 
Wounds. 

Simmer  half  a  pint  of  sweet  cream 
over  the  fire  till  it  resembles  butter 
and  forms  a  thick,  oily  substance.  Use 
as  ointment  for  fresh  or  old  wounds, 
cracked  lips  or  hands. 

Chills  and  Fever. 

A  strong  tea  of  garden  strawberry 
roots  drunk  freely  will  effectually  cure 
chills  and  fever. 

Cholera  Infantum. 

Three  or  four  injections  of  Wake- 
field's  Blackberry  Balsam  have  cured 
this  disease  when  all  other  remedies 
had  failed. 

Injections  of  brandy  are  also  a  super- 
ior remedy  for  the  same  purpose. 

Collodion  for  Corns. 

Paint  the  corn  with  collodion,  as 
often  as  convenient,  night  and  morning. 
After  a  couple  of  days  soak  the  corn  in 
water  as  hot  as  can  be  borne,  when  the 
corn,  or  a  portion  of  it,  will  come  away 
with  the  application.  Repeat  till  all 
trace  of  the  trouble  has  disappeared. 

Consumption. 

FOR  CONSUMPTIVE  COUGH — Add  a 
handful  of  the  bark  of  the  root  of  what 
is  known  as  the  "Choke  Cherry  "  to  a 
quart  of  water.  Use  as  a  beverage 
daily,  in  place  of  water. 

Those  who  have  used  this  remedy 
pronounce  it  of  greater  efficacy  than 
any  of  the  tonics  that  are  usually  em- 
ployed in  this  disease.  It  has  been 
known  to  cure  patients  after  they  had 
abandoned  hope  of  recovery. 


The  wild  cherry-tree  bark  contains 
about  the  same  medical  properties  as 
the  choke-cherry,  and  may  be  used  in 
its  stead  when  the  latter  cannot  be 
had. 

THE  TAB  CURE — Tar,  three  table- 
spoonfuls  ;  strained  honey,  three  table- 
spoonfuls  ;  yolks  of  three  fresh  eggs ; 
wine,  one-half  pint.  Dose,  one  table- 
spoonful  three  times  a  day,  before 
meals.  Dr.  East,  a  distinguished  phy- 
sician of  the  State  of  Texas,  says,  "  It 
is  superior  to  all  other  remedies  of 
which  I  have  any  knowlege  in  the 
treatment  of  this  disease." 

MULLEIN — Make  a  strong  decoction 
of  mullein,  sweeten  with  coffee-sugar 
and  drink  freely  two  or  three  times  a 
day.  Continue  its  use  three  to  six 
months.  Young  or  old  plants  either 
may  be  used  when  dried  in  the  shade. 
A  writer  in  speaking  of  it  says,  "It  has 
been  known  to  cure  a  number  of  cases 
after  hemorrhage  of  the  lungs  had  set 
in  and  the  hectic  flush  was  on  the 
cheek." 

CROTON  OIL  AND  COD  LIVER — An 
application  of  croton  oil  diluted  in 
olive  oil,  applied  to  the  chest  of  a  con- 
sumptive in  severe  cases,  will  bring 
out  an  eruptive  rash;  as  soon  as  this 
has  partially  healed,  repeat  the  appli- 
cation. Then  apply  at  night  to  the 
chest  and  back  cod- liver  oil  as  hot  as 
can  be  borne,  washing  off  in  the  morn- 
ing with  a  solution  of  strong  salt  and 
water  and  vinegar.  Repeat  every  day 
taking  the  cod-liver  oil  internally. 
This  has  effectually  cured  cases  pro- 
nounced hopeless  by  physicians. 

Coughs  and  Colds. 

Cold  in  the  head  is  sometimes  re- 
lieved by  snuffing  up  a  pinch  of  pul- 
verized sugar. 

To  drink  immediately  before  retiring 
of  milk  as  warm  as  can  be  swallowed, 
will  frequently  relieve  a  cold. 

FOR  A  COUGH — Dr.  Randall  gives  the 
following  as  a  favorite  remedy  for 
colds :  Take  the  common  white  turnip, 
cut  into  thin  slices  and  sprinkle  pow- 
dered rock-candy  between  them,  and 
when  dissolved  take  from  a  half  to  a 
tablespoonful  four  or  five  times  a  day. 

ANOTHER — To  one  teacupful  of 
white  sugar,  add  the  same  amount  of 
raaVi-water  and  a  small-sized  onion  cut 
in  pieces.  Boil  the  whole  together 
down  to  a  sirup.  Dose  from  one- 
fourth  to  one-third  teaspopnful,  after 
each  coughing-spell ;  and  in  a  day  or 
two  your  cough  will  be  relieved. 


MISCELLANEOUS    REMEDIES. 


701 


ANOTHER — To  two  quarts  of  soft 
water  add  one -half  teaspoonful  of  flax- 
seed,  three  ounces  of  licorice,  three  of 
raisins,  each  cut  in  two  parts.  Boil 
very  slowly  until  reduced  to  near  a 
quart.  Then  add  two  tablespoonfuls 
of  lemon- juice  (if  it  is  not  at  hand  use 
vinegar)  and  sweeten  to  the  taste. 
Dose,  two  tablespoonfuls  every  three 
or  four  hours  and  double  that  amount 
on  retiring  at  night.  This  cures  bad 
colds  in  a  day  or  two.  It  has  cured 
many  colds  in  a  fortnight  that  had  be- 
gun to  exhibit  signs  of  consumption. 

Croup. 

Put  a  piece  of  unslaked  lime  of  the 
size  of  an  orange  into  a  pitcher,  pour  a 
little  hot  water  onto  it,  cover  the  head 
of  the  child  with  a  cloth,  and  let  the 
child  inhale  the^  vapor  of  the  lime 
under  the  cloth^  Renew  the  lime 
every  half  hour  until  the  child  breathes 
freely.  The  worst  cases  have  yielded 
to  this  treatment. — Dr.  Napheys. 

MEMBRANOUS  CROUP  —  Give  from 
five  to  eight  drops  of  the  fluid  extract 
of  Jaborandi  every  half -hour.  This  is 
a  sovereign  remedy  for  this  form  of 
croup.  Dr.  Dover  regards  it  as  almost 
a  specific. 

Dandruff. 

Take  of  ardent  spirits,  one-third; 
castor-oil,  two-thirds;  mix  and  apply 
to  the  scalp  of  the  head  and  immedi- 
ately afterwards  use  the  comb.  The 
dandruff  will  come  off  in  masses. 
Afterwards,  wash  thoroughly  with  cas- 
tile  soapsuds ;  though  in  cases,  as  with 
men,  where  the  hair  is  not  long,  the 
washing  may  be  dispensed  with.  This 
is  the  best  remedy  we  have  ever  known. 
A  single  application  is  often  sufficient. 

Diabetes. 

This  disease  has  been  cured  by  the 
patient  taking  a  tablespoonful  of  com- 
mon pulverized  chalk  in  a  tumbler  of 
milk,  three  times  a  day. 

Deafness. 

Put  one  ounce  of  angelica  root  in  two 
ounces  of  brandy  and  let  it  stand  for 
two  days.  Put  two  drops  in  the  ear 
three  times  a  day.  Mr.  O.  Wells,  of 
Jackson,  Pa.,  was  cured  with  this  rem- 
edy after  being  nearly  deaf  for  a 
number  of  years. 


Diarrhea. 

Goto  bark  is  a  recent  remedy  for  this 
disease  and  pronounced  almost  a  spe- 
cific for  it  in  its  various  modifications. 
Dose  of  the  fluid  extract,  two  to  three 
drops  four  times  a  day. 

Diphtheria. 

At  the  first  indication  of  diphthe- 
ria, make  the  room  close ;  then  take 
a  tin  cup  and  pour  into  it  a  quantity 
of  tar  and  turpentine,  equal  parts. 
Then  hold  the  cup  over  a  fire  so  as 
to  fill  the  room  with  fumes.  The  pa- 
tient, on  inhaling  the  fumes,  will 
cough  up  the  membraneous  matter. 
The  fumes  of  the  tar  and  turpentine 
loosen  the  matter  in  the  throat,  and 
thus  afford  the  relief  that  has  baffled 
the  skill  of  physicians. 

ANOTHER — Put  a  teaspoonful  of  sul- 
phur in  a  wineglassful  of  water  and 
stir  it  well.  When  well  mixed  use  it 
as  a  gargle.  It  will  give  immediate  re- 
lief. Also  swallow  some  of  the  mix- 
ture. If  the  throat  is  too  nearly  closed 
to  admit  of  gargling,  blow  the  sulphur 
through  a  quill  into  the  throat  and  then 
gargle  with  the  mixture.  If  the  pa- 
tient cannot  gargle,  take  a  live  coal, 
put  it  on  a  shovel,  and  sprinkle  a 
spoonful  of  sulphur  upon  it  and  let  the 
sufferer  inhale  the  fumes. 

Dysentery. 

One-half  pint  of  the  seeds  of  the 
plantain,  boiled  in  one  quart  of  milk 
and  drunk  freely,  will  cure  either  dys- 
entery or  flux. 

CHRONIC  DYSENTERY. — To  take  half 
a  pound  of  grapes  every  four  hours 
through  the  day,  the  skins  and  seeds 
being  rejected,  is  in  many  instances  an 
effectual  cure  for  cases  of  chronic  dys- 
entery. 

ANOTHER. — Rhubarb  and  wild-cherry 
bark,  a  handful,  four  tablespoonfuls  of 
sugar ;  simmer  together.  Dose,  a  table- 
spoonful  to  an  adult,  every  hour,  until 
the  pain  ceases.  Make  it  fresh  every 
day.  The  "Indian  Physician"  pro- 
nounced this  an  infallible  remedy  in 
dysentery. 

ANOTHEK — Take  of; 
Pulverized  opium,      -      •      i  drachm 

"         camphor,     -      -  2       " 
Ipecac, 
Cream  tartar,  -  I   ounce. 

Triturate  well  in  a  mortar.  Dose  ten 
grains  to  a  half  teaspoonful  three  times 
a  day.  In  severe  cases  take  every  four 


702 


MISCELLANEOUS    REMEDIES. 


hours.  In  chronic  cases,  dose  five  to 
ten  grains  three  times  a  day,  to  be  con- 
tinued till  the  complaint  entirely  dis- 
appears. This  is  not  only  an  admirable 
remedy  for  dysentery,  but  an  invalu- 
able diaphoretic  powder. 

Dyspepsia. 

Four  teblespoonfuls  of  lime-water, 
mixed  with  a  cup  of  milk  and  taken 
once  a  day,  is  a  very  excellent  cure  in 
some  forms  of  dyspepsia. 

Earache. 

Extract  the  oil  from  the  white  of  a 
hard-boiled  egg  by  pressure  through  a 
thin  cloth.  From  a  warm  teaspoon  put 
one  or  two  drops  of  this  oil  into  the  ear. 
It  will  give  almost  an  immediate  re- 
lief. 

ANOTHER — Drop  a  few  drops  of  very 
warm  salt  water  in  the  ear.  It  will 
often  relieve  when  other  remedies  have 
failed. 

Fever  and  Ague. 

In  some  parts  of  the  Southern  States 
cotton-seeds  are  reputed  an  excellent 
remedy  for  fever  and  ague,  by  boiling 
one  pint  of  the  seeds  in  three  pints  of 
water  down  to  one  pint.  One-fourth 
to  one-half  of  this  to  be  drunk  warm 
one  hour  before  the  expected  return  of 
the  chill.  This  is  generally  sufficient, 
but  if  not  it  is  to  be  repeated. 

ANOTHER.  —  Among  the  simple 
remedies  that  have  been  found  success- 
ful in  the  treatment  of  this  disease  is 
charcoal.  It  is  said  to  have  been  especi- 
ally successful  in  those  cases  in  which 
the  digestive  organs  have  been  more 
particularly  affected  and  known  by 
symptoms  of  nausea,  vomiting,  hic- 
cough, flatulence,  diarrhea,  dysentery, 
etc.  The  remedy  has  been  given  in 
doses  of  one-fourth  to  a  half  teaspoon- 
ful  two  or  three  times  a  day,  along  with 
arrow-root  or  some  other  substance  by 
which  it  could  be  more  readily  swal- 
lowed, or  may  be  used  in  milk. 

COOLING  DRINK. — Take  four  ounces 
of  raisins,  four  ounces  of  tamarinds, 
boil  in  three  and  a  half  quarts  of  water, 
quite  slowly,  for  five  or  ten  minutes ; 
strain  and  add  one-fourth  pound  white 
sugar.  This  is  excellent  as  a  drink  in 
all  cases  of  fever.  Take  wineglass 
doses  as  often  as  the  patient  may  wish. 

ANOTHER. — A  quantity  of  tamarinds 
infused  in  water  forms  a  very  refresh- 
ing and  excellent  drink,  for  sick  and 
convalescents  from  diseases,  especially 


from  fevers.  While  at  the  same  time 
it  keeps  the  bowels  open  and  the  feces 
soluble. 

Giddiness. 

Giddiness  usually  arises  from  a  dis- 
ordered state  of  the  stomach,  and  a 
little  pearlash,  as  much  as  will  lay  on  a 
nickel,  dissolved  in  water  will  alleviate 
it. 

Gleet. 

The  following  is  regarded  as  almost 
a  specific  for  the  cure  of  gleet.  In- 
ject one  tablespoonful  three  times  a 
day: 

Quinine 10  grains 

Dilute  Sulphuric  Acid 5  drops 

Rose  Water _  8  Tablespoonf  uls 

Mix.  . 

ANOTHER.— The  following  is  Dr.  J. 
L.  Wright's  favorite  prescription  for 
this  disease.  He  says  it  excels  every 
other  remedy  he  ever  used.  Mix  the 
ingredients  and  inject  one  tablespoon- 
ful three  times  a  day : 

lodiform 20  grains, 

Sweet  Oil...    :....... 2  ounces, 

Mix  these  in  one  bottle,  and  the  fol- 
lowing in  a  second  bottle,  adding  the 
two  together  subsequently : 

Golden  Seal 4  drachms, 

Glycerine 1  ounce, 

Fluid  extract  of  Hyoscia- 

mus 1 2  drachms, 

Headache. 

A  very  good  remedy  for  headache  is 
thirty  drops  of  aromatic  spirits  of 
ammonia  in  a  tablespoonful  of  water. 
At  the  same  time  put  a  mustard  plaster 
on  back  of  the  neck. 

ANOTHER. — The  oil  of  peppermint, 
applied  to  the  head,  is  among  the  best 
external  remedies  in  use,  and  with 
many  persons  it  will  afford  speedy 
relief. 

SICK  HEADACHE. — An  eminent  medi- 
cal author  says,  "The  most  efficient 
preparation  I  ever  used  is  composed  of 
one  teaspoonf ul  of  prepared  charcoal, 
pure  baking-powder  one-half  tea- 
spoonful,  and  twenty  drops  of  essence 
of  peppermint ;  mix  well  together  and 
take  at  one  dose.  To  be  repeated  every 
thirty  minutes  until  relief  is  obtained. 
The  patient  should  be  in  a  dark  room. 
Bathe  the  head  with  equal  parts  of 
warm  vinegar,  spirits  and  rain-water. 

NERVOUS  HEADACHE. — Take  from 
one-half  to  a  teaspoonful  of  firwein 
three  times  a  day.  This  is  a  new  remedy 


MISCELLANEOUS    REMEDIES 


703 


and  those  who  have  employed  it  praise 
it  highly. 

COLD  HEADACHE.— When  the  head 
is  cold  to  the  touch,  accompanied  by 
aching,  lager  beer  has  generally  been 
found  to  afford  relief."  One  glass  is 
often  sufficient. 

Heart-Burn. 

The  juice  of  lemon,  diluted  with  a 
little  water,  will  often  give  prompt 
relief. 

Hemorrhage  of  the  Lungs. 

To  one-half  teacupful  of  simple 
sirup  add  one  tablespoonful  of  spirits 
of  turpentine.  Mix.  Take  a  teaspoon- 
ful  of  this  mixture  in  the  mouth,  and 
as  soon  as  it  has  to  be  ejected  take 
another.  This  has  arrested  hemorrhage 
of  the  lungs  when  all  other  means  had 
failed. 

Hives. 

Coemoline  applied  to  the  surface  of 
the  skin  two  or  three  times  a  day  will 
cure  all  scaly  eruptions  of  the  skin 
characterized  by  itching  or  burning. 

Hot  Water  Cure. 

The  following  is  the  "hot  water 
treatment "  in  popular  use  for  Con- 
sumption, Diarrhea  and  Dyspepsia. 
Dr.  Ephraim  Cutter,  an  eminent  physi- 
cian of  New  York  city,  says  that  the 
first  use  made  of  hot  water  as  a  medi- 
cine, or  "  health  regulator,"  was  made 
by  Dr.  James  H.  Salisbury,  of  New 
York,  who  by  a  series  of  experiments 
demonstrated  its  efficacy.  It  must  be 
hot,  i.  e.,  not  less  than  one  hundred  and 
ten  degrees  nor  more  than  one  hundred 
and  fifty  degrees  Fahrenheit.  For  diar- 
rhea the  hotter  the  water  the  better. 
For  hemorrhages  it  should  be  at  blood 
heat.  The  quantity  of  hot  water  drunk 
varies  from  one-half  pint  to  a  pint  and 
one-half,  according  to  the  condition  of 
the  patient  and  the  disease  treated. 
The  hot  water  should  be  taken  one  or 
two  hours  before  each  meal,  and  half 
an  hour  before  retiring.  This  gives  the 
water  time  to  operate  before  food 
enters  the  stomach  or  sleep  comes. 
The  water  should  be  sipped  slowly, 
and  the  swallowing  of  half  a  pint 
should  take  half  an  hour.  A  teacher 
in  New  York  city,  who  was  dying  with 
consumption,  was  cured  by  the  use  of 
hot  water  and  tender  beef.  He  began 
by  taking  one  cup  of  hot  water,  as  hot 
as  it -could  be  borne,  an  hour  before 


each  meal,  and  gradually  increased  the 
dose  to  three  cups.  He  gained  four- 
teen pounds  in  two  months. 

Kidney-Disease. 

Use  asparagus  as  a  diet  This  is  said 
to  be  very  effective  for  the  removal  of 
this  affection. 

ANOTHER.— Fifteen  drops  of  turpen- 
tine in  a  glass  of  flax-seed  tea  three 
times  a  day  is  used  with  excellent 
results.  A  Canada  Pitch  Plaster,  4x6, 
worn  over  the  kidneys  is  an  indispensa- 
ble aid  to  the  above — excellent  of  itself. 

Menses,   Cure  for  Suppressed. 

Make  a  strong  tea  of  smart- weed  and 
let  the  patient  drink  freely  of  it.  Put 
the  feet  in  hot  mustard-water,  for 
fifteen  to  thirty  minutes,  before  going 
to  bed. 

ANOTHER. — A  strong  tea  of  the  hair- 
capped  moss  (known  as  birds'  wheat) 
will  nearly  always  accomplish  the  same 
purpose  and  that  speedily.  It  should 
be  drunk  while  hot  and  used  freely, 
using  a  vaginal  injection  of  hot  water 
at  the  same  time. 

Milk,  to  Check  Plow  of. 

Take  of  powdered  camphor-gum  and 
powdered  skunk-cabbage  root,  each 
one  ounce;  fresh  lard,  two  ounces. 
Mix  and  spread  on  thick,  brown  paper 
and  keep  applied  to  the  breast. 

Melancholy. 

Roll  up  some  asafetida  into  pills  the 
size  of  a  common  white  bean,  and  take 
thrice  daily — after  meals.  This  is  excel- 
lent for  relieving  this  difficulty. 

Neuralgia. 

Horse-radish  root,  bruised  and  bound 
upon  the  face  or  other  parts  where  the 
pain  is  located,  has  been  found  very 
valuable  and  will  give  relief  in  a  great 
many  cases. 

ANOTHER.— The  application  to  the 
affected  part  of  flannel  cloths  wrung 
out  of  hot  water,  will  often  relieve  the 
worst  cases. 

ANOTHER.— Mullein  leaves  dipped 
in  boiling  milk  and  spread  hot  on  the 
affected  surface  will  relieve  this  dis- 
ease, and  will  relieve  inflammatory 
rheumatism  also. 

GERMAN  REMEDY. — The  following 
is  the  celebrated  German  remedy  for 
neuralgia ;  it  can  scarcely  be  extolled 


704 


MISCP:LLANEOUS  REMEDIES. 


too  highly.  Bruise  the  leaves  of  the 
common  field-thistle,  and  use  hot  as  a 
poultice  on  the  parts  affected.  Drink, 
also,  a  wineglassful  of  a  tea,  made  from 
the  leaves  of  the  same,  three  times  a 
day. 

Nervous  Exhaustion. 

The  tincture  of  Cocoa  will  afford 
effectual  relief  for  this  difficulty.  It  is 
to  be  given  in  teaspoonful  doses,  to 
which  there  should  be  previously 
added,  one  teaspoonful  of  sugar  and 
two  tablespoonful  of  water. 

Fain  in  Breast. 

The  following  will  afford  relief. 
Drink  freely  of  a  tea  of  the  buds  or 
twigs  of  sycamore.  If  the  tincture  is 
used,  a  teaspoonful  may  be  taken  two 
or  three  times  a  day. 

Fain  in  the  Side. 

Take  a  fresh  cabbage-leaf,  warm  and 
bind  it  to  the  side ;  let  it  remain  ten  or 
twelve  hours,  when  the  pain  will  gen- 
erally be  removed ;  but  if  not,  repeat 
the  operation. 

Piles. 

Take  the  garden  celandine  (Touch- 
me-not),  stew  in  fresh  lard  and  make 
an  ointment  of  it  Apply  twice  a  day. 
This  will  cure  when  other  remedies 
fail. 

ANOTHER— A  decoction  of  witch- 
hazel,  taken  in  spoonful  doses,  and  at 
the  same  time  used  as  an  injection,  is 
said  to  be  equally  effective. 

Poison   Oak  and  Poison  Vine. 

Let  some  buttermilk  stand  until 
there  is  a  thick  whey  on  the  top.  Stir 
and  apply  to  the  affected  parts  three 
times  a  day.  It  will  effect  a  speedy 
cure. 

ANOTHER. — Wash  the  parts  -four 
times  a  day  with  lime-water,  and  if  the 
vesicles  are  broken  apply  sweet  spirits 
of  nitre  and  repeat  next  day. 

ANOTHER. — Poisoning  from  these 
vines  may  be  cured  by  bathing  the 
parts  with  a  solution  of  either  borax, 
copperas  or  sugar  of  lead. 

Removal  of  Freckles. 

Lemon-juice  mixed  with  water  is  a 
very  good  remedy  for  the  removal  of 
freckles.  Mix  and  put  in  a  well-corked 
bottle.  Wash  the  hands  and  face  with 
this  several  times  a  day  (letting  it  stay 


on  several  minutes  before  drying  with 
the  towel).  This  preparation  is  highly 
recommended  by  the  celebrated  Dr. 
Wilson,  of  London. 

Rheumatism. 

Take  two  quarts  of  sliced  potatoes 
and  add  sufficient  water  to  cover  them ; 
boil  them  until  soft  and  then  pour  off 
the  liquid  and  bathe  the  affected  parts 
with  it  as  hot  as  can  be  borne,  night 
and  morning.  This  simple  remedy  has 
been  known  to  cure  the  most  obstinate 
cases  of  rheumatism.  Oftentimes  re- 
lief is  obtained  after  a  few  applica- 
tions. 

ANOTHER—  Dr.  Hall  says,  "  Oil  of 
mustard  well  rubbed  into  the  skin  of 
the  part  twice  a  day  is  an  efficient  rem- 
edy." 

Bun  Bound. 

Dip  the  finger  repeatedly  into  boil- 
ing  hot  water ;  let  the  water  be  put  an 
inch  and  a  half  deep ;  a  dozen  dips  in 
all  with  intervals  between  will  take  the 
soreness  away  and  relieve  this  diffi- 
culty. 

Salt- Rheum. 

A  strong  tincture  of  blood-root  made 
in  vinegar,  is  sufficient  to  cure  almost 
any  case  of  tetter,  as  well  as  ring- worm. 
Apply  twice  daily.  The  yellow-dock 
root  similarly  prepared  and  used  is 
said  to  be  equally  effectual. 

Scrofula. 

A  very  excellent  cure  for  this  disease 
is  a  tea  of  burdock-leaves.  It  is  to  be 
drunk  freely  three  times  a  day.  One 
author  claims  to  have  cured  more  than 
fifty  cases  with  it. 

ANOTHER — A  coffee  made  of  roasted 
acorns  is  an  excellent  remedy  in  all 
scrofulous  affections. — Prof.  J.  H.  Bun- 
dy,  of  the  California  Medical  College. 

Scurf,  To  Bemove. 

A  simple  and  effectual  remedy  for 
removing  scurfs  from  the  heads  of  in- 
fants is  to  add  a  lump  of  unslaked  lime 
the  size  of  a  walnut  to  a  pint  of  water ; 
let  it  stand  all  night,  then  pour  the 
water  off  from  the  sediment ;  add  one 
gill  of  the  best  vinegar  and  wash  the 
head  with  soapsuds  and  then  with  the 
mixture. 

Sore  Eyes. 

An  old  and  popular  remedy  for  ordi- 
nary inflammation  of  the  eye  is  to  bind 
on  them  at  night  a  poultice  of  tea- 


MISCELLANEOUS    REMEDIES. 


705 


leaves.    It  will  afford  relief  in  many 
cases. 

ANOTHER — The  cactus-plant  is  a  fa- 
vorite remedy  with  the  Spanish  people 
for  the  cure  of  this  affection,  and  more 
especially  if  it  is  of  a  chronic,  inflam- 
matory nature.  The  outside  or  cover- 
ing of  the  plant  is  removed,  then 
pounded  and  applied  in  the  form  of  a 
poultice. 

Salves. 

BLACK  SALVE — Common  resin,  one- 
half  ounce ;  beeswax,  one-half  ounce ; 
Venice  turpentine,  one-quarter  ounce ; 
olive  oil,  one  pint.  Put  all  in  a  vessel 
and  raise  almost  to  a  boiling  point. 
Then  add  slowly  two  and  one-half 
ounces  of  red  lead,  while  on  the  fire.  Be 
cartful  not  to  burn.  Boil  very  slowly 
until  it  becomes  of  a  dark-brown  color. 
After  removing,  when  it  becomes 
nearly  cold,  add  one  teaspoonful  of 
camphor.  This  is  a  superior  article  for 
all  healing  purposes,  especially  for 
scalds,  fistulous  ulcers,  scrofulous  sores, 
etc.  It  should  be  renewed  daily. 

DISCUTIENT  OINTMENT — Take  of 

Extract  stramonium 1  drachm 

•'        hamamelis 1     " 

"        hydrastis i 

"        hyosciamus i     " 

Mix  with  vaseline  sufficient  for  a  soft 
paste. 

HEALING  SALVE — One-half  pound 
beeswax,  one-half  pound  salt  butter, 
one-quarter  pound  turpentine,  six 
ounces  of  balsam  of  fir.  Simmer  slowly 
for  one-half  hour,  when  it  is  ready  for 
use.  Dr.  M.  Curtiss,  of  Oakland,  Cal , 
says  he  has  used  this  preparation  for 
sores,  wounds,  burns,  etc.,  for  thirty 
years  and  has  never  found  anything  to 
surpass  it. 

ANOTHER  —  Linseed  oil,  beeswax, 
rosin  and  mutton-tallow,  equal  parts, 
and  heat  only  sufficient  to  mix  or  melt 
them  together.  This  forms  an  excel- 
lent salve  for  all  purposes  where  a 
salve  is  needed. 

RUSSIA  SALVE — Take  equal  parts  of 
yellow  wax  and  sweet  oil ;  melt  slowly, 
carefully  stirring ;  when  cooling,  stir 
in  a  small  quantity  of  glycerine.  Good 
for  all  kinds  of  wounds,  etc. 

Sores  and  Bruises. 

The  following  is  a  favorite  remedy 
for  these  difficulties ;  Raisin-stems,  one 
ounce;  jimson  leaves  (green  or  dry), 
one  ounce ;  tobacco  leaves,  one  ounce ; 
fresh  lard,  three-fourths  of  a  pound. 


After  bruising  the  stems,  put  all  into  a 
vessel  and  simmer  three  hours.  Strain. 
Cut  a  lump  of  beeswax  double  the  size 
of  a  nutmeg  into  fine  pieces ;  add  to  the 
above  and  heat  slowly  until  melted, 
stirring  until  cool ;  at  which  time  add 
two  teaspopnf  uls  of  spirits  of  turpen- 
tine and  stir  the  whole  until  it  is  cool, 
when  it  is  ready  for  use.  This  is 
superior  to  "  Trask's  Celebrated  Magic 
Ointment"  and  will  speedily  remove 
soreness  and  pain  and  tend  to  heal 
rapidly.  For  neuralgia  it  should  be 
applied  over  the  painful  part.  A  Cali- 
fornia physician  says,  "  in  my  hands  it 
has  acted  like  a  charm  in  relieving  the 
pain." 

Sore  Mouth. 

Powdered  borax,  one  teaspoonful; 
glycerine,  two  tablespoonf  uls ;  water, 
one-half  teacupful.  This  is  excellent 
in  sore  and  cracked  lips  and  tongue,  in 
typhoid  and  other  fevers,  in  fissures, 
cracked  or  chapped  hands,  etc.,  and 
will  make  the  roughest  skin  smooth 
and  soft. 

Sore  Throat. 

When  the  throat  first  begins  to  get 
sore,  take  a  slice  of  salt  pork,  sprinkle 
it  well  with  black  pepper,  and  bind  it 
around  the  throat  with  flannel  just 
before  going  to  bed  at  night.  It  will 
generally  effect  a  cure. 

GARGLE — One  of  the  best  gargles 
for  common  sore  throat  and  to  loosen 
the  phlegm,  is  a  teaspoonful  each  of 
alum,  salt  and  tincture  of  Cayenne 
pepper.  Use  every  two  or  three  hours. 

ANOTHER — Take  yeast,  a  wineglass- 
f  ul ;  milk,  a  gill ;  sweeten  with  molasses. 
Excellent  for  sore  throat 

Sprains. 

Take  a  tablespoonf  ul  of  honey,  the 
same  quantity  of  salt,  and  the  white  of 
an  egg ;  beat  the  whole  up  incessantly 
for  two  hours,  then  let  it  stand  for  an 
hour  and  anoint  the  place  sprained 
with  the  oil  which  will  be  produced 
from  the  mixture.  This  is  said  to  have 
enabled  persons  with  sprained  ankles 
to  walk  in  twenty- four  hours  entirely 
free  from  pain. — Prof.  King. 

Sty  on  the  Eye. 

Apply  two  or  three  drops  of  harlem- 
oil  on  the  lid  which  is  affected  and 
carefully  rub  it  along  the  edge  and 
over  the  lid,  and  it  wiireffectually  scat- 
ter the  sty,  unless  very  far  advanced. 


706 


MISCELLANEOUS    RECIPES. 


This  oil  is  likewise  good    for   weak 
eyes. 

Suppression  of  Urine. 
One  of  the  best  remedies  in  use  is 
to  stew  onions  in  sweet-oil  to  the  con- 
sistency of  a  poultice,  and  apply  to  the 
lower  part  of  the  abdomen.    We  have 
never  known  it  to  fail  in  giving  imme- 
diate relief.    It  is  especially  valuable 
for  this  difficulty  in  cases  of  pregnancy. 
Sweating  Feet. 

Tannin  is  an  admirable  remedy  for 
sweating  feet.  Half  a  teaspoonful 
sprinkled  in  the  stockings  for  a  few 
days  strengthens  the  skin  without 
interrupting  too  much  the  perspiration. 

Toothache. 

Powdered  alum  will  not  only  relieve 
the  toothache,  but  has  a  tendency  to  pre- 
vent decay,  putting  a  small  portion  in 
the  tooth  and  covering  it  with  cotton. 

ANOTHER — Saleratus  put  in  and 
around  the  tooth  will  often  relieve  this 
difficulty. 

ANOTHER — The  tincture  of  aconite  is 
another  very  excellent  remedy,  applied 
on  cotton.  Equal  parts  of  ammonia 
and  water  are  likewise  efficacious. 

Tape-Worm. 

Kameela,  two  drachms ;  simple  sirup 
one  tablespoonf  ul.  Mix  and  take  at  a 
dose,  after  fasting  one  day.  Follow 
this  in  four  or  five  hours  with  two 
tablespoonfuls  of  castor  oil  and  one 
teaspoonful  of  spirits  of  turpentine. 
One  dose  of  this  medicine  is  usually 
sufficient  to  expel  the  tape- worm. 

Ulcers. 

A  strong  decoction  of  walnut  leaves 
in  which  a  small  portion  of  sugar  has 
been  dissolved  makes  a  valuable  wash 
for  cleansing  and  healing  ulcers. 

For  Vomiting. 

A  few  swallows  of  warm  water, 
sweetened  with  sugar,  will  often  allay 
this  difficulty.  Remedies  for  vomiting 
should  always  be  taken  warm.  Strong 
coffee  without  milk  or  sugar  will  often 
check  vomiting. 


ANOTHER — Take  salt,  two  ounces; 
cayenne,  one  ounce ;  vinegar,  one  quart. 
Mix.  Dose,  a  tablespoonful  whenever 
there  is  great  nausea  or  vomiting.  A 
medical  writer  says  that  this  compound 
is  the  best  remedy  to  stop  vomiting 
that  he  had  ever  used. 

ANOTHER — A  tablespoonful  of  a 
strong  tea  made  of  cloves,  g^yen  every 
ten  minutes  will  check  vomiting. 

ANOTHER — From  a  half  to  a  tea- 
spoonful  of  pepper-sauce  diluted  with 
water  will  generally  produce  the  same 
effect. 

Warts. 

A  medical  writer  recommends  kero- 
sene-oil. He  says,  "  I  began  its  use 
three  months  since,  when  I  had  a  num- 
ber on  my  hands,  some  very  large  and 
painful.  Where  they  were  covered 
with  hard  cuticle  I  carefully  pared  it 
off  and  saturated  them  daily,  using  a 
camel's  hair  pencil  and  common  coal- 
oil.  They  began  to  disappear  in  about 
two  weeks  and  are  now  entirely  gone." 

ANOTHER — Common  salt  and  alum  in 
equal  quantities,  burned  to  a  powder 
and  bound  on  warts,  will  remove  them. 
The  juice  of  garden  celandine  (Touch- 
me-not)  applied  twice  a  day,  is  said  to 
be  effectual  for  the  same  purpose. 

White  Swellings. 

In  white  swellings  and  other  painful 
diseases  the  application  of  heat  in  the 
form  of  steaming  is  attended  with  the 
happiest  effects  and,  indeed,  is  often  a 
complete  and  sovereign  remedy.  Cases 
have  been  cured  by  its  repeated  appli- 
cation, which  had  baffled  the  skill  of 
noted  physicians. 

Wounds. 

Smoke  the  wound,  or  any  bruise  or 
wound  that  is  inflamed,  with  burning 
wool  or  woolen  cloth.  Twenty  minutes 
in  the  smoke  of  wool  will  take  the  pain 
out  of  the  worst  wound ;  repeated  two 
or  three  times  it  will  allay  the  worst 
cases  of  inflammation  arising  from  a 
wound.  It  has  saved  many  lives  and 
much  pain. 


MISCELLANEOUS  RECIPES. 


For  Stopping  the  Flow  of  Blood 

— The  extract  of  witch-hazel,  is  one  of 
the  best  articles  that  can  be  used.  It 
is  kept  at  drug  stores. 


Frost  Bites — Make  a  lye  of  hard 
wood  ashes.  Wash  once  or  twice  a 
day.  Will  cure  any  case  in  three  or 
four  days.  Care  should  be  taken  not 


MISCELLANEOUS    RECIPES. 


707 


to  make  the  lye  too  strong,  or  it  wi'l 
bliBter  the  feet.  This  remedy  is  highly 
recommended  by  those  who  have  used 
it. 

Bee- Stings— Wet  indigo  and  apply. 
It  will  at  once  cure  stings  of  any  in- 
sects. 

Cerebro  Spinal  Meningitis— The 
following  are  the  most  approved  pro- 
fessional remedies  for  this  disease : 

DURING  THE  FIRST  24  HOURS.— 
Fluid  extract  of  ergot,  1  oz. ;  spirits 
ammonia  aromatica,  2  ozs. ;  mix.  Take 
a  teaspoonf  ul  in  water  every  four  hours. 
In  addition,  acetate  of  potash,  12 
drachms ;  camphor  water,  6  ozs. ;  mix : 
take  a  tablespoonful  every  two  hours 
until  sweating  occurs. 

In  addition  to  these  remedies,  add  a 
warm  bath,  followed  by  wrapping  in 
flannel  or  rubbing  with  dry  mustard, 
every  three  to  six  hours,  to  a  child  of 
five  years,  according  to  the  urgency  of 
the  case. — Dr.  J.  B.  Hamilton,  Washing- 
ton, D.  C. 

For  controlling  the  restlessness  and 
delirium  of  the  disease :  Bromide  of 
potash,  10  to  20  grains;  tincture  of 
hyoscyamus,  15  to  40  drops ;  mix :  a  dose 
to  be  taken  every  five  to  six  hours. 

Where  the  disease  is  attended  by  per- 
sistent vomiting:  Hydrocyanic  acid, 
dilute,  2  to  5  drops ;  bicarbonate  of  soda, 
5  to  10  grains ;  mix :  take  every  three 
to  four  hours. 

In  children:  Bromide  of  potash,  5 
to  6  grains;  water,  2  tablespoonf uls ; 
taken  at  a  dose,  every  two,  three  or 
four  hours. — Dr.  F.  Lewis  Smith. 

Sore  Nipples — Fluid  extract  of 
hydrastis  canadensis  and  glycerine,  of 
each,  one  ounce :  tannin,  thirty  grains ; 
mix  and  apply  with  a  brush  or  lint.  It 
is  one  of  the  most  speedy  and  effectual 
remedies  in  use  for  this  affection. 

To  Prevent  Hair  Falling  Out- 
Make  a  strong  decoction  of  white. oak 
bark  in  water  and  use  it  freely.  It  is 
best  to  make  but  little  at  a  time  and 
have  it  fresh  at  least  once  a  fortnight. 

Cravats  and  Collars — should  not 
be  worn  so  tight  as  to  compress  the 
many  large  vessels  of  the  neck,  which 
connect  with  the  brain,  and  they  should 
never,  under  any  circumstances,  be 
worn  during  the  night. 

How  to  Keep  Sick-Booms  Cool 
— It  consists  in  opening  the  windows 
wide  and  covering  the  openings  with 
cloths  steeped  in  water.  It  is  well 
known  how  largely  water  in  passing 
from  the  liquid  to  the  gaseous  state, 


absorbs  caloric.  This  absorption  low- 
ers the  temperature  of  the  room  from 
five  to  six  degrees  in  a  few  minutes, 
and  the  humidity  diffused  in  the  air 
causes  the  heat  to  be  more  readily  en- 
dured. By  this  system  patients,  even 
in  the  hottest  time  in  summer,  find 
themselves  in  a  perfectly  fresh  atmos- 
phere. 

Neutralizing  Mixture — Take  of 
rhubarb  (pulverized),  two  scruples ;  sal- 
eratus  (pulverized),  two  scruples ;  pep- 
permint-plant (pulverized),  two  scru- 
ples ;  add  half  a  pint  of  boiling  water 
and  sweeten  with  loaf  sugar.  Dose, 
one  teaspoonful  every  one  or  two 
hours,  according  to  the  symptoms. 
This  is  among  the  most  valuable  prepa- 
rations in  use  for  cholera-infantum, 
cholera,  cholera-morbus,  diarrhea,  dys- 
entery, etc.  Its  operation  and  action 
appear  to  be  specific  or  almost  infalli- 
ble. This  the  celebrated  "  Neutralizing 
Mixture." 

To  Improve  the  Complexion — 
Mix  sulphur  in  a  little  milk  and  after 
standing  an  hour  or  two  if  the  milk 
(without  disturbing  the  sulphur)  is 
rubbed  into  the  skin,  it  will  keep  it 
soft  and  make  the  complexion  clear. 
It  is  to  be  used  before  washing.  In 
warm  weather  the  amount  necessary  to 
be  used  must  be  prepared  each  even- 
ing, otherwise  it  will  become  putrid. 

To  Beautify  the  Hands— To  a 
wineglassful  of  glycerine  add  the  yolk 
of  two  eggs.  Mix  very  thoroughly  or 
rub  in  a  mortar  and  bottle  for  use.  No 
better  preparation  can  be  had  for  the 
hands. 

To  Purify  Water — Water  is  puri- 
fied by— 1,  filtration  through  gravel, 
sand  or  soft  porous  stone  and  charcoal. 
Or,  2,  it  may  be  sweetened  and  improv- 
ed by  charcoal,  coarsely  pulverized 
and  thrown  into  a  vessel  of  water.  8, 
by  boiling  and  distillation. 

Beds  Bendered  Healthy— Beds, 
instead  of  being  made  up  as  soon  as 
people  rise  out  of  them,  ought  to  be 
turned  down  and  exposed  to  the  fresh 
air  from  the  open  windows  through  the 
day. 

Feather-beds,  especially  for  youth 
and  in  warm  weather,  are  very  un- 
healthy and  should  never  be  used  ex- 
cept in  very  cold  weather. 

They  should  be  opened  every  third 
year,  the  ticking  washed,  the  feathers 
dressed  and  returned. 

To  Fill  a  Decayed  Tooth— When 


708 


MISCELLANEOUS    RECIPES. 


a  tooth  is  too  much  decayed  to  be  filled 
by  a  dentist,  or  the  person  is  at  a  dis- 
tance from  one,  gutta-percha  will  be 
found  a  useful  expedient.  Drop  a 
small  piece  of  this  substance  in  boiling 
water,  then  taking  off  as  much  as  will 
probably  fill  the  tooth  nearly  level,  press 
it,  while  soft,  into  the  cavity.  Then 
hold  cold  water  in  the  mouth  on  that 
side  to  harden  it.  It  has  been  known 
to  preserve  teeth  for  two  or  three 
years  and  keep  them  free  from  cold. 

Cold  Cream — The  following  is  an 
admirable  receipt  for  Cold  Cream  for 
improving  the  skin  and  complexion, 
and  curing  chapped  hands:  Take  4 
tablespoonfuls  rose-water,  2  ozs.  sper- 
maceti, 2%  ozs.  almond-oil,  2  drachms 
white  wax,  1  drachm  citronella  or  any 
other  perfume  and  a  few  drops  of  At- 
tar of  Rose.  Put  oil,  wax  and  sperm- 
aceti in  a  thick  glass  and  put  in  a  dish 
of  hot  water,  when  it  will  slowly  melt. 
When  melted  take  from  fire  and  add 
rose-water  and  perfume.  Put  all  in  a 
porcelain  dish  and  beat  a  long  time 
with  spoon  or  fork. 

Singers  and  Public  Speakers- 
Many  have  found  tar-water  to  cleanse 
and  open  the  lungs  and  thus  impart 
ease  and  freedom  in  speaking.  A 
quart  of  tar  is  to  be  stirred  into  four 
times  as  much  water,  or  it  may  be 
weaker,  as  the  stomach  can  bear  it. 
Of  this  take  about  a  gill,  mid-way  be- 
tween meals,  four  times  a  day.  The 
best  season  in  which  to  commence  tak- 
ing this  medicine  is  the  Spring.  Con- 
tinue for  two  weeks  or  longer,  if 
needed. 

To  Banish  Mosquitoes — Sprinkle 
a  little  brown  sugar  on  some  hot  coals 
in  room ;  it  will  banish  these  unwel- 
come intruders  for  the  night. 

Protection  from  Mosquitoes — 

These  pests  have  a  great  dislike  to  the 
odor  of  the  oil  6f  cinnamon  or  cloves. 
Mix  one-half  teaspoonf  ul  of  the  oil  (not 
the  essence  or  spirit)  with  an  ounce  of 
spermaceti  ointment  and  rub  it  upon 
the  face  and  hands. 

To  take  Paint  off  of  Clothes- 
Rub  with  spirits  of  turpentine  or  of 
wine,  either  will  answer  if  the  paint  is 
but  just  put  on.  But  if  it  is  allowed  to 
harden,  nothing  will  remove  it  but 
spirits  of  turpentine  rubbed  on  with 
perseverance.  Use  a  brush,  sponge  or 
soft  rag. 

For  Cleansing  Cloth— A  writer 
gives  the  following :  ''Instead  of  us- 


ing ammonia  and  alcohol  for  cleansing 
coat-collars  and  other  soiled  garments, 
buy  Aquila  or  Spanish  bark,  sold  by 
grocers  and  druggists.  A  piece  eight 
inches  long  by  four  wide  will  cleanse 
a  dirty  coat  perfectly.  Tear  the  bark 
into  very  small  pieces,  pour  over  it  a 
quart  of  hot  water  and  when  it  is  near- 
ly cold  sponge  the  coat,  beginning  at 
the  collar ;  hang  it  in  the  wind  till  dry 
and  if  any  spots  remain  go  over  it 
again  with  the  bark  solution ;  then  dry 
and  press  it.  Silks,  poplins,  delaines 
of  delicate  tints,  can  be  perfectly 
cleansed  without  affecting  their  color. 
Woolen  goods  should  be  immersed  in 
the  water,  rubbed  gently,  rinsed  in 
warm,  soft  water  and  ironed  while 
damp. 

ANOTHER — Take  benzine  and  apply 
to  the  soiled  parts  by  rubbing  with  a 
sponge. 

To  Keep  Butter — A  simple  mode 
of  keeping  butter  in  warm  weather 
where  ice  is  not  handy  is  to  invert  a 
common  flower-pot  over  the  butter 
with  some  water  in  the  dish  in  which 
it  is  laid.  The  orifice  at  the  bottom 
may  be  corked  or  not.  The  porousness 
of  the  earthenware  will  keep  the  but- 
ter cool. 

Watery  Potatoes— If  potatoes 
are  watery  put  a  piece  of  lime  about 
as  large  as  a  hen's  egg  in  the  pot  and 
they  will  come  out  mealy. 

To  Remove  Ink  and  Fruit- 
Stains — Ten  grains  of  oxalic  acid  in 
half  a  pint  of  water  will  remove  all 
ink  and  fruit  stains.  Wet  the  article 
in  hot  water,  apply  it  to  the  top  of  the 
bottle  so  the  liquid  will  reach  it,  then 
rinse  it  well. 

How  to  Remove  Dry  Paint- 
Dry  paint  is  removed  by  dipping  a 
swab  with  a  handle  in  a  strong  solution 
of  oxalic  acid  and  applying.  It  softens 
it  at  once. 

To  Remove  Berry-Stains  from 
a  Book-Cover,  Paper  or  Engrav- 
ing— The  fumes  of  a  brimstone-match 
will  remove  berry-stains  from  a  book 
or  paper  or  engraving. 

Something    for    the    Ladies — 

Science  has  made  a  discovery  of  a  new 
method  of  bleaching  white  goods.  It 
is  as  simple  as  it  is  said  to  be  efficacious 
and  is  vouched  for  by  German  chemists. 
It  consists  in  dissolving  one  part  oil  of 
turpentine  in  three  parts  strong  alcohol 
and  placing  a  tablespoonful  of  the 
mixture  in  the  water  for  the  last  rina- 


PATENT   MEDICINES. 


709 


ing.  The  clothes  are  to  be  immersed 
in  this,  well  wrung  out  and  placed  in  the 
open  air  to  dry. 

Japanese  Cleansing  Cream  for 
Clothing— Castile  soap,  three  ounces ; 
ammonia,  four  ounces;  ether,  one 
ounce;  spirits  of  wine,  one  ounce; 
glycerine,  one  ounce.  Cut  the  soap 
fine  and  dissolve  in  one  quart  of  water; 
then  add  all  the  other  ingredients  and 
bottle  for  use.  This  preparation  will 
thoroughly  clean  and  renovate  kid 
gloves  and  the  finest  articles  of  wear- 
ing apparel  and  brighten  their  colors 
without  the  least  injury  to  their  tex- 
ture, removing  grease  from  clothing, 
etc. 

To  Keep  Plies  Away— No  fly  it 
is  said  will  enter  a  room  where  wreaths 
of  walnut  leaves  are  hung.  The  ex- 
periment  is  worth  trying. 


How  to  Make  Baking  Pow- 
der—Take cream  Tartar,  five  ounces ; 
baking  soda,  two  ounces;  common 
starch,  two  ounces ;  mix.  This  is  the 
composition  of  baking-powder  sold  by 
grocers. 

Hair-Eestorative— Castor-oil,  five 
ounces ;  aqua  ammonia,  one  ounce ; 
tincture  Spanish  flies,  one  half  ounce : 
alcohol,  one  quart;  oil  of  lemon,  oil 
of  bergamot  and  oil  of  lavender,  of  each 
two  ounces.  Mix  and  shake  well  be- 
fore using,  every  morning  when  the 
hair  is  falling.  Keep  the  bottle  well 
corked.  If  the  hair  seems  dry  and 
harsh  and  full  of  dandruff,  wash  the 
head  with  egg  and  rain-water  before 
using  the  restorative.  This  will  be 
found  an  excellent  means  of  restoring 
the  hair,  as  its  use  will  attest 


PATENT    MEDICINES. 


Magnetic  Fain  Killer— Lauda- 
num, 1  dr. ;  gum  camphor,  4  drs. ;  oil 
of  cloves,  i  dr. ;  oil  of  lavender,  I  dr. ; 
add  them  to  1  oz.  alcohol,  6  drs.  sul- 
phuric ether,  and  5  fluid  drs.  chloro- 
form. Apply  with  lint,  or,  for  tooth- 
ache, rub  on  the  gums  and  upon  the  face 
against  the  teeth. 

Bay  Rum — French  proof  spirit,  1 
gal.;  ext.  bay,  6  ozs.  Mix,  and  color 
with  caramel ;  needs  no  filtering. 

Balm  of  a  Thousand  Flowers- 
Deodorized  alcohol,  1  pt. ;  nice  white 
bar  soap,  4  oz. ;  shave  the  soap  when 
put  in ;  stand  in  a  warm  place  until  dis- 
solved ;  then  add  oil  of  citronella,  1  dr. ; 
and  oils  of  neroli  and  rosemary,  of 
each  %  dr- 

Barrell's  Indian  Liniment— Al- 
cohol, one  qt. ;  tincture  of  capsicum,  1 
oz. ;  oil  of  origanum,  sassafras,  penny- 
royal, and  hemlock,  of  each,  half  oz. 
Mix. 

Cod  Liver  Oil — As  usually  pre- 
pared, is  nothing  more  or  less  than  cod 
oil  clarified,  by  which  process  it  is  in 
fact  deprived  in  a  great  measure 
of  its  virtue.  Cod  oil  can  be  pur- 
chased from  any  wholesale  oil  deal- 
er for  one  thirtieth  part  of  the 
price  of  cod  liver  oil  as  usually 
sold,  and  it  is  easy  to  clarify  it.  Deal- 
ers might  turn  this  information  to  good 
account.  To  make  it  more  palatable 


and  digestible,  put  1  oz.  of  table  salt  to 
each  quart  bottle. 

Seidlitz  Powders — Rochelle  salts, 
2  drs. ;  bicarb,  soda,  2  scr. ;  put  these 
into  a  blue  paper,  and  35  grs.  tartaric 
acid  into  a  white  paper.  To  use,  put 
each  into  different  tumblers,  fill  one- 
half  with  water,  adding  a  little  loaf 
sugar  to  the  acid ;  then  pour  together 
and  drink  quick. 

Camphor  Ice— Spermaceti,!^  ozs. ; 
gum  camphor,  %  oz. ;  oil  sweet  al- 
monds, 4  teaspoonf uls ;  set  on  the  stove 
in  an  earthen  dish  until  dissolved ;  heat 
just  enough  to  dissolve  it.  While  warm, 
pour  into  small  moulds,  if  desired  to 
sell ;  then  paper,  and  put  into  tinfoil ; 
used  for  chaps  on  hands  or  lips. 

Nerve  and  Bone  Liniment- 
Beefs  gall,  1  qt. ;  alcohol,  1  pt. ;  volatile 
liniment,  1  Ib. ;  spirits  of  turpentine,  1 
Ib. ;  oil  of  origanum,  5  ozs. ;  aqua  am- 
monia, 4  ozs. ;  tincture  of  cayenne,  % 
pt. ;  oil  of  amber,  8  ozs. ;  tincture  Span- 
ish flies,  6  ozs.  Mix  well. 

Green     Mountain     Salve — For 

rheumatism,  burns,  pains  in  the  back  or 
side,  etc.  Take  2  Ibs.  resin ;  Burgundy 
pitch,  i  Ib. ;  beeswax,  i  Ib. ;  mutton  tal- 
low, j  Ib. :  melt  slowly ;  when  not  too 
warm,  add  oil  hemlock,  1  oz. ;  balsam 
fir,  1  oz. ;  oil  of  origanum,  1  oz. ;  oil  of  red 
cedar,  1  oz.;  Venice  turpentine,  1  OZM 
oil  of  wormwood,  1  oz. ;  vedigris,  |  or 


710 


PATENT    MEDICINES. 


The  verdigris  must  be  finely  pulver- 
ized, and  mixed  with  the  oil ;  then  add 
as  above,  and  work  in  cold  water  like 
wax  till  cold  enough  to  roll ;  rolls  5 
inches  long,  one  inch  in  diameter,  sell 
for  25  cents. 

Cook's  Electro- Magnetic  Lin- 
iment— Best  alcohol,  1  gal.;  oil  of 
amber,  8  ozs. ;  gum  camphor,  8  ozs. ; 
Castile  soap,  shaved  fine,  2  ozs. ;  beef's 
gall,  4  ozs. ;  ammonia,  3  F's  strong,  12 
ozs. ;  mix,  and  shake  occasionally  for  12 
hours,  and  it  is  fit  for  use.  This  will 
be  found  a  strong  and  valuable  lini- 
ment. 

Magnetic  Ointment— Trask's— 
Lard,  raisins  cut  in  pieces,  and  fine-cut 
tobacco,  equal  weights ;  simmer  well  to- 
gether ;  then  strain,  and  press  out  all 
from  the  dregs. 

Black  Oil — Best  alcohol,  tincture 
of  arnica,  British  oil  and  oil  of  tar,  of 
each  2  ozs. ;  and  slowly  add  sulphuric 
acid,  i  oz.  This  black  oil  is  coming  in- 
to extensive  use  as  a  liniment,  and  is 
indeed  valuable,  especially  in  cases  at- 
tended with  much  inflammation. 

Brandreth's  Pills— Take  2  Ibs,  of 
aloes,  1  Ib.  of  gamboge,  4  ozs.  of  extract 
of  colocynth,  i  Ib.  of  Castile  soap,  3 
fluid  drachms  of  oil  of  peppermint,and  1 
fluid  drachm  of  cinnamon.  Mix,  and 
form  into  pills. 

Davis*  Pain  Killer— Powdered 
guaiacum,  1  oz.  and  2  drs. ;  camphor, 

1  dr.;   powdered  cayenne  pepper,   3 
drs.;  caustic  liquor  of  ammonia,  J  dr.; 
powdered  opium,  15  grs. ;  digest  these 
mgrediens  in  1  pt.   alcohol  for  two 
weeks. 

Fahnestock's  Vermifuge— Cas- 
tor oil,  oil  of  wormseed,  each  1  oz. ;  oil 
anise  i  oz. ;  tincture  myrrh,  i  drachm ; 
oil  turpentine,  10  minims.  Mix. 

Swaim's  Vermifuge— Wormseed, 

2  oz. ;    valerian,  rhubarb,   pink-root, 
white  agaric,  of  each  1|  ozs. ;  boil  in  suf- 
ficient water  to  yield  3  quarts  of  decoc- 
tion, and  add  to  it  10  drops  of  oil  of  tansy 
and  45  drops  of  oil  of  cloves,  dissolved 
in  a  quart  of  rectified  spirits.    Dose,   1 
tablespoonful  at  night 


Ayer's   Cherry  Pectoral— Take 

4  grs.  of  acetate  of  morphia;  2  fluid  drs. 
of  tincture  of  bloodroot;  3  fluid  drs. 
each  of  antimonial  wine  and  wine  of 
ipecacuanha,  and  3  fluid  ozs.  of  sirup  of 
wild  cherry.  Mix. 

Radway's  Ready  Relief— Ac- 
cording to  Peckolt,  is  an  ethereal  tinc- 
ture of  capsicum,  with  alcohol  and  cam- 
phor. 

Radway's  Renovating  Resol- 
vent— A  vinous  tincture  of  ginger  and 
cardamom,  sweetened  with  sugar. 

Ayer's  Sarsaparilla— Take  3  fluid 
ozs.  each  of  alcohol,  fluid  extract*  of 
sarsaparilla  and  of  stillingia;  2  fluid 
ozs.  each,  extract  of  yellow-dock  and 
podophyllin ;  1  oz.  sugar,  90  grs.  iodide 
of  potassium,  and  10  grs.  iodide  of  iron. 

Brown's  Bronchial  Troches- 
Take  1  Ib.  of  pulverized  extract  of  lic- 
orice ;  li  Ibs.  of  pulverized  sugar ;  4  ozs. 
of  pulverized  cubebs ;  4  ozs.  pulverized 
gum  arable ;  1  oz.  of  pulverized  extract 
c'onium.  Mix. 

Artificial  Cream— Take  milk,  8 
tablespoonf  uls ;  sugar,  i-  Ib. ;  corn-starch, 
2  ozs.  Dissolve  the  sugar  first  in  a  pint 
of  water,  then  add  the  other  ingredients 
and  sufficient  water  to  make  a  quart  of 
the  whole.  This  will  be  found  an  ex- 
cellent substitute  for  cream. 

To  Clean  Ladies'  Black  Dress- 
Goods — Take  common  lager  beer  and 
with  a  sponge  or  black  cloth  rub  it  on 
the  right  side  of  the  goods ;  then  iron 
on  the  wrong  side.  This  process  will 
also  stiffen  the  goods  and  render  them 
as  glossy  as  when  first  purchased.  A 
cheap  and  very  convenient  recipe  for 
making  old  dresses  new. 

Chemical  Erasive  Soap— Gly- 
cerine, 1  oz. ;  sulphuric  ether,  !•}  ozs  ; 
alcohol,  li  ozs. ;  aqua  ammonia,  li  ozs. ; 
dissolve  one  and  one-half  ounces  of 
castile-soap  in  two  and  a  half  pints  of 
hot  water  and  add  to  the  above.  This  will 
remove  every  particle  of  grease,  from 
all  kinds  of  cloth.  It  should  be  ap- 
plied with  a  sponge  or  cloth,  after 
which  the  garment  should  be  sponged 
or  rinsed  with  water. 


VATKOT  MEDICINES 


Til 


Shilo's  Consumptive  Core-— Hydro- 
chlorate  morphine,  4  grains;  oil  pep- 
permint, 10  drops;  oil  tar,  1  fluid  dram; 
dilate  hydrocyanic  acid,  1  fluid  dram; 
chloroform,  2  fluid  drams;  powdered 
extract  licorice,  2  drams;  tincture  lo- 
belia, 4  fluid  drams;  alcohol,  1  fluid 
ounce.  Syrup  to  make  1  pint. 

King's  New  Discovery —  Sulphate 
morphine,  8  grains ;  fluid  extract 
ipecac,  J  dram;  chloroform,  60  drops; 
tincture  white  pine,  2  fluid  ounces; 
t  carbonate  magnesia,  \  ounce:  sugar,  14 
ounces;  water,  7  fluid  ounces. 

\  Green's  August  Flower — Rhubarb, 
( 360  grains;  golden  seal,  90  grains;  cape 
aloes,  16  grains;  peppermint  leaves, 
120  grains;  potassium  carbonate,  120 
grains;  capsicum,  5  grains;  sugar,  £ 
pound;  alcohol,  3  ounces;  water,  10 
ounces.  Macerate  the  mixed  drugs  in 
the  water  and  alcohol,  fiker,  and  pass 
sufficient  diluted  alcohol  through  the 
filter  to  make  one  pint,  in  which  dis- 
solve the  sugar. 

Jayne's  Expectorant— Syrup  squills, 
2  ounces;  tincture  tolu,  12  drams; 
tincture  camphor,  1  dram;  tincture 
lobelia,  1  dram;  tincture  digitalis,  2 
drams;  laudanum,  4  grains;  powdered 
ipecac,  4  grams;  tartar-emetic.  Mix 
together. 

Carter's  Little  Liver  Pills— Podo- 
phyllin,  \\  grains;  aloes  (socotrine), 
3£  grains;  mucilage  acacia,  sufficient 
quantity.  Mix.  Divide  into  12  pills, 
and  coat  with  sugar. 

Sage's  Catarrh  Remedy— Half  an 

ounce  of  a  green  powder  consisting  of 
200  grains  of  finely  powdered  common 
salt  mixed  with  8  to  12  grains  of 
powdered  camphor,  the  same  quantity 
of  carbolic  acid,  and  colored  with  a 
mixture  of  20  grains  finely  powdered 
yellow  puccoon  root  with  2  grains  of 
indigo. 

Warner's  Kidney  and  Liver  Cure- 
liverwort,  1  ounce;  powdered  salt- 
petre, 320  grains;  water,  sufficient; 
alcohol,  2  ounces;  glycerine,  U  ounces; 
essence  wintergreen,  40  drops. 

Pieree's  Pleasant  Purgative  Pellets 
—Each  little  bottle  contains  28  to  36 
small  sugar-coated  pills  of  unequal 
Bize,  weighing  in  all  18  to  22  grains. 
Their  cathartic  effect  is  solely  due  to 
podophyllin,  the  resin  of  the  rook  of 
Che  May-apple. 


Pierce's  Golden  Medico)  Discovery— - 

Seven  fluid  ounces  of  a  dark  brown 
liquid  consisting  of  a  solution  of  1  dram 
extract  of  lettuce,  1  ounce  of  honey, 
J  dram  tincture  of  opium  in  3  ounces 
of  dilute  alcohol,  and  3  ounces  of 
water. 

Pierce's  Favorite  Prescription — Ten 
fluid  ounces  of  a  greenish-brown  turbid 
liquid  consisting  of  a  solution  of  | 
ounce  of  sugar  and  1  dram  of  gum 
arabic  in  8  ounces  of  a  decoction 
made  from  2  drams  of  savin,  2  drams 
of  white  agaric,  1 J  drams  of  cinnamon, 
and  2  drams  of  cinchona  bark; 
to  this  mixture  are  added  $  dram 
of  tincture  opium  and  J  dram  of  tinct- 
ure of  fox-glove,  and  a  solution  of  8 
drops  of  oil  of  anise  seed  in  1J  ounces 
of  alcohol. 

Hood's  Sarsaparilla — After  a  care- 
ful analysis  of  this  remedy  it  is 
believed  that  it  does  not  differ  materi- 
ally from  similar  preparations. 

Hamlin's  Wizard  Oil  —  Tincture 
camphor,  1  ounce;  aqua  ammonia,  £ 
ounce;  oil  sassafras,  $  ounce;  oil  cloves, 
Idram;  chloroform,  2  drams;  turpen- 
tine, 1  dram;  alcohol,  3J  ounces. 

Sozodont — Castile  soap,  75  grains; 
glycerine,  75  grams;  alcohol,  1  Bounce; 
water,  5  drams;  oil  peppermint,  oil 
cloves,  oil  cinnamon,  oil  anise,  of  each 
sufficient- 

Kennedy's  Medical  Discovery  — 
Sneezewort,  1  ounce ;  bitter  root,  4 
drams;  liquorice  root,  4  drams;  white 
sugar,  4  ounces;  essence  wintergreen, 
1  ounce;  boilinst  water,  8  ounces;  proof 
spirits.  10  ounces-  Macerate  the  roots 
with  menstruum  for  48  hours,  filter 
and  add  sugar. 

Mexican  Mustang  Liniment — Petro- 
leum, 2  ounces;  crude  oleic  acid,  i 
ounce;  ammonia  water,  1  ounce;  naph- 
tha, J  ounce;  brandy,  1  dram. 

St.  Jacob's  Oil— Gum  camphor,  1 
ounce;  chloral  hydrate,  1  ounce;  chloro- 
form, 1  ounce;  sulphuric  ether,  1  ounce; 
tincture  opium,  J  ounce;  oil  origanum, 
I  ounce;  oil  sassafras,  J  ounce;  alcohok 
\  gallon. 


713  HYGIENIC  TREATMENT. 


THE  TREATMENT  AND  CURE  OF  DISEASE 


.v.v.v:  AND  THE  "."": 


PRKSKRVATION     OK     HEALTH 

"Without  the   Use  of   Medicine. 


The  object  of  this  article  is  to  teach  the  sick  and  afflicted  how  to  apply 
what  experience  has  taught  to  be  one  of  the  most  simple  and  effective  meth- 
ods yet  discovered  for  curing  many  of  the  worst  forms  of  disease  without  the 
use  of  medicine.  It  consists  in  cleansing  the  stomach  and  alimentary  canal, 
or  intestines. 

In  order  that  those  who  have  no  knowledge  of  the  anatomy  of  the  human 
system,  may  fully  understand  what  is  to  follow,  we  will  say  that  when  the 
food  that  has  been  taken  into  the  stomach  leaves  that  organ,  it  first  passes 
into  the  small,  then  into  the  large  intestines  or  colon,  after  which  the  refuse 
passes  from  the  system.  If  the  stomach  always  digested  its  food  properly, 
no  trouble  would  arise  and  the  conditions  would  be  different,  but  through 
the  abuses  of  the  laws  of  nature,  the  stomach  is  often  rendered  incapable  of 
properly  performing  its  function,  and  the  food  instead  of  being  properly 
digested  and  prepared  for  assimilation,  is  left  in  the  stomach  in  a  fermented 
and  decayed  condition,  and  as  such  passes  into  the  intestines  where  the 
absorbent  vessels  take  up  this  food  in  its  poisonous  condition  and  it  is  carried 
through  the  blood,  deranging  every  organ  of  the  body. 

On  considering  the  colon,  we  find  it  acting  as  a  sewer,  or  receptacle  for 
the  waste  matter  of  the  system.  If  the  calls  of  nature  were  promptly 
attended  to,  these  accumulations  would,  as  a  rule,  only  remain  a  few  hours  in 
the  colon;  but  with  man,  business,  etiquette  and  a  hundred  other  excuses 
causes  a  postponement  of  nature's  calls.  From  this,  as  well  as  from  some 
other  causes,  this  fecal  matter  with  its  impurities,  is  kept  in  the  colon  and 
constipation  ensues. 

And  here  again  as  above,  the  absorbents  are  at  work  taking  up  and  dis- 
tributing through  the  system,  impurities,  while  the  dried  and  heated  fecal 
matter  clogs  in  the  folds  of  the  colon,  forming  a  crust  to  which  other  accumu 
lations  are  added,  until  the  colon  is  almost  filled  with  hard  putrefying  matter, 
which  remains  for  months  and  sometimes  years,  leaving  only  a  small  opening 
in  the  centre  through  which  nature  forces  a  passage. 

Many  suppose  that  because  they  have  daily  movements  of  the  bowels, 
however  slight,  that  they  are  free  from  constipation,  whereas  they  have  this 
affliction  in  its  worst  form,  with  the  colon  incrusted  on  all  sides  with 
impacted  excrement  of  long  standing,  with  only  a  small  central  channel,  as 
before  stated,  for  a  daily  discharge. 

Dissections  have  been  made  of  persons  who  had  died  from  disease  en- 
gendered from  constipation,  and  in  some  instances  from  constipation  itself, 
where  the  colon  was  found  to  be  impacted  with  fecal  matter  that  had  become 
almost  as  hard  as  wood. 

This  condition  of  the  system  gives  rise  to  a  greater  variety  of  diseases 
than  is  generally  supposed.  If  space  permitted,  it  could  be  easily  explained 
how  this  disastrous  condition  of  the  system  is  the  prime  cause  that  produces 
a  very  great  variety  of  the  worst  forms  of  human  maladies. 

To  overcome  these  diseased  conditions,  two  results  are  to  be  accom- 
plished, viz. :  that  of  removing  the  impurities  from  and  cleansing  the  colon, 


HYGIENIC  TREATMENT.  713 

and  also  the  stomach.  In  the  process  of  purifying  the  colon,  we  skip  the 
small  intestines  as  we  can  not  directly  reach  them.  But  when  the  stomach 
and  colon  are  purified,  the  small  intestines  will  take  care  of  themselves,  for 
the  bile,  acting  as  an  antiferment,  is  received  at  the  upper  end  of  the  small 
intestines. 

TREATMENT: — Inject  into  the  colon  by  means  of  a  syringe,  very  slowly, 
water  as  hot  as  can  be  borne,  the  hotter  the  better,  so  long  as  it  can  be  used 
with  comfort — tepid  water  should  not  be  employed.  It  may  not  be  possible 
to  retain  but  a  little  at  the  beginning.  In  this  event  the  first  water  may  be 
allowed  to  pass  off,  repeating  the  operation,  each  time  increasing  the  quantity 
and  using  all  the  will  power  possible  to  retain  it.  It  must  be  borne  in  mind 
that  it  is  the  quantity  that  is  to  effect  the  good  result.  The  object  sought  to 
be  accomplished  is  to  fill  the  entire  colon  with  pure  hot  water,  so  that  the 
dried  putrid  excretion  that  is  lodged  in  the  folds  of  the  colon,  is  loosened  and 
thoroughly  washed  out.  Use  from  two  to  four  quarts  at  a  time  and  repeat 
every  day  for  at  least  a  week,  then  less  frequently  until  the  desired  result  is 
accomplished. 

A  much  less  quantity  than  the  above  named  would  not  suffice,  as  the 
large  intestine,  which  is  capable  of  great  expansion  and  may  be  cultivated  to 
receive  and  retain  as  much  as  a  gallon  of  water  at  a  time,  requires  a  consid- 
erable amount  to  insure  thorough  cleansing. 

Different  positions  of  the  body  have  been  recommended  while  using  the 
injection.  Lying  on  the  left  side  is  one.  Another  is  on  the  knees,  hips  up 
and  the  chest  as  low  as  possible.  After  a  pint  of  water  has  been  injected, 
especially  if  hard  to  retain,  stop  the  flow  for  two  or  three  minutes,  and  with 
the  hands  gently  knead  the  bowels.  This  will  break  up  the  adhesions  of 
fecal  matter  in  the  intestines,  and  cause  it  to  fall  into  the  current  as  it  passes 
out.  Continue  the  injection  until  two  or  more  quarts  of  water  have  found 
its  way  into  the  intestines,  then  lie  still  from  ten  to  fifteen  minutes,  after 
which  pass  the  water  off.  Increase  the  heat  and  quantity  of  water  if  possible 
from  day  to  day  for  a  week  or  ten  days,  until  three  or  four  quarts  can  be  re- 
tained, then  wait  six  to  eight  days  and  see  if  the  bowels  will  move  naturally; 
that  the  excretion  is  of  a  soft,  pasty,  natural  consistency,  and  yellow  in 
color.  If  this  is  the  case,  the  colon  is  empty,  but  if  the  bowels  are  inactive 
and  the  excrement  hard  and  constipated,  then  the  colon  has  not  been  emp- 
tied and  it  may  take  from  one  to  six  weeks  longer  to  accomplish  it,  or  get  the 
hard  incrusted  matter  removed. 

The  best  time  to  use  it  is  just  before  retiring  at  night;  then  after  the 
water  has  passed  off,  rest  twenty-five  or  thirty  minutes,  then  inject  a  pint  or 
more  which  retain  during  the  night.  This  water  will  be  absorbed  by  the 
organs  of  the  system  during  the  night,  producing  a  very  cleansing  and  salu- 
tary effect,  all  of  which  will  insure  the  return  and  preservation  of  health. 
The  victims  of  insomnia  during  this  process  will  be  visited  by  "tired 
nature's  sweet  restorer,  balmy  sleep." 

The  method  of  washing  out  and  cleansing  the  stomach  is  to  sip,  from 
thirty  to  sixty  minutes  before  each  meal,  nearly  or  quite,  a  pint  of  hot  water, 
as  hot  as  can  comfortably  be  used.  At  first  it  may  seem  disagreeable,  but 
after  a  few  trials  it  will  be  taken  with  a  relish,  as  it  acts  as  a  stimulant.  The 
hot  water  will  loosen  the  mucus  from  the  lining  of  the  stomach  and  in  half  an 
hour  this  mucus  and  the  undigested  particles  will  pass  out  with  the  water 
into  the  intestines,  leaving  the  peptic  glands  cleansed  and  prepared  to  digest 
the  food. 

This  cleansing  of  the  stomach,  by  hot  water,  should  be  employed  by  all 
patients  that  it  agrees  with,  after  a  few  trials  have  been  employed  as  a  test. 

This  method  of  hygienic  treatment,  perseveringly  followed,  has  arrested 
some  of  the  most  malignant  forms  of  consumption  and  enabled  the  victims 
of  that  terrible  disease  to  live  out  their  three  score  and  ten  years,  when  they 
had  not  even  one  whole  lung  left  to  depend  on  for  the  support  of  life.  The 
disease  too  was  not  only  arrested,  but  the  weight  of  the  patients  was  is- 
i;reased  from  fifty  to  seventy-five  pounds. 


714  TRAINING    OF    CHILDREN. 

ON  THE  TRAINING  OF  CHILDREN. 


How  TO  TRAIN  CHILDREN  THAT  SHALL  BE  AN  HONOR  TO  THEIR  PARENTS. 


Children  are  sent  to  school  to  acquire  knowledge,  but  the  training 
and  developing  of  the  coming  man  or  woman  belongs  to  the  home.  The 
school  teacher  may  fill  the  child's  mind  with  more  or  less  useful  infor- 
mation and  sometimes  the  church  and  Sunday  school  may  aid  in  the  for- 
mation of  character,  but  all  these  are  of  little  ultimate  account  in 
bringing  the  child  into  the  inheritance  of  power  it  is  entitled  to,  unless 
the  parents  have  performed  the  duty  toward  that  child  which  God  and 
nature  and  society  require  at  their  hands. 

When  Parental  Training  Begins.  It  may  be  laid  down  as  a 
fundamental  fact  that  the  real  influence  of  the  parents  over  their  child 
begins  a  year  or  more  before  its  birth.  To  bring  a  child  into  this 
world  thoughtlessly  is  a  crime  first  against  that  child  and  second  against 
society.  The  parents'  and  more  especially  the  mother's  thoughts  and 
habits  for  at  least  three  months  prior  to  conception  of  the  child,  directly 
molds  or  modifies  the  essential  character  and  possibilities  of  that  child. 
This  is  now  a  fact  so  well  established  that  it  needs  no  argument.  It  is 
therefore  just  to  insist  and  to  repeat  most  solemnly  to  all  prospective 
parents,  that  the  training  of  children  begins  at  least  a  year  before  their 
birth.  Never  for  one  instant  should  they  lose  sight  of  this  fact  or 
forget  their  responsibility.  The  well-known  historical  case  of  Cardon,' 
the  criminal,  is  a  terrible  evidence.  Both  his  parents  were  moral, 
highly  respected  citizens.  But  the  boy  was  an  unwelcome  child  and 
during  the  conceptional  period  the  mother  was  cross  and  constantly 
wishing  she  could  destroy  the  foetus.  After  birth  she  found  she  loved 
the  child,  but  could  not  control  him.  He  became  one  of  the  worst  of 
criminals  and  the  fathei  of  other  criminals.  It  is  a  fact  beyond  dis- 
pute that  children  who  are  not  loved  before  birth  are  very  seldom 
affectionate,  companionable  or  agreeable. 

The  mother,  by  keeping  her  thoughts,  hopes  and  aspirations  con- 
stantly and  persistently  upon  high  and  noble  things  during  pregnancy, 
can  largely  influence  the  character  of  the  future  child.  Napoleon's 
mother,  during  the  month  proceeding  his  birth,  became  intensely  in^ 
terested  in  the  struggle  of  her  native  island  for  freedom.  She  became 
thoroughly  imbued  with  the  thought  of  warfare  and  the  desire  for  con- 
quest. She  thought  of  little  else  than  conquering  the  enemy  who  had 
invaded  Corsica.  Napoleon  was  the  natural  outcome.  The  mother  of 
Rubens,  the  painter,  received  a  picture  that  wonderfully  interested  her, 
and  all  though  her  pregnant  period  she  thought  of  pictures  and  wished 
for  art  and  the  power  to  depict  scenes  and  faces.  Thus  she  gave  the 
suggestion  to  her  coming  son,  while  he  was  being  formed  within  h^  •, 
that  developed  into  the  great  artist.  And  so  every  woman  may  give 
to  her  expected  child  the  greatest  education  and  training  of  its  life 
through  ante-natal  suggestion. 

After  birth  the  nursing  infant  drinks  in,  with  its  mother's  milk, 
many  lessons  or  influences  that  affect  its  entire  future  life,  either  for 


TRAINING    OF   CHILDBEN.  715 

weal  or  woe.  Anger,  irritability,  nervousness,  peevishness,  pugnacity 
and  other  kindred  evils,  or  on  the  other  hand,  courage,  even  temper  or 
happy  dispositions  are  awakened  in  the  child's  mind  and  stimulated, 
from  the  mother's  inner  life  through  the  life-giving  fluid  flowing  from 
her  breasts. 

Paramount  Influence  of  the  Mother.  There  can  be  no  ques- 
tion but  what  the  mother's  influence  and  therefore  her  responsibility  is 
paramount,  at  least  during  the  earlier  years  of  the  child's  life.  No  one 
can  possibly  be  as  close  to  the  child  as  she  of  whose  life,  of  whose  very 
flesh  and  blood,  the  child  is  a  part.  No  one  can  ever  be  to  the  child 
what  the  mother  is,  and  any  child  that  is  deprived  of  a  mother's  tender, 
loving,  constant  care  or  is  consigned  to  the  more  or  less  frigid  atten- 
tion of  a  nurse  or  a  relative,  is  robbed  of  its  legitimate  birth-right,  is 
denied  what  Heaven  intended  it  should  have,  and  no  possible  excuse  of 
expediency  can  absolve  the  mother  from  this  plain  God-given  respons- 
ibility. The  father  is  perforce  absent  during  all  or  the  greater  part  of 
the  day.  For  the  mother  to  be  absent  is  a  sin.  If  she  absents  herself 
voluntarily  it  is  her  own  sin.  If  force  of  circumstances  necessitate  her 
absence  it  is  the  sin  of  others.  During  the  tender  years  of  infancy  the 
child  has  the  first  and  the  greatest  claim  upon  the  mother  to  which  all 
other  claims  should  yield. 

Essential  Points  in  Deciding  What  to  Do.  All  true  parents 
feel  more  or  less  anxiety  over  the  proper  rearing  and  training  of  the 
children  that  come  to  them.  They  often  feel  their  inability  to  decide 
just  what  to  do  to  secure  what  every  parent  desires,  intelligeut,  healthy 
well-behaved  children,  capable  of  holding  their  own  among  their  fel- 
lows. And  if  the  suggestions  that  follow,  pointing  out  a  few  funda- 
mental principles  and  repeating  the  results  of  many  years  practical  ex- 
perience and  observation,  prove  helpful  to  any  parents  they  will  have 
accomplished  the  purpose  intended.  It  would  be  absolutely  impossible 
to  lay  down  a  set  of  rules  to  govern  the  management  of  children,  for  a 
rule  that  applies  to  one  will  not  necessarily  apply  to  another.  The  es- 
sential thing  is  for  the  parent  to  have  a  clear  understanding  of  the  child 
mind,  of  the  objects  he  desires  to  accomplish  in  the  rearing  of  the  child 
and  of  the  general  principles  that  underlie  his  personal  relations  to  that 
child. 

First  Principles  in  Child  Culture.  The  first  essential  thing 
for  the  parent,  and  especially  for  the  mother,  to  do  is  to  place  himself 
or  herself  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  child.  The  child  cannot  be  ex- 
pected to  approach  the  parent.  The  child's  mind  and  soul  are  simply 
open  to  impressions.  The  relations  of  grown  people  require  mutual 
concessions  to  obtain  harmony,  but  with  the  child  this  is  obviously  im 
possible.  The  approaches  must  all  be  from  the  parent's  side.  The 
parent  must  make  all  the  advances  in  the  most  loving  spirit,  and  when 
this  is  done  honestly  and  unreservedly  the  child  will  always  respond. 
This  "bond  of  sympathy"  is  really  the  first  requisite  to  the  successful 
training  of  the  child  under  any  and  all  circumstances.  It  must  be  re- 
membered that  the  child  does  not  reason,  it  feels.  And  if  there  is  any 


716  TRAINING    OF    CHILDREN. 

antagonism  or  anger  or  dislike  in  the  parent's  heart,  he  may  act  ever 
so  kindly  and  lovingly,  the  child  will  feel  the  contrary,  and  the  parent's  in- 
fluence over  that  child  is  correspondingly  small.  This  applies  through- 
out the  entire  life  of  the  child  from  its  earliest  infancy  to  maturity  and 
beyond. 

The  parent  who  wishes  to  bring  up  his  or  her  child  well,  must  first 
of  all  be  the  child's  most  intimate  and  most  confidential  companion. 
Get  close  to  the  child,  be  a  child  with  it,  enter  into  all  its  natural  joys 
and  sorrows,  be  its  best  friend  in  that  intimate  way  that  knows  not,  nor 
even  thinks  of,  any  secrets  between  them  on  either  side.  Make  an 
honest,  loving,  persistent  effort  in  this  direction  until  you  gain  the  ab- 
solute, unquestioned  confidence  of  the  child,  and  its  proper  training  be- 
comes comparatively  easy,  there  is  scarcely  a  limit  to  what  you  may 
accomplish  with  the  child,  and  your  own  reward  will  be  greater  than 
you  will  believe  possible  if  you  have  never  experienced  both  the  per- 
sistent, confident  effort  and  its  result.  It  is  never  too  late  to  begin  this 
though  it  may  become  harder  the  older  the  child  is  ere  you  begin.  A 
mother  who  came  to  the  Child  Culture  Society,  overwhelmed  with  grief 
over  her  wayward  son,  a  bright,  active  boy  of  ten  years,  was  asked  over 
and  over  again  to  seek  to  win  the  child's  heart. 

"Oh,"  she  said,  "the  child  loves  me  and  I  love  him  well  enough." 
Bat,  it  was  persisted,  do  you  make  a  confident  of  him  as  you  once 
did  of  the  most  intimate  and  best  friend  you  ever  had  in  your  school 
days?  The  mother  was  silent.  After  days  of  talking,  and  on  her  part 
of  watching  the  care  given  to  other  children,  she  agreed  to  try  the  new 
plan,  entering  into  her  boy  s  inner  life.  In  two  weeks  she  returned, 
her  face  beaming.  "My  boy's  all  right  now.  lean  hardly  believe  how 
he  has  changed  and  I'm  so  happy."  She  had  simply  discovered  the 
fundamental  rule  underlying  all  training,  and  especially  the  training 
of  children. 

How  to  Compel  Obedience.  "  That  child  simply  won't  mind 
no  matter  what  I  do,"  is  perhaps  the  most  common  complaint  of 
parents  in  this  or  any  other  land.  It  is  heard  in  every  family  where 
there  are  children,  at  some  time  or  other,  and  its  cause  is  not  far  to 
seek.  The  parent  usually  begins  by  giving  arbitrary  commands, — 
some  of  which  it  is  not  expected  that  he  will  obey — and  so  nullifies  the 
child's  natural  respect  for  parental  authority.  In  the  first  place,  then, 
the  parent  should  be  very  careful  indeed  in  giving  commands  or  mak- 
ing requirements  of  the  child.  Never  order  it  to  do  a  thing  simply  be- 
cause you  want  it  to  do  so.  This  is  perhaps  the  most  common  and 
most  serious  mistake  made  by  parents  in  the  training  of  children,  for 
incidentally,  and  many  parents  are  surprised  and  some  indignant  at 
the  suggestion,  but,  nevertheless,  it  is  true,  incidentally  they  thus  teach 
the  child  to  be  dishonest  and  untruthful.  We  should  always  remember 
that  the  child  is  a  free  spirit  requiring  to  be  taught,  not  a  servant  to 
obey  orders.  Hence,  to  teach  it  obedience  it  must  first  be  shown  why 
we  give  any  certain  command,  and  the  reason  must  be  a  good,  or,  at 
least,  a  plausible  one. 

"Oh!"  said   Mrs.    A — "if   the   child   picks    up  a   sharp  knife  T 


TRAINING    OF    CHILDREN.  717 

musn't  order  it  to  drop  it  quick."  No,  the  true  parent  will  have 
shown  the  child  the  danger  of  handling  sharp  knives  before  it  is  pos- 
sible for  the  child  to  pick  up  one.  Then  when  it  does  take  the  knife, 
the  parent  will  watch  it  closely,  but  rather  permit  it  to  cut  itself  than 
to  interfere  with  a  command.  The  cut  will  not  hurt  the  child  half  so 
much  as  the  sharp  command  hurts  its  little  mind.  This  is  also  a  funda- 
mental principle,  namely,  to  permit  the  child  to  learn,  wherever  pos- 
sible, by  experience,  provided  the  lesson  comes  naturally  and  the  child 
has  first  been  taught.  The  instances  possible,  where  this  principle 
can  be  applied,  are  so  numerous  that  a  volume  could  easily  be  written 
on  this  subject  of  teaching  obedience  by  natural  means  alone.  The 
normal  child  will  always  obey  a  law  it  really  knows.  Therefore  teach 
it,  both  by  precept  and  example,  every  law  that  you  expect  it  to  obey. 
You  have  no  right  whatever  to  make  it  obey  merely  your  will.  The 
child  is  not  a  slave.  Try  the  new  way  and  you  will  never  return  to  the 
old. 

Teaching  Children  to  be  Truthful.  All  normal  children  are 
by  nature  truthful.  Most  parents  teach  their  children,  wholly  unin- 
tentionally, and  entirely  unconscious  of  the  fact,  yet  really  do  teach 
their  children  to  be  untruthful.  Hence  the  matter  might"  be  stated, 
how  not  to  teach  a  child  to  be  untruthful. 

Usually  one  of  the  first  lessons  in  falsehood  which  parents  teach 
their  children  is  to  say  to  them  in  a  moment  of  irritibility:  "  No\v, 
don't  do  that  again  or  I'll  whip  you."  Five  minutes  later  the  child 
does  it  again,  but  no  whipping  follows.  We  have  personally  seen  in 
some  good  families,  where  we  had  the  chance  to  watch  mother  and 
child  (two  year  old)  and  keep  tab  on  results,  instances  where  fifteen  to 
twenty  falsehoods  of  this  and  similar  nature  were  told  the  child  in 
one  hour.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  such  a  child  becomes  a  liar  f  The 
wonder  is  that  he  remains  as  truthful  as  he  is. 

How  natural  it  is  for  a  mother  to  say,  when  her  child  asks  where 
the  baby  came  from,  "  he  came  from  the  sky,"  or, "  the  doctor  brought 
him  in  a  basket,"  etc.  Why  not  tell  the  child  the  truth  instead  of  per- 
mitting him  to  learn  afterwards  that  mother  or  father  told  him  a  fib. 
Or,  if  so  very  young  that  he  could  not  comprehend  it  (which  we  doubt 
very  much)  why  not  say:  "  I  do  not  wish  to  tell  you  now,  my  child,  but 
some  other  time  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it — it  is  very  wonderful." 
Again  when  you  have  thus,  or  in  any  other  way,  given  your  word  to 
your  child  keep  it  as  sacredly  as  the  most  sacred  obligation  of  your 
life.  To  punish  a  child  for  being  untruthful  is  only  to  tempt  him  to 
become  more  untruthful  in  order  to  avoid  being  found  out.  This  is  a 
case  wherein  example  is  almost  everything.  The  only  punishment  we 
have  ever  known  to  be  effective  was  the  giving  to  lha  child  some  object 
lesson  or  lessons  demonstrating  that  untruthfulness  does  not  pay. 
When  the  child  comprehends  this  fact  it  will  check  its  habit  of  false 
statement.  Nothing  else  will  do  it  permanently. 

How  to  Make  a  Child  Honest.  Every  child  is  honest  unless 
he  is  taught  dishonesty.  Some  children  are  taught  dishonesty  before 


718  TRAINING  OF  CHILDREN. 

they  are  born.  This  is  a  grievous  wrong.  The  mother  who  rebels 
against  the  coming  of  the  child  and  acts  dishonestly  during  pregnancy 
or  permits  her  mind  to  dwell  on  thoughts  of  dishonest  actions,  is  teach- 
ing her  coming  child,  unwitttingly  to  be  dishonest.  The  parents  who 
promise  their  little  children  things  and  who  do  not  fulfill  the  promise, 
or,  who  take  away,  without  the  child's  consent,  anything  that  has  been 
given  to  the  child  or  that  the  child  has  found  and  imagines  to  be  its 
own,  teaches  that  child  dishonesty.  It  is  child  nature  to  seek  redress 
for  what  it  considers  wrongs,  to  retake  what  it  believes  has  been  taken 
away  wrongly. 

Parents  often,  though  unintentionally,  teach  the  child  dishonesty 
by  arbitrary  punishment  for  childish  action.  The  child  naturally 
thinks  that  everything  within  its  reach  is  its  own.  It  requires  long 
and  patient  instruction  to  acquaint  the  child  with  the  limitations  to 
what  it  may  consider  its  own.  To  teach  a  child  honesty  it  is  first 
necessary  to  be  absolutely  honest  with  the  child.  The  surest  way  of 
teaching  a  child  to  be  dishonest  is  to  suspect  him  and  let  him  know 
that  you  suspect  him.  This  should  never  be  done  under  any  circum- 
stances as  it  serves  to  break  down  the  child's  self-respect  and  sense  of 
honor.  It  violates  a  fundamental  law.  The  surest  way  to  teach 
honesty  is  to  trust  the  child  without  reserve.  We  have  known 
numerous  cases  of  habitual  dishonesty  entirely  cured  by  first  showing 
the  child  the  uselessness  and  the  "  bad  policy  "  of  dishonesty  and  then 
putting  him  on  his  honor  and  trusting  him  fully.  In  severe  cases  this 
may  have  to  be  repeated  a  number  of  times.  To  whip  or  otherwise 
punish  the  child  is  worse  than  useless,  for  punishment  makes  the  child 
feel  as  if  it  expiated  its  wrong  or  paid  for  it  as  it  were,  and  can  do  it 
again  and  pay  for  it  if  found  out,  and  besides  developes  cunning  and 
provokes  lying  in  order  to  escape  being  found  out. 

Punishments  that  are  Injurious.  Any  punishment  that 
tends  to  shock  the  child  is  harmful  and  should  be  banished 
from  the  home.  To  put  a  sensitive  child  into  a  dark  closet  is  cruelty. 
To  whip  one  of  frail  physique  is  a  mistake.  There  are  very  few  cases 
indeed  in  which  whipping  does  any  good  and  then  only  because  we  are 
not  wise  enough  to  use  far  better  punishments. 

The  Sin  of  Scolding.  Perhaps  the  most  injurious,  as  it  is  the 
most  common,  mode  of  punishment  is  by  scolding.  Nothing  so 
quickly  breaks  down  the  parent's  natural  authority  over  the  child  as 
does  scolding.  And  nothing  so  surely  kills  affection  as  scolding. 
"  Johnny  stop  that,"  or,  "  Now  Mary  there  you  are  again,  what  did  I 
tell  you?  "or,  "  Willie,  you  naughty  little  wretch,  see  what  you've 
done;"  and  kindred  expressions,  are  the  curse  of  childhood.  They  are 
a  relic  of  barbarism  and  the  extent  to  which  they  are  used  in  any 
family  indicates  very  closely  how  far  that  family  has  progressed  to- 
wards the  culture  of  the  best  families.  It  is  needless  to  add  that  in 
the  homes  of  cultured  people  such  expressions  are  never  heard.  If 
you  wish  your  children  to  grow  up  to  be  well -behaved,  gentlemanly  or 
ladylike,  never  under  any  circumstances  speak  to  them  otherwise  than 


TBAINING    OP    CHILDREN.  719 

in  gentle  tones  and  with  kind  words.  Children  learn  very  much  more, 
and  much  more  easily,  from  example  than  from  precept. 

How  to  Develop  Habits    of  I&dustry  and   Economy. — 

Some  children  are  naturally  industrious  and  some  are  naturally  econ- 
omical. Others  are  the  opposite.  The  training  that  would  fit  one 
class  would  not  apply  to  the  other.  But  all  children,  rich  or  poor, 
should  be  taught  habits  of  industry  in  early  childhood.  Fortunes 
change  and  no  parent  is  certain  that  bis  child  will  not  some  day  be 
thrown  upon  his  own  resources  with  the  world  against  him.  There- 
fore it  is  the  right  of  every  child  to  receive  such  teaching  in  early  life 
that  he  may  be  fortified  in  the  case  of  reverse  of  fortune. 

Habits  of  industry  and  economy  are  best  taught  by  making  the 
child  responsible  for  its  own  playthings;  responsible  for  the  care  of 
its  room;  responsible  for  a  bed  of  flowers,  or  vegetables,  or  chickens, 
or  any  other  practical  thing,  permitting  him  to  reap  all  the  reward 
possible  and  also  to  endure  all  losses  possible  without  any  direct  in- 
terference by  the  parent.  Giving  money  or  other  valuables  to  chil- 
dren without  a  corresponding  responsibility  is  a  wrong  to  the  child  from 
the  educational  standpoint.  All  children  should  be  taught  the  use 
of  money  by  giving  them  definite  sums  for  definite  purposes,  some  of 
which  at  least  are  for  necessities,  and  then  compelling  the  child  to  do 
without  the  necessities  in  case  he  foolishly  spends  this  money  otherwise. 
Every  parent  should  plan  out  a  course  of  little  experiences  of  this  kind 
for  his  child  and  rigidly  adhere  to  it. 

How  to  Teach  a  Child  to  be  Unselfish.  No  one  likes  a  selfish 
person,  yet  many  very  selfish  persons  owe  this  disagreeable  trait  to 
erroneous  education  in  the  home.  Training  in  this  direction  must 
begin  at  the  earliest  period,  even  in  the  cradle.  In  the  cradle  the 
infant's  needs  should  be  anticipated,  but  never  yielded  to  simply  be- 
cause of  cries  or  winnings.  A  young  child  should  be  taught,  by 
judicious  distribution  of  those  marks  of  affection  which  it  most  ap- 
preciates, that  it  pays  better  to  be  helpful  to  others  than  to  demand 
help  from  others.  Caresses  for  every  unselfish  act  of  the  child,  and  a 
sure  withholding  of  loving  attention  for  every  selfish  deed,  is  the  surest 
and  best  training  for  the  young  child.  The  surest  way  to  teach  selfish- 
ness is  for  the  parent  to  yield  to  all  the  physical  and  other  demands  of 
the  child  under  the  mistaken  idea  of  being  "  good  "  or  "  loving  "  to 
that  child.  Such  a  parent  is  neither  good  nor  loving,  for  love  desires 
the  child's  real  good,  not  the  gratification  of  its  passions  or  momentary 
desires. 

HOW  to  Control  Fits  of  Anger.  Many  clfildren  are  given  to 
fits  of  temper  or  exhibitions  of  extreme  anger.  In  many  cases  these 
are  due  to  some  physical  trouble  with  the  child,  which  should  always 
be  sought  for  and  if  possible  removed.  We  have  known  children  who 
when  denied  something  very  much  desired  would  throw  themselves 
upon  the  floor  and  kick  and  scream  with  might  and  main,  even  some- 
times to  the  extent  of  doing  themselves  or  others  near  at  hand  bodily 
injury.  And  of  all  the  many  remedies  tried  for  this  error  we  have 


720  TRAINING   OF   CHILDREN. 

found  none  so  efficacious  as  the  utter  ignoring  of  the  fit  by  all 
the  family.  Let  the  'child  kick  and  scream.  If  it  finds  that  no  one 
seems  to  care  at  all,  that  it  does  not  even  receive  a  reproof  of  any  kind, 
it  soon  becomes  ashamed.  A  very  few  results  of  this  kind  will  break 
up  the  worst  fits  of  temper  ever  known.  Try  it. 

Injurious  Effect  of  Threatening  a  Child.  Among  the  most 
serious  mistakes  made  by  parents  is  the  very  easy  error  of  threatening 
the  child  with  this  or  that  consequence,  if  they  do  so  and  so,  and  then 
seldom  or  never  carrying  out  the  threat.  We  have  known  parents 
who  issued  threats  upon  threats  and  finally  exclaimed,  "  Now,  if  you 
do  that  again  I  will  whip  you,"  and  even  then  upon  the  child's  doing 
again  the  same  offense  but  in  a  milder  fashion,  neither  whip  nor  other- 
wise punish  the  child.  When  we  know  the  child's  imitative  nature 
and  his  aptitude  to  follow  example,  we  can  understand  how  fearfully 
injurious  such  threats  must  be.  They  not  only  serve  to  seriously 
lessen  the  child's  respect  for,  and  bye  and  bye  love  for  its  parent,  but 
teach  it  to  have  disregard  for  the  truth.  They  teach  it  slovenly  habits 
of  thought  and  careless  manners;  for  where  respect  for  law  is  lessened 
respect  for  order  decreases. 

Another  grievous  error  is  that  of  promising  a  child  certain  things 
for  the  future  and  then  either  forgetting  the  promise  or  changing 
one's  mind.  A  parent  has  no  right  to  do  either,  as  he  has  no  right  to 
teach  his  child  lying.  A  promise  to  a  child  should  never  be  lightly 
given,  but  when  given  should  be  considered  just  as  binding  as  a 
financial  obligation  at  the  bank. 

How  to  Control  a  Spirit  of  Mischief.  Mischievous  children 
are  by  no  means  scarce,  especially  in  the  cities,  and  they  cause  their 
parents  much  grief  and  trouble.  As  a  general  thing  mischief  is  a 
sign  of  an  active  mind  that  is  not  given  as  much  occupation  as  its 
natural  instincts  demand.  While  many  parents  deplore  such  a  spirit 
in  their  children  they  would,  if  they  were  wise,  feel  thankful  for  it, 
and  immediately  begin  to  study  how  best  to  turn  that  child's  unusual 
activities  into  a  useful  channel.  We  know  of  several  instances  where 
exceedingly  mischievous  boys,  who  were  the  terror  of  the  neighbor- 
hood, and  caused  their  parents  much  worry  and  no  little  expense  in 
paying  for  destructive  pranks,  have  been  entirely  cured  by  giving 
them  a  gymnasium  outfit  and  a  room  in  the  barn  where  they  could 
invite  their  fellows  to  practice  with  the  implements  provided.  In 
other  cases  cures  were  effected  by  securing  them  employment  where 
they  earned  wages,  either  at  home  or  with  a  neighbor  or  in  some  store, 
office,  or  other  place,  as  errand  boy,  messenger  or  something  the  child 
was  old  enough  to  perform.  If  still  attending  school,  some  work  like 
delivering  papers  or  making  gardens,  or  shoveling  snow,  anything 
that  was  useful  work  and  for  which  they  received  definite  pay  for  their 
own  use. 

How  to  Overcome  Fear  in  a  Child.  Some  children  are 
troubled  desperately  by  fear.  They  are  afraid  of  the  dark  and  of  a 
hundred  other  things,  and  this  fear  not  only  causes  them  much  need- 


TRAINING    OP    CHILDREN.  721 

less  suffering,  but  often  endangers  health  and  life  itself.  The  best 
method  for  overcoming  this  fear  is  for  the  parent  to  accompany  the 
child  into  some  one  of  the  worst  of  the  conditions  producing  this  fear 
and  there  telling  the  child  about  God,  about  His  presence  there  and 
everywhere  all  the  time,  that  absolutely  nothing  happens  without  the 
will  of  God,  and  reasoning  upon  this  and  similar  topics  until  trust 
takes  the  place  of  fear.  A  few  repetitions  of  this,  and  advising  the 
child  to  try  spending  a  few  minutes  alone  in  some  very  dark  fear-y 
place,  will  suffice.  But  on  no  account  should  the  parent  ever  seek  to 
compel  the  child  to  go  into  the  dark  or  fearsome  place.  Reason 
with  it  patiently  until  it  is  willing  to  go  of  its  own  accord. 

To  Overcome  Yanity  in  Children.  The  very  reprehensible 
habit  of  praising  the  child  before  visitors,  commenting  upon  its  pretty 
clothes  or  pretty  appearance  or  behavior,  is  probably  the  foundation  of 
more  vanity  and  more  selfishness  than  any  other  one  thing.  When  a 
spirit  of  vanity  has  thus  been  cultivated  in  a  child,  it  is  hard  indeed 
to  repair  the  mischief.  Vanity  has  become  a  part  of  its  mental  make- 
up, and  it  almost  needs  to  be  born  again  to  get  rid  of  it.  It  will  be  a 
handicap  throughout  life  unless  the  parents  begin  early  to  eradicate 
the  evil  by  systematic  cultivation  of  unselfish  feeling  and  training  of 
the  intellect  and  heart  by  the  reading  of  good  books  and  association 
with  unselfish  and  broad-minded  people. 

How  to  Teach  a  Child  Courage.  Some  children  are  by  nature 
timid  and  need  to  be  taught  courage  and  self-reliance.  One  parent  of 
our  acquaintance,  whose  son  was  very  timid  and  unassertive,  came 
home  from  school  twice  with  the  complaint  that  some  companion  had 
pitched  upon  him  and  pounded  him.  "  Now,"  said  his  father,  "  I 
have  bought  a  '  blacksnake,'  and  next  time  a  boy  pounds  you  I  will 
give  you  a  severe  whipping  with  this.  I  don't  want  you  to  invite 
attack  or  pick  a  quarrel,  but  if  any  boy  insults  you  or  strikes  you  I 
want  you  to  pitch  into  him  and  whip  him."  He  had  no  further  com- 
plaints from  the  son,  who  grew  up  to  be  a  self-reliant,  courageous 
young  man. 

The  Parent's  Obligations.  In  conclusion  we  desire  to  call 
the  reader's  attention  to  the  fact  that  while  a  mutual  obligation 
exists,  namely,  the  obligation  of  the  child  to  the  parent  and  of  the 
parent  to  the  child,  as  it  is  recognized  in  the  law  of  the  land,  still 
ethically  considered  the  first  and  greater  obligation  rests  with  the 
parent.  The  child  had  nothing  whatever  to  say  about  its  coming  into 
the  world;  the  parents  did.  The  child  is  wholly  ignorant  of  the  ways 
of  life  and  the  demands  of  society.  The  parents  have  both  knowledge 
and  experience.  The  child  is  by  right  entitled  to  inherit  a  healthy 
body  and  clean  mind  and  suffers  from  the  lack  of  these  through  no 
faults  of  its  own.  Hence  it  seems  to  be  the  parent's  natural  duty  to 
use  every  intelligent  effort  to  enable  his  child  to  reach  manhood  or 
womanhood  with  a  sound  body  and  a  clear,  clean,  well-informed  mind. 
Very  important  as  a  religious  education  must  be,  for  we  cannot  forget 
that  the  child  also  has  a  spiritual  nature  to  be  cultivated  and  developed- 


722  TRAINING    OF   CHILDREN. 

yet  we  consider  that  the  former — the  sound  body  and  healthy  mind — 
are  of  even  greater  and  more  imperative  import.  The  indulgence  of 
a  child's  appetite,  under  the  erroneoub  idea  that  the  parent's  love  for 
the  child  can  not  bear  to  deny  the  child  what  does  not  seem  so  very 
hurtful  at  the  time,  is  really  the  same  as  slowly  poisoning  the  child; 
it  is  laying  the  foundation  for  future  dyspepsia  and  ailments  and 
oftentimes  premature  death.  True  love  would  never,  knowingly,  be 
guilty  of  such  a  deed.  It  would  rather  sacrifice  its  own  inclination  to 
give  the  child  present  pleasure  in  order  to  secure  its  future  welfare. 

So,  too,  in  teaching  the  child  by  example  in  the  many  duties  of 
everyday  life;  in  kindness,  in  gentleness,  in  politeness,  in  the  use  of 
good  language,  in  tidiness,  in  the  formation  of  habits,  in  cheerfulness, 
good  nature,  helpfulness,  thoughtfulness  for  others,  in  all  the  higher 
and  more  desirable  phases  of  life,  the  parents'  duty  is  absolute.  The 
future  of  the  child,  his  capability  in  life,  his  happiness  and  his  success, 
depend  very  largely  upon  the  training  he  receives  from  his  parents.  If 
the  child  adopts  bad  habits  from  its  companionship  with  other  boys,  it 
is  the  parent's  fault  if  he  does  not  use  means  to  counteract  it.  And 
this  is  best  done  by  forestalling  the  danger  in  teaching  the  child  before- 
hand in  regard  to  these  evil  habits.  Secret  vice  will  never  be  followed 
by  boys  whose  parents  have  taught  them  all  about  it  and  its  terrors  be- 
fore they  can  learn  it  from  their  fellows  without  hearing  of  its  evils. 
Profanity  can  be  largely  prevented  by  teaching  boys  the  folly  of  such  lan- 
guage and  insisting  that  they  say  "potato"  or  some  equally  silly  word, 
every  time  they  feel  tempted  to  use  a  profane  word.  This  was  Prof. 
Wm.  Waldron's  method  of  teaching  boys  to  avoid  profanity  and  it 
proved  effectual.  In  all  the  follies  of  mind  and  heart  the  boy's  best 
safeguard  is  knowledge,  imparted  in  the  way  of  information,  by  the 
parents,  before  this  information  can  be  gained  on  the  streets  or  from 
other  boys. 


FISH. 


723 


FISH. 


Why  Fish  is  Sometimes  Injurious  and  Dangerous 
—When  Fish  is  Wholesome— How  to  Tell 
Whether  Fish  is  Good  or  Bad- 
Different  Ways  of  Cook- 
ing Fish. 


Fish  is  one  of  the  most  nourishing  and  healthful  as  well  as  one  of 
the  most  appetizing    of  flesh  foods.       But  it  is  so  only    when  the 


natural  conditions  tnat  make  it  good  food  are  observed.     When  this  is 
not  done,  and  it  quite  often  is  not  done  because  people  are  unacquainted 
with  the  danger,  fish  becomes  an  injurious  and  often  even  a  poisonous 
article  to  take  into  the  stomach  because  it  is  now  well  recognized  that 


724  FISH. 

stale  fish  produces  ptomaine  poisoning,  a  fruitful  source  of  disease. 
Many  a  case  of  dyspepsia  or  weak  stomach,  numerous  fevers  and 
chronic  ailments  owe  their  origin  to  the  action  of  this  slow-acting  and 
wholly  unsuspected  poison  taken  into  the  system  by  eating  fish  that 
were  not  in  a  suitable  condition  for  food. 

What  Constitutes  Wholesome  Fish.— Fish  that  is  eaten 
immediately  after,  or  very  soon  after,  it  is  caught  is  nearly  always 
healthful  and  nutritious.  The  exceptions  are  when  the  fish  are 
afflicted  with  some  disease,  which  is  rare  but  is  known  to  occur,  or 
when  the  fish  have  been  living  for  some  time  in  water  that  is  made 
foul  by  sewerage  or  other  impurities.  Fish  caught  in  lakes  or  in 
streams  of  running  water  are  good  and  wholesome.  The  flesh  of  fish 
contains  more  phosphate  than  any  other  meat  and  hence  it  is  of  great 
value  to  add  from  time  to  time  to  the  dietary.  Its  wholesomeness  is 
attested  by  the  splendid  physical  health  and  strength  of  the  fishermen 
on  the  coast  who  are  compelled  to  subsist  almost  wholly  on  fish.  In 
spite  of  their  poverty  and  hardships  they  are  strong  and  robust. 

How  to  Prepare  Fish  for  the  Table.— By  all  odds  the  best 
way  to  prepare  fish  for  eating  is  the  old  Indian  way  of  baking  it  in  a 
cover  of  fresh  clay.  The  clay  keeps  in  all  the  natural  juices  and  oils 
of  the  fish  as  well  as  the  delicate  flavor  that  makes  it  so  appetizing. 
One  reason  why  fish  baked  in  the  ashes  at  a  picnic  tastes  so  good  is 
because  the  ashes  serve  to  preserve  or  prevent  the  escape  of  the  true 
fish  flavor.  When  baked  in  the  oven,  or  when  boiled  and  especially 
when  fried,  all  or  nearly  all  of  this  delicious  flavor  escapes  into  the 
air.  Try  the  other  method  and  you  will  be  surprised  at  the  difference. 
The  coat  of  clay  is  put  on  over  the  scales  which  come  off  with  the  clay 
when  broken  open.  The  next  best  method  is  to  bake  the  fish  in  a 
closed  pan  in  a  tight  oven.  Then  follows  broiling,  boiling,  frying  and 
other  more  complicated  methods  of  preparing  and  serving  fish. 

When  Fish  is  Not  Fit  for  Food.— The  flesh  of  fish  being 
softer  than  the  flesh  of  animals,  it  decays  more  rapidly.  Besides  the 
fish  passes  its  life  in  the  water  which  contains  much  less  oxygen  than 
the  air,  hence  when  taken  into  the  air  the  oxygen  attacks  the  muscular 
portions  and  starts  decay  in  them  very  quickly  after  the  fish  is  dead. 
This  partly  decayed  muscular  tissue,  if  taken  into  the  stomach,  acts  as 
a  slow  poison  and  is  the  cause  of  a  great  deal  of  dysentery  and  other 
troubles.  Fish  should  be  killed  as  soon  as  taken  out  of  the  water,  by 
driving  an  awl  into  their  heads  or  by  cutting  off  their  heads.  They 
should  never  be  allowed  to  die.  They  are  no  more  fit  to  eat  when 
they  have  died  a  slow,  lingering  death  by  suffocation  than  is  a  steer  or 
a  sheep  or  a  chicken  that  has  perished  in  the  same  manner.  When  a 
fish  is  not  to  be  eaten  as  soon  as  caught,  it  should  either  be  kept  in 
water  or  else  frozen.  Freezing  does  not  kill  fish.  If  carefully  and 
gradually  thawed  out  they  will  swim  away  as  if  nothing  had  occurred, 
and  they  may  be  kept  a  long  time  in  this  frozen  state. 

How  to  Tell  Fresh  Fish  from  Stale.— Fresh  fish  may  be 
rcognized  first  by  the  firmness  of  the  flesh  and  bright  sheen  of  the 


EGGS.  725 

scales;  second,  by  the  eye;  if  this  is  full  and  clear,  not  sunken  or 
lustreless,  the  fish  is  doubtless  a  fresh  one.  If  the  eyes  are  sunken,  or 
if  the  flesh  is  flabby  and  especially  if  the  scales  show  a  tendency  to 
come  loose  or  drop  out,  such  fish  are  by  no  means  suitable  for  food 
and  the  person  who  eats  of  it  takes  great  risks.  The  germs  of  decay  in 
the  flesh  of  fish  are  not  destroyed  by  the  heat  of  cooking  and  if  taken 
into  the  stomach  are  likely  to  become  lodged  and  breed  colonies  of 
germs  that  some  day  will  cause  serious  trouble. 

Cooking  Fish  Alive.  —The  very  cruel  and  wholly  unnecessary 
custom  of  cooking  live  lobsters  owes  its  origin  to  the  many  cases  of 
serious  disease  and  not  a  few  deaths  that  occurred  in  times  past 
through  eating  the  meat  of  lobsters  that  had  been  dead  for  some  hours 
in  warm  weather.  Lobster,  and  indeed  all  shellfish,  decays  more 
rapidly  than  any  other  of  the  fish  family,  and  when  decayed  is 
especially  harmful.  When  people  became  aware  of  the  danger  in  stale 
lobsters  they  went  to  the  other  extreme  and  demanded  that  they 
should  be  put  on  the  fire  alive.  All  humane  cooks,  of  course,  first  kill 
them  and  immediately  after  put  them  on  to  cook.  It  would  be  much 
better  for  peoples'  health  and  it  would  greatly  add  to  the  enjoyment 
in  eating  fish  if  the  custom  of  keeping  them  alive  till  ready  for  cook- 
ing should  be  generally  adopted. 


EQQS. 


Most  Nourishing  of  Foods— Danger  in  Eggs— How 

to  Tell  Fresh  Eggs— How  to  Preserve  Eggs, 

Government  Process— Canned  Eggs 

—Dried   Eggs— How  to  Utilize 

Spoiled  Eggs. 


Eggs  are  not  alone  the  most  common  and  most  universally  used 
of  animal  foods,  but  they  are  the  most  wholesome  and  the  cheapest. 
They  are  eaten  in  all  countries  and  by  almost  all  classes  of  people, 
and  they  contain  every  element  of  food  needed  by  man.  No  general 
estimate  of  the  total  number  used  in  a  year  has  ever  been  made  with 
any  approach  to  accuracy,  but  it  is  known,  for  instance,  that  New  York 
City  uses  about  two  million  (2,000,000)  eggs  daily,  and  it  is  supposed 
that  other  cities  use  a  proportional  number  according  to  their  size. 
But  how  many  are  used  throughout  the  country  districts  can  hardly 
be  estimated.  England,  besides  the  large  number  of  eggs  produced 
by  British  hens,  imported  during  1899  1,970,000,000  eggs  in  the 
fresh  state,  besides  an  unknown  number  in  the  shape  of  canned  eggs 
for  certain  bakeries  and  for  tanners,  and  a  considerable  amount  of  egg 
flour  and  of  so-called  "  crystalized  "  eggs.  The  largest  egg  dealer? 


726  EGGS. 

estimate  the  number  of  eggs  laid  yearly  in  the  United  States  at  about 
fourteen  billion  (14,000,000,000) . 

Danger  in  Eggs. — Eggs  may  become  a  source  of  considerable 
danger  to  the  health  of  persons  eating  them  either  in  the  natural 
state  or  mixed  in  with  other  foods.  In  the  latter,  especially,  the  dan- 
ger is  an  insidious  one,  as  the  cause  of  the  troubles  which  follow  is 
wholly  unsuspected.  When  the  yolk  of  the  egg  begins  to  decay  it 
generates  a  poisonous  gas  which,  if  taken  into  the  system,  causes  dis- 
turbances that  may  not  be  noticed  at  the  time,  but  which  subsequently 
cause  serious  gastric  complaints.  The  only  safe  way  is  to  dispose  of 
eggs  that  lack  the  requisite  freshness  to  the  canning  or  fertilizer  fac- 
tory or  throw  them  away. 

How  to  Tell  Fresh  Eggs.— Fresh  eggs  are  not  necessarily 
fresh  laid  eggs.  It  is  possible  to  keep  eggs  four  or  five  months  or 
longer,  so  that  at  the  end  of  that  period  they  are  fresher  than  some 
eggs  only  four  or  five  days  old.  If  an  egg  is  taken  from  the  nest  immedi- 
ately or  very  soon  after  it  is  laid  and  is  kept  in  a  cold  place  in  an  upright 
position  it  will  remain  fresh  and  perfectly  good  for  a  long  time.  In 
testing  an  egg  various  processes  may  be  used,  the  most  common  being 
that  of  "candling."  This  requires  simply  a  long  paper  funnel  just 
large  enough  at  the  small  end  to  admit  an  egg,  and  large  enough  at  the 
other  end  to  cover  the  face.  When  so  held  that  the  egg  is  between  the 
eye  and  the  bright  light  of  a  candle,  or  lamp,  or  electric  light,  the  egg 
in  which  decay  has  begun,  ever  so  little,  will  show  a  dark  spot ;  the 
fresh  egg  will  be  perfectly  clear.  Other  methods  of  proving  whether 
an  egg  is  fresh  or  stale  may  be  found  on  page  281.  In  buying  eggs 
avoid  the  washed  egg,  for  washing  opens  the  pores  and  lets  the  air  in 
which  tends  to  spoil  the  egg.  Avoid  also  the  shiny  egg.  This  has 
either  been  set  on  by  the  hen,  or  has  been  kept  too  long  in  a  warm  place. 
A  fresh  egg  is  never  glossy,  but  is  a  dull  white  or  brown.  Dirt  on  the 
outside  of  the  shell  does  not  hurt  the  egg;  washing  hurts  it  very  much 
more. 

How  to  Preserve  Eggs  (Government's  Process). — The  old- 
fashioned  method  of  pickling  them  in  lime-water  is  fairly  effective,  but 
spoils  the  flavor.  Some  coat  them  with  vaseline  or  olive  oil.  The 
Department  of  Agriculture  at  Washington  says  that  the  best  preserva- 
tive is  water  glass  or  sodium  silicate,  one  part  to  ten  parts  of  water, 
the  mixture  to  be  poured  over  the  fresh  eggs  in  jars,  which  should  then 
be  covered  over  and  set  in  a  cellar  or  other  cool,  dry  place.  The  best 
way  to  keep  a  quantity  is  in  a  cold  storage  room,  where  the  tempera- 
ture is  kept  at  about  31  to  33  degrees  Fahrenheit  by  means  of  ice  and 
salt  or  by  means  of  refrigerating  machinery. 

Flavor  of  Eggs. — Most  people  think  an  egg  is  an  egg  and  all 
are  alike  if  fresh.  This  is  a  great  mistake,  as  anyone  who  has  hens 
can  easily  prove.  The  North  Carolina  experiment  station  of  the  United 
States  Department  of  Agriculture  fed  a  number  of  hens  with  their  regu- 
lar feed  one-half  ounce  of  chopped  onion  tops  daily.  At  the  end  of 
the  fifteenth  day  the  eggs  had  a  distinct  flavor  of  onions.  When  the 


EGGS.  727 

amount  of  onion-top  food  was  increased  the  eggs  became  wholly  uneat- 
able. This  proved  conclusively  that  flavor  can  be  fed  into  eggs.  In 
another  experiment  one  lot  of  hens  were  fed  a  mixture  of  wheat  shorts, 
cotton-seed  meal  and  skim  milk;  another  lot  corn  dough  and  cracked 
corn.  The  hens  fed  the  corn  ration  laid  fewer  eggs,  but  these  were 
larger  and  tasted  better  than  the  eggs  laid  by  the  hens  that  received 
the  nitrogenous  food;  moreover,  the  latter  eggs  had  a  small  yolk  and 
did  not  keep  well.  From  the  egg  standpoint,  the  most  valuable  chick- 
ens are  the  "  Pekin  Ducks,"  next  the  Light  Brahmas,  then  the  Bladk 
Langbarns,  the  Black  Minorcas  and  the  Buff  Cochins,  as  reported  in 
the  bulletins  of  the  U.  S.  Experiment  Station. 

Canned  Eggs. — Millions  upon  millions  of  eggs  are  now  canned 
every  year.  The  cold  storage  houses  in  the  cities  which  buy  enormous 
quantities  of  fresh  eggs,  when  they  are  cheap  in  the  spring,  cannot 
avoid,  in  handling  so  many,  to  get  thousands  of  cracked  or  broken 
eggs.  At  first  these  were  thrown  away.  Now,  however,  all  these  are 
daily  rushed  over  to  the  canning  factory,  where  the  yolks  and  whites 
are  separated  and  each  put  up  separately  in  air  tight  cans.  There  is 
nothing  bad  about  canned  eggs.  If  fresh  and  sweet  when  canned, 
they  will  keep  so  indefinitely,  unless  the  cans  are  defective.  They  are 
used  extensively  by  bakers  and  confectioners,  and  they  are  largely  ex- 
ported to  foreign  countries. 

When  spoiled  eggs  are  canned  they  are  sold  to  the  tanners,  who 
use  them  in  tanning  leather,  especially  in  putting  the  fine  gloss  on 
costly  leathers.  For  this  purpose  the  spoiled  eggs  are  fully  as  good, 
some  say  better,  than  fresh,  and  are  much  cheaper. 

Dried  or  «  Crystalized  "  Eggs. — A  new  way  of  preserving 
eggs  successfully  has  recently  been  discovered,  viz.,  that  of  drying  or 
evaporating  them  cheaply.  This  is  now  done  in  a  number  of  large 
factories  by  steaming  and  blowing  dry  hot  air  over  the  eggs  after  the 
shells  are  removed;  nothing  remains  but  a  dry  powder,  which  is  further 
ground  and  put  up  in  cans  and  labeled  "dried  egg,"  or  evaporated  egg, 
or  "crystalized  egg,"  according  to  the  special  method  pursued.  It 
looks  somewhat  like  fine  sawdust.  The  War  Department  at  Washing- 
ton purchased  many  thousand  cans  of  this  egg  meal  for  use  of  its  sol- 
diers in  Cuba,  China  and  the  Philippines.  England  also  used  many 
thousand  cans  to  feed  her  soldiers  in  South  Africa.  It  needs  simply 
the  addition  of  water  to  make  an  egg  omelette,  or  to  use  in  baking 
just  as  ordinary  eggs  are  used,  and  it  will  keep  indefinitely. 

How  to  Prepare  Spoiled  Eggs. — Tanners'  egg  yolk  may  be 
prepared  as  follows:  Break  everything  but  black,  rotten  eggs  into  a 
revolving  churn,  and  turn  rapidly  for  twenty  minutes;  allow  it  to  settle 
and  skim  off  the  foam,  which  is  worthless  except  for  chicken  feed. 
After  skimming,  add  30  per  cent,  by  weight  of  salt  and  one  per  cent, 
of  boracic  acid.  Churn  again  until  thoroughly  mixed,  and  again  skim 
off  the  foam.  Then  put  in  any  old  can  or  oil  barrel  (except  coal  oil) 
and  keep  in  a  cool  place.  This  mixture  has  a  marketable  value  of 
about  five  to  six  cents  per  pound. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


A 

A.bscesses 458,  685 

Abuses  of  clothing 106 

Adulteration  of  food 17 

Advice  to  (1)  wives  and  (2)  husbands 69,  71 

Advice  to  children  and  young  people 203 

Age  of  horses,  how  to  tell 484 

Air,  liquid,  wonders  of 5 

Air  and  water,  for  dwellings 53 

Air,  pure,  in  the  kitchen 260 

Air,  pure,  relation  to  digestion 246 

Air  and  ventilation 91 

Alcohol 271 

Alcohol,  relation  to  food 116,  271 

Alcohol,  habit,  treatment  of 117 

Alcoholic  liquors 115 

Alcohol,  an  enemy  to  prosperity 117 

Almond  preventive  of  wrinkles 166 

Ammonia,  to  be  kept  in  house 261 

Ancient,   drowning  Devils * 356 

Animal  food,  kinds  and  merits  of 273,  354 

Ante-natal  impressions,  influence  upon  offspring 79,  714 

Apiary,  how  to  manage 564 

Apoplexy,   salt  for  relief 426,  458,  685 

Appendix 682 

Appetite,   loss   of 426 

Appetites,  the  (sexual)  .  .  .  . , 72 

Apple,  the 13 

Appetizers 211 

Arrangement  of  meals 353 

Artificial  cream 7lu 

Asparagus,  food  qualities  of 296 

Associations  of  home 226 

Asthma,  remedies  for 426,  458,  685,  699 

Ayer's  Cherry    Pectoral 710 

Ayer's  Sarsaparilla 710 

B 

Baldness,  prevention  of 259,  707 

Baldness,  diet  for 310 

Balky  horses 498 

Baking  powder  formula 709 

Balm  of  a  thousand  flowers 709 

Barrell's  Indian  liniment 709 

Barley,  quality  as  food  and  preparations  of 291 

Bath,  spirit  vapor,  the 422 

Bauh,  Turkish 420 

Bathing  children 423 

Bathing,   division  on 385,  411,  425 

Bay  rum '. 709 

Bed-rooms 

Bed-clothes,  disease  producer 

Bed  sores , 699 

Beds  rendered  healthy 

Beds,  disease  producers !59 

729 


730  GENERAL    INDEX. 

Beds,  how  to  make,  how  to  put  children  to 160,  388 

Bee  stings 707 

Beef  tea,  how  to  make 

Bees,  best  care  and  management  of 564 

Big  head  (horses),  cause  and  cure  of 504 

Bilious  fever,  treatment  of 

Biliousness,  symptoms,  cause  and  cure  of 427,  685 

Bilious  colic 685,  699 

Birds,  qualities  as  food 278 

Bitting  harness,  use  of 496 

Black  dress  goods,  to  clean 710 

Black  leg  (cattle)  remedies  for  .  .- 542,  544 

Bladder,  disease  of 468,  692 

Bleach  white  goods,  how  to 708 

Bleeding  from  nose,  remedy  for 699 

Blight,  in  trees,  to  treat 676 

Bloat  (cattle),  remedies  for 546 

Blood,  to   check  flow  of,  in  wounds 706 

Blood  purifiers  (horses),  recipes  for 539 

Blue  gum,  medical  uses  of 259 

Boils,   treatment  of 427,  458 

Bots,  remedies  for  (horses) 505 

Borer,  to  protect  trees  from 674 

Bowels,  inflammation  of 470 

Boys,  lecture  to 199 

Boys    and  tobacco 122 

Brain,  diseases  of 445 

Brandreth's  pills 710 

Bread  and  its  compositions 288,  368 

Breathing,  in  diagnosis,  health  in 24 

Breeding  live  stock,  division  on 585,  624 

Breeding  cattle 603 

Breeding  hogs 620 

Breeding  horses 593 

Bright's  disease,  diet  for 309 

Bronchitis,  treatment  of 459,  683,  686 

Broken  wind  (horses)  remedies  for 506 

Bronchitis  (horses),  symptoms  and  cure  of 506 

Bronchitis  in  cattle,  treatment  of 547 

Broths,  how  to  make 364 

Brown's  Bronchial  Troches 710 

Bruises  and  sprains 699 

Bruises  and  sprains  (horses),  treatment  of 506 

Bruises,  cure  for 699 

Budding  fruit  trees „ 667 

Build,  where  to 51 

Burns  and  scalds,  remedies 683,  686,  699 

Butter,  how  to  keep 708 

Butter,  food  qualities  of 285 

Buying  horses,  special  rule  for 5^7 

C 

Cabbages,  as  anti-scorbutic 296 

Camphor  ice „ 709 

Cancer,  remedies  for 686,  699 

Capacity  of  muscles 248 

Care  of  the  person 233 

Carpet  cleaning  formula  (dust  and  disease) 167,  260 

Carrot  pap,  for  rickets  and  worms,  how  to  prepare 372 

Carter's  Little  Liver  Pills 711 

Catalepsy,  treatment  of 428 


GENERAL    INDEX.  731 

Cataleptic  fits,  symptoms  and  remedies 686 

Catarrh,  remedies  for 460,  686,  700 

Cataract  (horses),  remedies  for 507 

Catarrh   (sheep),  to  cure 551 

Catarrh   (fowls) 583 

Catarrh  or  cold  (horses),  remedies  for 507 

Cathartics,  use  of  to  be  avoided 254 

Caterpillars,  how  to  destroy 673 

Cattle,  care  and  milking  of 540 

Cattle,  diseases  of 544 

Cattle,  points  for  purchase  of 579 

Cattle,  how  to  tell  wieght  of,  by  measurement 581 

Chafing,  treatment  of 431 

Chapping,  treatment  of 431 

Chapped  hands,  etc .'....     700 

Character,  traits  of 183 

Charm  of  home 221 

fj  herry  slug,  remedy  for 672 

Chemical  erasive  soap 710 

Chewing  gum 381 

Chickens,  how  to  raise  with  profit 558 

Chicken  cholera,  remedy  for 563 

Chicken  pox,  treatment  of 461 

Chilblains 699,  706 

Childen,  bathing 423 

Children  born  with  gifts 81 

Children,  diet  for  consumptive 317 

Children,  putting  to  bed 160 

Children,  education  of 231,  714 

Children,  training  the  will 96 

Children,  vanity  of 97 

Chills  and  fever,  causes  and  cure 684,  700 

Choked  cattle,  treatment  of 544 

Cholera,  hog,  unfailing  cure  for 552 

Cholera,  chicken,  unfailing  cure  for 563 

Cholera 429,  686,  699 

Cholera,  diet  for 

Cholera  infantum,  remedies  for 461,  686,  700 

Cholera  morbus,  treatment  for 460,  684 

Cigarette  smoking,  object  lesson 

Cigarettes  and  tobacco,  poisons  to  health 122,  152 

Clayton,  Dr 219 

Cleansing  cloth,  recipes ^"° 

Cleanliness  in  the  sick  room •  • 

C'othes,  to  clean  . 708>  7"» 

Closet,   water ?1 

Clothing,  color  of *"> 

Clothing,  use  and  abuse ™j* 

Clothing,  Japanese  cleansing  cream  for <"» 

Clothing,  tight,  disease  produced  by Hj» 

Cocoa,  nutrient  qualities  of •  •     ;*"» 

cod  liver  oil • :::y.:3.5'™ 

Coffee -(K 

Cold  cream,  to  prepare „ 

Colds  and  coughs „,. 

Cold  foot  bath,  the •  •  •  •  •  •  v  •  •  •  _ 

Colic,  remedies  for 428>  461'  472>  ™1 

Cofic  (horses),  symptoms  and  cure  of 

Colic  (sheep),  treatment  of '. * 

Color  of  clothing 490 

Colt,  management  of ••  • 


732  GENERAL    INDEX. 

Comforts,  disease  producers 108 

Common  ideal  of  home 222 

Companion 187,  234 

Complexion,  use  of  cosmetics 163 

Complexion,  to  improve 707 

Compression  of  muscles 250 

Conceptional  period 131 

Condiments,  relation  to  food 300 

Condition  of  the  system,  in  hygiene 243 

Conditions  of  home 223 

Congestive  chills 687 

Congestive  fever,  treatment  of 437 

Conjugal  relations 189 

Constipation,  cause  and  remedies 429,  461,  687 

Contagion,  by  saliva 21 

Contagious  diseases,  to  escape 23 

Consumption,  diet  for 313 

Consumption,  cod  liver  oil  for 315 

Consumption,  hot  water  cure  for 703 

Consumption,  remedies  for 687,  700 

Convulsions,  treatment  of 428,  476 

Conversation  in  the  sick  room 390 

Contraction  of  hoof  (horses),  remedies  for 509 

Cook's  liniment 710 

Corns,  treatment  of 431,  700 

Corpulence,  diet  to  reduce 318 

Coughs,  how  to  arrest,  treatment  of 261,  430,  462,  700 

Cracked  hoofs  (horses),  remedies  for 510 

Cramp,  treatment  of 428 

Cravats  and  collars 707 

Croup,  causes,  symptoms  and  remedies 463,  701 

Croup,  remedies  for,  treatment  of 431,  683 

Crib-biting,  horses,  how  to  cure 503 

Cough  (hogs),  to  cure 555 

Cough,  chronic  (horses),  remedies  for 510 

Cows,  management  of 540 

Courtship 170 

Cure  and  treatment  of  disese 712 

D 

Dampness,  promoting  disease 54 

Dandruff,  remedies  for 701 

Danger  of  new  houses 62 

Davis'  Pain  Killer 710 

Deafness,  remedies  for 701 

Degenerates 184 

Delerium  tremens,  treatment  of 432 

Dentition,  treatment  of 464 

Diabetes,  remedies  for 684,  701 

Diabetes,  diet  for 320 

Diabetes  (horse),   symptoms  and  remedies 511 

Diarrhea 464,  687,  701,  703 

Diarrhea  (horse),   symptoms  and  remedies 511 

Diarrhea  (calves),  treatment  of 546 

Diarrhea  (hogs),  cure  for 555 

Diarrhea,  diet  for , 323 

Dairy  cow,  how  to  select 579 

Diet  for  all  diseases 309 

Diet  for  Bright's  disease 309 

Diet  for  cholera 311 

Diet  for  constipation 312 


GENERAL    INDEX.  733 

Diet  for  consumption 313 

Diet  for  corpulence,  to  reduce 318 

Diet  for  diabetes 320 

Diet  for  diarrhea „ 323 

Diet  for  diphtheria 323 

Diet  for  diseases  of  the  liver 324 

Diet  for  dropsy 325 

Diet  for  dyspepsia 325 

Diet  for  dysentery 332 

Diet  for  eczema  and  skin  diseases 332 

Diet  for  fevers  and  inflammations ; 333 

Diet  for  gout 335 

Diet  for  gravel 336 

Diet  for  heart  disease 338 

Diet  for  hysteria 339 

Diet  for  nervous  exhaustion 339 

Diet  for  rheumatism 340 

Diet  for  rickets 341 

Diet  for  scrofula „ 342 

Diet  for  scurvy  and  purpura 343 

Diet  for  typhoid  in  children  and  adults 344 

Diet  for  worm  affections 345 

Diet  for  different  stages  of  life 347 

Diet  for  infancy 347 

Diet  for  old  age 350 

Diet  for  maternity 351 

Diet  for  travelers 352 

Diet,  animal  food  as 354 

Dietetic  rules • 265 

Difficult  menstruation,  treatment  of 467 

Digestion ' 

Digestion,  table  of 239 

Digestion,  skin  and 245 

Digestion,  tight  clothing  impairs 

Digestion,  relation  of  pure  air  to 246 

Digestive  and  palatable  food 

Diphtheria,  diet  for 24,  323 

Diphtheria,  treatment  of 431,  465,  688,  701 

Directions  for  watchers  in  sick  room 

Discipline,  domestic 228 

Diseases  spread  by  saliva 

Diseases  caused  by  tobacco Hfi 

Diseases,  how  to  escape 22 

Diseases,  magnetism  applied  to. 39* 

Diseases  produced  by  tight  clothing 114 

Disinfectants  of  dwellings 

Disobedient  children,  how  made 9« 

Distemper  (horses),  treatment  of 

Division  First,  New  Discoveries 

Division  Second,  XXth  Century  Healing • 

Division  Third,  Local  Hygiene 

Division  Fourth,  Information  for  everybody 06 

Division  Fifth,  home 221 

Division  Sixth,  hygiene 

Division  Seventh,  food  in  health  and  disease ^»- 

Division  Eighth,  the  sick  room ™i 

Division  Ninth,  magnetism 

Division  Tenth.  Hydropathy,  or  water  cure *u» 

Division  Eleventh.  Homeopathy 

Division  Twelfth,  domestic  animals. 

Division  Thirteenth,  selection  and  purchase  of  live  stock W» 


734  GENERAL    INDEX. 

Division  Fourteenth,  breeding  live  stock 585 

Division  Fifteenth,  feeding  live  stock 625 

Division  Sixteenth,  horticulture 656 

Domestic  animals,  division  on 484 

Domestic  economy  of  the  wife 68 

Domestic  discipline 228 

Domestic  happiness 192 

Doses,  etc.,  directions  concerning 456 

Drainage  of  dwellings : 52 

Drinking  immoderately,  effect  of 272 

Drinks  for  invalids,  how  to  prepare 374 

Drinking  at  meals 242 

Drenching  a  horse,  easy  mode  of 540 

Drooping  wings  of  fowls,  to  cure 563 

Dropsy,  cellular  treatment  of 434 

Drospy,  symptoms  and  remedies 088 

Dropsy,  diet  for 325 

Drunkenness 117 

Drunken  fits,  treatment  of 432 

Duration  of  life 149,  260 

Dysentery,  diet  for 332 

Dysentery,  remedies  for 688,  701 

Dysentery,  treatment  of 433,  466 

Dysentery  (horse),  remedies  for 513 

Dyspepsia,  symptoms  and  remedies 467,  683,  688,  702,  703 

Dyspepsia,  treatment  of 432,  467 

Dyspepsia,  diet  for 325 

Dyspepsia,  hot  water  cure  for 703 

E 

Earache,  causes  and  remedies 434,  684,  688,  702 

Eating  late  suppers 328 

Eating  regularly,    importance  of 354 

Eczema,  and  skin  diseases,  diet  for,  treatment  of 467,  688 

Education  of  children 231 

Education,  physical 98 

Eggs,  qualities  as  food 281 

Eggs,  to  preserve,  to  test,  etc 561, 726 

Egg-eating  hens,  how  to  cure 564 

Enlarged    spleen , 689 

Enlargement  of  the  heart 689 

Epilepsy 435,  689 

Epizootic,  remedies  for , 514 

Erysipelas 435,  468,  683,  689 

Evacuation,  in  hygiene 246 

Excessive  indulgence  (sexual),   to  avoid 77 

Exercise,  gymnastic 100 

Eyes,  sore 470 

Eyes  (horses),   treatment  of 515 

Exercise,  open  air 249 

Exercise,  regular  and  frequent 249 

Exercise,  outside  for  girls 103 

Exertion  after  meal 327 

Exertion,  violent 243 

Exertion  of  the  muscles 248 

Expense  of  the  tobacco  habit 121 

Extinction  of  life,  test  of 258 

Extract  of  meat  as  food 278 

F 

Fahnestock's   Vermifuge 710 

Fainting  fit,  treatment  of 436 


GENERAL    INDEX.  735 

Falling  of  the  bowel,  treatment  of 427 

Fashionable  hours,  injurious  effects  of 105 

Fat,  how  to  become 378 

Feeding  live  stock,  division  on 625,  655 

Feed,  to  produce  milk 639 

Feet,  cure  for  perspiration  on 706 

Feet  and  stockings 258 

Felon,  treatment  of . .  436,  689 

Fertilizer  for  orchard,  when  to  use. " 657 

Fever,  mountain,  remedies  for 537 

Fevers,  diet  for , 333 

Fever  and  ague,  cause  and  treatment 689,  702 

Fever,   intermittent .437,  471 

Fever,  typhoid 478,  439 

Fever,  remittent 694 

Fever,  miliary 692 

Filter . , 140 

Fish,  qualities  as  food 279,  723 

Fistula  (horses),  treatment  of 515 

Fits 686,  689 

Flannel  next  the  skin 108 

Flatulence,  treatment  of 436 

Flat  foot  (horses),  remedies  for 518 

Flesh  as  food,  comparative  values  of 274 

Flour,  value  of  unbolted 368 

Flies,  to  keep  away 709 

Foods,  poisons  in 17,  21 

Food,  preparations 370 

Food  for  the  sixjk 385 

Food  in  health  and  disease 262 

Food,  how  to  cook 262 

Food,  animal,  kinds  and  values 273 

Food,  methods  of  preparing 357 

Food,  quality  and  quantity E36,  238 

Food,  manner  of  taking 241 

Foot  rot  (sheep),  cure  for 549 

Formulas  of  great  value 164 

Founder  (horses),  remedies  for 515 

Founder  (sheep),    cure  for 550 

Fowls,  selection  of  breeds 557 

Fowls,  fattening 559 

Fowls,  division  on : 557 

Fowls,  diseases  of 562 

Freckles,  to  remove 704 

Frost  bites 699,  706 

Fruit,  properties  of,  as  food 297 

G 

Galling  the  shoulders,  remedies  for 518 

Gapes,  in  fowls,  how  to  cure ~ 564 

Garget  in  cattle,  remedies  for 544 

Giddiness,  cause  and  treatment 702 

Girls,  lecture  to 193 

Glanders,  symptoms  of 519 

Gleet  (gonorrhea),  treatment  of 441,  702 

Gonorrhea 

Good  manners 

Good,  Dr.  John  Mason , 218 

Gout 335,  440,  689 

Grapes 14»  676 

Gravel  (horses),  remedies  for 519 


736  GENEBaL    INDEX. 

Gravel  and  stone 441,  684 

Green's  August  Flower 711 

Green  Mountain  Salve 709 

Grubs  (horses  ,  treatment  for „ 520,  549 

Gruel,  how  to  prepare 371 

Gum,  blue 25^ 

Gymnastic  exercise , 100 

H 

Hair,  to  crimp „ 164 

Hair  restorative,  recipe  for 167,  709 

Hamlin's  Wizard  Oil 711 

Hand,  science  of „ 39 

Hands,  care  of . 164,  167,  707 

Happiness  for  the  mismated 75.  189,  192 

Hay  fever 690 

Head-bath,  the > 415 

Headache,  remedies  for 441,  469,  702 

Health,  to  preserve  without  medicine 712 

Health,  exercise  breathing 24,  104 

Health,  sleep  as  a  factor  in 104 

Health  tree,  etc 259 

Healthy  and  unhealthy  residences 46,  64 

Healthful  food,  how  to  cook 262 

Heart  burn,  cause  and  remedies 703 

Heart  disease  (angina  pectoris)  (hypertrophy) 690 

Heart  disease,  diet  for,  palpitation 338,  469 

Heart,  animal,  in  hygiene 237 

Heaves  (horses),  remedies  for 520,  578 

Heaves  (hogs),  remedies  for •....„ 556 

Hemorrhage  from  bladder,  treatment  of 468 

Hemorrhage  of  lungs 468,  690,  703 

Hide  bound  horses 521 

Hints  to  mothers 96 

Hives 703 

Hoarseness,  remedies  for 470 

Hogs,  diseases  of 552 

Home  comforts 65,  68 

Home,  unpleasant 70 

Home,  health  in  the 70 

Home,  location  of 47 

Home,  division  on 221 

Home,  common  ideal  of 222 

Home,  integrity  of 223 

Home,  ties  of  parentage ., 224 

Home,  duty  of  motherhood 225 

Home  associations 226 

Home,  moral  aspects  of 227 

Home  education  of  children 231 

Home  care  of  the  person 233 

Home  companionships 234 

Homeopathy,  division  of 455 

Honor,  sense  of 228 

Hood's  Sarsaparilla 711 

Hoof -bind  (horses),  remedies  for 521 

Hooping-cough  (see  whooping  cough) 481 

Hose-bath,  the 413 

Horses,  how  to  tell  age  of 484 

Hot  water  cure,  for  consumption,  dyspepsia  and  diarrhoea 703 

Horses,  how  to  breed 593 

Horticulture,  division  on 656 


GENERAL    INDEX.  737 

Houses,  new,  danger  of 62 

How  to  buy  live  stock  judiciously 573 

How  to  prepare  Liebig's  extract  of  meat 361 

How  to  make  beef  tea 362 

How  to  make  broths ^ 364 

How  to  make  panada 366 

How  to  make  food  for  invalids 357,  378 

How  to  become  fat  or  plump 378 

How  to  aarmiiister  injections 253 

How  to  arrest  coughing 261 

How  children  are  born  bright  or  stupid 79 

How  children  are  made  disobedient 96 

How  to  break  a  horse  of  scaring 489 

How  to  drive  a  vicious  horse 497 

How  to  cure  a  balky  horse 498 

How  to  select  a  matrimonial  partner 168 

How  to  live  100  years  and  more 149 

How  to  avoid  excessive  indulgence  (sexual) 77 

How  to  magnetize 405 

How  to  give  medicine  to  a  horse 504 

How  to  cultivate  fruit  trees ' 661 

Hoven  in  cattle,  remedies  for 546 

Husbands,  advice  to 71 

Husbands,  test  of 205 

Hypnotism 

Hydropathy 409 

Hydrophobia,  treatment  of 443 

Hysteria,  treatment  of 441 

Hysteria,  diet  for 

Hygiene,  division  on '. 236 

Ice,  home  made 

Ice  as  a  medical  agent ,. 305 

Impressions,  ante-natal,  influence  upon  offspring 79 

Inconstancy ^° 

Indian  corn,  or  maize,  food  qualities  of 

Indoor  clothing 1JJ 

Indulgences,  excessive 

Infancy,  diet  for 

Infection  in  sickness,  to  prevent 

Inflammation  of  the  kidneys,  treatment  of 

Inflammation  of  the  lungs,  treatment  of 

Inflammation  of  the  bowels,  treatment  of 

Inflammation  of  the  liver,  treatment  of 

Inflammation  of  the  mouth,  treatment  of 

Inflammation  of  the  stomach,  treatment  of. 445,  691 

Inflammation  of  the  brain,  treatment  of 

Inflammation  of  bladder,  treatment  of 

Inflammation  of  stomach,  treatment  of 468 

Inflammation  of  bowels,  treatment  of •  •  47O 

Inflammation  of  eyes,  treatment  of 470>  ™\ 

Inflammation  of  bowels  (horses),  treatment  of »^ 

Inflammation  of  eye  (horses),  treatment  of »<" 

Inflammation  of  throat  (cattle),  treatment  of »*' 

Inflammation  of  the  womb 

Interfering  (horses),  treatment  of ^ 

Influences,  degenerative,  of  luxury *"" 

Influenza  (horses),  treatment  of %£ 

Influences,  restraining,  of  horn* 


738  GENERAL    INDEX. 

Influences,  of  example 229 

Influences,  pre-natal 79,  714 

Information  for  everybody,  division  on 65 

Injections,  how  to  administer 253 

Injurious  effects  of  fashionable  hours 105 

Insanity,  causes  and  treatment  of 215,  445 

Intemperance 117 

Invalids,  exercise  for  .  .' 103 

Intermittent  fever,  treatment  of 437,  471 

Itch  (horses),  remedy 524 

J 

Japanese  cleansing  cream 709 

Jayne's  expectorant 711 

Jaundice,  treatment  of 428,  471,  692 

Jaundice  in  horses,  cure  of / 524 

Jumping,  to  break  horses  of 503 

K 

Kidney-disease,  symptoms  and  remedies ^ 443,  703 

Kidney  colic,  treatment  of 472 

King's  new  discovery „ '. 711 

Keeley  cure 139 

Kennedy's  medical  discovery 711 

Koumiss,  as  medicinal  food 285 

L 

La  Grippe 682 

Lameness,  how  to  tell  foot  from  shoulder  (horses) 539 

Lampass,  symptoms  and  cure  of -. 524 

Laryngitis,  treatment  of 444 

Lectures  to  girls  and  boys 193,  199 

Leucorrhea,  treatment  of .  ,  472,  692 

Lice  (horses),  to  remove 526 

Lice  (cows),  to  remove 545 

Lice  (hogs),  to  remove 556 

Lice  (fowls),  to  remove 563 

Liebig's  extract  of  meat,  how  to  make 361 

Life,  sure  test  of  extinction  of 258 

Life,  influence  of  marriage  on  duration  of 260 

Life,  long , 141,  149 

Light  in  hygiene 249 

Liniment 709 

Lime-water,  for  invalids,  to  prepare 368 

Liver  disease,  diet  for 324 

Liquid  air,  wonders  and  uses  of 5,  6 

Liquids,  relation  to  food  and  health SOI 

Liquors,  alcoholic 115 

Live  stock,  division  on  feeding 625 

Lock-jaw * 446 

Lock-jaw  (horses),  treatment  of 525 

Longevity 150 

Lung  fever  (horses),  treatment  of 527 

Lungs,  diseases  of 443,  468 

Lying,  parents  teaching  their  children 207 

M 

Magnetize,  how  to 405 

Magnetism,  division  on : . . . .  399 

Magnetic  ointment,  Trask's 710 

Magnetism  as  a  medical  agent 407 


GENERAL    INDEX.  789 

Magnetic  pain  killer 709 

Malaria,  how  to  render  harmless 48 

Malarial  diseases 683,  684 

Man-hater 189 

Manner  of  taking  food 241 

Mange,  in  hogs,  to  cure 554 

Mange,  in  horses,  treatment  of , 526 

Marriage,  influence  on  duration  of  life 260 

Marriage,  true;  false 73,  74 

Masturbation 124 

Marry,'  whom  to 190 

Matrimonial  partner,  how  to  select 168 

Meals,  arrangement  of 353 

Measles,  treatment  of 435,  472 

Meat,  characteristics  of  good 275 

Meat,  salted,  food  qualities 275 

Melancholy 703 

Mental  therapeutics 28,  33 

Menstruation 132,  467,  692,  703 

Mental  effects  of  using  tobacco 120 

Methods  of  preparing  food 357 

Mexican  mustang  liniment 711 

Miliary  fever 692 

Mildew  in  trees,  remedies  for . . .....' 675 

Milk,  cows,  bloody,  cure  for 545 

Milk  fever,  treatment  of 440 

Milk,  to  check  the  flow  of 703 

Milk-crust,  treatment  of 463 

Milk-leg,  treatment  of 482,  693 

Milk,  properties  as  food 282 

Miscellaneous  remedies 699,  706,  709 

Monthly  period,  table  of 1S2 

Moral  aspect  of  home 227 

Moral  effects  of  tobacco  using 121 

Morning  sickness  (pregnancy),  treatment  of 472 

Mosquitoes,  to  banish 708 

Mothers,  responsibility  for  their  daughters 97 

Mothers,  hints  to 96 

Mothers-in-law,  why  men  curse • 97 

Motherhood,  duty  of • 

Mountain  fever,  remedies  for 537 

Mumps,  treatment  of 473 

Murrain  in  cattle,  treatment  of - 544 

Muscles,  the,  in  hygiene 247 

Mushrooms,  food  qualities  of 297 

Mutton  as  food 276 

N 

Nerve  and  bone  liniment 709 

Nervous  exhaustion,  diet  for 

Nettle  rash,  treatment  of > 

Neuralgia,  symptoms  and  remedies 44&,  473,  693,  7( 

Neutralizing  mixture,  the 707 

Night  sweats 

Nightmare,  treatment  of **8 

Nose-bleed,  treatment  of 473 

Nurse,  qualifications  of 

Nursing  the  sick,  directions  for 3*2,  31 

Nutriment,  relation  of  food  to 

Nuts,  varieties  and  nutrient  qualities  of 293 


740  GENERAL    INDEX. 

o 

Oatmeal,  qualities  as  food  and  preparations  of »  290 

Obesity,  diet  to  reduce 318 

Occupation,  selection  of 235 

Offspring,  influence  of  ante-natal  impressions  upon 79 

Ointment 710 

Old  age,  to  avoid 141,  350 

Orchard,  cultivation  of 656 

Osteopathy 205 

Oysters,  qualities  as  food 280 

P 

Pack,  wet  sheet 411 

Pain  in  side  .  .  .  .    704 

Pain  in  breast 704 

Paint,  to  remove,  from  clothes 708 

Palmistry 39 

Palsy,  treatment  of .  . 448,  693 

Panada,  to  make 366 

Parentage,  ties  of;  advice 168,  173,  224 

Passions,  the,  in  hygiene 244 

Patent  medicines 709 

Patent  medicine  folly 211 

PearlT^toy,  how  to  use 371 

Peritonitis 693 

Phrenology 171 

Phylloxera,  grape,  protection  against 680 

Physical  development,  sunlight  essential  to 95 

Physical  education,  importance  of 98 

Physical  effects  of  tobacco 121 

Pierce's  Golden  Medical  Discovery 711 

Pierce's  Favorite  Prescription 711 

Pierce's  Pleasant  Purgative  Pellets 711 

Piles,  cause,  symptoms  and  cure 449,  474,  683,  693,  704 

Pink  eye,  remedies  for 514 

Pleurisy,  treatment  of 474,  693 

Plexus,  solar 27 

Pneumonia,  treatment  of 474,  694 

Pneumonia  (horses),  remedies  for 527 

Poison  vine,  oak  and  sumach,  remedies  for 694,  704 

Poisons  in  food 17 

Poll  evil  (horses),  remedies  for 527 

Pork,  qualities  as  food 276 

Porridge,  how  to  prepare 372 

Position  in  sleep • 257 

Potatoes,  food  properties  of 294 

Potatoes,  watery 708 

Poultry,  qualities  as  food 278 

Preservation  of  health  without  medicine 712 

Professional  remedies 683,  698 

Prostration  of  nervous  system,  in  hygiene 244 

Pruning  the  orchard 662 

Public  authorities,  duties   of,  in  regard  to  physical  education 101 

Puddings,  how  to  make 370 

Purchase  of  live  stock,  division  on 573 

Pure  blood,  in  hygiene 249 

Q 

Quality  of  food 238 

Quantity  of  food 236 

Quiet  in  the  sick-room 391 

Quinsy,  sore  throat,  treatment  of 477,  694 


GENERAL    INDEX.  741 

R 

Radway's  Ready  Relief 710 

Rad way's  Renovating  Resolvent 710 

Regularity  in  sleep 105 

Regularity  of  eating .241,  354 

Regulation  of  sexes  at  will 129 

Remittent  fever,  treatment  of 437,  694 

Residences,  unhealthful  and  healthful 46 

Retention  of  urine 694 

Retention  of  urine  (horses),  remedies  for 528 

Rheumatism  (horses),  remedies  for 529 

Rheumatism  (hogs),  cure  for 555 

Rheumatism,  remedies  for 475,  684,  694,  704 

Rheumatism,  diet  for 340 

Rice,  food  qualities  of 291 

Rice,  preparations  of 371 

Rickets,  diet  for 341,  694 

Ringbone,  remedies  for 528 

Roup  in  fowls,  remedy  for. 562 

Rubbing  the  tail  (horses),  remedy  for 534 

Run-round,  cure  for 704 

Running  record,  the,  of  horses 602 

Rye,  food  qualities  of 291 

S 

Saddle-galls,  remedies  for 530 

Sage's  Catarrh  Remedy 711 

St.  Jacob's  oil 711 

Saint  Vitus'  dance 450 

Salivation 683 

Saliva,  diseases  spread  by , 21 

Salt  rheum,  or  tetter , 695,  704 

Salves  for  various  purposes 705 

Sandow 147 

Scab,  in  sheep,  remedies  for 548 

Scarlatina,  treatment  of 475 

Scarlet  fever,  treatment  of 436,  695 

Sciatica  (sciatic  neuralgia),  treatment  of 475,  684,  695 

Science  applied  to  disease 399 

Scotch  liquid  soap 164 

Scours  (pigs),  to  cure 555 

Scours  (cattle),  to  cure 544 

Scours  (sheep),  to  cure 550 

Scratches,  remedies  for 530 

Scrofula,  or  king's  evil,  remedies  for 450,  695,  704 

Scrofula,  diet  for .'$42 

Scurf,  to  remove ~04 

Scurvy 343,  695 

Sea  sickness,  remedies  for 449 

Season  and  climate,  in  hygiene 240 

Secret  vice,  how  to  prevent 124 

Seidlitz  powders 709,  711 

Selection  of  apples 14 

Selection  of  life  partner 179,  190 

Selection  of  live  stock 573,  584 

Selection  of  occupation 

Self -pollution,  cause  and  cure 123 

Seminal  emissions 695 

Sex,  regulation  of 

Sheep,  diseases  and  remedies 

Sheep,  management  of 547,  619 


742  GENERAL    INDEX. 

Shell-fish,  qualities  as  food 280 

Shilo's  consumption  cure 711 

Shower  bath,  the 413 

Sick  headache 695 

Side  bone  (horses),  remedies  for 528 

Sitting  bath,  the 415 

Sick-room,  to  keep  cool 707 

Sin  of  tight  lacing 114 

Skin  and  digestion 245 

Skin  diseases,  diet  for 332 

Sleep  as  a  factor  in  health 104 

Sleep,  effect  on  the  muscles 250 

Sleep,  position  in 257 

Sleeping  rooms,  airy 92 

Sleeping  rooms,  ventilation  of 257 

Sleeping  together 79 

Sleeplessness,  remedies  for 449 

Slinking  of  cows,  how  to  treat 606 

Snake-bites,  remedies  for  (hofses) 530 

Small-pox,   treatment    of 435,  475,  696 

Soap,  Scotch  liquid y 

Solar   plexus , .       27 

Soothing  syrup,  poisonous 254 

Sore    eyes 704 

Sore  mouth  (thrush) 697,  705 

Sore  nipples,  of  nursing,  treatment  of 481,  707 

Sore  throat 476,  696 

Sores  and  bruises 705 

Sozodont 711 

Spanish  fever  (cattle),  cure  for 547 

Spasms,  treatment  of 476 

Spavin,  remedies  for 531 

Speed  in  horses,  record  of 602 

Spine  complaint 258,  696,  707 

Spirit  vapor  bath 422 

Splint  (horses),  remedies  for 532 

Sponge  bath 416 

Spotted  fever 696 

Sprains,  cure  of 683,  705 

Spring  medicine 212 

Staggers  (horses),  remedies  for 533 

Staggers,  in  hogs,  to  cure 555 

Stains  from  books,  to  remove 708 

Stains  of  ink  or  fruit,  to  remove 708 

Starch,  food  properties  of 293 

Stifle  joint,  lameness,  cure  of 525 

Stomach,  inflammation  of 468,  445 

Stone  or  gravel,  treatment  of 441 

Stowe,  Harriet  Beecher,  advice  to  young  people  and  children 203 

Strains  (horses),  remedy  for 533,  538 

Strangles  (horses),  treatment  of 512 

Stretches  (sheep),  cure  for 550 

Stricture   450 

String-halt,  remedy  for 534 

Sty  on  eyelid 705 

Sugar,  properties  as  food 299 

Suggestion,  mental 33 

Summer  complaint 684.  696 

Sunlight 94 

Sunstroke,  cure  for 477 

Suppression  of  urine,  remedies  for 697,  706 


GENERAL    INDEX.  743 

Swain's  vermifuge 710 

Sweating  feet,  cure  for 706 

Sweeny,  remedy  to: .  .  . 534 

Swelled  bags  of  cows,  to  cure 545 

Syphilis 697 

System,  condition  of,  in  hygiene 243 

T 

Tobacco,  injurious  effects  of 119 

Tobacco,  its  fatal  results 122 

Table  of  digestion  of  food 239 

Table  of  menses 132 

Table  of  monthly  periods 132 

Talking  business  to  a  sick  person 390 

Tape-worm,  remedies  for 706 

\Tea,  relation  to  food  and  health 305 

(Teas  and  whiskies 252 

Teeth,  to  fill  decayed 707 

Telepathy 37 

Things  worth  knowing,  department  of 252 

Thirst,  in  hygiene 243 

Therapeutics,  mental 28 

Thrush 697 

Thumps  in  hogs,  how  to  cure 556 

Thumps  (horses),  to  cure 535 

Thrush  in  feet  (horses),  remedies  for 535 

Tic  doloreux,  treatment  of 473 

Tight  lacing,  sin  of 114 

Time  for  exercise  ." 102 

Tobacco,  the  use  of 119 

Toilet  articles 163 

Toothache,  remedies  for 477,  706 

Tonics  and  appetizers,  danger  in 211 

Tonsilitis,  treatment  of ; 445,  477 

Training  the  will 96 

Travelers,  diet  for 352 

Trichina,  to  prevent,  hogs 553 

Trotting  record,  the  fastest  time 602 

True  marriage 

Truthful,  teaching  child  to  be 717 

Turkish    bath 420 

Typhoid  fever,  diet  for 344 

Typhoid  fever,  treatment  of 439,  478,  697 

Typhus  fever,  treatment  of 439,  697 

Ulcers,  cause  and  treatment  of 697,  706 

U 

Unbolted  flour,  value  of 368 

Unhealthful  residences 

Urine,  retention  of 694 

Uses  of  clothing 

Uterine  hemorrhage,  treatment  of . . 479 

V 

Values  of  food,  comparative 274 

Vanity  in  children .  . 

Variety  and  change  for  the  sick  room 

Veal,  qualities  as  food 276 

Vegetable  food,  comparative  values  of 

Vegetable  food,  classification  of 292 

Venison,  quality  as  food 276 


744  GENERAL    INDEX. 

Ventilation  of  sleeping  rooms 92.  257 

Ventilation  and  air 91 

Ventilation  of  schools,  churches,  etc 93 

Vertigo,  treatment  of 480 

Vineyard  culture,  management  of 676 

Vomiting 706 

W 

Waist  belt 110 

Warbles,  in  horses,  cure  of 540 

Warts  (horses)  remedies  for 536 

Warts  on  cow's  teats,  to  remove 545 

Warts,  remedies   for 451,  706 

Warner  kidney  and  liver  cure 711 

Water,  bad,  how  to  detect 159 

Water  cure 409 

Water  cleanser 140 

Water,  to  purify 707 

Water  supply  for  dwellings 57 

Web  worm,  how  to  destroy '. 673 

Wens,  remedy  for 536,  697 

Wet  sheet  pack,  the 411 

Wheat,  quality  as  a  food  article 287 

Whey,  preparation  of  for  invalids 375 

White  goods,  to  bleach 708 

Whiskies  and  teas,  what  made  of 252 

White  swellings,  cure  for 706 

Whooping  cough,  treatment  of 443,  481,  698 

Wife,  requisites  of  a  good 66 

Wives,  advice  to 69 

Wrinkles,    to  remove 163,  164,  167,  165 

Womb,  falling  of 469 

Worms 345,  480,  684,  698 

Worms,  (horses),  remedies  for 536 

Worms  (hogs),  remedies  for 556 

Wounds,  treatment  of,  in  emergencies 706 

X 

X-ray 151 

Y 

Yellow  fever,  treatment  of 438,  698 

Yellows  (horses),  treatment  of 522 

Young  men  and  tobacco (. . .     1  *4 


INDEX  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


A  PAGE. 

Air,  Liquid g 

Almond  Tree "  ifjg 

Appendicitis 208 

Apple .........l.J..V.Vr.VZ.'.V.V.*.    12 

B 

Bad  Cooka 263 

Bath,  Full A "...  452 

Bathj  Spirit  Vapor "m  454 

Bathing  Children 453 

Bed,  Ordinary...., 107 

Big  Bear 148 

Bismarck 87 

Burton,  D.  8 126 

C 

Cathartics 255 

Chase,  Mrs.  C.  L 165 

Clayton,  B.  F 219 

Child,  Teaching  Lying 207 

Children,  Putting  to  Bed 161 

D 

Deep  Breathing 25 

Don  Garcia 143 

Doping  Children 256 

Drowning  Devils 356 

E 
Eldredge  Children 82-83 

F 

Family  Bedroom 78 

Fingers 44 

Fish 723 

Food,  Poison  in 19 

Franklin,  Benjamin 85 

Full  Bath 452 

G 

Grapes 15-16 

Gladstone • 88 

Good,  Dr.  John  Mason 218 

Grant 90 

H 

Hand 40 

Holland,  J.  G 195 

House,  Well  and  Water  Closet ; 

Hypnotism 31 

i 

Ice  How  to  Make 1] 

Indian,  Big  Bear * 

Insane  Asylum 217 

745 


746  "    INDEX    OF    ILLCSTRAT10NS. 

L 

Liquid  Air 8 

Lincoln 86 

Lowell,  James  Russell 81 

M 

Magendie,  Dr.  F 220 

Malaria 49 

Man,  Never  Marry 185 

McGee  and  Wife 142 

Methuselah 146 

Modern  Healing 216 

Mouths  of  Horses 485-486-487-488 

N 

Napoleon 89 

o 
Ordinary  Bed 107 

P 

Parr,  Thomas 144 

Patent  Medicine  Folly , 209 

Plump,  How  to  Become 379 

Poison  in  Food 19 

R 

Reed,  I.  N Compiler  and  Publisher 

Residence,  Unhealthful 55 

Residence,  Healthful 56 

Ruddock,  E.  H Frontispiece 

s 

Saliva,  Disease  from 20 

Sandow 147 

Solar  Plexus -.    26 

Spring  Medicine  Fraud 213 

Standlsh,  L.  H.... 196 

Stomach  and  Lungs '. 158 

Stowe,  Harriet  Beecher 197 

Suggestive  Hypnotism 81 

T 

Tonics  and  Appetizers 210 

Turkish  or  Spirit  Vapor  Bath 454 

w 

Waist  Belt 110 

Water  Filter ; 140 

Willard,  Frances 112 

Woman  to  Marry  187 

Woman  Never  Marry 188 

X 

X-Ray  Arm.. 156 

X-Ray  Hand 153-157 

X-Ray  Leg 155 

X-Ray  Foot 154 

z 
Zartin,   Peter 145 


ADDENDUM.  747 

ADDENDUM. 

The  owner  of  this  book  should  treasure  the  contents  of  the  "Ad- 
dendum pages,"  if  he  wants  a  quick  recompense  for  the  money  paid 
for  the  book.  The  following  are  some  of  the  subjects: 

How  to  Detect  Injurious  Ingredients  in  Remedies. 

When  a  remedy  is  recommended,  or  a  prescription  obtained,  turn 
to  the  Addendum  pages,  and  it  can  readily  be  seen,  from  the  key, 
whether  the  medicine  or  mixture  prescribed  contains  any  injurious 
or  poisonous  substances. 

ANTIPHLOGISTINE. 

This  comparatively  new  remedy  is  prescribed  by  physicians  for 
over  20  different  diseases.  Anyone  can  use  it,  as  it  is  applied  exter- 
nally. See  addendum  page. 

The  Doctor  who  first  discovered  it,  sold  out  for  $1,000.00,  and 
the  purchasers  have  already  made  more  than  a  Million  Dollars  out  of 
it.  It  can  be  procured  at  all  Drug  Stores.  Its  use  will  save  many 
Doctors'  bills  all  through  life. 

Every  person  who  is  attacked  with  Pneumonia  should  apply  this 
remedy  at  once;  as  life  is  perfectly  safe  with  its  use,  as  has  been  at- 
tested in  hundreds  of  cases. 

Another  new  remedy  called  "Thermofuge,"  obtainable  in  Drug 
Stores,  is  said  to  be  as  good  as  Antiphlogistine  for  similar  diseases. 

60  TEAKS  AGO,  TO-DAY,  AMD  50  YEARS  HENCE. 

Three  Yiews  Illustrating  the  Result  of  the  Great  Destroyer 
of  Human  Health. 

Parents,  warn  your  children  against  the  worst,  the  most  insid- 
ious and  destructive  practice  of  the  age. 

THE  AUSTRALIAN  CURE  FOR  RHEUMATISM 

Is  so  remarkably  simple  and  effective,  that  no  one,  unless  he  knows 
from  experience,  would  believe  its  wonderful  curative  power.  It  is 
so  marvelous  that  every  victim  of  acute  and  chronic  Rheumatism 
should  know  of  it.  Dr.  Clough,  Health  Commissioner,  Denver,  Colo., 
reports  that  it  is  superior  to  any  other  remedy  ever  used  in  or  out  of 
their  hospitals.  See  Addendum  pages  for  directions  for  its  use. 

A  CERTAIN  SPECIFIC  FOR  COUGHS  AND  COLDS. 

Read  in  the  Addendum  pages  how  the  Australians  speedily  cure 
any  chronic  case  of  colds  and  coughs.  However,  no  one  will  evei 
need  to  endure  a  cold  for  one  hour,  if  the  simple  Japanese  Home 
Remedy,  on  page  702,  is  used  when  the  cold  is  first  taken. 

HOW  TO  LIVE  INDEFINITELY. 

New  Science  of  Securing  Perfect  Health  and  Happiness. 
Sickness  and  Sorrow  Needless  Woes. 

This  article  in  the  book  is  well  worthy  of  a  careful  perusal. 


748  SOME    NEW    REMEDIES. 

ANTIPRLOGISTINE. 

All  should  know  how  to  use  this  preparation,  as  it  is^a  specific  for 
various  diseases,  such  as:  Pneumonia,  Croup,  Sprains,  Painful  Men- 
struation and  all  Pelvic  troubles.  Tonsilitis,  Sore  Eyes,  Bronchitis, 
Pleurisy,  Inflamed  Breasts,  Inflammation  of  the  Bowels,  Tumors, 
Peritonitis,  Boils,  Erysipelas,  Poisoned  Wounds,  Mumps,  Felons, 
Burns,  Sunburns,  Frost  Bites,  Ulcers  and  any  inflamed  parts  of  the 
body. 

DIRECTIONS: 

Warm,  then  spread  about  the  thickness  of  a  silver  dollar  on  the 
skin  over  the  inflamed  part  and  cover  with  cotton  or  heavy  cloth. 
In  from  12  to  24  hours  it  will  peel  off  nicely  like  the  peel  from  a  ba- 
nana. It  is  sometimes  more  convenient,  especially  where  the  part 
to  be  dressed  is  sensitive,  to  first  spread  it  on  cloth,  then  warm  and 
apply. 

In  most  cases  it  is  best  to  redden  the  surface  of  the  affected  parts 
with  equal  parts  of  mustard  and  flour,  wet  with  water.  .Spread  it 
thinly  on  a  cloth  before  applying.  After  it  has  been  On  for  a  few 
minutes,  or  as  soon  as  the  surface  is  red,  remove  and  apply  the  Anti- 
phlogistine.  This  can  remain  on  for  24  hours,  unless  it  has  become 
dry  and  crumbly.  Repeat  each  day  until  relieved. 

In  case  of  Pneumonia,  apply  the  remedy  on  the  back  opposite  the 
lungs,  as  well  as  on  the  chest. 

In  heating,  do  not  allow  water  to  get  into  the  medicine.  Bear  in 
mind  there  is  no  economy  in  putting  a  dressing  on  as  t^hin  as  tissue 
paper,  for  the  thicker  the  more  effective  and  the  longer  a  dressing 
will  last. 

In  mild  bronchial  affections,  especially  in  children,  the  chest  only* 
in  many  cases,  need  be  dressed;  in  inflammation  o£  the  bowels,  the 
entire  abdomen  should  be  covered;  in  affections  of  the  joints,  it 
should  be  applied  about  the  joint,  and  several  inches  above  and  be- 
low; in  leg  ulcers,  the  dressing  should  cover  not  only  the  ulcer,  but 
the  surrounding  swollen  and  hardened  tissue. 

AUSTRALIAN  CUBE  FOR  RHEUMATISM 

EGG  AND  HOT  WATER. 

CURES  WHEN  ALL  OTHERS  FAIL. 

Drink  one  gallon  of  Hot  Water  per  day,  taking  a  large  glass  tum- 
bler full  every  hour.  •  (A  lady  in  Chicago  has  cured  herself  by  using 
three  gallons  of  water  daily).  Water  carries  out  the  impurities,  it 
always  goes  out  loadedwiththem. 

First  and  second  days:  Take  the  white  of  an  egg  every  two 
hours,  and  no  other  food  whatever.  It  must  be  taken  raw,  and  may 
be  swallowed  with  a  little  water.  This  serves  as  both  medicine  and 
food. 


SOME    NEW    REMEDIES.  749 

Third  day:  Take  the  whole  of  the  egg.  If  preferred,  prepare  by 
pouring  boiling  water  over  the  egg,  and  letting  it  stand  in  the  hot 
water  for  ten  minutes.  It  is  then  soft  boiled,  and  may  be  taken 
every  two  hours  and  a  half,  if  appetite  strongly  demands. 

Fourth  day:  Add  to  the  above,  broth  of  meat,  (mutton  or  fowl) 
and  some  raw  oysters,  if  desired. 

Fifth  day:  The  same  as  alovt,  with  addition  of  whole  wheat 
muffins.  If  the  muffins  should  happen  to  aggravate  the  disease, 
then  they  are  to  be  omitted  until  the  misery  and  pain  ceases. 

After  this,  avoid  all  articles  of  food,  as  much  as  possible,  that 
contain  starch  and  sugar,  as  they  always  more  or  less  produce  fer- 
mentation in  the  stomach.  For  at  least  one  month,  eat  no  bread 
that  contains  yeast.  Use  no  coffee  or  tea. 


AUSTRALIAN  CURE  FOR  COUGHS  AND  COLDS. 

Equal  parts  of  Linseed  Oil,  Honey  and  Rum.  Mix  thoroughly. 
Dose,  one  teaspoonful  every  three  hours.  After  the  first  day,  take 
only  before  each  meal  and  before  retiring  at  night.  This  cures  the 
most  inveterate  cases. 


HORRORS  OF  WEARING  TIGHT  CLOTHING. 

One  of  the  most  dangerous  habits,  not  only  for  its  effect  on  the 
individual  but  on  the  offspirng  is  the  ridiculous  habit  of  wearing 
the  clothing  tight  at  any  part  of  the  body.  Corsets  are  an  abomina- 
tion because  they  serve  to  disfigure  the  human  form  and  by  impeding 
the  circulation  cause  degeneracy  which  is  often  apparent  even  in 
the  grandchildren  of  the  guilty  person.  Tight  lacing  of  the  waist 
by  corsets  or  belts,  which  has  been  practiced  by  women  for  more  than 
fifty  years  is  now  apparent  by  the  change  in  the  average  form.  In 
recent  years  young  men  have  begun  the  silly  practice  which  can  only 
result  in  serious  degeneracy.  See  illustrations  on  another  page. 


NEW  CURE  FOR  SWELLED  GLANDS. 
Best  Remedy  for  Chapped  Hands. 

One  of  the  very  best  remedies  for  rough  or  chapped  skin  is  to 
rub  in  lanoline,  which  may  be  had  at  all  drug  stores.  To  reduce 
swollen  glands  rub  them  well  twice  a  day  with  lanoline  mixed  with 
a  few  grains  of  iodide  of  potassium. 


• 


Fig.  28. 
TYPE  OF  PHYSICAL  FORM  OF  WOMEN  50  YEARS  AGO. 

750 


Fig.  29. 
TYPE  OF  PHYSICAL  FORM  OF  WOMEN  OF  TO  DAY. 


751 


Fig.  30. 
BO  YEARS  HENCE. 

Average  physical  form  of  women  and  children  50  years  from  now, 
at  the  present  rate  of  degeneration,  due  to  this  one  cause  alone. 

"GoD  HELP  THE  RACE,"  if  these  conditions  continue  to  prevail. 

Let  EVERY  person,  young  ladies  particularly,  read  the  article  in 
this  book  on  this  subject. 

752 


Fig.  31. 
PHYSICAL  FORM  OF  THE  AVERAGE  MAN  OF  TO-DAI. 


753 


Fig.  32. 
TYPE  OF  AVERAGE  MAN  50  YEARS  HENCE 

If  wearing  corsets,  THE  GREATEST  CURSE  TO  THE  HUMAN  RACE,  pre- 
vails. 

Parents,  warn  your  boys  against  this  idiotic  habit  that  is  rapidly 
coming  into  vogue. 

754 


Fig.  33.     PNEUMONIA. 

With  the  timely  application  of 
Antiphlogistine,  life  in  this  disease  is 
absolutely  safe.  This  has  been  attested 
in  hundreds  of  cases.  For  its  use  see 
page  748. 


Fig.  34.     TONSILITIS. 

A  few  applications  of  Antiphlogis- 
tine  will  effectually  heal  this  affliction. 
See  page  748. 


Fig.  35.     SORE  EYES. 

Antiphfogistine  is  a  simple  and 
sovereign  remedy  for  all  cases  of  sore 
eyes.  See  page  748  for  method  of 
application. 


Fig.  36.  Painful  Menstrual  and 
Abdominal  Afflictions  Promptly 
Cured  by  an  application  of  Antiphlo- 
gistine. This  is  truly  a  boon  for 
suffering  women.  See  page  748. 


755 


756  LIFE    PERPETUAL. 


HOW  TO  LITE  INDEFINITELY. 

NEW  SCIENCE  OF  SECURING  PERFECT  HEALTH  AND  HAPPINESS, 
SICKNESS  AND  SORROW  NEEDLESS  WOES. 

The  Lord  never  intended  that  man  should  be  sick  any  more  than 
He  wished  him  to  starve.  But  He  did  not  give  him  food  directly  nor 
perpetual  health  without  effort.  He  did  give  him  a  fruitful  earth  and 
ability  to  make  that  earth  yield  food  in  plenty,  and  He  did  give  him 
a  mind  wherewith  to  study  and  learn  how  to  preserve  his  health  in- 
definitely. Only  mankind  has  worked  so  much  harder  to  make  the 
earth  yield  all  sorts  of  material  luxuries  that  he  has  neglected  until 
these  latter  days  to  study  his  own  power  of  getting  well  and  keeping 
well.  By  mere  accident  some  few  have  discovered  this  and  that  ac- 
counts for  the  miracles  at  shrines  and  at  special  resorts.  It  accounts 
too,  for  the  real,  though  partial,  success  of  the  Christian  Scientist, 
the  Mind  Healer,  the  Dowieite  and  others. 

The  truth  as  first  fully  promulgated  by  Harry  Gaze  of  London, 
but  also  known,  practiced  and  taught  by  several  others  both  in  this 
country  and  Europe,  is  that  within  each  person  lies  dormant  the 
power  to  cast  out  disease  of  all  kinds  and  obtain  perpetual  health 
and  full  physical  and  mental  strength  and  beauty. 

The  wise  man  of  old  said:  "As  a  man  thinketh  in  his  heart  so  is 
he."  If  you  permit  no  thought  of  disease  and  death  to  enter  your 
mind  you  will  have  accomplished  nine-tenths  of  the  battle  to  stave 
off  these  foes.  If  you  think  you'll  take  cold  you  are  ten  times  as  apt 
to  take  cold  as  you  are  if  you  -hfnk  you  will  not  take  cold.  The 
other  tenth  lies  in  the  simple  safeguards  of  breathing  plenty  of  fresh 
air  and  eating  only  suitable  foods. 

Each  person  needs  at  least  300  cubic  feet  of  fresh  air  per  hour  to 
breathe.  The  air  he  breathes  in  supplies  oxygen  to  burn  up  the 
refuse  brought  to  the  lungs.  The  air  he  breathes  out  contains  the 
dead  matter  or  waste.  The  body  is  constantly  changing.  The  old 
idea  was  that  the  body  is  wholly  renewed  once  in  seven  years,  but 
according  to  Prof.  Flammarion  and  other  modern  scientists,  in  a  little 
less  than  one  year  the  entire  body,  muscles,  bones  and  all  is  renewed, 
all  the  old  body  having  been  in  the  meantime  gradually  consumed 
and  discharged  through  the  breath,  the  perspiration,  the  urine  and 
the  faeces.  Hence  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  keep  these  avenues 
of  discharge  acting  fully  and  freely.  Habits  of  breathing  deeply  and 
regularly,  as  you  do  naturally  during  sleep,  should  be  formed.  A 
good  practice  is  to  spend  a  few  minutes  every  morning  and  evening 
in  deep  breathing,  saying  to  yourself  as  you  breathe  in,  "I'm  taking 
in  life,"  and  when  expelling  the  breath,  "I'm  breathing  out  death." 
For  that  is  actually  what  you  do.  Tight  clothing  must  of  course  be 
absolutely  discarded. 

Sufficient  pure  air  taken  into  the  lungs  is  an  absolute  specific 
against  colds  and  pneumonia  and  is  the  greatest  single  factor  in 


LIFE   PERPETUAL,  757 

maintaining  the  blood  pure.  Impure  blood  is  the  cause  of  nearly  all 
disease,  for  the  natural  powers  will  destroy  disease  germs  that 'find 
their  way  into  the  system  if  the  blood  is  pure. 

Eating  too  much  is  the  chief  cause  of  impure  blood,  next  is  the 
eating  of  improper  and  improperly  cooked  food.  Third  is  anger  or 
violent  thoughts  of  any  kind,  worry  or  depression.  It  has  been  sci- 
entifically demonstrated  that  anger  poisons  the  blood  both  in  men 
and  in  animals.  Unwholesome  thought  as  well  as  unwholesome 
food  vitiates  the  blood.  The  first  step,  therefore,  toward  attaining 
constant  health  is  to  form  habits  of  right  thoughts,  the  second  to  eat 
sparingly  of  proper  food,  third  to  breathe  deeply  of  pure  air. 

Habits  of  right  thought  are  formed  by  spending  some  time,  ton 
minutes  will  help,  an  hour  were  better,  in  concentrating  thought, 
the  whole  body  at  the  time  being  relaxed.  All  thought  is  power' 
but  calm,  deliberate  thought  is  most  effective.  Think  of  joy  and  a 
feeling  of  gladness  steals  over  you.  Think  of  health  and  ypti  uncon- 
sciously begin  to  feel  more  comfortable,  think  of  strength  and  you 
are  already  stronger. 

As  to  food  one  needs  to  be  guided  by  circumstances.  Avoid 
sudden  changes.  Health  and  strength  are  promoted  by  avoiding 
meat  but  if  accustomed  to  eating  meat  discard  it  little  by  little  by 
substituting  nuts,  cheese  and  fruits. 

No  being  possessing  animal  life  subsists  on  cooked  food,  except 
man,  and  there  is  no  being  so  unhealthy  as  man, 

The  ideal  diet  is  nuts  and  fruits,  preferably  in  the  raw  state,  not 
green  or  overripe.  This  is  known  as  the  fruitarian  diet  that  Adam 
and  Eve  lived  on  in  the  Garden  of  Eden.  The  vegetarian  diet  is  in- 
termediate between  this  and  the  animal  diet.  Vegetarian  diet  is 
better  than  animal  but  is  not  ideal,  containing  an  excess  of  waste 
matter  for  the  system  to  handle.  Some  people  say  they  cannot  eat 
fruit,  but  this  is  simply  because  they  have  taken  it  in  connection  with 
indigestible  pastry  or  mixed  with  conflicting  cream  or  sugar.  Fruit 
should  be  eaten  without  either  sugar  or  cream. 

The  ideal  food  for  maintaining  health  and  beauty,  as  already 
stated,  is  nuts  and  fruits  as  the  exclusive  diet.  Prof.  Gaze,  while 
teaching  classes  all  day  and  lecturing  every  evening  at  Los  Angeles, 
Cal.,  lived  for  two  months,  January  and  February,  on  absolutely 
nothing  else  but  nuts  and  ripe  fruits.  He  took  to  this  diet  because 
he  was  then  quite  indisposed.  At  the  end  of  the  first  month  he 
found  he  had  lost  eight  pounds  in  weight.  At  the  end  of  the  second 
month  he  found  that  he  had  regained  the  eight  pounds  in  full  and  de- 
clared that  he  never  felt  better  in  all  his  life  than  at  the  end  of  those 
two  months,  nor  had  he  ever  had  harder  or  more  exacting  work. 

Exercise  and  activity  are  absolutely  essential  to  life  and  health. 
It  is  a  mistake  to  "retire"  because  of  age.  There  is  no  "age,"  for 
the  body  is  but  little  over  one  year  old  in  any  event  and  it  is  the 
thought  that  makes  you  become  incapable. 

Captain  Diamond  of  San  Francisco  was  107  years  old  in  1903. 


758  LIFE    PERPETtJAL. 

Yet  he  taught  a  class  in  physical  culture  and  claimed  to  be  able  to 
walk  20  miles  in  a  day  without  undue  fatigue.  At  70  he  was  an  "old 
man,"  weak  and  near  the  end,  according  to  the  doctors.  Then  he 
learned  pf  the  power  of  thought  and  right  eating  and  breathing  and 
the  result  is  apparent.  A  score  of  similar  instances  might  be  cited. 

LIFE  PROLONGED  INDEFINITELY. 

We  know  little  of  the  life  of  early  mankind  but  we  are  reason- 
ably sure  that  some  lived  to  be  500  and  up  to  900  years  of  age.  But 
the  thought  of  death,  on  seeing  earthly  things  die,  hastened  their 
end.  Today  as  ever  since  the  earliest  times  every  child  is  born  and 
reared  and  passes  through  life  in  the  belief  that  in  a  little  time  he 
must  sicken  and  die. 

Man  is  endowed  with  two  minds,  the  conscious  and  the  sub-con- 
scious. The  latter  preserves  the  activity  of  the  vital  organs  when  in 
sleep  and  when  by  accident  or  otherwise  we  are  unconscious.  But 
it  is  directly  subject  to  the  influences  of  the  conscious  mind,  and  if 
this  holds  steadily  to  the  belief  in  gradual  decay  and  death,  the  sub- 
conscious will  gradually  lessen  its  action  and  thus  cause  decay  and 
death. 

The  new  science  teaches  that  if  we  can  live  from  infancy,  or  better 
yet,  prior  to  birth,  by  the  unconscious  power  of  the  parents'  thought, 
in  the  belief  and  expectancy  of  permanent  life,  then  life  can  be  main- 
tained indefinitely  by  merely  following  the  plan  of  life  already  out- 
lined, a  plan  that  will  sustain  the  body  by  giving  it  only  the  food  and 
drink  necessary  for  renewal  of  the  worn  and  waste  particles  without 
undue  deposit  of  excess  matter  which  clogs  the  natural  channels  of 
harmonious  existence. 

If  the  child  is  taught  this  belief  and  made  acquainted  with  his 
natural  powers  of  sustaining  life  indefinitely  and  grows  up  in  a  realiz- 
ation of  the  supreme  influence  of  his  thoughts  and  beliefs  there  is  no 
reason  why  he  should  not  live  forever  as  a  human  being  in  perfect 
health  and  with  all  his  God-given  capacity  for  enjoyment  and  happi- 
ness constantly  retained,  as  the  latest  scientific  investigations  seem 
to  prove. 

Many  imagine  that  to  live  the  life  that  will  give  them  perpetual 
health  means  that  they  must  forego  what  they  term  the  pleasures  of 
life,  but  this  everyone  who  has  attained  the  higher  life  knows  to  be 
the  opposite  of  the  truth.  In  fact,  the  latest  scientific  study  proves 
that  the  welfare  of  the  body  is  best  promoted,  not  by  repression  but 
by  proper  expression  of  the  normal  physical  appetites  and  desires. 
When  we  have  cultivated'  right  habits  of  thought  and  have  all  our 
passions  and  appetites  under  intelligent  control  the  pleasures  of  the 
physical  nature  are  immeasurably  prolonged  and  increased.  Real 
joy  and  happiness  are  not  attained  through  the  isolation  of  the  monk 
nor  yet  through  ignorant  self-indulgence  of  abnormal  or  acquired 
tastes,  but  they  do  follow  the  self-discipline  necessary  to  obtain  full 
mental  control  of  bodily  functions  and  the  controlled  expression  of 
bodily  appetites. 


LIST  OF  REMEDIES  PRESCRIBED.  759 

LIST  OF  MEDICINES  IN  PLAIN  ENGLISH  * 

The  following  shows  how  simple  some  remedies  are  that  are  em- 
ployed by  physicians  in  the  treatment  of  diseases  when  the  Latin 
names  they  use  are  translated  into  plain  English.  It  also  shows  how 
many  of  the  Drug  remedies  used  are  poisonous.  When  a  patient  has 
obtained  a  prescription,  this  list  will  enable  him  to  readily  ascertain 
whether  it  contains  any  poisonous  Drug. 

LATIN.  ENGLISH.  POISON. 

Aqua  Calcis Lime  Water 

Acetum Vinegar 

Atropa  Belladonna Deadly  Nightshade. . .  Poison 

Aconite Monkshood. Poison 

Argenti  Nitras Lunar  Caustic Poison 

Acacia  Gummi Gum  Arabic 

Allium  Savitum Garlic 

Amygdalus  Amara Bitter  Almond. .  .  ....  Poison 

Acidum  Hydrocyanicum Prussic  Acid Poison 

Adeps Fat  or  Grease 

Acidium  Tartaricum Tartaric  Acid 

Alumen Alum 

Amygdala  Dulcis Sweet  Almonds 

Aqua  Ammonia? Hartshorn 

Aristilochia  Serpentaria Snakeroot 

Arnica  Montana Arnica  Flowers Poison 

Aurantii  Cortex Orange  Peel Poison 

Acidum  Carbolicum Carbolic  Acid Poison 

Acidum  Nitricum Nitric  Acid Poison 

Anti  Toxin Pus  cultures  from  sick  beasts 

Althea  Rosea Hollyhock    Poison 

Arum  Triphyllum Indian  Turnip Poison 

Artemisia  Trigida Mountain  Sage 

Allium  Cepa Onion 

Amydalus  Persica Peach  Tree 

Asclepias  Tuberosa. Pleurisy  Root 

Ambrosia  Alatior Ragweed Poison 

Articum  Lappa Burdock 

Anthemis  Cotula Mayweed 

Acidum  Tannicum Tannin  Poison 

Antimonium Antimony Poison 

Anthemis  Nobilcs Chamomile 

Berberis  Aquifolium Wild  Grape 

Copaiferae Balsam  Copaiba Poison 

Coulophyllum  Thalictroides Blue  Cohosh Poison 

Cucumis  Colocynthis Bitter  Cucumber 

Poison  in  large  doses 

Piscidia  Erythrine Jamaica  Dogwood Poison 

Calx Lime 

Conium  Maculatum Poison  Hemlock Poison 

*For  additional  list  see  ''Materia  Mtdica,"  page  47U. 


760  LIST  OF  REMEDIES  PRESCRIBED. 

LATIN.  ENGLISH.  POISON. 

Convalaria  Racemosa Solomon's  Seal 

Poison  in  large  doses 

Chenopodium  Anthelminticum Worm  Seed 

Carbo  Ligni Charcoal 

Capsicum  Annuum Cayenne  Pepper 

Oornus  • Dogwood Poison 

Carum Caraway 

Chincona  Rubra Peruvian  Bark  (Quinine) .... 

Creta  Preparata Prepared  Chalk 

Crocus  Sativus Saffron 

Castaria Catnip 

Cochlearia  Amoricia Horse-radish  

Camphora Camphor 

Cantharis  .  .  .  .'* Spanish  Fly Poison 

Caryophyllus Cloves 

Cassia  Maralandica Senna 

Cephaelis  Ipecacuanha Ipecac .  . .  Poison  in  large  doses 

Cystogen Proprietary  mixture 

Citrus  Limonum Lemon  Juice 

Cetraria  Islandica Iceland  Moss 

Convolvulus  Jalapa Jalap 

Creosotum Creosote Poison 

Cupri  Sulphas '. . . .  Blue  Stone Poison 

Diuretin : Mixture  (Patent  Medicine). . . 

Datura  Stramonium Thorn  Apple Poison 

Diosma  Crenata Buchu.  .  . 

Digitalis  Purpurea Foxglove Poison 

Dioscorea  Villosa Wild  Yam 

Eupatorium  Perfoliatum Boneset 

Epifagus  Americauas Beech  Drops 

Eucalyptus  Globulus Blue  Gum 

Eriodictyon  Calif ornicum Yerba  Santa 

Fragaria  Vesca Strawberry 

Ferula  Asaf cetida Asafcetida  plant Poison 

Ferri  Ferrocyanuretum Prussian  Blue Poison 

Guaiaci  Sorbilis Guarana Poison 

Gelseminum Yessamine  Poison 

Glycyrrhiza Liquorice 

Granatum Pomegranate 

Gossypinum Cotton  Plant Poison 

Gentiana  Lutea Gentian 

Grindelia  Squarrosa Tar  Weed 

Hammamelis  Virginiana Witch  Hazel 

Hepatica  Triloba Liverwort 

Hydrargyrum Mercury,  Quicksilver . .  Poison 

Hydrargyri  Chloridum  Corrosidum  .  . .  Corrosive  Sublimate . .  Poison 

Hydrargyri  Chloridum  Mite Calomel Poison 

Hydrargyri  Massae  Pilulse Blue  Mass Poison 

Hydrargyri  Oxidum  Rubrum Red  Precipitate Poison 

•Hy drastis  Canadensis Golden  Seal 


LIST  OF  REMEDIES  PRESCEIBED.  7(JJ 

LATIN.  ENGLISH.  POISON. 

Hiimulus  Lupulus Hops 

Iris  Versicolor Blue  Flag V. '. '. '.'.'.        '. '. Poison 

Lmgiber Ginger 

Laurus  Camphora.  . Camphor 

Leptandra  Virginica Culvert  Root.  . . . . . .  .Poison 

Linum  Usitatissimum Flaxseed 

Lobelia  Cardinalis Blue  Lobelia  ...  ........ 

Lobelia  Inflata Indian  Tobacco ..'.'.'.'. 

Kyrofine Proprietary  mixture 

Mentha  Piperita.  .- Peppermint 

Maranta  Aurimdinacca Arrowroot 

Magnesiae  Sulphas Epsom  Salts ! 

Mamibium  Vulgare Horehound 

Mel  Despumatum Honey 

Moschus  Moschiferus Musk* 

Mentha  Pulegiuin Pennyroyal 

Mentha  Viridis Spearmint 

Nux  Vomica ' Dogweed Poison 

Nux  Moschata Nutmeg 

Nymphoe  Odorata White  Pond  Lily 

Oleum  Morrhua3 Cod  Liver  Oil 

Oleum  Ricina Castor  Oil 

Oleum  Tiglium Croton  Oil Poison 

Oleum  Lini Linseed  (flaxseed)  Oil 

Oleum  Amygdala? Oil  of  Almonds Poison 

Oleum  Olivse Sweet  (olive)  Oil 

Oleum  Terebrithinum Turpentine 

Oralis  Stricta Sheep  Sorrel 

Potassa  Hydras Caustic  Potash Poison 

Potassse  Nitras Saltpetre 

Pimenta Allspice 

Plumbi  Acetas Sugar  of  Lead Poison 

Plumbum Lead Poison 

Papaver  Somniferum Poppy  Heads Poison 

Pigmentum  Indicum Indigo 

Piper  Nigrum Black  Pepper 

Potassae  Supertartras Cream  of  Tartar 

Prunus  Virginiana Wild  Cherry 

Pulv.  Ipecac  et  opii Dovcr'sPowdeis  Poison  in  large  doses 

Prunus  Persica Peach  Leaves 

Pix  Liquida Tar  . 

Pilocarpus  Pennatifolius Jaborandi 

Piscidia  Erythrina Jamaica  Dogwood Poison 

Papaver  Somniferum Opium Poison 

Plantago  Major Plantain Poison 

Phytolacca  Decandra Poke  Root Poison 

Polygonum  Punctatum Smart  Weed 

Panax  Quinquefolium Ginseng 

Polemomeum  Reptans Blue  Bells 

Paullinia  Sorbilis Guarana 


762  LIST  OF  REMEDIES  PEESCRIBED. 

LATIN.  ENGLISH.  POISON. 

Polytrichum  Juniperum Hair-Cap  Moss 

Pinus  Canadensis Spruce 

Pipsissema  Umbellata Winter  Green 

Phenolgine Proprietary  mixture . .  Poison 

Protargol Proprietary  mixture 

Podophyllum May  Apple Poison 

Potassi  Chloras Potassium  Chlorate .  . .  Poison 

Proto  Nuclein Made  from  blood  of 

cattle  and  pigs Poison 

Phosphorus Poison 

Quercus  Alba White  Oak 

Quercus  Insectoria Gall  Nut Poison 

Rheuma Rhubarb 

Rhus  Aromatica Sweet  Sumac Poison 

Rubus  Villosus Blackberry 

Rumex Yellow  Dock Poison 

Rhus  Toxicodendron Poison  Oak Poison 

Salvia  Offlcinalis Sage 

Scutellaria  Lateriflora Scull  Cap 

Strychnia Strychine Poison 

Sulphate  of  Zinc Poison 

Sinapis  Alba White  Mustard 

Spiritus  Atheris  Nitrosi Sweet  Spirits  of  Nitre 

Saccharum  Alba White  Sugar 

Saccharum  Lactis Sugar  of  Milk 

Sagus  Rumphii Sago 

Sanguinaria  Canadensis Bloodroot 

Sinapis  Nigra Black  Mustard 

Smilax  Officinale . . . .  > ' . .  Sarsaparilla 

Sodse  Biboras Borax 

Sodae  Carbonas Baking  Soda 

Sodium  Chloridum Salt 

Sodae  et  Potassse  Tartras Rochelle  Salts 

Sodae  Phosphas Phosphate  of  Soda ....  Poison 

Sodae  Sulphas Glauber's  Salts 

Solannin  Dulcamara Bitter  Sweet Poison 

Sulphur  Rotumdum Brimstone Poison 

Sanialea  Marilandica Black  Snake  Root. .  .  .Poison 

Salix  Niger Black  Willow 

Sambucus  Canadensis Elder 

Spigelia  Marilandica Pink  Root 

Sulphas  Quinia Quinine 

Tanacetum Tansy Poison 

Tinctura  Opii Laudanum * . . .  Poison 

Tinctura  Opii  Camphorata Paragoric Poison 

Tannalbin Albumin  and  Tannin . .  Poison 

Turnera  Aphrodisiaca Damiana  Poison  in  large  doses 

Taraxacum  Dens  Leonis Dandelion  Poison  in  large  doses 

Trif olium  Pratense Red  Clover 

Ulmus  Fulva Slippery  Elm '. 


PHYSICAL    EXERCISE. 


763 


PHYSICAL    INDOOR    EXERCISE    FOR    THE    PROPER 
DEVELOPMENT    OF    THE    HUMAN    BODY. 


FIG.  l. 


SECOND  EXERCISE. — Stand  erect, 
with  arms  extended  to  the  sides 
on  a  level  with  the  shoulders,  fists 
tightly  clenched,  shoulders  thrown 
back.  With  muscles  rigid,  bring 
the  arms  upward  until  the  fists 
touch  above  the  head,  as  in  Fig.  2, 
meanwhile  taking  deep  breath. 
Then  return  to  the  original  posi- 
tion, with  arms  rigid,  breathing 
out  the  while.  Repeat  ten  to 
twelve  times. 


FIRST  EXERCISE. — Stand  erect, 
with  arms  extended  forward  on  a 
level  with  the  shoulders,  fists 
tightly  clenched.  With  rigid 
muscles,  bring  both  arms  down 
to  the  sides.  Then  slowly  raise 
them  to  the  first  position.  Re- 
peat ten  to  twelve  times.  Breathe 
deeply. 


Fio.  -. 


764 


PHYSICAL    EXERCISE. 


THIRD  EXERCISE. — Stand  with  arms 
down  at  sides.  Slowly  drop  the  body 
perpendicularly  toward  the  floor  (rais- 
ing arms  meanwhile),  exactly  as  if  sit- 
ting down  on  the  heels,  as  in  Fig.  3. 
Return  to  erect  position,  on  tip  toes  and 
repeat  five  or  six  times. 


FIG.  3. 


FOURTH  EXERCISE. — Stand  with  arms 
at  the  sides,  and  muscles  rigid.  Swing 
arms  upward  and  chest  backward  until 
arms  are  extended  at  full  length  over 
the  head.  Then  with  a  forward  move- 
ment, without  bending  the  knees,  touch 
the  floor  with  the  tips  of  fingers,  as  in 
Fig.  4.  Return  to  former  position  with 
arms  over  head ;  then  swing  the  arms 
down  slowly  to  original  position  at  the 
sides.  Repeat  ten  to  twelve  times. 


FlQ   4. 


PHYSICAL    EXERCISE. 


765 


FIFTH  EXERCISE. — Stand  erect,  with 
chest  thrown  out,  arm  extended  hori- 
zontally. Bend  body  slowly  to  right 
and  left  alternately  (one  side  and 
then  the  other) ,  touching,  if  possible, 
tips  of  fingers  to  the  floor,  as  in  Fig. 
5.  Repeat  six  to  ten  times. 


FIG.  5. 


SIXTH  EXER- 
CISE.— Lie  at  full 
length  on  the 
back,  with  arms 
folded,  and  vvith- 
.out  bending  the 
knees  or  raising 
feet  from  the 
floor,  lift  the  body 
slowly  18  or  20 
inches  from  the 
floor  to  the  posi- 
tion shown  in 
Fig.  6.  Return 
slowly  to  original 
position.  Repeat 
six  to  ten  times. 


Fio.  6. 


766 


PHYSICAL   EXERCISE. 


SEVENTH  EXERCISE. — Lie  on 
the  back  on  the  floor.  Slowly 
raise  feet,  without  bending 
knees,  until  they  get  to  a  right 
angle  with  the  body,  as  in  Fig 
7.  Return  to  original  posi- 
tion, and  repeat  four  to  twelve 
times. 


FIG.  7. 


FIG.  8. 

EIGHTH  EXERCISE. — Take  a  horizontal  position,  with  face  down- 
ward, with  hands  and  toes  resting  on  the  floor  (but  not  the  body) ; 
then  slowly  lower  the  body  until  the  chin  touches  the  floor,  as  in  Fig. 
8.  Return  to  former  position.  Repeat  four  to  ten  times. 

These  are  always  to  be  taken  with  doors  and  windows  open. 


PHYSICAL  EXERCISE. 


767 


FIRST  EXERCISE. 
Stand  erect  with  arms 
at  the  sides.  Take  a 
deep  inspiration,  and 
hold  breath  during  the 
exercise.  Incline  the 
body  forward,  lifting 
the  chest  as  high  as 
possible,  with  head 
thrown  back,  as  indi- 
cated in  Figure  1. 
After  a  moment,  relax 
the  muscles  and  exhale 
the  breath.  Return  to 
original  position.  Re- 
peat five  to  ten  times. 


FIG.  1. 


SECOND  EXERCISE.  Stand 
with  muscles  relaxed.  Raise 
each  foot  alternately  a  few 
inches,  then  let  fall  limply  to 
the  floor.  Repeat  four  or  five 
times.  Then  stand  erect. 
Raise  heels,  balancing  on  toes. 
Return  to  former  position.  Re- 
peat eight  to  ten  times. 

Fig.  2. 


Fio.  ?. 


768 


PHYSICAL  EXERCISE. 


THIBD  EXERCISE. 
Stand  at  ease.  Raise 
the  right  arm  straight 
out  at  the  side  until 
the  hand  is  higher  than 
the  head.  Then  allow 
the  arm  to  fall  limply 
against  the  side,  and 
allow  the  body  to  fol- 
low. See  Figure  3. 
Same  with  left  arm. 
Repeat  six  to  ten 
times. 


,  FIG.  3. 


FOURTH  EXE UOISE. 
Stand  with  feet  to- 
gether. Relax  the 
muscles.  Then  bend 
the  body  forward  to 
the  floor  without  bend- 
ing  knees.  Rise 
slowly.  Repeat  five 
or  six  times.  As  in 
Fig.  4. 


FIG.  4. 


INDIAN  CLUB  SWINGING. 

INDIAN  CLUB  EXERCISES. 


769 


Indian  Clubs  are 
recognized  as  among 
the  very  best  of  exer- 
cising agencies,  but 
&hould  be  not  over  one- 
and  a-half  or  at  most 
two  pounds  in  weight. 
A  pair  of  hollow  clubs 
18  inches  long,  knobs 
not  over  4^  inches  in 
circumference  and 
body  12^  inches  arouud 
at  the  thickest  part  are 
generally  considered 
as  best  adapted  for 
c  1  ub  -  swin  ging  exer  - 


FIG.  i. 


The  possible  figures 
that  can  be  made  in 
club  swinging  are 
almost  innumerable. 
In  all  except  the  most 
elementary  exercises 
the  first  or  starting 
position  is  that  shown 
in  Fig.  1. 


Fig.  2  shows  a 
characteristic  position 
in  swinging  circles 
front  and  back.  A 
similar  position  to  be 
formed  alternately 
back  and  front,  low  or 
high. 


FIG.  -. 


770 


INDIAN  CLUB  SWINGING. 


A  more  difficult  feat 
is  illustrated  in  Figs.  3 
and  4,  where  double 
right  hand  and  left 
hand  circles  back  of 
the  shoulders  are  made. 
For  stiffening  the 
muscles  of  the  neck, 
arms  and  shoulders 
this  is  an  excellent 
motion. 


Fia.  3. 


For  preliminary  ex- 
ercise, swings  straight 
out  from  the  shoulder 
with  one  and  with  both 
clubs  extended  and 
swung  half  way  around 
a  circle,  swings  above 
and  around  the  head, 
over  and  across  the 
shoulder,  in  front  and 
back  of  the  body,  or  in 
circles  over  or  under 
and  i  n  combinations 
can  soon  be  learned 
and  by  diligent  and 
regular  practice,  and 
immense  amount  of 
strength,  agility  an 
dexterity  can  be  added 
to  the  muscles  of  the 
body  and  arms.  See 
Fig.  4. 


FIG.  4. 


1970  00826  5537 


University  of  California        L1TY 
from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


fllKUBKARY 

DEC  2  4  V* 


A    000883605     8 


